This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project to make the world’s books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that’s often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book’s long journey from the publisher to a library and finally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google’s system: If you are conducting research on machine translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attribution The Google “watermark” you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can’t offer guidance on whether any specific use of any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book’s appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google’s mission is to organize the world’s information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers discover the world’s books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
atthtto: //books.gqoogle.com/
THIS VOLUME IS FROM
THE LIBRARY OF
1869-1 932, BIOGRAPHER AND ESSAYIST, GIVEN BY HELEN F, BRADFORD MAY 24, 1942
WOVOVOVO' ΩΣ
Clarendon Press Series
SOPHOCLES
CAMPBELL
VOL. I. a
Donvdon
HENRY FROWDE
ΤΗΝ OOM Ia NAB
ἊΣ ΕΙΝυσίτιο Be (CW ILLV IMEA A) ᾿
OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE
7 PATERNOSTER ROW
Clarendon Press Seri(es
SOPHOCLES
EDITED WITH ENGLISH NOTES AND INTRODUCTIONS
BY
LEWIS CAMPBELL, M.A, LL.D.
PROFESSOR OF GREEK IN THE UNIVERSITY OF ST. ANDREWS
IN TWO VOLUMES
VoL, II
AJAX. ELECTRA. TRACHINIAE, PHILOCTETES. FRAGMENTS.
@rford AT THE CLARENDON PRESS M DCCC LXXXI
{ All rights reserved |
Gs 31.253 A
HARVARD UNIVERSITY LIBRARY
PREFACE TO VOL. II.
THIS volume was in preparation, when I was called upon to produce a second edition of Vol. I. The delay thus occa- sioned has given me the opportunity of comparing my notes, in revising them, with those of Professor Paley upon the same four plays, Ajax, Electra, Trachiniae, Philoctetes.
It is reassuring to find that one who has lived with the Greek Tragic writers so intimately and for so long, agrees in upholding the general soundness of the traditional text of Sophocles, and in rejecting many recent alterations. There has seemed to be a danger lest the brilliant adventures of Bentley and Porson in ‘conjectural criticism’ might lead their successors to extend the so-called art beyond the narrow limits which are prescribed for it by the nature of language and the laws of probability. But the considerate judgment, which rarely forsook those great men, and is the best part of our inheritance from them, remains amongst their country- men, and sometimes refuses to be imposed upon by fancies which assume the garb of logic.
Professor Paley has spoken of the previous portion of my work in terms which are deeply gratifying to me, as coming from a scholar of his experience: he has also made continual reference to the small edition, by Mr. Evelyn Abbott and myself, of the plays contained in this volume, especially of the Ajax, Electra, and Trachiniae. Although his manner of doing so is always friendly, yet it has not made me a convert to the practice of referring frequently to other commentators in explanatory notes. For (1) as Mr. Abbott’s
vi PREFACE.
name is omitted, I sometimes reap credit that is due to him; (2) I do not feel that we are always clearly repre- sented ; and (3) I am often prompted to repeat (mutatis mu- tandis) the words of Professor Conington, in the Preface to his edition of the Choéphoroe, published in the year 1857. Professor Conington there says, ‘To prevent misconception, I may mention, that my notes on the first half of the play were communicated to Mr. Paley while he was preparing his last edition. Unfortunately they were in a very imperfect state, a considerable portion of them only existing in a first draft ; and this has led him to notice as mine, various opinions which I have long since discarded.’
I trust, therefore, that Professor Paley will not think me discourteous or ungrateful, if I refer to his edition only where I have felt bound either to acknowledge an obligation, or to give a reason for dissent.
In one respect Professor Paley has thought fit to deviate from the ‘conservative method, which he has for the most part consistently followed. On grounds which appear to me far from convincing, he has sometimes assumed the inter- polation, not of words merely, but of whole lines, and even of several consecutive lines, where this had not been pre- viously suspected. Thus in the Philoctetes he brackets 1. 1431; in the Electra, Il. 201, 690-5, 1379 foll.; in the Ajax, ll. 855, 966-71, 994, 5; in addition to at least an equal number of places, which Dindorf and others had previously condemned. Such excision may often be a tempting way of avoiding difficulties and removing inequalities. But the difficulties can be otherwise accounted for; and inequalities in dramatic writing are not always blemishes, or if they are clearly such, may be referred to hasty composition. The dialogue between Teucer and the generals in the Ajax has by many been thought unworthy of the earlier scenes; and in my own judgment, the lines uttered by the deified He- racles ἀπὸ τῆς μηχανῆς, are incomparably less impressive than the first speech of Philoctetes. But (1) we have been pre-
PREFACE. Vii
pared for such ‘anomalies’ by the criticism of Longinus; (2) we must not expect equal care to be spent on every part even of a work of Sophocles; and (3) in seeking to dis- criminate between the work, say, of Sophocles and Iophon, we are not only proceeding on a mere assumption, but are attempting a task which is beyond the reach of criticism.
Undoubted interpolations in Sophocles are not numerous, and consist (1) of glosses which have crept into the text, (2) of lines, probably genuine, which have been first written in the margin as parallel passages, and then have been treated as if they had dropped out of the context; (3) of spurious additions. To the first class (1) belong the rejected words in O. T. 1265; O. C. 1747; Ant. 628, 1344; El. 856; Trach. 840; Phil. 679. To the second cause, or one very similar, (2) may certainly be referred the addition of xa pavOavoy τὸν θυμὸν ἐκδραμόντα pot after O. C. 769, the repetition of αὖθις ὧδ᾽ ἔρημος ἄπορος, O. C. 1716, and probably also the rejected words in Aj. 554, 714, Phil. 671-3. The third class (3) may again be divided into two; spurious additions may either have been made (a) by a scribe who wanted to fill up a real or supposed lacuna, or (δ) may have been gratuitously invented. The interpolations which may reasonably be as- signed to the former cause (a) are Aj. 1417, Trach. 80, Phil. 1407, 8. There remain only two passages (ὁ) to be con- sidered here, viz. Aj. 839-42, Phil. 1365-7. These cannot be accounted for in either of the two former ways (1), (2), and yet they appear to be self-condemned ; in the one case by the confusion of Agamemnon’s fate with that of Odysseus, and in the other by the irrelevant allusion to a fact which the speaker cannot be supposed to know. In these two places, therefore, we must admit that the text has been per- versely tampered with. But before extending our admission to other passages, we must have equally cogent reasons for doing so’.
2 On Ant. 904, foll.; El. 1505, foll.; Trach. 88, 9, 684, etc., see notes ἐπ locis.
Vili PREFACE.
Part of the above reasoning may remind us that the omis- sion of lines is a not infrequent error of the scribes. In most MSS. of Sophocles some lines have been omitted by the first hand. These have generally, but not always, been supplied in the margin either by the διορθωτής of the MS. or by some corrector. In the O. T. and O. C. for example, the following lines are found in L only in the margin :— O. T. 62 (C4), 141 (03), 641 (C12), 800 (C7); Ο. C. 69 (C4), 899 (C?), 1105 (( 3), 1256 (C*), 1375 ((3) Similarly, O. T. 46 is found on the margin of A, Ο. C. 99-101 on the margin of V8, Ant. 400 on the margin of L*, El. 33 on the margin of Pal., etc. Ant. 942 is wholly omitted in Vat. Ὁ, Ant. 1167 is omitted, I believe, in all the MSS., but is twice quoted with its context by Athenaeus. If these facts are fairly considered, we shall hardly be accused of doing violence to probability, if in dealing with two passages which seem otherwise intract- able, viz. O. T. 623-5, Phil. 1251-8, we have recourse to the hypothesis of a lost line.
The transposition of lines is a less frequent error. In the Laurentian MS., it occurs twice in the Antigone, viz. in ll. 482, 3, 897-9; but in both instances the scribe has rectified his own error with β΄ α΄ (2, 1) and β΄ γ' α (2, 3, 1) placed in the margin. In some later MSS. long passages are occa- sionally transposed, e.g. in Ricc. 34 (followed in this and other respects by the Middlehill MS. 310), Ant. Il. 477-584 come after 1. 691. But no inference can be fairly drawn from fourteenth century errors to changes which are to be supposed antecedent to L.
The separate editions of these four plays by Mr. Blaydes, and those of the Ajax and Electra by Mr. Jebb, are also referred to from time to time. Some hints have been de- rived from Wecklein, chiefly on the Electra, and from Ca- vallin on the Philoctetes.
It would be tedious and profitless to specify the help derived from earlier editions, etc. But I may mention that
PREFACE. ix
in editing the Fragments, I have availed myself of Mr. R. Ellis’ acute remarks on them in the Cambridge Journal of Philology, Vol. IV, and that I am largely indebted, as every editor must now be, to the edition of the Tragic Fragments by A. Nauck, Leipzig, 1856.
I had once hoped, as indicated in a former writing, to give here some general account of previous editions of Sophocles. Further reflection has induced me to relinquish that project. To have executed it on any considerable scale would have unduly burdened a work which is already sufficiently loaded.
To assign to Aldus, Canter, Turnebus, Camerarius, H. Stephanus, Capperonier, Vauvillers, Brunck, Musgrave, Erfurdt, Hermann, Elmsley, Schneidewin, and a host of names only less distinguished than these, each his own proper share of merit and of blame, would be, indeed, a work demanding high qualities, and not unworthy of any scholar’s ambition. But for myself, I feel compelled to decline it.
It may be well, however, to indicate once more in outline the history of the text.
Aldus (Venice, 1502) seems to have depended on the Venetian MSS.}, the most legible of which, 467 (V°%), is very closely akin to Paris A.
The first Juntine edition (Florence, 1522, editor Antonius Francinus) follows closely on the Aldine traces; but the editor of the second Juntine, who is said to have been Victo- rius, appears to have had access to L; and the Roman edition of the Scholia (A. Ὁ. 1618) was taken either from this or a kindred MS.
The next important edition, that of Turnebus (Paris, 1553), is memorable for the importance attributed by its editor to Paris T, the Parisian copy of the recension of Triclinius, with his Scholia on the metres, etc. This new influence continued through Stephanus (1568), Canter (1579), Capperonier and Vauvillers, and the London editions, until Brunck (Stras-
1 See in O. Ὁ. 110.
x PREFACE.
bourg, 1786) changed all this by calling attention to the comparative excellence and antiquity of Paris A.
Thus, after some wanderings, the text reverted, so far as MS. authority was concerned, to a form approaching that of the first printed edition. Brunck also deserves the credit of many successful emendations, and of having first collected and edited the Fragments,—no mean task.
A new point of departure was gained by Elmsley, who collated L. This MS. had been mentioned by Montfaucon as of the tenth century, but modern scholars before Elmsley had not had access to it, and its character was but vaguely appreciated. Elmsley’s collation was printed partly in his third edition of the O. T. (1825) and in that of the Oed. Col. and partly in Gaisford’s (Oxon. 1826) edition of the seven plays. His transcript of the Scholia (printed in 1825) still exists in his handwriting in the Bodleian Library. The relative values of L, A, and T, were known to Hermann, for whose edition (1839), V? and V°%.(while still at Paris) were also partially collated; but the application of the principles which he acknowledged has been gradual. One consequence of the reaction against T, which has influenced succeeding editions, excepting that of Blaydes, has been retained, though not without a sense of inconsistency, by the present editor. The Triclinian readings, although ap- pearing in MSS. of the fourteenth century, are classed amongst conjectural emendations.
Subsequently Sophoclean criticism has been further mo- dified by the assertion of Cobet and Dindorf, that L is the archetype of all existing MSS. This assumption has been examined at some length in my Preface to Vol. I. It has done great good by concentrating the attention of scholars on L, which is now pretty thoroughly known; but, as I have tried to show, it has led to an undue depreciation of the so-called ‘apographa.’
In accordance with the considerations urged in Vol. I.
PREFACE. xi
I have been extremely sparing in the adoption of conjectures into the text of the plays; but in editing the Fragments I have been less severe. Before this course is accused of inconsistency, let it be considered (1) that quotations are specially liable to error, (2) that the text of Athenaeus, and of other writers in whom many of the Fragments are found, is acknowledged to be very far from certain, and (3) that the evidences of corruption are frequent and in- disputable.
I have here to repeat, with somewhat more of emphasis than in the first edition of Vol. I., that the signs C2, (9, C®, etc., which are necessarily retained from my first collation of L, have merely an approximate value. That C?, and C**, the διορθωτής and the Scholiast of L, are one and the same, was Diibner’s opinion, and is probably correct. This hand, whether in cursive or quasi-uncial characters, may be dis- tinguished from that of the scribe of the Sophocles by a still greater delicacy of touch. If so much is correct, it follows that the marginal Scholia, throughout the volume, were written after the several parts of which it is composed were brought together into one; for C? appears on the margin both of the Aeschylus and the Apollonius, e. g.—
Aesch. Suppl. 518 (the whole line in marg., by C?).
Aesch. Suppl. 575 (κραίνων in marg. (5).
Apollon. Rhod. 1. 848, τόν fa καλεσσαμένη διεπέφραδεν ὑψιπύλεια, add in marg. (3.
It would be well if some competent inquirer could ascertain whether the corrections noted as by (5, C’, which may be roughly described as hands of the fifteenth century, were made before or after the removal of the MS. from the East into Italy‘. (See Vol. I. Preface, p. xli.)
I may here remedy an omission by mentioning that the bracketed numbers [81 a, etc.], on the margin of this edition, denote the pagination of L.
1 Perhaps with Niccolo Niccoli’s own hand.
xii PREFACE.
I have again to thank my friends, Signor A. Ceriani of Milan, and Professor Ignazio Guidi of Rome, for their kind help in ascertaining many readings of M, M3, and Vat. a, Vat. b, Vat. respectively. An especial acknowledgment is also due to Mr. John Masson, formerly a student of St. Andrews, who has devoted much of his time to the minute study of the text of Sophocles, and, after a close exami- nation of the Hunterian MS. of Glasgow, has now, at my request, collated in great part the oldest of the Bodleian MSS. of Sophocles, which, for the three plays which it contains, appears to be one of the most correct of the in- ferior MSS. This MS. (Misc. 99, of Coxe’s Catalogue, Auct. F. 3,:25, according to the Press-mark now in use), contains the Ajax, Electra, and Oedipus Tyrannus, very carefully written, with a much fuller transcript of the more recent Scholia than is found in Laud. 54.
A note on this MS. by Mr. Masson is herewith appended. The same friend has laid me under a further obligation by calling my attention to a copy of Turnebus’ edition of Sophocles, in the Library. of the British Museum, with MS. notes by Lambinus, including readings quoted by him from Auratus, chiefly on the Philoctetes. I have thus been en- abled to restore to these early scholars the credit of several emendations, which have latterly been attributed to other sources. In addition to those which are noted in their place, I may here mention the following, which came under my notice after the sheets had been thrown off:— Phil. 189, ὑπ(ακούει) id est, respondet, Aur.; 320, θυμὸν .. χειρί Lam- binus; 639, ἀνῇ, Lambinus.
Another former student of St. Andrews, Mr. Andrew Clark, Fellow of Lincoln College, Oxford, has kindly read the proof- sheets of this volume, and has prepared the list of Errata, which is likewise appended here.
PREFACE. xiii
NOTE BY MR. JOHN MASSON ON THE MS. OF SOPHOCLES IN THE BODLEIAN LIBRARY, AUCT. F. 3. 25 (Misc. XCIX. OF COXE’S CATALOGUE).
Tue MS. of Sophocles, Auct. F. 3. 25, or Misc. XCIX, in the Bodleian Library at Oxford, contains, among other matter, the Ajax, Electra, and Oed. Tyr. of Sophocles, with very copious scholia and glosses. It bears on its opening page the note ‘Ex dono illustrissimi Tho. Cecill, Anno 1618.’ Nothing like a complete collation of it has yet been published. It is the same MS. as ‘Bodl. 2929’ from which Elmsley (in Oed. Tyr.) and Blaydes (in all three plays) occa- sionally quote. This MS. dates from the fourteenth century. Palaeo- graphically, the constant use of « adscriptum is noticeable, also the ancient forms of a, ὠ, ¥, the combinations of «, ο, σ with other letters, and the writing of p and σ open at times. It would be interesting to know if any of the contractions occurring in it are peculiar to MSS. of Eastern origin. It is very distinctly and carefully written, the smallest details of orthography being attended to; indeed it approaches in accuracy to a printed text.
The character of the MS. can be best shown by quoting all its distinctive readings for a single play. A minute collation of it for Electra yields the following results. (N.B. O=Bodl. Auct. F. 3. 25.)
1. O belongs, speaking generally, to the same family as A (Paris, 2712), 6. g.—
Electra. 132, οὐδ᾽ ἐθέλω O, Edd? οὐδὲ ᾿θέλω A. οὐδ᾽ αὖ θέλω L. 456. ἐπεμβῆναι OA, Edd. ἐπιβῆναι L. 496. μήποτε add OA, Edd. om. L. 676. τότ᾽ ἐννέπω OA. πάλαι λέγω L, Edd. 809. οἴχη φρενὸσ OA, Edd. φρενὸς οἴχῃ L. 1393. ἑδράσματα O, and (ἐδρ.) A. ἐδώλια L, Edd. 1483. κἂν σμικρὸν OA, Edd. κἂν ἐπὶ μικρὸν L.
2. O is not a mere reproduction of A, but represents, possibly,
a text of an earlier date than A. It corrects errors of A in more
1 Edd. appended to any reading, Professor Campbell's text of the seven means that it is accepted in the edition _ plays. of Dindorf (Oxford, 1860), and also in
xiv PREFACE.
than sixty places (see below): e.g. it supplies a word missing in A at El. ll. 28. τ᾽: 73. νῦν: 569. re: 984. τοι: 1188. ye (added in A by a later hand): 1263. τ᾽: 1375. περ: 1469. τοι add O, Edd. (re LA): also at 626. KA, add OL, om. A: 628. HA, add OL, om. A.
In the Oed. Tyr. the omissions of A are more numerous and important. In this play O supplies the following words omitted by A: O. T. 11. 13. οὐ: 54. ὥσπερ A; bo εἴπερ O: 294. δὴ: 299. πέφυκεν A; ἐμπέφυκεν O: 326. ΧΟ, add A; OIA, add OL: 426. καὶ: 623. δὴ: 527. οἶδ᾽ οὐ A: οἷδα δ᾽ οὐ O: 562. οὗτοσ: 603. τοῦτο: 855. οὐ: 957. σὺ : 970. θανὼν : 980. καὶ: 1011. φοῖβος (added by Ac): 1033. τοῦτ᾽ : 1036. τύχησ : 1132. γε: 1180. οὗτος: 1165. 2nd μή: 1201. ὡς.
In all these places O correctly supplies the omission and agrees (except at ΕἸ. 1469, see below, where O appears to preserve the correct reading) with L.
After a minute comparison with all the readings of A given by Jahn for Electra (znd Edition by Ad. Michaelis, 1872) the following is a list of all differences between O and A. The number of A’s zndt- vidual errors is thus seen. If the context be examined, the origin of many of them (e.g. ll. 618, 689, 810, 1174) as intentional cor- rections will at once appear.
Electra. 28. r add O, Edd2 & Lr. τ᾽ om.A. 42. μακρῷ χρόνῳ OO. χρόνῳ μακρῷ L Edd. 73. νῦν add OL, Edd. νῦν om. ΑΓ. 15. ἀνδράσιν O, Edd. ἀνδράσι LA. 80. OP. add OL, Edd. ΟΡ. om. A. 83. ἔρδειν OL. ἔρδειν A. but 1368. ἔρδειν OA. 122. ἠλέκτρα OL. ἡλέκτρασ A, 137. τὸν γ ἐξ OL. τόνδ᾽ ἐξ A. 150. σέ δ᾽ ἐγ OL. σὲ σ᾽ ἔγ' A. 153. powg OL. μούνα A. 238. ἔβλαστεν OL. ἔβλαστ' A, Edd. 244. yaOL. GA. 279. ἁμὸν QO. ἀμὸν LA corr. by first hand. Edd. 325. ταὐτοῦ OL. ταυτοῦ A. 335. ὑφειμέῃ OL. A omits iota sub. 360. μέλλει OFA. μέλλοι LA, Edd. 412. rnOL, ri A. Ἐς 414. σμικρὸν OF, Edd. σμικρῷ AL (Jahn.) σμικροῦ L (Dind.)
421. 423. 435: 48ο. 487. - 548. 569. 573-
515. 618.
626. 628.
630. 641. 649. 669. 675.
677. 689. 722. 137’ 757: 771. 772. 193:
PREFACE. XV
τανῦν 8 OL. δ᾽ om. A.
χθόνα OL. χθόναν (sic) A by first hand over an erasure. βαθυσκαφεῖ OL. ββαθυσκάφει A.
κλύουσαν OL. κλύουσα A.
&v OL. εἰν Α.
φαίη OL. φαίην A.
seadd OL. rom. A.
τὰ κείησ QO. 1345. τὰ κείνων OQ. τοαἀκείνησ. τἀκείνων A, μόγις ΟΘ. μόλις LA, Edd.
προσεικότα OE. προσήκοντα A. προσηκότα.
KA. add OL. ΚΛ. om, A (added by later hand).
HA. add OL. HA. om. A (added by later hand).
ὁρᾷσ OL, ὁρᾶσ A.
tr OL. ἐπ’
πολυγλώσσῳ OL. A omits the iota subs.
ἐφῆσ Q. Pal. iota subs.om. ἐφῇσ L.
χρήζω OL. χρήζω A.
ξεῖνε OL. ξένε A.
For the 2nd ri O miswrites τίσ. Such errors are rare. qe O. ee A.
τοιοῦδ᾽ OL. τοιάδ᾽ A.
προσκείμενον OL. προκείμενον A.
ἐνσείσασ OL. ἐνδείσασ A.
κήαντεσ OL, κήαντεσ A.
τέκη OM. τέκῃ A, Edd.
d OL. 4p A.
κἀπεκύρωσεν OL. ν om. A.
(797. ἥκοισ supra gl. eno. Μ. supr. gl. ἀντὶ τοῦ εἴης. E reads
810. 812. 813. 817. 852. 874. 879. 898. 905.
εἴησ in text). μόναι OL. μόνον A. ποῖ OL. πῇ A. : ἀπεστερημένη OL. ἀποστ' A. ἔγω ye rou OL. ἐγὼ τοῦ ye A. ἀχέων QO, most MSS., Edd. ἀχαίων L pr. A’. κατέστενεσ OL. κατέσταινεσ A. FOL. A. ἐγχρίμπτη O, Edd. —p— om. LA. βαστάσασα OL. Baordoa A.
1 Jahn gives L differently.
Xvi
901. 934.
956.
962. 984. 991.
996. 1090.
1097.
1163. 1165. 1166. 1174. 1188.
1103.
1198. 1202. 1243. 1248. 1260. 1263. 1264. 1275. 1281. 1287. 1336.
1350.
1359- 1366. 1371. 1375- 1409. 1418.
1422.
1435. 1442.
PREFACE.
καὶ τότ᾽ OL. καὶ τὸ δ᾽ A.
ἐγὼ δὲ OL. ἐγὼ γὰρ A.
ξὺν OL. σὺν A.
ἄλεκτρα OL. ἄλλεκτρα A.
τοι add OL. τοι om. A.
τῷ om. before κλύοντε O, Edd. τῷ add A and L (deleted by 1st hand).
cap’ OQ. = xd’ (sic) A.
καθύπερθεν QO. καθύπερθε LA.
τᾷ ΟΙ., τῇ A.
κελεύθους Ο, Edd. κελεύθου most MSS.
ἐσ ΟΙ., εἰσ A.
εἶσ τὸ ΟΙ, ἐσ τὸ A.
ποῖ λόγων OL. ποίων λόγων A.
yeadd OL. γεοῦι. A (add by later hand).
ἀνάγκῃ O, Edd. ᾿Ἀανάγκη LA, Jahn.’ “ἀνάγκῃ A,’ Blaydes. Vindobon has ἀνάγκῃ, therefore Δ also probably reads the same.
npovOnxac OL. 1378. προύστηνΟΙ,. προὔθηκασ, προὔῦύστηνΑ, Edd.
ἡμῖν OL. ὑμῖν A. κἀν OL. κἂν A. οὐδέ OL. οὐ δή A. tls OL. τί Α.
τ add OL. τ᾽ om.A.
ὅταν OO. ὅτε most MSS.
ὧδ᾽ Ο. 38 A.
ἂν O and A corrected by rst hand, Edd. ἂν LA.
Aaboipay OL. λαθοίμην A.
ἀπλήστου QO, Edd. ἀπλείστου LA.
ὑπεξεπέμφθην OL. --πέμφην A.
ἔφαινες OL. ehaveo A.
ταῦτά OL. ~— raurd A,
πλείοσιν OL, πλείοσι A.
nepadd OL. sep om. A.
ποῦ O, Edd. = wot L, ποῖ A.
ἀραὶ OL. ἀραὶασ A (the correction -ae written over the ~a has been incorporated with the text by the scribe. ἀρὰσ A and yp. in 1).
gowia OL. φονία A.
Before θάρσει ΟΡ. praef. OL. Edd. ΧΟ. praef. A.
φωκεῖσ OL (corr. by pr. m.). φωκῆσ A,
PREFACE. ° XVii
1449. τῆσ φιλτάτησ OF, and corrected by pr. m. in L, Edd. ‘re φιλτάτων LA,’ Jahn’. 1454. 4p’ O Pal. dp Edd. ἄρ᾽ A. 1456. εἰωθότωσ OL. εἰωθότοσ A. 1460. αὐτῶν OL. αὐτὸν A. Vat. ac. (1467. εἰ δ᾽ ἔπεστι O, Edd. A not known). 1469. τοι O, Edd. = re LA. 1505. χρῆν δ᾽ OL. ἐχρῆν A. 1508. παθὸν OL. παθὼν A.
In all the cases given above, except one or two which are specified, O has preserved the correct reading, and almost invariably sides with L against A. A few of O’s minor corrections of A are omitted ; e.g. in accent as 495. τῶνδέ τοι: 628. μεθεῖσά μοι, where A omits the acute accent: 779. dex Ο. de A: 890. μώραν Ο. μωρὰν A: 1433. Bare O. Bare A: 1497. πᾶσ᾽ QO. πάσ' A. These illustrate the minute accuracy of O.
3. From this list of readings it is plain that O is a more correct MS. than A, and a fairer representative of the family of MSS. to which A belongs. The list of differences just given, in almost all of which O corrects A’s errors, clearly shows A’s tendency to in- terpolation, and hence at the same time it follows that these omissions and corruptions do not belong to A’s family, but have crept into one branch of it at an era of the text later than that of O’s original. The many places where the text of A omits a word or is corrupt, but where O supplies the omission and confirms L and the correct text, show that O certainly represents the text of an earlier date than A, when it was still pure from many corruptions and errors wich A has gathered.
4. Certain corruptions are common to both O and A, and must have crept into the text of this family of the MSS. at a date con- siderably anterior to that of A. The following is a list of all the errors common to O and A, which can be properly called errors of A’s family®. A very few minor divergencies of accent and orthography are omitted.
* Blaydes gives τῆσ φιλτάτησ for A. κυκλοῦσι A; 1393. oh goa A. But
* In an article on ‘The Genealogy of O agrees with A in all these places, so the MSS. of Sophocles’ (Jahrbuch fiir that these are old errors of A’s family, Phil. 1877, Band 115. p. 444) Rudolf for which the scribe of A was in no Schneider says, ‘The following places _ respect responsible, though, as we have show distinctly the tendency to inter- shown in § 2, he introduced interpola- polation of the scribe of A,’ and then tions enough on his own account. quotes E]. 1304. βουλοίμην A; 1365.
VOL. II. b
ΧΗΣ PREFACE.
The following are the mistakes common to O and A, and not occurring in the text of L:— Electra. 33. πατρὸς OA. πατρὶ L. 52. λοιβαῖσ re OA. λοιβαῖσι,. 96. ἐξείνισε ΑΘ -εν O, ἐξένισεν L. 112. épuvier OA. ἐρινύεσ L, So at 491. 123. ἀκόρετον OA. ἀκόρεστον L. (139. λιταῖσ OA. λυιταῖσιν L). The text is uncertain here. \ 174. ἔστι OA. ἔτι L. 186. οὐδέ τ᾽ ἀρῶ OA. οὐδ᾽ ἔτ᾽ ἀρκῶ L. 192. ἐφίσταμαι OA. ἀφίσταμαι L. ἀμφίσταμαι, Edd. 218, 305. αἰεὲ OA. ᾿ ἀεὶ L. 309. πολλή τ᾽ OA. πολλῆστ᾽ L, Edd. 345. ἐπείθ OA. Greed L. 378. ro OA. oa L. 405. ποῖ ΟΑ. rp L. 417. τίσ ΟΑ. ro L. 443. οὖν OA. οὗν, 479. θάρσοσ OA. θράσοσϊ,. 534. τίνος OA, and corrected by rst handin L. τίνων L. 556. λόγοισ OA. λόγουσ L. 564. ποινῆησ OA. ποινὰσ L. 613. ὕβρισε OA. ὕβρισεν L. 614. ἄρ᾿ ot OA. Spa L. 625. (so at 1373, 1399, 1494) τοὖργον OA. τοῦργον L. 636. dvOA. AL 676. τότ᾽ ἐννέπω OA. πάλαι λέγω L. 691. πεντάεθλ ἃ OA. πένταθλ᾽ AL. The text is uncertain here. ἄθλ᾽ ἅπερ Edd. 136. ὅδ᾽ ac OA. (ὃ δ᾽ ὡς Herm.) ὅδπωσ & L, Edd. 738. κἀξισώσαντες OA, καἀξισώσαντε L. 461. λόγοισ OA, and corrected by rst hand in L, Edd. Ady L. 483. ἀπήλλαγμαι OA, and corrected by rst hand in L. ἀπηλ- Adynv L. 802. ἔκτοσθεν OA. ἔκτοθεν L. 818. ἔσσομ OA. oop’ L. εἴσειμ᾽ Herm. Campb. Dind. 1869. ἔσομαι ξύν' Dind. 862. δυστήνῳ Θ. δυστήνω Α. δυστάνῳ ,. 885. ἄλλου OA. ἄλλησ L. 890. λοιπὸν ἵν᾿ ἡ ΟΑ. λοιπὸν μ᾽ HL. λοιπὸν ἢ Dindorf.
PREFACE. xix
947. τελεῖν OA, Paley. ποεῖν L. ποιεῖν Edd.
Is L necessarily correct here?
985. μὴ λιπεῖν ΟΑ. μὴ ᾿κλιπεῖν L.. (1022, ἂν omit OA. 4@viserasedin 1, πάντα γὰρ κατ΄ Campb.
1085. 1113. (1124. 1184.
1201. 1226.
1304.
1310. 1348. 1250. 1365. 1368. 1380. 1393:
1395- 1396.
1404. 1414. 1425. 1430. 1431.
1432. 1433. 1456. 14665.
πᾶν yap ἂν κατ᾿ Dind.).
πάγκλαυστον OA. πάγκλαυτον L.
pixpa, 1142. μικρῷ ΟΑ. σμικρὰ" σμικρῷ L.
τάδε OA, Campb. τόδε L, Dind.).
τί δη OA. τί μοι L pr., but the rst hand of L has erased pos and written δὴ.
τοῖσι goia OA, τοῖσ ἴσοισ L pr. Pal.
ἔχεισ OA (corrected by pr. m.) and by man. ant. in L. ἄχοισ Apr. ἔχοισ L.
βουλοίμην OA. λεξαίμην L. δεξαίμην Pal. Edd.
All MSS. except Pal. are at fault here.
φαιδρὸν τοὐμὸν OA. τοὐμὸν φαιδρὸν L.
χεῖρασ OA. χέρασ L.
προμηθείᾳ OA. προμηθίᾳ 1,.
κυκλοῦσι OA. κυκλοῦνται L, pr.
épdew OA. ἔὄρδειν L.
mpomtva OA, προπίτνω L.
ἑδράσματα OC and (édp.) A. eda L. ἐἑδράσματα occurs as yp. ab S. in L.
χερον OA. αχειροῖν L.
ἐπάγει ΟΑΘ. ἐξάγει L pr. of? ἄγει Edd. The text is uncertain here.
al (quater) OA. αἵ (bis) L.
φθίνει (semel) OA. φθίνει (bis) L.
ἐθέσπισε OA. ἐθέσπισεν L.
oP.om.QOA. add. L.
HA. om. OA. add. L. (The names of persons are omitted in O at Il. 1430-1, but spaces are left, pre- sumably for them, though not filled in. Moreover, another Oxford MS., Laud. 54, which as a rule repro- duces the text of O exceedingly closely, adds them correctly. So probably this omission ought not to be included among errors common to A’s family.)
προαστείου OA. προαστίου L.
ὅσσον OA. = Sov L.
poom.OA. ~~ »p add. L.
κρείττοσιν OA. κρείσσοσιν L.
b2
ΧΧ PREFACE.
1471. por OA. φίλωσῖΙ, 1496. dudy OA. ἀμὸν L, and corrected by 1st hand in A. (1506. θέλει OA, Campb. θέλοι L, Dind.).
5. In estimating the character of A, we must of course remember in how many places important corrections of L are due to A’. And the errors which really belong to A’s family, and have not originated with A’s scribe or the particular MS. he copied from, are seen to be comparatively few. Many of these typical errors of A’s family are undoubtedly interpolations and help to explain why A, which contains so many additional errors peculiar to itself, has so long been looked on with suspicion ; but some of them at least are errors of an ancient date, and are also found in L as corrections, some by the first hand, as 534, 761, 783, 1184, and others by an ancient hand (174, 345, 378, 479, 676, 736, 1226, 1350, 1395), while the reading ἑδράσματα at 1393 is added in L by S.
6. O shows the closest agreement with @, a Florence MS. (Abbat. 2817, now 71), containing Aj., El., O. T., of which Dindorf printed an imperfect collation in his edition of 1825. A very few readings occur peculiar to O and ©, but not in places where the other MSS. vary, e.g. El. 1264. ὅταν θεοί μ᾽ ὥτρυναν (ὅτε LA), where a syllable is wanting in all MSS., 671. ὁποῖον (τὸ ποῖον L), 1282. ἤλπισα αὐδὰν (ἤλπισ᾽ 1). O and © both belong to the same division of A’s family, but O is more correct than © and generally corrects the errors peculiar to the latter, and supplies its omissions; e. g. El. 1340, τινά om. © add O: O.T. 1471, τί φημί; om. © add O. The Paris MS. E (2884) also shows considerable agreement with this division of A’s family, but it is not so accurate (‘ negligentius scriptus’ according to Michaelis*) and its text is less pure than that of O and Θὅ.
The MS. used by Aldus (Venice, 1502) must have very closely
ΤΑ corrects L in more than go places 1483, 1487, 1502, 1506 (Dind.). This
in Electra; viz. at Il. 61, 93, 99, 108, 132, 168, 169, 198, 201, 226, 238, 285, 205. 314 (according to Dindorf), 359, 363, 379, 407, 422, 433, 446, 456, 483, 496, 506, 514 (Dindorf), 516, 51}, 528, 534. 543» 554. 588, 590, 592, 593, 595; 614, » 721, 733% 734. 749, 797, 809, 860, 888, 890, 903, 91, 922, 941, 948, 956, 966, 999, 10227, 1024, 1029, 1052, 1094, 1107, 1124, 1128, 1141, 1148, 1177,
IIQI, 1193, 1196, 1198, 1222 (Dindorf
and Jahn give different readings for L here), 1220, 1234, 1260, 1281, 1297, 1298, 1313, 1324 (Jahn), 1335, 1328, 133721343, 1362, 1401, 1409,1467, 1481,
does not include corrections of accent and minor differences of orthography. More might certainly be given if we knew the readings of A in every place. O confirms A in all these corrections of L (except at 1. 238), and also furnishes additional corrections of L as at ll. 414, 618, 852, 898, 991, 1090, 1163, 1275, 1336, 1449, 1469, which are quoted in §
2. 3. Jahn’s Electra, p. 27. 1872. 5 Schneider says (Jahrbuch fiir Phil. . 447), ‘E stands as near to A as does b to L: only three passages occur in the whole of Electra (Il. 28, 364, 889)
PREFACE. xxi
resembled O and e. In Electra, this edition agrees with O in almost every reading in § 2 where O corrects A, while it contains, with very few exceptions, all the errors common to O and A. At the same time when we find in Aldus readings such as λοιβαῖσε πρῶτον at I. 52, Or μὴ ᾿κλιπεῖν at |. 985, it becomes certain that Aldus had access to some other MS. resembling L in these particular readings. The minute examination of Ν᾽ and V might make this matter clearer. Meanwhile this much is certain, that Aldus agrees with V* in at least one instance (O. C. 110) where he is supported by no other MS., and in some rare readings which it has in common with 6, and that where Aldus deviates from V*, as in Aj. 224, El. 314, he gives the reading which is found in V. 7. A very few places where O appears to contribute something to the text may be specified: e¢. g.— Electra. 1163. κελεύθουσ O, also by an early hand in L: Ald. Edd. κελεύθον MSS. 1469. τοι O, Edd. = re LA. O is the only good MS. which reads τοι. 618. προσεικότα OF, Ald. Edd. προσηκότα LLbI’. προσήκοντα A. 991. O omits τῷ before κλύοντι.Ό So Aldus. Erased by rst hand in L. 1193. ἀνάγκῃ O, Ald. Edd. “ ἀνάγκη LTAELb’ Jahn. (Blaydes gives ἀνάγκῃ for A). - 1287. λαθοίμαν OL, Ald. Edd. λαθοίμην A. λάθοιμ᾽ ἂν ΓΕΙ Ὁ Pal. O alone confirms L here. 1336. ἀπλήστον O, Ald. Edd. ἀπλείστου LA. 1449. tio φιλτάτησ OT, and corrected by rst hand in L, Ald. Edd. re φιλτάτων LA.
8. Supposing the question to be put, ‘How can we be sure that O is not a MS. of A’s type which has been emended crosswise from a MS. like L?’ we might answer—
(1) For one thing, the general difference between L and O is wide enough not to be inconsistent with the legitimate origin and direct descent from an earlier date of the independent features of O’s text. (2) Merely because A is the older MS. it is not necessary that the
where E differs from A.’ This state- the first 800 lines of Electra, and most ment is far from accurate, E and α of them are well-marked. Cf. El. 618. rae, Samia more frequently. At least spoojxorraA, προσεικότα E; 862. ἀχαίων fifty differences occur in the readin A, ἀχέων E; 364. τυχεῖν A, λαχεῖν E; of the two MSS. as given by Jahn for 480. κλύουσα A, κλύουσαν E.
b 3
xxii PREFACE.
superiority of O should be due to corrections. (3) The supenor cor- rectness of O, compared with A, does not consist in isolated readings, but in its uniform greater accuracy throughout all three plays. (4) The supposition of O having been emended throughout from a MS. fike L involves the following difficulties—In this case, the fourteenth century scribe (or we ought rather to say, she sagactous and critical editor and compiler) of the MS. O must have been familiar with the readings of both L and A so as to be able to correct A most judiciously and systematically after careful comparison with L (see § 2). But, if he could do this, having MSS. of both types before him and minutely comparing the two throughout, as is implied, is it not strange that he was not subtle enough also to correct some of the more manifest
errors common to A and Οὐ Moreover, it is still more strange that,
while constantly exercising his critical faculties in this way, he should have confined himself so strictly to old and good MSS. and was not
tempted into occasionally preferring a fourteenth century conjecture.
9. Thus the differences between O and A are not such as can be accounted for by corrections derived from a MS. similar to L and made on an intermediate copy. Instead of O being an emended copy of A, it appears that A is a MS. of the same family as O, but one which is far more faulty and interpolated.
CONCLUSION.
i. If a MS. having so many features in common with A’s family as O has, still differs so often from A to agree with L, does not this throw the general features of A’s family still farther, back? The stream of the MSS. handing down the text appears to have divided into two families, that of L and that of A, at a date anterior to L: (as we believe perhaps at a date considerably anteriorto L). The true reading is preserved sometimes in one and sometimes in the other of these families. We have seen that O and Θ often contain the correct reading when this has been corrupted in A, but is still found in L. Thus it appears that one subdivision of A’s family (viz. O@) is more correct and contains in it more of the ancient text, which is the common source of all correct readings in both L and A, than does another subdivision of the same family, viz. A itself. At the same time O retains A’s typical peculiarities, which, common to both MSS., must certainly have originated at a date earlier than that of A.
ii. The existence of a MS. distinctly of A’s family, yet free from many of A’s corruptions (see § 2), strengthens the authority
PREFACE. XXiil
of this family of MSS., which is thus shown to be far less faulty and interpolated than has been generally supposed. The list of errors common to O and A (or it may perhaps be said, the entire number of errors occurring in O) is seen to be not larger than that of errors occurring in L. O is, I believe, one of the most correct MSS. of Sophocles.
iii, This MS. belongs to the fourteenth century, but its text is exceedingly pure. It shows no trace whatever of mixed readings, nor yet of a corrector’s hand, apart from the old errors which it shares with A. In no passage where the text is uncertain does it present a reading which first makes its appearance in MSS. of the fourteenth century: Fl. 1469 is the nearest to this, yet all editors adopt this reading, and we may presume it to be ancient. Instead of coming down by a succession of intervehing copies, each with its quota of errors and interpolations which have crept gra- dually into the text from the margin or from between the lines, O must have been copied direcily, or almost so, from a MS. earlier (perhaps considerably earlier) than A (see § 3). Thus its text (that is, the text of the MS. it is copied from) may be really older than that of A, and the authority of O, a fourteenth century MS., deserves in some respects to be greater than that of A, a thirteenth century one. May not some other fourteenth century MS. prove to be valuable and throw light on the text, as being a direct copy from some ancient original? This, if, not probable, is possible. At all events O disproves the statement recently made’, that ‘the variants of all other MSS.’ besides L and A are ‘of no value.’
1«Qhne allen Nutzen sind dieLesarten einen secundaren Werth als ein e von L? (i.e. all corrections on L later der urspriinglichen Lesart von L.’ R. than those by S) und die Abweich- ider, Jahrbuch fiir Phil. p. 449. ungen aller iibrigen Hss,: nur ) hat noch
ERRATA IN VOL. 1.
In the Text :— Oed. Tyr. line 75 for xaOjxovras read καθήκοντος. 396 ” τοῦ ” του. gir , OL » 10. 935 ” or. 32) Io. 1133 » τελυταῖόν Ἔ τελευταῖόν. 120 ,,, παθέα αὶ πάθεα. Oed. Col. 105 ,, μοχθοῖς i μόχθοις.
1069 ,, κακῴκισας ‘ κατῴκισας.
In the Essay on Language :-- Pager3fin. for O.C.1558 read 1588. a4med. ,, Tr. 996 5: οὔό. 27med. , Hdt. 4. 69 " Hdt. 8. 33. 62 ὃ. 1 transpose the Pindar reff.
6amed. for p. 53 read 57 fin. 72 ¢. » Ρ. 35 » 388. 72 6. 2 » Ρ. 33 » 35+
85 (3) » Phil. 1123 a, 1213. 88 med. , Hdt. 8.891 _,, 3. 38. -
In the Preface :-— Page xxi. fin. read D’Or. X, 1, 3, 13. Late 15th Cent. Aj. ΕἸ. is » D'Or. X, 1, 3, 14. Early 15th Cent. Aj. El. xxix. 1. 20 of f, delete the sentences ‘But there... at Oxford’ | xxxiii, iv. Antig. 664,920 have been placed by mistake among the readings of the Electra. For Electra 1367 read 676,
In the Notes :— Oed. Tyr. line 65 for E.onL.§ 4,5 read § 40. 5.
12:..,, 1.25 Ἔ 715. 1] =» Ag. 1074 ” 1123. 182 » p. 76 » ΡΡ. 83, 4. 194 . Ρ. 145, note » Υ̓͂. τ. on p. 151. 261 » Ρ. 75 fg 83. 402 , 1]. 16.633 ie 723. 467 » §9.p.13 » § 10. p. 15. 598 , Or. 761 ᾿ 701. 638 , p.48 δι 38. 65) » 648 » 608. 732 » «761 » 716. 957 .» Ρ.51 » 56.
966 39 250 a 310.
In the Notes :-
Oed. Col. line 3
Eum. 337 p- 19
p- 62
El. 755 OL 6. 663 § 31
P- 294
p. 88
860
§ 21. p. 44 694
p. 61
Od. 11. 247 Ρ. 87
p- 91
Ρ. 32
Phil. το
ὁ 35. Ρ. 59 Ρ. 75: Ρ. 85 605 D
read
237-
P- 79.
160.
463.
1690.
Pp. 95; Ρ. 101%. p- 64.
p. 66.
274.
Ρ. 97.
Ρ. 102.
Ρ. 35.
15 E.
§ 36. p. 65. Ρ. 63; p. 94. 695 Ὁ.
Ρ. tor.
p. 68.
ΡΡ. 89, 91. pp- 83, 4-
Ρ. 40.
Ῥ. 75+
ib. § 58. p. 105. § 50. p. 94.
ΑΙΑΣ.
INTRODUCTION.
Ot δ᾽ Αἴαντος ψυχὴ Τελαμωνιάδαο νόσφιν ἀφεστήκει, κεχολωμένη εἵνεκα νίκης, τήν μιν ἐγὼ νίκησα δικαζόμενος παρὰ νηυσὶ τεύχεσιν ἀμφ᾽ ᾿Αχιλῆος: ἔθηκε δὲ πότνια μήτηρ᾽ [παῖδες δὲ Τρώων δίκασαν καὶ Παλλὰς ᾿Αθήνη.] ὡς δὴ μὴ ὄφελον νικᾶν τοιῷδ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἀέθλφ᾽ τοίην γὰρ κεφαλὴν ἕνεκ᾽ αὐτῶν γαῖα κατέσχεν, Αἴανθ᾽, ὃς περὶ μὲν εἶδος, περὶ & ἔργα τέτυκτο τῶν ἄλλων Δαναῶν, μετ᾽ ἀμύμονα Πηλείωνα. Odyssey, 11. 543-551. Ἴστε μὰν Αἴαντος ἀλκὰν φοίνιον, τὰν ὀψίᾳ ἐν νυκτὶ ταμὼν περὶ ᾧ φασγάνῳ μομφὰν ἔχει παίδεσσιν Ἑλλάνων, ὅσοι Τρῴανδ᾽ ἔβαν. Pind. Isthm. 3. 58-61.
Κρυφίαισι yap ἐν ψάφοις ᾿᾽Οδυσσῆ Δαναοὶ θεράπευσαν. Pind. Nem. 8. 45.
Τρεψάμενος δ᾽ ᾿Αχιλλεὺς τοὺς Τρῶας καὶ εἰς τὴν πόλιν εἰσπεσὼν ὑπὸ Πάριδος ἀναιρεῖται καὶ ᾿Απόλλωνος' καὶ περὶ τοῦ πτώματος γενομένης ἰσχυρᾶς μάχης Αἴας ἀνελόμενος ἐπὶ τὰς ναῦς κομίζει, ᾽Οδυσσέως ἀπομαχομένου τοῖς Τρωσίν. Ἔπειτα ᾿Αντίλοχόν τε θάπτουσι καὶ τὸν νεκρὸν τοῦ ᾿Αχιλλέως προτίθενται... Οἱ δὲ ᾿Αχαιοὶ τὸν τάφον χώσαντες ἀγῶνα τιθέασι. Καὶ περὶ τῶν ᾿Αχιλλέως ὅπλων ᾿Οδυσσεῖ καὶ Αἴαντι στάσις ἐμπίπτει, From the argument of the Αἰθιοπίς οὗ Arctinus in the Chrestomathia of Proclus.
Ἢ τῶν ὅπλων κρίσις γίνεται, καὶ ’Odvoceis μετὰ βούλησιν ᾿Αθήνης Aap- βάνει, Αἴας δὲ ἐ ς γενόμενος τήν τε λείαν τῶν ᾿Αχαιῶν λυμαίνεται καὶ ἑαυτὸν ἀναιρεῖ. From the argument of Ἰλιὰς μικρά of Lesches, ibid.
Tne loss of the Cyclic poems, and of the Thressae and Sala- minians of Aeschylus, prevents us ffom knowing exactly in what manner the poet moulded the traditional materials out of which his tragedy was formed. But it is reasonable to suppose that such inci- dents not found in earlier poetry as are external to the plot were derived from some lost source, while those directly pertinent to the action are more probably the poet’s own. Thus the dragging of
VOL. 11. B
2 AJAX.
Hector by Achilles defore death, which Euripides also assumes, has in all probability an Epic origin’; but Sophocles is fairly to be credited with making Ajax perform his last act in presence of the Sun, and not, as Pindar describes it, at dead of night, or as Arctinus (according to the Scholiast on Pind. Isthm. 3. 59), in the grey dawn.
It is more important to notice, what is evident on the surface of the play, that for dramatic purposes the poet sets forth the same action from various points of view. How far any of these rest upon tradition, how far upon invention, is again doubtful, though we are naturally tempted to assign what is crude to primitive legend, and to Sophocles what is noblest and most refined. Thus the incident of Ajax’ slaughter of the cattle could not have been referred to the invention of Sophocles, even if we had not been told that it was included in the Little Iliad.
1. The interposition of Athena supplies the mainspring of the story. Her appearance in the opening scene produces a deep impression, which remains with the spectator to the end. Although dimly visible, and not blazoned to the view, as she would have been in an Aeschylean drama, her voice must have thrilled the vast audience with a no less overpowering awe.
In the course of the drama her action is differently regarded by different persons.
a, She comes at the height of that which mortals deem her wrath : —but what calmness, what sublime self-possession, breathes in every word! We see that she has done nothing but in care for the army and for Odysseus, whose wisdom, inspired by her, preserves the army. In maddening Ajax, she has saved the generals, from whom she has brushed away the impending danger, ‘as a mother flicks a fly from her sleeping child,’ and in the defeat which caused his rage and made her interference necessary, he suffered the inevitable consequence of his overweening pride. Her face is still against him—that the spec- tator sees—and her divine irony is terrible. The gods know no half- measures ; they are as inexorable ‘as a law of Nature.’ But we are made to feel that without this act of her displeasure the host must have perished, and the severe warning to Odysseus with which she withdraws to the unseen Olympus, justifies her in the mind of the spectator of all suspicion, of vindictiveness and party spirit. She her- self draws from Odysseus the admission that Ajax, when in his right mind, was distinguished both for bravery and foresight.
5. Not so does Tecmessa in her bitter grief read the lesson of the situation.‘ The terrible daughter of Zeus has contrived this calamity to please Odysseus.’ Not so does Ajax understand it in his rage. He only knows that she has defeated his purpose :—‘ The resistless goddess of the petrifying glance, daughter of Zeus, foiled me with madness when in the act of stretching forth my hand against them.’ In his dissembling speech he professes himself anxious to avoid her
? It may notwithstanding have been analogy between sword and girdle more preferred by Sophocles, as making the complete. See 1029 ff. and note.
INTRODUCTION. 3
anger. But when alone at last, he passes her over in silence, appeal- ing to Zeus, the supreme god, to right him as a kinsman, and to the Erinyes to avenge him against the Atreidae, on whom he throws all the blame.
ς. Yet another way of viewing the divine action appears in the reported speech of Calchas, which makes the crisis of the drama. Athena's ‘ wrath,’ which Ajax has earned by his pride, is irresistible while it lasts, but in the eternal counsels it is not destined to endure. Thus we are assured that although the attempt to save the hero’s life is doomed to failure, he is no longer to be the object of heavenly anger, and Odysseus, in vindicating for his enemy the honours of a chieftain, is carrying out the unanimous will of the gods. To this he has indeed been predisposed by the warning which he re- ceived from Athena in the opening scene.
In all this it is manifest how the spirit of Attic tragedy has softened the old crude notion of divine malice,—the hard saying that ‘Odysseus she had loved, but Ajax she had hated.’
2. The interest of the tragic poet, however, is less concentrated on the supernatural background, which is throughout assumed (and even in the Ajax is comparatively withdrawn from sight), than on the behaviour of the human agents under the destiny which the fable presupposes.
In becoming the hero of a Sophoclean tragedy, Ajax acquires a depth and nobleness of character which do not belong to him in the Epic tradition. In the Hiad he is chiefly known by his tall stature and his fearless soldiership. He is a bulwark of the Achaeans in the hour of peril, but in council he sinks into insignificance, and his blunt speech and rugged bearing are regarded with something of amusement, though still, on account of his valour, with pride and awe. He is repeatedly spoken of as ranking next to Achilles both in achievements and in handsome looks’, and so Odysseus speaks of him in the Odyssey. But in the single eombat with Hector, into which he goes with a glad smile on the grim countenance’, he modestly speaks of himself as one of many, who, though less than Achilles, are more than a match for the most valiant Trojans. He boasts, however, not only of his sturdy endurance, but of his skill in fight*; and this may possibly be the hint which Sophocles has followed in representing as equal to the best in prompt action and in force of apprehension, the hero whom Hector (as an enemy, but with some colour from common rumour) calls ‘a hulking braggart, blundering in speech *.’
' See esp. Il. 2. 768.
3. μειδιόων βλοσυροῖσι προσώῴπασι.
* Tl. 7. 197, 8, οὐ γάρ τίς με βίῃ γε ἑκὼν ἀεκόντα δίηται, οὐδὲ μὲν ἱδρείῃ. ἐπεὶ οὐδ᾽ ἐμὲ νήϊδά γ᾽ οὕτως | ἔλπομαι ἐν Σαλαμῖνι γενέσθαι τε τραφέμεν τε.
4 Tl. 13. 824, Alay, ἁμαρτοεπές, Bov-
γάϊε.
This feature was exaggerated in
later poetry, so that the Thersites of Shakespeare’s mock-heroic can speak of him as ‘a gouty Briareus, all ‘hands and no use,’ and Mr. M. Amold can translate 5 μέγας βαρυμάνιος ἥρως, as applied to Ajax in Theocr. 15. 138, by ‘mighty moonstruck Hero."
B2
4 AJAX.
In this, and other scattered hints in the Tiad, as in the prayer for light, and his chivalrous bearing to Odysseus and Diomed at the funeral games, some approach may be found to the Sophoclean con- ception. But it is also possible that this higher view of him may have been maintained in some Epic rhapsody of which Ajax was the hero. There is no ἀριστεία of Ajax in the Iliad, where he is purposely subordinated not only to Achilles but (at the most critical moments also) to Diomed and Patroclus, and it is quite conceivable that the above-mentioned characteristic of foresight, and also the supreme part assigned to the hero by Teucer in the defence of the ships, may have been anticipated in the Little Iliad’.
Be this as it may, we have in the Ajax of Sophocles, as compared with anything extant in the earlier literature, the original conception of a character at once strong and misunderstood, in whose feeling of wounded honour, therefore, the spectator, who is made to understand him, can entirely sympathize. The poet and his audience are alone in possession of the secret of Ajax’ soul. They alone witness his demeanour at the close. In the eleventh book of the Odyssey, the shade of the son of Telamon recoils from the advances of Odysseus, and stands aloof in eloquent silence, because of the judgment of the arms. That silence is interpreted for us by the tragic poet, who with happy audacity has for once represented the act of suicide upon the stage. He thus reveals to us not only the agony of the wounded spirit, but also the nobleness which was hidden from the world of his con- temporaries and, while dimly felt by those nearest to him, was partly recognised by his enemy Odysseus after his death.
a. This higher mood, which shows the worth of the life that is being extinguished, consists, first, in the hero’s clear vision of his situation, agreeing with Athena’s saying that he is equal to the best in foresight. When once the illusion is past, even while the ‘sea’ of his rage is ‘still working after storm,’ he forthwith steadily faces the inevitable. He knows that he cannot outlive his honour, and he prepares accordingly.
5. Secondly, from this first moment, his τοῦδ never falters, but moves straight forward to the end. In his first outburst, it is true, while as yet not fully conscious of those surrounding him, he betrays his purpose with what his followers regard as characteristic rashness and defiance of prevention. But when the mariners have sought to dissuade him, when Tecmessa has made her appeal, he withdraws with a few fierce words into complete solitude. And when he comes forth again we find that he has measured the force of the obstacles which he has to overcome, and has deliberately chosen to use the necessary means for obviating them, viz. dissimulation. Of this, however, he employs just so much as is necessary to secure his end,
* That an Αἴαντος ἀριστεία existed ῥαβδὸν ἔφρασεν | θεσπεσίων ἐπέων λοι- and was attributed to Homer may be ois d@vpev. The defence of the body inferred from Pind. Isthm. 3. 62-6, of Achilles by Ajax in the Aethiopis GAA Ὃ μηρός τοι τετίμακεν δι᾿ ἀνθρώπων, might be the occasion of such a repre- ὃς αὕτοῦ | πᾶσαν ὀρθώσαις ἀρετὰν κατὰ sentation of him.
INTRODUCTION. 5
and the spectator who reads between the lines perceives that while (as in Antigone) a calm resolve has taken the place of passionate defiance, the proud spirit is not yet broken.
And once more the same temper becomes openly apparent, when, at the hour of his departure, he makes his solitary appeal to Zeus and Helios.
c. In the third place, we are made to see that the pride of Ajax, which is the defect inseparable from his strength of will, is no cold or isolated feeling. It is not merely his own personal honour for which he cares, but the glory of his race. He had longed to rejoice the hearts of Telamon and Eriboea, and to enrich their hearth in the little isle with glories freshly won. In his own fall he is careful to provide for the honour as*well as for the safety of his son. He knows that by the act he meditates his fame will be vindicated, and that Teucer, the faithful, will stand by to protect Eurysaces and train him in his father’s stern ways. It is for this reason, as well as with a view to his own burial, that his first action on coming to himself is to call loudly for Teucer.
d. Lastly, in evidence of the tenderness of the great heart, whose inmost fibre is here disclosed to us, we have the strong attachment of the mariners, and the lowly but affectionate devotion of Tecmessa. We have also his touching words at the thought of his mother’s grief, and the warmth of his farewell not only to Salamis and Athens, but to the familiar features of the hostile land that has nourished him for ten years past. -
3. But while the poet and the spectator see more in Ajax than is admitted even by Odysseus or Athena, the other persons of the drama, perhaps excepting Teucer, have but a partial view of him. Even Tecmessa has not fathomed his sense of honour, and fails to see clearly the consequence to which it must inevitably lead. To her and to the chorus he is a tower of strength, but they know little how to deal with him, and regard him as untameable and unmanageable. To Menelaus he is a soldier with no special claim to command, and more remarkable for bigness than any other quality. To Agamemnon he is simply a rebel. Thus the old Homeric picture of the burly warrior is employed by the dramatic poet to indicate the impression made on superficial observers by the hero whom he is showing to us as ennobled by suffering.
4. While the fame of Ajax appears to have stood higher in the legend followed by Sophocles than in the Iliad, there are traces, both in this play and in the Philoctetes, of Odysseus having been some- where represented unfavourably.
Here also Sophocles avails himself of both traditional aspects, the higher one, which in this case is known to us from the Odyssey, being again regarded as true.
a. We see him at the opening as the friend of Athena, who, if zealous against his foeman, is so chiefly in the interest of the army. If he is chargeable with a ‘horror naturalis,’ when brought face to face with a madman, this is only a human weakness, which distinguishes
6 AJAX.
the mortal from the goddess. And when he sees the depth to which his enemy is fallen, his compassion shows him human in a nobler way. At the close of the drama it is Odysseus whose moderating wisdom, contrasting equally with the fierceness of Ajax and the tyranny of Agamemnon, puts an end to strife, and secures the rite of burial for his enemy. Such is the real Odysseus, Laertes’ son, a figure worthy to have said the noble words that are quoted above from the Nekyia.
ὁ. Meanwhile, how is he regarded by the Salaminians, by Ajax, by Tecmessa and Teucer? Asa shameless spy, who poisons the minds of the Achaeans against the man whom he has robbed of his just honours, as the accomplice of the cruelty of Athena, as an accursed fox, the son of Sisyphus and only the reputed son of Laertes, as one whose dark-visaged soul ‘rejoiceth in iniquity,’ etc. We are reminded of the feelings of Philoctetes towards Odysseus as his arch-enemy.
5. Of the remaining plays of Sophocles, that which in structure most resembles the Ajax is the Antigone. In both, the death of the chief person precedes the peripeteia. The sequel is occupied in the one case with the vindication of Ajax, in the other with the Nemesis ef Antigone. The culminating event is announced in the Ajax by the messenger reporting the prophecy of Calchas, in the Antigone by the prophet Teiresias in person. The early disappearance of the protagonist in both dramas makes the action seem broken; and if we are more affected by the judgments that overtake Creon, than we are interested in the permission obtained to bury Ajax, the defect of unity, though superficial in both cases, is almost equally felt. To dwell briefly on minor peculiarities, the prologos in both plays is separable from the main action, and there is a sensible interval between it and the entrance of the chorus. In the Ajax, as in the Agamemnon of Aeschylus, there is a long anapaestic parodos, followed by a lyric strain, while m the Antigone the parodos consists of anapaestic systems alternating with lyrical strophes and antistrophes. These two odes have more resemblance to each other than either has to the parodos of any of the other five plays. In one respect the versifica- tion of the Antigone, while more elaborate, is more severe than that of the Ajax. It has no divided lines in the dialogue, a liberty which is admitted in the Ajax, but sparingly, and always so that the division comes at the caesura '.
Each and all of these peculiarities may fairly be thought to indicate a comparatively early date of composition*. And, this being so, although the subject is one on which it is difficult to speak with confidence, it is not altogether fanciful to say that the Ajax, more than any other drama, serves to mark the transition from the manner of the Aeschylean trilogy to the perfect unity in complexity of which the Oedipus Tyrannus is the chief example.
6. Although probably separated by a considerable interval in point
* See Introduction to Oed. Col. vol. i. p. 271. 3. See vol. i. p. 452,
INTRODUCTION. τ
of the date of composition, and certainly very different in structure, the Ajax, in respect of subject and spirit, may be compared to the Oedipus Coloneus. Both appeal, in different ways, more directly than the other five plays, to Athenian patriotism‘, and both breathe the same high faith, that the essentially noble spirit cannot lastingly fall under the displeasure of the gods. In both there are elaborate accusations which give occasion for rhetorical display. But the Coloneus moves deeper questionings, and, as already said, the Ajax comprises the struggle and the reconcilement in successive acts, while the Oedipus at Colonus is wholly, like the Philoctetes, a drama of reconciliation.
ἡ. The rhetorical tendency which is so conspicuous in the latter part of the Ajax no doubt arises from the situation, but it is less under the control of dramatic feeling than in the altercation between Creon and Haemon or the Watchman in the Antigone. The στιχομυθίαι especially, and the antiphonal dialogue in 1142-1162, have, in this respect, a certain crudeness that does not recur. Still, hardly a line is entirely without point and movement, and there is nothing to remind us of the occasional ἀδολεσχία of Euripides.
8. The two ‘acts,’ of which the Ajax consists, are divided by a change of scene, and by the exit and re-entrance, or ἐπιπάροδος, of the chorus*. In this there is a reminiscence of Aeschylean boldness ; indeed, it is doubtful whether anything in the extant plays of Aeschylus involves such a deliberate departure from established usage as the last speech of Ajax made in the absence of the chorus, and his suicide in the sight of the spectators. That this was the result of artistic contrivance has been already seen. The desired effect could not otherwise have been produced. The spectator could not have known all, and would have imagined something behind. The action, if solitary, could not be reported, and it must be solitary. But it may fairly be questioned whether Sophocles would have ventured upon this arrangement, if when he composed the Ajax the taste of _ the Athenians for unity of effect had been as completely formed as it was when he produced the Oedipus Tyrannus.
9. The fortunes of the Aeacidae were often made the subject of tragedy. Sophocles wrote a ‘ Peleus,’ a ‘Teucer,’ and a ‘ Eurysaces.’ Amongst the lost plays of Aeschylus the Ὅπλων κρίσις, the Θρῆσσαι, and the Σαλαμένιοε turned on the fall of Ajax, and may have formed a trilogy. Euripides had a Peleus; and of minor dramatists, Theo- dectes and Astydamas treated the subject of Ajax, Ion and Nicomachus that of Teucer. (Nauck, Zragicorum Graecorum Fragmenta.)
10, Language and metre. a. The style of the Ajax is characterized by an epic fulness, and
* The Ajax has been supposed to is in the Eumenides of Aeschylus, where
appeal to Anti-Spartan feeling. But the change immediately follows the paro-
see note on I, 1074. dos. But see Introd. to Oed. Col in ? The only clearly parallel instance vol. i. pp. 282, 3.
8 AJAX.
has many reminiscences of the epic diction*®. The tone of ll. rogo— 1315, which, to a modern reader contrasts unfavourably with the elevation of the former part of the play, afforded the spectator a necessary “relief after long continued tension, and gave rise to a new interest, which to the ordinary Greek mind was at least as absorbing as the representation of individual feeling. But it must be admitted that this form of drama, in which the level place, or period of suspense, comes between the peripeteia and the catastrophe, is less perfect than the gradual subsidence of emotion that has been wrought up to the height, as in the Oedipus Tyrannus and the Trachiniae.
b. The disturbed and conflicting feelings which are present in the several crises of this drama,:are reflected in the large proportion which it contains of syncopated or antispastic rhythms, such as the dochmiac, cretic, and choriambic, and also by the tendency to accumulate long syllables. Pure glyconics, on the other hand, are less prevalent than, for example, in the Antigone. The occasional introduction of dactyls assists the Epic colouring.
The senarii are extremely regular, with a few marked exceptions, which are explained in the notes, The number of ‘light endings’ is smaller than in the Antigone. :
The anapaests are of the ‘marching’ kind, accompanying regular movements in the orchestra or on the proscenium. There are no ‘lament-anapaests ’ as in the El., O. T., Trach.
In 11. 866-960, the choreutae of each semi-chorus speak or chant one by one, except in ll, 879-90, 925-36, where several voices may have joined.
11. State of the Text. Although the MSS. of the Ajax are more numerous than those of any of the other plays, the important varia- tions of reading are extremely few. Still there are not wanting traces of a tradition anterior to L. The most distinct proof of this, so far as the MSS. are concerned, is in |. rorz, where see notes. The right reading of 1. 330 is found only in Stobaeus. But we have no means of removing the manifest corruption of both sense and metre in ll. 406, 7, 6οΙ, 2.
1 e.g. 375 ff., ἐν δ᾽ ἑλίκεσσι βουσὶ καὶ ἔδευσα: 390, ὀλέσσας : 954, πολύτλας : κλυτοῖς πεσὼν αἰπολίοις | ἐρεμνὸν αἷμ 1165, 1403, κοίλην κάπετον.
AlA2.
TA TOY APAMATOS ΠΡΟΣΩΠΑ.
AOHNA, TEKMH2Z2A. ΟΔΥΣΣΕΥΣ. AITEAOS. AIAS. TEYKPOS. ΧΟΡΟΣ Σαλαμινίων ΜΕΝΈΛΑΟΣ. Ναυτῶ». ATAMEMNON.
ΚΩΦΑ ΠΡΟΣΩΠΑ.
ΕΥ̓ΡΥΣΑΚΗΣ. ΠΑΙΔΑΓΏΩΓῸΟΣ. ΣΤΡΑΤΟΚΗΡΥΞΖ.
AOHNA,
"AE! μέν͵ & παῖ Aapriov, δέδορκά σε
πεῖράν τιν᾽ ἐχθρῶν ἁρπάσαι θηρώμενον"
καὶ νῦν ἐπὶ σκηναῖς σε ναυτικαῖς ὁρῶ
Αἴαντος, ἔνθα τάξιν ἐσχάτην ἔχει,
πάλαι κυνηγετοῦντα καὶ μετρούμενον 5
ἴχνη τὰ κείνου νεοχάραχθ᾽, ὅπως ἴδῃς
εἴτ᾽ ἔνδον εἴτ᾽ οὐκ ἔνδον, εὖ δέ σ᾽ ἐκφέρει
1. λαρτίου LA. λάρτίου (ἴ Vat.ac. Adpriov L?. γεοχάρακθ'" νεοχάρακτ᾽ L. νεοχόρακθ' (5 L* Vat. ac.
Pal.
1~3. Athena’s eye is ever on Odysseus, and she is now come from Olympus to succour him, Infra ]. 36.
ἀεὶ pév..xal viv] The structure is paratactic; i.e. ‘As I have ever seen thee. . . so now I see thee. . .’ Essay on Language, § 36. p. 68.
2. (1) ‘In quest to snatch some exploit on a foe,’ i.e. seeking to effect some surprise against a foe. Or, (2) ‘ Seeking to foil (or detect) some enemy’s attempt. The latter (2) is simpler, and πεῖρα is used of the attempt of Ajax, infr. 290, 1057; but the former (1) is on the whole more probable. For Athena does not profess to know the circum- stances until 1. 36. She asks for infor- mation, and only assumes, what is evi- dent, that Odysseus is engaged in some hostile adventure. This aspect of his character appears in the tenth Iliad. Cp. infr. 18, ἐσέγνως εὖ μ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἀνδρὶ δυσμενεῖ | βάσιν κνκλοῦντ᾽.
ἁρπάσαι is to seize, i.e. ‘to effect suddenly.” θηρώμενον introduces the image of the huntsman continued in 1. 5, ean with that of the hound in ll. 7, 8.
ἁρπάσαι θηρώμενον is substituted for πειρώμενον, 50 as to convey the notion of surprise. a is an epexegetic infinitive, after which the accusative πεῖραν is to be resumed. The meaning
6. τὰ ’xelvou L. τἀκείγου
of ἁρπάσαι in (2) supr. viz. ‘to arrest’ is less natural than that given in (1).
3- σκηναῖς) The κλισίαι of the Ho- meric hero. Cp. infr, 192-3.
4. ἔνθα.. ἔχει] 1].11. 7,8; Eur. I. A. 292. This position of Ajax’ tent en- ables him the more easily to steal forth unobserved at last, infr. 690 ff.
5. κυνηγετοῦντα, which has no object, resumes θηρώμενον.
μετρούμενον) ‘Scanning attentively.’ The middle voice marks the mental nature of the act; not measuring with a line, but scanning with the eye.
6. veoxdpay6"] Ajax has but recently retumed, dragging the cattle with him, infr. 296. Odysseus has tracked him so far, but the confused struggle at the tent-door has made it uncertain whether he is not gone forth again.
7, 8. εὖ δέ σ᾽ ἐκφέρει, κα΄ λὺ᾽Ί͵ Odys- seus is like a huntsman who is led to the right point by the scent of a keen Spartan hound. The dog is in- troduced to complete the image. Cp. infr. 19, 32. Is ebptvos (1) nom. or (2) gen.? evs occurs in Aesch. Ag. 1093, and the authorities for efpuyoe are late. But the sentence is more balanced if the epithet is taken by hypallage with Béors, and the abstract noun is some- what ante δ by itself. Cp. the forms
εὔτριχος, εὔθριξ' εὔζυγος, εὐζυξ.
12 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
κυνὸς Λακαίνης ὥς τις εὔρινος βάσις. ἔνδον γὰρ ἁνὴρ ἄρτι τυγχάνει, κάρα στάξφων ἱδρῶτι καὶ χέρας ξιφοκτόνους. 10
καί σ᾽ οὐδὲν εἴσω τῆσδε παπταίνειν πύλης
ἔτ᾽ ἔργον ἐστίν͵ ἐννέπειν δ᾽ ὅτου χάριν σπουδὴν ἔθου τήνδ᾽, ὡς map eldvias μάθῃς.
ΟΔΥΣΣΕΥ͂Σ.
ὦ φθέγμ᾽ ᾿Αθάνας, φιλτάτης ἐμοὶ θεῶν,
ὡς εὐμαθές σου, κἂν ἄποπτος ἧς ὅμως, 15 φώνημ᾽ ἀκούω καὶ ξυναρπάζω φρενὶ
χαλκοστόμου κώδωνος ὡς Τυρσηνικῆς.
καὶ νῦν ἐπέγνως εὖ μ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἀνδρὶ δυσμενεῖ
βάσιν κυκλοῦντ᾽, Αἴαντι τῷ σακεσφόρῳ.
κεῖνον γάρ, οὐδέν᾽ ἄλλον, ἰχνεύω πάλαι. 20
νυκτὸς γὰρ ἡμᾶς τῆσδε πρᾶγος ἄσκοπον ἔχει περάνας, εἴπερ εἴργασται τάδε"
9. ἀνὴρ (7?) LA.
1ο. With yxépas supply not merely ἱδρῶτι, but some word such as φόνῳ or αἵματι, to be gathered from f{iposrd- yous,
11. low.. παπταίνειν] ‘To strain ibine eyes to look within.’ παπταίνειν is tu gaze anxiously or wistfully. οὐδὲν épyov with the inf. recurs infr. 852.
13. σπονδὴν ἔθου τήνδ᾽] ‘You are thus busily engaged.’ Cp. O. T. 134, τήνδ᾽ ἔθεσθ᾽ ἐπιστροφήν.
14,15. Odysseus has but a dim and distant vision of the goddess, though her voice is clearly heard by him. She is his special patron. Phil. 134, Νίκη τ᾽ ᾿Αθάνα ne ἢ σώζει p ἀεί. He re- flects how intimately familiar to him is the voice, which from such a distance thrills him as with a trumpet call.
15. ὡς εὐμαθέα cov, καὶ Δ} ‘ How clearly discernible is thy sound unto myear.’ Shak. Mids. N. D. 3. 2, ‘Mine ear, I thank it, brought me to thy sound.’ For the eransition (fou! the voice to the person, cp. O. (, 324, 5, ὦ δισσὰ πατρὸε
Ig. τῷ] rox L
20. κεῖνον γάρ) ᾿κεῖνον γὰρ T.
καὶ κασιγνήτης ἐμοὶ | ἥδιστα προσφωνή- poe’, de ὑμᾶε, K.T.A. 16. The present tense in dxovw.. ὦ is general,—not ‘now,’ but ‘always,'—hence the contingent sup- pac κἂν ..g8, and the words καὶ νῦν in 3. 18.
18. ἐπέγνως εὖ ‘You rightly ap- prehend that μὴν Ὁ ἐπέγνων in the sense of detecting or discovering, cp. Aesch. Ag. 1598, ἐπιγνοὺς ἔργον ob καταίσιον : Thuc. I. 132, § 5, ἵνα, ἣν .. μεταγράψαι αἰτήσῃ, μὴ ἐπιγνῷ.
ἐπί] ‘With a design upon.’ Cp. Eur. Hipp. 32, Ἱἱππολύτῳ δ᾽ ἔπι | .. ὠνόμαζεν ἱδρυσθαι θεάν.
19. βάσιν κυκλοῦντ᾽ Ranging to and fro,’ like a questing hound. Cp. infr. 20, lyvebw. In Ant. 226, κυκλῶν ἐμαυτόν is ‘often tuming round.’
21. wpAyos ἄσκοπον)] ‘An amazing deed :’ i.e. not only mysterious, but of
. inconceivable enormity. See E. on L.
§ 51. p. 96, and cp. El. 864, ἄσκοποε ἁ λώβα,
ΑΙΑΣ. 13
ἴσμεν γὰρ οὐδὲν τρανές, ἀλλ᾽ ἀλώμεθα"
κἀγὼ ᾿θελοντὴς τῷδ᾽ ὑπεῤύγην πόνῳ.
ἐφθαρμένας γὰρ ἀρτίως εὑρίσκομεν 25 λείας ἁπάσας καὶ κατηναρισμένας
ἐκ χειρὸς αὐτοῖς ποιμνίων ἐπιστάται.
τήνδ᾽ οὖν ἐκείνῳ πᾶς τις αἰτίαν νέμει.
καί μοί τις ὀπτὴρ αὐτὸν εἰσιδὼν μόνον
πηδῶντα πεδία σὺν νεορράντῳ ξίφει 30 φράζει τε κἀδήλωσεν' εὐθέως δ᾽ ἐγὼ
κατ᾽ ἴχνος ᾷσσω, καὶ τὰ μὲν σημαίνομαι,
τὰ δ᾽ ἐκπέπληγμαι, κοὐκ ἔχω μαθεῖν ὅπου.
24. ᾿θελοντὴ:] θελοντής 1,
27. émordras] ὑποστάταις L. ἐπιστάταισ (5,
28. ἐκείνῳ) ἐκείνω L. νέμει τρέπει L Pal. V‘. νέμει AEM? Vat.ac VV°R. τρέπει
(yp. νέμει) 1, νέμει τρέπει Μ, αἰτίαν] αἰτίον (2) Pal. pr.
30. πεδία] πεδίω Pal.
23. ὅπον] ὅτου ΓΕΜΜΥ. Vat. ac V (gl. τίνον αἴαντος ἣ ἑτέρου). οὖκ ἔχω ὅπον tT. μαθεῖν ἣ ποῦ ἔστιν L mg. ὄχον L?, ὅτου ς. gl. ταῦτα ἐποίησε Pal. ὅτου +p.
ὅπου V*. ὅπου yp. ὅτου A.
23. ἀλώμεθα)] ‘We are bewildered.’ Cp. the use of πλανᾶσθαι in Plato, Soph. 230 B, ἅτε πλανωμένων rds δόξας pgdivs ἐξετάζουσιν : Hdt. 6. 37, πλανωμένων... ἐν τοῖσι λόγοισι, τὸ θέλει τὸ ἔποε εἶναι.
25. edploxopev] A vivid present, like φράζει, infr, 31.
27. ἐκ χειρό4] ‘By hand of man,’— not by wild beasts, or lightning, or other visitation of heaven.
αὐτοῖς ποιμνίων ἐπιστάται.) ‘ To- gether with the guardians of the flock.’ The death of the shepherds is again re- ferred to, infr. 232, 360, and was a necessary incident of the slaughter. Cp. Il. 18. 520, of the ambush attacking the herd, wretvow δ᾽ ἐπὶ μηλοβοτῇραε. And for the expression, cp. Plat. Legg. Io. go6 A, ἣ γεωργοῖς περὶ φυτῶν γένεσιν
, ἢ καὶ ποιμνίων ἐπιστάταις. Some have wrongly explained the words of the shepherd dogs, which are mentioned by Tecmessa, infr. 297, but are not likely to occur to Odysseus. The well-known idiom, αὐτοῖο ἀνδράσι, etc., seems to arise out of the dative of concomitant circumstances. See E. on L. § 11. p. 18¢, and cp.O.T. 25, φθίνουσα... κάλυξιν.
28. τήνδ᾽... αἰτίαν] ‘ This blame,’ i.e. the blame of this deed. νέμει has weaker MS. authority than τρέπει,
which is, however, too physical a word in this connection, even though the da- tive ἐκείνῳ for εἰς ἐκεῖνον or ἐπ᾿ ἐκείν. (cp. infr. 772), might be defended. νέ- μειν is a favourite word with Sophocles. τρέπει is due to a gloss. See Scholia.
a9. ns ὀπτήρ] ‘A scott,’ viz. one of the look-out men of the host, who naturally brings his information to Odysseus as the centre of intelligence. Cp. infr. 379, Phil. 1013.
30. πηδῶντα πεδία) ‘ Bounding along the plain.’ Accus. of the sphere of motion. E. on L. § 16. p. 23 ¢.
21. @ τε κἀδήλωσεν) ‘ Gives in- timation’ (of the fact) ‘and pointed out ’ (the direction).
32. κατ᾽ ἴχνος Goow] ‘Dart upon the track’ (thus shown).
καὶ τὰ μὲν σημαίνομαι)] ‘And some indication I find.’ The word is used of dogs in hunting; Opp. Cyn. 1. 454, μυξωτῆρσι .. σημήναντο.
33. κοὐκ ἔχω tv ὅπον) * And can- not tell where he is,’ i.e. (1) εἴτ᾽ ἔνδον εἴτ᾽ οὐκ ἔνδον (1. 7, supr.), ‘whether he is in the tent or no. Or (2) more generally (sc. ὁ afrcos), ‘ where is the ob- Ject of my search ?’ 1.6. whether in fol- lowing Ajax I am really on the right track. Odysseus is describing his per-
14 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
καιρὸν δ᾽ ἐφήκεις᾽ πάντα γὰρ τά T οὖν πάρος
τά 7 εἰσέπειτα σῇ κυβερνῶμαι χερί, 35 4,6. ἔγνων, ᾿Οδυσσεῦ, καὶ πάλαι φύλαξ ἔβην
τῇ σῇ πρόθυμος εἰς ὁδὸν κυναγίᾳ. OA, ἧ καί, φίλη δέσποινα, πρὸς καιρὸν πονῶ ; 4Θ. ΟΔ. ΑΘ. OA. τί δῆτα ποίμναις τήνδ᾽ ἐπεμπίπτει βάσιν ; 4Θ. ΟΔ.
{x Ὁ. καὶ πρὸς τί δυσλόγιστον ὧδ᾽ ἦξεν χέρα: 40 χόλῳ βαρυνθεὶς τῶν ᾿Αχιλλείων ὅπλων.
ὡς ἔστιν ἀνδρὸς τοῦδε τἄργα ταῦτά σοι.
δοκῶν ἐν ὑμῖν χεῖρα χραίνεσθαι dive, ἢ καὶ τὸ βούλευμ᾽ ὡς ἐπ᾽ ᾿Αργείοις τόδ᾽ ἦν;
35. χερῇ yp. φρενί 13, χερί Vat. ac. eer] Ps ak Rie T Pal. gl. ἴαλλε Pal.
38. πονῶ] πονῶ LL. πονῶ A. 4
ο. 44. βούλευμ᾽ BovAnp’ LL? Pal. βού-
Aeup A. ᾿Αργείοις] dpyelous L. ἀργείοις C’.
plexity before the coming of Athena, and in these words simply confesses that he is at fault. He is speaking of his own past impressions, and here and supr. 1. 23 does not at once realize what he has been told by Athena in ll. 7-10. As in O. T. 359, Trach. 184, the im- rfect or gradual recognition of what as been said adds to the dramatic effect. Another reading is nots ἔχω μαθεῖν ὅτου, in which ὅτου, se. τὸ πρᾶγμά ἐστι, also gives a fair sense, but is not, like οὐκ ἔχω μαθεῖν ὅπου, an idiom of Greek tragedy. Others supply τὰ ἴχνη at once with 8rov and with τὰ μὲν .. τὰ δέ. But the reference of the articles. in this context can hardly be so precise as to be equivalent to τὰ μὲν τῶν ἰχνῶν, «.7A., nor would ἐκπέπληγμαι be used in such a connection. The Scholia show that ὅπου was read, and that its inter- pretation was thought doubtful.
34. καιρὸν = ἐξ καιρόν] Cp. infr. 1316, 1168; or possibly an adverbial accu- sative, cp. Pind. Pyth. 1. 156, καιρὸν el φθέγξῥαιο. So καιρῷ «-ἂν καιρῷ, O. T. 1516.
34. 5. τά τ' οὖν wapos, κι, Δ} ‘My whole course whether past or to come is guided by thy will.’ , 8.5 in in εἶτ᾽ οὖν, emphasizes the comprehensiveness of the expression. is passive, and πάντα adv. accus. Or (2) «uBep- γνῶμαι may be middle, ‘I guide (i.e. suffer to be guided) all my actions by thy hand.’ In this way of taking the
words the force of the middle voice of κυβερνῶμαι is unusual, but that of the instrumental dative is more regular.
36. ἔγνων refers not to 34, 5, but to the gear? lines.
» 7. φύλαξ ἔβην, «.7.A.] The order is ἔβην els ὁδὸν πρόθυμος φύλαξ TH σῇ κυναγίᾳ, ‘ 1 came upon my path as a zealous guardian for thy chase.’ E. on L. § 12. p. 19.
38. ἢ cat? ‘And is my endeavour really well-directed ?’ 4 asks the ques- tion with eager interest.
539 ὡς ἔστιν ἀνδρός, «.7.A.] Sc. οὕτω νόει.
σοι] Cp. Ant. 37, οὕτωε ἔχει σοι ταῦτα. E. on L. 8 13. p. 19 @
40. ‘With what intent did he break forth in this ill-judged violence ?’ For the epithet, cp. infr. 230, παρα- πλήκτῳ χερί, It is unnecessary to sup- pose that ἀΐσσω is transitive here. Cp. the construction of |. 42.
41. ‘Incensed with wrath because of the arms of Achilles.’ A word on this subject is enough for Odysseus, to whom the arms had been adjudged. He under- stands at once that harm had been intended to himself and the generals. ‘Bunt why, then, this raid upon the flock ?’ e construction of ὅπλων, as genitive of the reason after βαρυνθεῖς, ye assisted by the substantive χόλῳ pre-
ing.
is ‘ And was this blow, then, really aimed against the Argives ?’
AIAS 15
4Θ. ΟΔ. ΑΘ. ΟΔ. ΑΘ. ΟΔ.
κἂν ἐξεπράξατ᾽, εἰ κατημέλησ᾽ ἐγώ. 45 ποίαισι τόλμαις ταῖσδε καὶ φρενῶν θράσει;
νύκτωρ ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς δόλιος ὁρμᾶται μόνος,
fi καὶ παρέστη κἀπὶ τέρμ᾽ ἀφίκετο :
καὶ δὴ ᾽πὶ δισσαῖς ἦν στρατηγίσιν πύλαις.
καὶ πῶς ἐπέσχε χεῖρα μαιμῶσαν φόνου ; 50
ΑΘ. ἐγώ of ἀπείργω, δυσφόρους ἐπ᾽ ὄμμασι
γνώμας βαλοῦσα, τῆς ἀνηκέστου χαρᾶς,
καὶ πρός τε ποίμνας ἐκτρέπω σύμμικτά τε
λείας ἄδαστα βουκόλων φρουρήματα:'
ἔνθ᾽ εἰσπεσὼν ἔκειρε πολύκερων φόνον δὲ
κύκλῳ ῥαχίζων"
45. ἐξεπράῤατ᾽ ἐξέπραξ᾽ Μ. 50. μαιμῶσαν yp. διψῶσαν (3.
rL™M. ἄπειρξα V3, ἀπείργων.
45. κἂν ἐξεπράξατῇ ‘He would actually have accompli ed his design. The middle voice is preferable as the harder reading, and signifies that the plan and execution would have been alike Ajax own.
46. ‘ What bold attempt inspired by recklessness do your words imply
(ταῖσδε) ?’ i.e. ἐσὶ πο τν ‘With
with h φόνου, For πῶε, ‘How came it that—?’ cp.O.T.1177, wae δῆτ᾽ ἀφῆκας;
bs pe The vivid present (see v. rr.) i is preferable to the aorist, as the less obvious reading. Join ἀπείργω with xapas, which is added in further expla-
nation.
δνσφόρονε γνώμαε] ‘ Overpowering fancies.’ δύσφοροε has ΡΣ ἢ to be here equivalent to παράφορος, ‘false,’ or ‘misleading;’ but this, (though a possible association of the word) is unnecessary. The natural meaning of ‘ grievous, intolerable,’ is slightly. modified by the association of ‘hard to resist,’ or ‘bear up against.’
ἐξέπραξεν C*AL? a δΕ ac VV3. 51. dwelpyw] ἀπεΐντω A. ἀκείργω (Γ΄. 55. πολύκερων] sic 1.. πολύκερον (,
κἀδόκει μὲν ἔσθ᾽ ὅτε
ἐξέπραξε Τ' ἀπεῖρξα
Ajax could not withstand the fatal lusion.
52. Tis ἀνηκέστου xapas] ‘ From his fatal pasar The harm once done would have been irrevocable. For χα- pas, 1 infr. 114, ἐπειδὴ τέρψιε ἥδε σοι τὸ
5 a 4 πρός re ποίμνας.
para} ‘I turned him “off Baa μον flocks, and the mixed charge of the herdsmen that was not yet divided from the spoil,’ i.e. simply the sheep and oxen. Schndw. distinguishes be- tween the sheep, which he assumes to have been kept in common to be slaughtered as food, and the oxen, which were gradually distributed as booty. That no such exact definition is intended here is proved by supr. 25-7, λείας ἁπάσαε.. αὐτοῖς ποιμνίων ἐπιστά- ras, The words λείαν ἄδαστα are added, to show that the act of Ajax would provoke the whole army to be enraged against him with one consent. Cp. Ἢ 145-6, 408-9 xeupe is τα βεῆδξς, The syllable cap ἧς echoed in πολύκερων. The cog- nate accusative and h together cannot be literally rendered in English. ‘He made bloody havoc with the horned multitude, felling them on all sides of him.’
16 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
δισσοὺς ᾿Ατρείδας αὐτόχειρ κτείνειν ἔχων, ὅτ᾽ ἄλλοτ᾽ ἄλλον ἐμπίτνων στρατηλατῶν. ἐγὼ δὲ φοιτῶντ᾽ ἄνδρα μανιάσιν νόσοις ὥτρυνον, εἰσέβαλλον εἰς ἕρκη κακά. 60 κἄπειτ᾽, ἐπειδὴ τοῦδ᾽ ἐλώφησεν πόνου,
τοὺς ζῶντας αὖ δεσμοῖσι συνδήσας βοῶν
ποίμνας τε πάσας εἰς δόμους κομίζεται,
ὡς ἄνδρας, οὐχ ὡς εὔκερων ἄγραν ἔχων.
καὶ νῦν κατ᾽ οἴκους συνδέτους αἰκίζεται. 65 δείξω δὲ καὶ σοὶ τήνδε περιφανῆ νόσον͵
ὡς πᾶσιν ᾿Αργείοισιν εἰσιδὼν θροῇς.
θαρσῶν δὲ μίμνε μηδὲ συμφορὰν δέχου
τὸν ἄνδρ᾽ ἐγὼ γὰρ ὀμμάτων ἀποστρόφους
ὃ 58. ὅτ᾽) ὅτ᾽ (΄. ἐμπίτνων) ἐμπίπτων LY. 59. pavidow) μανιάσι LY Pal.
57. ἔχων] yp. παρὼν C*.
yp. ἐμπεσὼν (3, ἐμπίτνῶν A. ἡμέϊετον Cc". pavidow AC’, 60. els ἔρκη κακά] yp. els ἐρινῦν κακήν (" mg. yp. els ἔριν οὗ
φ κακὴν L? mg. 61. πόνον] φόνου LAIL? Pal. πόνου Vat. ac M*. πόνου M. 63. κομίζεται) yp. κομίζει L?. 64. ἄγραν . . (av) ἄγραν L.
57. €xwov] ‘Having them in his power.’ μέν (1. 56) with δέ in 1. 59, con- trasts the belief of Ajax with the reality described in 59,60. Or, possibly (2) μέν
oints forward to a δέ which is lost in . 58, i.e. ἐστὶ μὲν .. ἐστὶ δὲ .. Cp. Ant. 165-7, τοῦτο μὲν... τοῦτ᾽ αὖθι.
58. i.e. ἔσθ᾽ ὅτε ἐδόκει κτείνειν ἄλ- λους τῶν στρατηλατῶν, ἄλλοτε ἄλλον, (‘somebody else,—now one and now another,’) ἐμπίτγων, sc. rp ἀγέλῃ.
59, 60. (1) ‘ And as the man ranged to and fro, I urged him with madden- ing frenzy, and drave him into the evil net;’ or (2), construing μανιάσιν vé- cos with φοιτῶντα, ‘As he bounded to and fro in frenzy, I urged and drave him,’ etc. In the latter case the ex- pression is proleptic. The Scholion on ἕρκη, els ἐρινῦν κακήν, perhaps con- ceals a v.r. els ἄρκυν κακήν. But cp. Od. 21. 238, 384, ἀνδρῶν ἡμετέροισιν ἐν ἕρκεσι.
61. ‘And then, when he had remis- sion of this toil.’ σπόνου, the more general word, is better than φόνου, which is tautological. πόνον in .con-
nection with the preceding words, im- plies that the vain task was imposed on Ajax by the will of Athena.
63. ποίμνας τε micas] When the chief of the flock were bound and dragged away, the rest would fol- ow.
64. εὔκερων] This epithet applies to the sheep as well as to the kine.
65. συνδέτουε is rather ‘tied to- ether’ than ‘bound hand and foot.’ p. infr. 296.
66. (1) ‘Come, I will show thee this affliction in full sight.’ περιφανῆ predicative. Or (2), taking the word attributively, ‘this signal frenzy.’ Cp. infr. 81 and note, infr. 229.
67. ὧς... θροῇβ] ‘ That you may noise it abroad.’ ee infr. 149, els ὦτα φέρει πᾶσιν ᾿Οδυσσεύς.
68. vd ad od δέχον τὸν ἄνδρα] * Look for his coming as a misfortune: * sc. ds συμφοράν. Cp. Ο. C. 142, μή μ᾽, ἱκετεύω, προσίδητ᾽ ἄνομον. And see E. on L. § 39. p. 73.
69, 70. τῶν .. εἰσιδεῖν) ‘I will divert the effluence of his eyes, and
ΑΙΑΣ.
17
αὐγὰς ἀπείρξω σὴν πρόσοψιν εἰσιδεῖν. 70 |
οὗτος, σὲ τὸν Tas αἰχμαλωτίδας χέρας δεσμοῖς ἀπευθύνοντα προσμολεῖν Kado’
Αἴαντα φωνῶ στεῖχε δωμάτων πάρος.
ΟΔ. ΑΘ. οὐ ΟΔ. ΑΘ. OA, A®. OA. ΑΘ.
ἐ 70. ἀπείρξω] ἀπείργω L. ἀπειργω (5, αἰχμαλώτιδας (.
74. of ἔξω) ἔξω lL. σφ᾽ ἔξω Cett.
τί Spas, Αθάνα; μηδαμῶς σφ᾽ ἔξω κάλει.
σῖγ᾽ ἀνέξει μηδὲ δειλίαν ἀρεῖς - 15 μὴ πρὸς θεῶν, ἀλλ᾽ ἔνδον ἀρκείτω μένων. τί μὴ γένηται; πρόσθεν οὐκ ἀνὴρ 88 hy; ἐχθρός γε τῷδε τἀνδρὶ καὶ τανῦν ἔτι. οὔκουν γέλως ἥδιστος εἰς ἐχθροὺς γελᾶν ; ἐμοὶ μὲν ἀρκεῖ τοῦτον ἐν δόμοις μένειν. 80 μεμηνότ᾽ ἄνδρα περιφανῶς dxveis ἰδεῖν ;
[2 ἃ.
71. αἰχμαλωτίέδα:ε) αἰχμαλωτιδας L. 75. ἀρεῖε] done
LL, ἄρηισ C*. ἀρεῖς AR. ἀρῆι Οἵ, ἄρης ΜΤΎ Pal. ἀρεῖ» Vat.acM?V*, 70.
οὔκουν οὐκοῦν LA. εἰς δόμους T.
debar them from the sight of you.’
is predicative: i.e. dwo- or α αὐτάς. On the ancient theory of vision and its effect on language, see E. on L. § 54. p.99. μή is omitted after cipyw, as after κωλύω: i.e. τὸ μὴ εἰσιδεῖν νιν σὴν πρόσοψιν, "1 will turn away the light of his eyes, so that your form shall be invisible to him.’ Cp. Phil. 1407, εἴρξω πελάζειν.
71. Athena faces the tent and raises her voice.
72. ἀπενθύνοντα has been taken lite- rally, ‘to bind straight or fast.’ But although the image of a constrained position is suggested by the word, it retains its more general meaning of ‘reducing to order or subjection,’ as in Eur. Bacch., 884-6, ἀπευθύνει δὲ Bporéy | rote τ᾽ ἀγνωμοσύναν τιμῶνταο καὶ μὴ τὰ θεῶν | αὔξοντας ξὺν μαινομένᾳ δόξᾳ.
74. σφ᾽, although omitted by L, is probably genuine.
75. μηδὲ δειλίαν dpeis} ‘And not give way to cowardice.’ See E. on L. § 30. p. 52 ἀ.
ἢ, which Schndw. and Dindorf prefer, would mean, ‘Do not bring
VOL. IL.
ἐν 8ο. ἐν δόμοι:] ἐσ δόμου: L. ἐν δόμοις Α. bo Bopous CT. 81. ὀκνεῖς) Savon L. ὀκνεῖς A.
upon yourself the imputation of coward- ice,’ a less appropriate expression.
76. ἔνδον ἀρκείτω μένων] ‘Enough that he is there, but let him not come forth.” E. on L. § 36. p. 63 a.
77. ‘For fear of what? Is he now for the first time a man?’ Athena ironically rallies Odysseus on his fear of seeing the madman. As Odysseus presently finds, Ajax in his madness is to be pitied, not to be feared. For the emphatic ἀνήρ, cp. O.C. 393, ὅτ᾽ οὐκέτ᾽ εἰμί, τηνικαῦν dp’ εἴμ᾽ ἀνήρ; Others take the words to mean, ‘ Up to this time was he not a (mortal) man?’ in which is implied the thought, ‘Is he more than a man now?’ In either case the general meaning is, ‘ You used not to be afraid of him; why should you be Ὁ ag A
79. γελᾶν δ egetic infinitive follows the DR Mier anges teh and es ix @pobs is to be taken both with yéAws and γελᾶν. “15 not laughter pleasantest at foes?’
81. περιφανῶξ may he taken either with (1) μεμηνότα, or (2) with ἰδεῖν. Other uses of περιφανῶε are in favour of
13 ZOPOKAEOYS
φρονοῦντα γάρ νιν οὐκ ἂν ἐξέστην ὄκνῳ. ἀλλ’ οὐδὲ νῦν σε μὴ παρόντ᾽ ἰδῃ πέλας,
OA. πῶς, εἴπερ ὀφθαλμοῖς γε τοῖς αὐτοῖς ὁρᾷ -
ἐγὼ σκοτώσω βλέφαρα καὶ δεδορκότα.
85
OA. γένοιτο μέντἂν πᾶν θεοῦ τεχνωμένου.
2 4 »»3 ς ~ , 4 σίγα νυν ἑστὼς καὶ μέν ὡς κυρεῖς ἔχων.
OA. μένοιμ' dx ἤθελον δ᾽ ἂν ἐκτὸς ὧν τυχεῖν. A®. ὦ οὗτος, Αἴας, δεύτερόν σε προσκαλῶ. τί βαιὸν οὕτως ἐντρέπει τῆς συμμάχου ; go
ΑΙΑΣ. ὦ χαῖρ᾽ ᾿Αθάνα, χαῖρε Διογενὲς τέκνον, ὧν εὖ παρέστης καί σε παγχρύσοις ἐγὼ
στέψω λαφύροις τῆσδε τῆς ἄγρας χάριν, AO, καλῶς ἔλεξας, ἀλλ᾽ ἐκεῖνό μοι φράσον,
ἔβαψας ἔγχος εὖ πρὸς ᾿Αργείων στρατῷ; 95
Sy. Alas] alex T Pal.
the former (1), but it makes better sense to join the adverb here with the whole expression; i.e. not, ‘You shrink from seri. ἃ man who is clearly insane,’ but, ‘You shrink from sceing plainly a man’s maine. Cp. infr. 229, περίφαντον. The same meaning may be obtained, however, by supposing the adverb in (1) to be used proleptically, (3) ‘You shrink from seeing a man’s madness cle.tly shown.’
"4. ὀφθαλμοῖς γε] γε adds emphasis; i.e. though his mind is alienated, he surcly has not changed eyes.
85. καὶ 8e80pKéra] καὶ = καίπερ. Cp. Pind. Ol. 7. 55, αἱ δὲ φρενῶν ταραχαὶ
παρέπλαγέαν καὶ σοφόν. 86. μίψτάν ‘Well, after all.’ μέντοι
admits and enforces the correcting statement, which it sets over against that which is corrected, viz. 1. 84. For γένοιτ᾽ ay .. πᾶν, cp. Hdt. 4. 195, εἴη δ' ἂν πᾶν.
88. ᾿ ἄν] “1 shall have to stay.’
éxrés} ‘Out of the way,’ as in ἐκτὸς κλαυμάτων, πημάτων (‘out of harm’s way’). See L. and S. s. v.
95. στρατῷ yp. ὑτρατὸν L*. στρατὸν Μ.
go. Athena affects to rally Ajax for disregarding her help on this occasion, as he had before scornfully rejected it. Cp. infr. 774, 5. This helps to bring out his unconsciousness of her dis- pleasure.
τῆς συμμάχου] Cp. |. 60.
ΟΙ foll. Ajax enters with the scourge in his hand. It is from this scene that the play takes its name of Alas μαστι- yopépos. Li, g1-3 may be contrasted with 176 foll. Ajax is not by nature impious, although in the pride of his youth he may have been guilty of im- piety; but he speaks to the goddess with the blunt familiarity of a comrade in arms. καί in ]. 92 has an encouraging, almost patronizing, sound.
93. στέψω) “1 will grace’ or ‘ hon- our’ thee.
94. ἐκεῖνο] ‘ That other thing.’ Fora similar emphatic use of the pronoun (with comic exaggeration), cp. Aristoph. Nub. 655-7, οὐ γάρ, ohooh, τοίταν ἐπιθυμῶ apie οὐδέν. ΣΩ. τί δαί; | ΣΤ. ἐκεῖν' ἐκεῖνο, τὸν ἀδικώτερον λόγον.
Al. ΑΘ. ΑΙ.
ΑΘ. Al. 4Θ
ΑΙ. Ad. Al. ΑΘ. ΑΙ.
ΑΘ. Al.
97.
ἀτιμάσουσ᾽] ἀτιμάσωσ᾽ L. ἀτιμάσουσ᾽ AC.
ΑΙΑΣ. Ι0
κόμπος πάρεστι κοὐκ ἀπαρνοῦμαι τὸ μή. ἢ καὶ πρὸς ᾿Ατρείδαισιν ἤχμασας χέρα. ὥστ᾽ οὔποτ᾽ Αἴανθ᾽ οἵδ᾽ ἀτιμάσουσ᾽ ἔτι. τεθνᾶσιν ἄνδρες, ὡς τὸ σὸν ξυνῆκ᾽ ἐγώ, θανόντες ἤδη τἄμ᾽ ἀφαιρείσθων ὅπλα, εἶεν, τί γὰρ δὴ παῖς ὁ τοῦ Λαερτίου, ποῦ σοι τύχης ἕστηκεν; ἣ πέφευγέ σε; ἦ τοὐπίτριπτον κίναδος ἐξήρον μ᾽ ὅπου - ἔγωγ᾽ ᾿ ᾽Οδυσσέα τὸν σὸν ἐνστάτην λέγω. ἥδιστος, ὦ δέσποινα, δεσμώτης ἔσω θακεῖ: θανεῖν γὰρ αὐτὸν οὔ τί πω θέλω, πρὶν ἂν τί δράσῃς ἣ τί κερδάνῃς πλέον : πρὶν ἂν δεθεὶς πρὸς κίον ἑρκείονυ στέγης τί δῆτα τὸν δύστηνον ἐργάσει κακόν - μάστιγι πρῶτον νῶτα φοινιχθεὶς θάνῃ.
100
105
Ito
98. οἵδ᾽ οἶδ᾽ 1, οἵδ᾽ CA Pal. 99. ἄνδρες ἄνδρες LA. 102.
χέρα) χέραι Τ,. χέρα A. χέρας Τ᾽.
ἕστηκεν) ἔστηκεν LA. 108, ἑρκείον] ἑρκίον MSS. Elmsl. corr.
96. κόμπος πάρεστι] ‘I am free to boast’ (of that).
97. πρὸς ᾿Ατρείδαισιν ἤχμασαε χέρα] ‘Did you make an armed attack upon the Atreidae?’ The construction with apés is continued from 1.95. χέρα, as supr. 40, is cogn. accus. in the sense of “ἃ violent act.’ Cp. Trach. 355. Musgr. conj. gyafas. Cp. infr. 453. The use of χέρα here as cogn. accus. without an epithet is somewhat singular.
98. of6"] He believes them to be
lying dead within the tent. Cp. infr. 237 ff. 101. εἶεν, τί γὰρ δή] ‘Enough. For I would know.’ She professes to turn her thoughts from the Atreidae to Odysseus, who is more interesting as the especial enemy of Ajax.
102, ποῦ σοι τύχης ἕστηκεν 5] ‘ What have you done with him? Where stands he now?’ σοι implies that Odysseus is in Ajax’ power.
103. τοὐπίτριπτον κίναδος) ‘ The accursed fox.’ The verbal, by a sort of prolepsis, expresses what ought to be.
107. wep8dyps] κερδάνηισ L. xepddyeis A, κερδάνηιε Cf.
109. ἐργάσει) ἐργάση LA. ἐργάσῃ YP.
Cp. the Homeric οὐλόμενοε.---- ΤὩς fox is at once noxious and cunning.
104. The stop after ἔγωγ᾽ makes the expression more pointed, and a better with the use of λέγω than if ἔγωγ᾽ ᾽Οδυσσέα, «.7.A. were read. Νὴ
ἐνστάτην)] ‘Opponent.’ Cp. Thuc. 8. 69, papi Pri? ts τοῖς χο μάνοι
105. ἥδιστος) ‘ Most welcome.’ Cp. El. 929, 9362, οὐδὲ μητρὶ δυσχερήε.
106, θακεῖ] The ram taken for Odys- seus had already been made to sit upwards against the pillar (infr. 240, cp. 108).
107. κερδάνῃ) This is said in bitter
ΒΟΗ͂Σ: Ajax is not gaining but losing ]
108. κίον᾽ épxelov στέγη) ‘ The roof- supporting pillar of my house.’
110. It has been thought necessary to alter this line because of the pleonasm of θάνῃ, which, however, is natural enough after theinterruption. Cp. Trach. 1130-3, τέθνηκεν .. πρὶν ws χρῆν σφ᾽ ἐξ ἐμῆς θανεῖν χερός : Phil. 1339-1334, παῦλαν... μή- ποτ᾽ ἂν τυχεῖν | νόσον βαρείας. . | πρὶν
C2
ZOPOKAEOYS
20 AO, μὴ δῆτα τὸν δύστηνον ὧδέ γ' αἰκίσῃ. ΑΙ, χαίρειν, ᾿Αθάνα, τἄλλ᾽ ἐγώ σ᾽ ἐφίεμαι" κεῖνος δὲ τίσει τήνδε κοὐκ ἄλλην δίκην. ΑΘ. σὺ δ᾽ οὖν, ἐπειδὴ τέρψις ἥδε σοι τὸ δρᾶν, χρῶ χειρί, φείδου μηδὲν ὧνπερ ἐννοεῖς, 11s Al. χωρῶ πρὸς ἔργον’ τοῦτό σοι δ᾽ ἐφίεμαι, [2 b. τοιάνδ᾽ ἀεί pot σύμμαχον παρεστάναι. ΑΘ. ὁρᾷς, ᾿Οδυσσεῦ, τὴν θεῶν ἰσχὺν ὅση: τούτου τίς ἄν σοι τἀνδρὸς 74 προνούστερος, ἣ δρᾶν ἀμείνων εὑρέθη τὰ καίρια ; 120 OA. ἐγὼ μὲν οὐδέν᾽ οἶδ᾽ ἐποικτείρω δέ νιν δύστηνον ἔμπης καίπερ ὄντα δυσμενῆ, δθούνεκ᾽ ἄτῃ συγκατέζευκται κακῇ, οὐδὲν τὸ τούτου μᾶλλον ἣ τοὐμὸν σκοπῶν. ὁρῶ γὰρ ἡμᾶς οὐδὲν ὄντας ἄλλο πλὴν 125
112. ἐγάσἼ ἐγωγέσ᾽ 1,.. ἔγωγέ σ᾽ AT.
122. ἔμπη:) ἔμπας Schol. δύστηνον ἔμπης Vat. ac. ὁθούνεκ᾽ A.
dy .. | τῶν παρ᾽ ἡμῖν ἐντυχὼν ᾿Ασκλη- πιδῶν | νόσου μαλαχθῇε τῆσδε. The principal notion is expressed by the
participle. ‘He shall not die till he is whipped to death.’ πρῶτον resumes πρὶν dy, 1. 108.
gow Gels} ‘Crimsoned.’ The word conveys the murderous energy of Ajax’ mood.
111. Athena affects pity for Odysseus in order to rouse Ajax more, and so to make the situation more striking to Odysseus.
112. ‘In all else, Athena, I would have thee to enjoy thy will.’ For the construction, sig Aesch. Cho. 1038-9.
114. ov δ᾽ οὖν] ‘ Well, and you for your part.’
τέρψις ἦδε.. τὸ δρᾶν] i.e. τέρψις τὸ δρᾶν ὧδε. Essay on L. § 35. p. 60.
116. τοῦτό σοι δ᾽ These words have been unnecessarily altered by some editors because of the post- ponement of 3é. For the omission of the vocative, giving a tone of perempt- oriness and familiarity, cp. O. T. 637, οὐκ εἶ σύ τ᾽ ofxovs, «.7.A. 6 proximity of ἐφίεμαι in 112 muegests the repetition of the word in a slightly different sense.
115. ἐννοεῖς) yp. ἐννέπεισ (3, νοεῖς T. 123. ὀθούνεκἢ ὁθ᾽ obvex’ L.
117. Ajax retires into the hut.
119, 20. τίς dv co... εὑρέθη] ‘Whom could you have found,’ if you had sought for such a one formerly? The aorist with dy here denotes possibility in past time, as in Trach. 707, 8, πόθεν γὰρ ἂν... | ἐμοὶ παρέσχ᾽ εὔνοιαν ;
μὲ peated The Ajax of Sophocles is clear-sighted as well as prompt in action. is touch prepares us for his egal feeling of the situation, when
e awakes from his madness. Cp. 1]. 7. 197, where Ajax pe i Οὐ γάρ τίς με βίῃ γε ἑκὼν ἀέκοντα δίηται, | οὐδὲ μὲν ἱδρείῃ, «.7.A.
121. For this division of the sena- rius, cp. El. 1302.
122. ἔμπη (or ἔμπα!) is to be joined in sense with ἐποικτείρω. It is strange that Hermann should have joined it to δύστηνον. Like Syms, εὐθύς, and other words, which strictly belong to the apodosis, uwas verbally adheres to the protasis. Cp. infr, 563.
123. ‘ Because he is fast yoked with an evil doom.’ The calamity from which he cannot disengage himself is imagined as a yokefellow of Ajax that is too strong for him.
ΑΙΑΣ. 21
εἴδωλ᾽, ὅσοιπερ ζῶμεν, ἣ κούφην σκιάν,
ΑΘ.
τοιαῦτα τοίνυν εἰσορῶν ὑπέρκοπον
μηδέν mor εἴπῃς αὐτὸς εἰς θεοὺς ἔπος, μηδ᾽ ὄγκον ἄρῃ μηδέν᾽, εἴ τινος πλέον
ἣ χειρὶ βρίθεις ἣ μακροῦ πλούτου βάθει,
130
ὡς ἡμέρα κλίνει τε κἀνάγει πάλιν ἅπαντα τἀνθρώπεια' τοὺς δὲ σώφρονας θεοὶ φιλοῦσι καὶ στυγοῦσι τοὺς κακούς.
ΧΟΡΟΣ. Τελαμώνιε παῖ, τῆς ἀμφιρύτου
Σαλαμῖνος ἔχων βάθρον ἀγχιάλου,͵
126. εἴδωλ᾽ εἴδωλα L. εἴδωλ᾽ A. ὑπέρκομπον L? ῬΑ]. MM? pr,
θ 130. βάθει) βάρει Pal. M*, βάρει Ἀ.
128. αὐτός: Odysseus is warned not to do as Ajax had done. Cp. infr. 773. Hence the emphatic pronoun.
129. μηδ᾽ ον don » ‘Nor take on thee a lofty mien.’ The middle voice (see above, 1. 74) is here more appropriate. Cp. the expression ὄγκον περιθεῖναί τινι, Plut. Pericl. 4.
130. xept] ‘In might.’ μακροῦ wAotbrou ) The v.r. βάρει may be supported from Eur. El. 1287, δότω wAovrov Bdpos, but is less likely with βρίθεις preceding than βάθει, for which, a βαθύπλουτοΕ. paxpés in try is often equivalent to μέγας,
. and S. s.v.1. 4. Some new verb, such as wAn@bes, is to be supplied with
ει.
131. ἧ ‘Time in its course,’ i.e. ἡ ἀεὶ ie ἣν pa. For this generalized use, cp. especially infr. 624, ίᾳ .. évrpopos ἁμέρᾳ: Ο. C. 1138, ἐδ τόδ᾽ ἡμέρας. For the sentiment, cp. Ant. 1158-60, τύχη γὰρ ὀρθοῖ καὶ τύχη κα- ταρρέπει | τὸν εὐτυχοῦντα τόν τε δυσ- τυχοῦντ᾽ ἀεί" | καὶ μάντιες οὐδεὶς τῶν καθεστώτων βροτοῖς. But the point here lies in the combination of the two γνῶμαι. The two considerations are urged side by side, that Fortune is unstable, and that God cares for the righteous. Therefore, do not trust to fortune, but be righteous.
135
127. ΑΘ. om. L. add. C’. ὑπέρκοπον
129. ἄρῃ) sic 1.1.3 Suidas. dpys Pal. VMM?.
131, 2. ‘Time makes all human things to set and rise again, but the gods love the righteous, while they abhor the wicked.’
132, 3. σώφρονας... κακούς) For the inexact antithesis of the general to the specific word, see Essay on L. δ 51. p.97.
134-200. The first part of the par- odos consists of six anapaestic systems (ll. 134-171), during the recitation of which the Chorus pace to and fro in the orchestra, before the tent of Ajax. This long-continued movement, which betokens the restless anxiety of the mariners for their prince, also strikes a note in harmony with the feelings of the spectator, to whom the horror that is going on within has already been revealed. He knows that their dreadful apprehensions are only too true. It is followed by a strophe, anti- οὐρὰ pir and epode (Il. 172-200), which mark the climax of their agitation be- fore the entrance of Tecmessa.
134. Τελαμώνιε) Cp. Pind. Pyth. 2. 35, ὦ Δεινομένειε wai.
135. ἔχων] ‘Lord of—.’ Cp. Pind. Nem. 4. 78, Alas Zadapiv’ ἔχει πατρῳαν.
ἀγχιάλου] ‘Seaward.’ The ancient town of Salamis was on the side of the island towards the open sea, Strabo, 9, Pp. 393. Cp. Pind. Ol. 10. 99, εἰναλ τ᾽ “Edevois: Aesch. Pers. 887.
22
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
a a + > » ? σὲ μὲν εὖ mpdocorT ἐπιχαίρω;
σὲ δ᾽ ὅταν πληγὴ Διὸς ἣ
(apevi}s
λόγος ἐκ Δαναῶν κακόθρους ἐπιβῇ, μέγαν ὄκνον ἔχω καὶ πεφόβημαι
πτηνῆς ὡς ὄμμα πελείας.
140
ὡς καὶ τῆς νῦν φθιμένης νυκτὸς μεγάλοι θόρυβοι κατέχουσ᾽ ἡμᾶς ἐπὶ δυσκλείᾳ, σὲ τὸν ἱππομανῆ
λειμῶν᾽ ἐπιβάντ᾽ ὀλέσαι Δαναῶν
βοτὰ καὶ λείαν,
145
ἧπερ δορίληπτος ἔτ᾽ ἢν λοιπή,
κτείνοντ᾽ αἴθωνι σιδήρῳ.
142. θόρυβοι] θύρμοι L. θόρυβοι C. βοτὰ Α.
136. σὲ μέν] The ‘Attic’ accusa- tive after the intransitive verb (Essay on L. §§ “1: 23) here assists the antithesis to σὲ δ᾽ ὅταν... ἐπιβῇ, 4.7.2.
127,8. ‘But when a stroke from Zeus, or angry clamour from the Danal assails thee with evil-boding words.’
139, 40. ‘I shrink and quiver with fear like the eye of any fluttering dove.’ ὄκνος is the fear that paralyses action.
The eye, as the part which ex- presses fear, is put for the whole. Cp. the expression of Keble, ‘ Tenderer than a dove's soft eye.’ Cp. alsothe uses of χείρ, πούς, κάρα, Bla, σθένος, στόμα, in denoting persons. σπτηνῆς suggests something that is easily fluttered. Pier- son's con). φήνηθ we Supa πελειάς, " As the dove fears the sight (?) of the fal- con,’ is unnecessary and tasteless. The image of the falcon would be a bad preparation for that of the small birds, infr. 168.
141. φθιμένηε Cp. Od. 11. 330, πρὶν yap κεν καὶ νὺξ φθῖτ᾽ ἄμβροτοε. The genitive is in a somewhat loose connection with what follows; either (1) with ὀλέσαι, ‘that in the night that is just gone thou didst destroy ;’ or (2) with θόρυβοι, ‘in respect of the now- past night.’
142. ‘A terrible rumour afflicts us.’
145. Bord] Burd (3) L (ω from o?).
147. αἴθωνι aidovs(?) L. αἴθωνι (5.
143. ἐπὶ δνσκλείᾳα)ὁ ‘ Threatening dishonour. ἐπί from meaning purpose, as in ἐπὶ διαφθορῇ (Hdt. 4. 164), ἐπὲ θανάτῳ (Hdt. 9. 37), comes to express
tendency.
ἱππομανῆ] ‘Where the steeds run wild, or ‘gallop at will. Lit. " raving with horses.’ Essay on L. § 55. p. 102. The cattle were temporarily kept in the meadow where the horses of the chief- tains used to be tumed out to graze. The word suggests their movements, ‘Fetching mad bounds, bellowing, and neighing loud,’ when freed from harness
and the stall.
144. λειμῶν᾽ ἐπιβάντ The accu- sative implies not merely that the mea- dow was entered, but that it was swiftly reached.
145,6. λείαν, ἥπερ δορίληπτος ἔτ᾽ ἣν oer! ‘The cattle that still re- mained of those taken in war ;' i.e. ἐκ THe δοριλήπτου Aeias. Cp. supr. 53, 4, σὑμμικτά τε | λείας ἄδαστα βουκόλων φρουρήματα.
147. κτείνοντ We pass from the momentary conception of theact (ὀλέσαι) to the continuous description of it: hence the present participle. Cp. supr. Il. 55 foll. Here, as elsewhere, the choric part contains a reminiscence of the dialogue.
AIAS. 23
τοιούσδε λόγους ψιθύρους πλάσσων εἰς ὦτα φέρει πᾶσιν ᾿ Οδυσσεύς,
καὶ σφόδρα πείθει. περὶ γὰρ σοῦ γῦν εὔπειστα λέγει, καὶ πᾶς ὁ κλύων
τοῦ λέξαντος χαίρει μᾶλλον
150
τοῖς σοῖς ἄχεσιν καθυβρίζων. τῶν γὰρ μεγάλων ψυχῶν leis οὐκ ἂν ἁμάρτοι: κατὰ & ἄν τις ἐμοῦ τοιαῦτα λέγων οὐκ ἂν πείθοι. πρὸς γὰρ τὸν ἔχονθ᾽ ὁ φθόνος ἕρπει. καίτοι σμικροὶ μεγάλων χωρὶς
[3 8. 156
σφαλερὸν πύργου ῥῦμα πέλονται"
μετὰ γὰρ μεγάλων βαιὸς ἄριστ᾽ ἂν
160
καὶ μέγας ὀρθοῖθ᾽ ὑπὸ μικροτέρων.
148. λόγους ψιθύρου: λόγουσψιθύρους L. λόγους ψιθήρους Τ'. ᾿ 151. εὕπειστα) εὔσιστα C'TM. τοῖς σοῖς AC’.
161. ὀρθοῖθ᾽ ὀρθοῖ L.
πάντων L, πᾶσιν A. 153. τοῖς 05) τὸ coo’ L. ἁμαρτη L®, ἁμάρτοι Cett. σμικροτέρων AT.
148 foll. These words obviously refer to the report brought by Odysseus after receiving full information from Athena. Cp. supr.67. But, if so, some time must be supposed to have elapsed after his exit before the entrance of the chorus.
150. καὶ σφόδρα πείθει] ‘And wins much credence.’
viv is to be joined with edracra. ‘Things of which it is now easy to per- suade men:’ now, since Ajax’ defeat in the contest for the arms, which is known to have enraged him. Cp. infr. 929-36 and note.
152, 3. ‘And each who hears re- joices, more than him who spake, to insult over thy woes.’ The participle is added to complete the sense of yai- pow. ἄχεσιν is dative of the cause or occasion. Cp infr. 955.
155. ἁμάρτοι) For the omission of vis, which is supplied in the next sen- tence, see Essay on L. ὃ 39. p. 72, 3. This is the harder and more dignified reading.
157. ἕρπει implies a stealthy advance, differnmg from στείχει, which would signify open menace. Cp. Pind. Nem.
149. πᾶσιν] was} πως L. waco C. 155. ἁμάρτοι ἁμάρτοις L Suidas. ὀρθοῖθ᾽ (Α. μικροτέρων
8. 36, ἅπτεται δ' ἐσλῶν ἀεί, χειρόνεσσι δ᾽ οὐκ ἐρίζει : Pyth. 11. 45, 6. ἴσχει γὰρ ὄλβον οὐ μείονα φθύνον᾽ | ὁ δὲ χαμηλὰ πνέων ἄφαντον βρέμει.
158,9. Some have here supposed a metaphor from building, large and small stones together making the strongest wall. This is fanciful, and not con- tained in the words; but in any case πύργου ῥῦμα is a ‘tower of defence’ (Essay on L. § 10. p. 17, 6), and not ‘means of defending a tower,’ because plecOa: can hardly mean ‘to man,’ although in Aesch, S. c. T. 823, it is used of the Divine protection of Thebes. For the whole phrase, cp. Od. 11. £56 (said with reference to Ajax): τοῖος yap σφιν πύργος ἀπώλεο: Alc. fr. 23, ἄνξρεε πόληοε πύργος ἀρεύϊοι : Aesch. Pers. 347.
160, 1. ἄριστ᾽ ἂν.. ὀρθοῖθ᾽}) * Will best be made secure.’ Cp. Thuc. 6. 18, § 4, ὁμοῦ δὲ τό τε φαῦλον Kal τὸ μέσον καὶ τὸ wavy ἀκριβὲς ἂν ξυγκραθὲν μάλιστ᾽ ἂν ἰσχύειν.
βαιός)] Lit. " few,’ hence ‘ feeble.’
161. ὑπό marks that the lesser are to serve the greater: perd, that the great require the cooperation of the less.
24
ZOPOKAEOYS
ἀλλ᾽ οὐ δυνατὸν rods ἀνοήτους τούτων γνώμας προδιδάσκειν. ὑπὸ τοιούτων ἀνδρῶν θορυβεῖ, χἠμεῖς οὐδὲν σθένομεν πρὸς ταῦτ᾽ ἀπαλέξασθαι σοῦ χωρίς, ἄναξ.
ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε γὰρ δὴ τὸ σὸν Sup ἀπέδραν,
παταγοῦσιν ὅτε πτηνῶν ἀγέλαι: μέγαν αἰγυπιὸν Ἐδ᾽ ὑποδείσαντες τάχ᾽ ἄν͵ ἐξαίφνης εἰ σὺ φανείης,
165
170
σιγῇ πτήξειαν ἄφωνοι,
στρ. % ῥά σε Ταυροπόλα Διὸς “Aprepis,—
165. σθένομεν)] στένομεν L. σθένομεν (3,
ΟΞΑΙΩ“ΜΜ2 Vat. ac.
169. alyumdy *3°) αἴγυπιὸν MSS. alyumid
168. dre] ἅτερ LV. Gre y & Dawes
corr. ὑποδείσαντες] ὑπο(δ)δείσαντες L. ὑποδείσαντες A Vat.acM*. ὑποδείσαντες"
(sic) Pal. ὑποδδείσαντες TVM.
162, 3. ‘But foolish men cannot be instructed in these truths.’ τούτων γνώμαε =‘ right judgments about these
ee
164. τοιούτων, sc. obras ἀνοήτων. ‘So foolish are they that clamour against thee,’ that there is no hope of bringing them to a better mind.
165. πρὸς ταῦτ᾽ ἀπαλέξασθαι}) Sc. ταῦτα. ‘This being so, we have no strength to avert this.’
167. ‘ But then the truth is that when they have escaped from thine eye.’ γάρ covers the whole sentence, and the em- phasis is on the latter part, viz. μέγαν, κιτιλ. The Chorus mean to say: Though we are weak, yet Ajax is strong, and the clamour will subside when he appears.
169. e correction of Dawes, which restores the metre by the insertion of δέ, is probably right. For the meaning, cp. Alc. fr. 27. ἔπταζον ὥστ᾽ ὄρνιθες ὦκυν | αἴετον dfanivas φάνεντα, which also helps to support the punctuation in ]. 170.
170. τάχ᾽ dv] ‘Soon would they.’
171. otyf..dwvor] Essay on L. § 40. p. 75. ‘Their noise would be hushed, and they would cower without a word,”
172-200. Beginning from a dactylic movement, the ode (expressing the combination of deep sadness with eager
hope) continues with trochaic, iambic,
and dactylic rhythms, as follows :—
OT. pu et UY “Ζωυω-υ -!
’
10 πυπυτπυν---
ἐπι δι υξςσει ἀκοῦν, -π-τυω- ὦ-:.--οὐὁ - ὌΠ ge gh Oe ΘΙ -“-Σω -- --ῸὉ
5 wegen Sas 7 ee od 9 mere gg ty 2.20 υτξυυ --: Ὁ.
The slow movement with frequent long syllables increases towards the close. 172. 4 pa ..”Aprepis] ‘Can it be, as I suspect (ῥα), that Artemis?’ Ἰανροπόλα Διὸς “Aprepis}] ‘ Buil- riding Artemis, daughter of Zeus,” con- veys the image of the goddess riding
AIA, 25
-- ὦ μεγάλα φάτις, ὦ
μᾶτερ αἰσχύνας ἐμᾶς͵ ---- ὥρμασε πανδάμους ἐπὶ βοῦς ἀγελαίας ;
ἥ pa κλυτῶν ἐνάρων
10 μαχαναῖς ἐτίσατο λώβαν ;
118 5 ἦ πού τινος νίκας ἀκάρπωτον χάριν, ψευσθεῖσ', Ἑἀδώροις εἴτ᾽ ἐλαφαβολίαις. 4} χαλκοθώραξ Τ"ἢ τιν᾽ ᾽᾿Ενυάλιος μομφὰν ἔχων ξυνοῦ δορὸς ἐννυχίοις 180 8. θεῖσ᾽, ne a ἐνσθεῖσα δώ; MSS. Μυρρτ. . εἴτ᾽ ἐλαφα- ges} chr’ an Lt εἴτ᾽ ᾿Ἰλαφαβολίαιν C2, εἴτ᾽ ἐλαφηβολίαις A. 179.
Bodlats] εἴτ᾽ ἐλαφαβολε
+23 τι» ἤἥ την 1,.. ἣ τίν᾽ ΥΥ 8, ἥ τιν᾽ Cett.
180, δορόξ] δ. ..1,.. δου
ἐνγνυχίαις μαχαναῖς (3. δορὸς ἐννυχίοις μαχαναῖς A,
on a bull, as she sometimes appears on coins. In this character (probably derived from the East) Artemis was worshipped in different places with A apne rites. Euripides, I. T. 1449 foll., associates this name of Artemis with the supposed derivation of her worship under this attribute from the Tauric Chersonese. She is here alluded to (1) as the subduer of cattle, (2) as the inspirer of frenzy.
173. ὦ μεγάλα drs) ‘Terrible thought!’ The simple word μεγάλα has here the special connotation of ‘tre- mendous’” or ‘ overwhelming ;’ just as the general word «axovs, supr. 133, 15 opposed to the special word σώφροναϑ. The Chorus cannot speak of Ajax’ sup-
error without interposing this expression of horror.
175. πανδάμονε)] Cp. supr. 1]. 53, 4, and note.
éyeAalas] (1) Grazing oxen are so called in contradistinction to the labour- ing ox that is fed at a stall Or, possibly, (2) the word simply denotes the whole herd of oxen belonging to the host,— the πάνδημος ἀγέλη.
176. ἢ που] ϑυτγεῖγ, 1 must have been.’ Cp. Trach. 846, 7, where ἦ που is reiterated.
τινος νίκας dxdpmwrov χάριν] ‘ Be- cause of a gift of victory that brought her noreturm.’ χάριν -- διὰ χάριν. This unusual construction is softened by a reminiscence of the more ordinary (ad- verbial) use of χάριν = ‘because of.’ For this confusion, see Essay on L. § 36.
p. 67; and cp. Eur. I. T. 566, κακῆε γυναικὸς serpy εκ ἀπώλετο. ms
177. ἤ ῥα.. εἴτε] ‘Either, as I sus- pect,..or whether it were.’ Cp. Eur. Alc. 114, 5, ἢ Δυκίαε | εἴτ᾽ ἐπὶ τὰς ᾿Αμμω- vidas ἕδραε.
177, 8. ‘Disappointed of glorious spoils, or (provoked) because the fall of the stag was followed by no gift.’ The MS. reading ψευσθεῖσα δώροις, ‘de- ceived in the matter of gifts,’ is hardly Greek. For the dative, ἀδώροις..
lars, see Essay on L. § 14. . 21, and for the order of the words, ibid. § 41. p. 77.
179. #—4] By reading ἦ τιν᾽ for § tiv’ a possible construction is obtained, although the text remains doubtful. ‘Or can it be that Enyalius of the brazen corslet,’ etc. The conjj. ἥντιν), δή τιν᾽, εἴ rw’, are not satisfactory: oof τιν᾽ (Reiske) is better (sc. μομφὰν ἔχων. The repetition of the ἡ sound in this passage (Il. 176-9, ἦ που, § ῥα, 4, ἢ) may have had some poetical or musical effect of which we cannot judge.
180, popddv . . Sopés] ‘ Having fault to find with thee on account of his spear associated with thine,’ i.e. by reason of some help which he had given thee in battle. Perhaps there is a reminiscence, although the sense is different, of the Epic ξυνὸς ’EvvdAios, which Eur. has otherwise applied in Phoen. 1572, κοινὸν ἐνυάλιον... papvapévous.
ἐννυχίοις paxavais] ‘By contriving against thee in the night.’
181. ἐτίσατο λώβαν] Either (1)
26
dvr. οὔ ποτε yap φρενόθεν γ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἀριστερά,
παῖ Τελαμῶνος, ἔβας
τόσσον ἐν ποίμναις πίτνων" ἧκοι γὰρ ἂν θεία νόσος"
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥ͂Σ
5 καὶ Ζεὺς κακὰν καὶ Φοῖβος ᾿Αργείων φάτιν.
εἰ & ὑποβαλλόμενοι
κλέπτουσι μύθους οἱ μεγάλοι βασιλῆς,
4} τᾶς ἀσώτου Σισυφιδᾶν γενεᾶς,
μὴ μή μ᾽, ἄναξ, ἔθ᾽ ὧδ᾽ ἐφάλοις κλισίαις
1885. ποίμναις] ποίμναισι LA. βασιλεῖς ATC’,
‘Punished the wrong done to him,’— τίσασθαι λώβην in Il. το. 208, Od. 20. 169, Hes. Theog. 165, is ‘to revenge oneself for an outrage :’—or (2) ‘ Did thee vengeful despite,’ λώβαν cogn. acc. Cp. infr. 217, rdxrepos ἀπελωβήθη : 304, ὕβριν exricar’: Il. 13. 622, 3.
183. φρενόθεν) ‘ Of thine own heart ;’ i.e. the cause must have been from without, not from within. Ajax could not be Aimself (pperfpns) and do this thing. The gods must have destroyed his senses (ppévas ὥλεσαν). :
183-5. ἐπ᾽ ἀριστερά... ἔβας τόσσον] ‘Canst thou have gone so far wrong?’ Cp. the metaph. uses of σκαιόε, and Plat. Soph. 264 E, where πορεύεσθαι κατὰ τοὐπὶ δεξιὰ ἀεὶ pépos is ‘to make the right selection in each case.’
185. ἐν ποίμναις πίτνων] ‘As to as- sault the flocks” The participle is slightly proleptic (as with πειρᾶσθαι). Cp. Ant. 752, Ὶ κἀπαπειλῶν ὧδ᾽ ἐπεξέρχει θρασύε.
186. ἧκοι γὰρ ἂν θεία νόσο:] ‘An affliction from the gods, indeed, may have come.’ For this use of dy with the optative, cp. Aesch. Pers. 706, ἀνθρώπεια 8 ἄν τοι πήματ᾽ ἂν τύχοι Bporois: Ag. 1507, πατρόθεν δὲ συλλήπτωρ γένοιτ᾽ ἀλάστωρ. These words develop the suggestion conveyed in φρενόθεν γε, to which they are attached with γάρ. Ah it cannot have done this; at least not of his own impulse. It may be, indeed, that a divine visitation is upon him. This possibility is a further reason for rejecting the notion that Ajax is really guilty.
6AAG] (1) ‘It may have come, but
183 185 ἀλλ᾽ ἀπερύκοι 1900 πίτνων) πίτνῶν (5, πιτνῶν A. 189. βασιλῆς]
Zeus grant that the report may be untrue!’ Zeus and Phoebus, as the deities of divination, are implored to grant that the truth may be less terrible than it is according to the report set in motion by the Argives. Or (2) ‘It may have come, but even then let not the evil be increased with false rumours spread by Aryives.’
188, 9. ‘And if, suborning tales of their own making, the mighty kings win currency for them by false means.’
190. ἢ Tas dodrou tu. γενεᾶς] The force of the article is continued. Essay on L. § 21. p. 33 ὁ. The standing reproach against Odysseus, that he was the son of Sisyphus, although not ac- knowledged as true by Sophocles (seel. 1), is represented as being used against him by his enemies. Cp. especially, Phil. 417, ObpwoAnTés Σισύφον Aaepriy: Fr. 143, we ὁ Σίσυφοε words | ἔνδηλοε ἐν σοί. For Σισυφιδᾶν γενεᾶς, where only one generation is in question, cp. Ant. 981, 2, owéppa..’Epex@aday, of Cleopatra the granddaughter of Erechtheus.
101. μὴ ph μ᾽, ἄναξ] For the ‘ Attic’ accusative in general construction with what follows, as after verbs of doing good or evil, see E. on L. § τό. p. 23. ‘Do not to my hurt incur reproach.’
ἐφάλοις κλισίαις ὄμμ' ἔχων] (1) ‘Keeping thine eye hidden within the hut by the sea.” The Epic word κλισίαιϑ is used in the Lyric measures. We had σκηναῖς in the dialogue, supr. 1. 3. The dative is one of place, asif with ἐν. For ὄμμα, cp. supr. 167, ἔχων -- κατέχων, ‘ withholding from sight.’ Or (2) ‘Keep- ing thine eye fixed upon the tents.’
AAS,
10 ὄμμ᾽ ἔχων κακὰν φάτιν ἄρῃ.
27
193
ἐπ. ἀλλ᾽ ἄνα ἐξ ἑδράνων, ὅπου μακραίωνι
. στηρίζει ποτὲ τᾷδ᾽ ἀγωνίῳ σχολᾷ
ἄταν οὐρανίαν φλέγων.
195 [3 b.
Τἐχθρῶν δ᾽ ὕβρις ὧδ᾽ ἀτάρβητα
5 ὁρμᾶτ'᾽ εὐανέμοις βάσσαις,
πάντων καγχαζόντων
197. ὧδ᾽ ἀτάρβητα] ὧδ᾽ ἀταρβῆτα L Vat. ac VV3. ὧδ᾽ ἀτάρβῆτα M*C", Oppar’ εὐανέμοις:) ὁρμᾶτ᾽ ἐν εὐανέμοις LIM Vat. ac.
199
198. ὁρμᾶτ᾽ ἐν δ᾽ ἄνέμοις A Pal.
199. καγχαζόντων) βακχαζόντων LT. βαγχαζόντων (3.
194. ἀλλ᾽ ἄνα ἐξ ἑδράνων] ‘But up from where thou sittest still.’ The hiatus is excused by Hermann on the ground that ἄνα is an interjectional ab- breviation.
ὅπου. σχολᾷ] (1) ‘ Wheresoever thou art thus fixed in a dangerous lethargy of quarrelsome repose.’ The Chorus are uncertain of Ajax’ where- abouts, as Odysseus was, supr. 33. μακραίωνι implies that some time had passed since the judgment of the arms and Ajax’ sullen withdrawal from the fight: cp. infr. 929 foll. ἀγωνίῳ is a difficult word. The inactivity of Ajax was his manner of contending with the chiefs: if the rumour was true, it was an inactivity in which he had been fatally active ; and however his leisure was em- ployed, it was becoming full of danger tohim. The force of ἀγών, in the sense of a dangerous contest, is therefore suited to the place, and the expression is an oxymoron, ‘a perilous quarrelsome rest’ (for which, cp. Shak. Ant. and Cleo. 1. 3, ‘Tis sweating labour To bear such idleness so near the heart.”) (2) Others suppose the words merely to mean ‘ rest from combat,’ i.e. from the general combat with the Trojans.
196. ἄταν οὐρανίαν φλέγων] ‘ Letting mischief blaze up to the sky.’ Cp. Eur. Phoen. 240, 1, αἶμα δάϊον φλέγει. The image of a fire is continued in the fol- lowing lines.
197-200. The arrangement of these lines is difficult. The elision of the last syllable of ὁρμᾶται and the hiatus after ἀτάρβητα and βαρνάλγητα are doubtful points. It can hardly be questioned that the a of εὐανέμοις (for εὐηνέμοιε) is long. καχαζόντων is rightly restored for καγ-
χαζόντων. Brambach, (Sophokl. Ge- singe) suggesting etdivéuos, gives the following scheme— —|4vve|-v|--|o| -ἰπυγένυ --α|ο] |--|4-|-~[¢| |fvel[t|tul-vel--l5 ἐχθρῶν δ᾽ ὕβριε ὧδ' ἀτάρβητα ὁρμᾶτ᾽ ἐν εὐανέμοιο βάσσαιε
πάντων καγχαζόντων γλώσσ- ais Bapuaddynr’, ἐμοὶ δ᾽ ἄχοε ἕστακεν.
But the difficulties are not thus removed. Perhaps we may venture— ἐχθρῶν δ᾽ ὕβρις ὧδ᾽ ἀταρβὴς εὐανέμοις βάσσαισιν ὁρμᾶται πάντων καχαζόντων γλώσσαις βαρναλγήτως. ἐμοὶ δ᾽ ἄχος ἔστακεν. Glycons 24 yy Gaye pia eg ee Pe ea Bpltnit 445 ἐξ Glycon. —~4VYU4—— Glycon. ῳ Ἀεὶ wu ee:
197. ὧδ᾽ ‘Thus,’—as in supr. 141-53.
198. evavépos] ‘With favouring breezes.” As applied to a harbour,
εὐήνεμοε is ‘sheltered from rough winds ;’ but the image here is rather that of a forest glade, where, when a little fire is kindled, the wind that is not strong enough to extinguish it only fans it to strength. Cp. II. 20. 490, 1, ὡς δ᾽ ἀναμαι- pae Padé’ ἄγκεα θεσπιδαὲς πῦρ | obpeos ἀζαλέοιο, βαθεῖα δὲ καίεται ὕλη.
28
ZOPOKAEOYS
γλώσσαις BapuddrAynra “tT ἐμοὶ δ᾽ ἄχος ἕστακεν.
TEKMH2 2A.
ναὸς ἀρωγοὶ τῆς Alavros,
γενεᾶς χθονίων ἀπ᾽ ᾿Ερεχθειδᾶν,
ἔχομεν στοναχὰς οἱ κηδόμενοι τοῦ Τελαμῶνος τηλόθεν οἴκου.
200
νῦν γὰρ ὁ δεινὸς μέγας ὠμοκρατὴς
Αἴας θολερῷ κεῖται χειμῶνι νοσήσας.
2085
ΧΟ. τί & ἐνήλλακται τῆς ἁμερίας
200, foraxev] ἕστακε A. ἕστηκεν Τ' Pal.
ὃ péyas Cett.
200. ἐμοὶ .. ἔστακεν] ‘I have a grief that will not be removed.’
201 foll. The exposition of the situa- tion in the Ajax, like the ἀναγνώρισις in the Oed. Tyr., is effected through the meeting of those who on either side know only half the truth. Tecmessa, whose affection for Ajax exceeds that of his own people, comes forth to meet the chorus of mariners before the hut. They learn from her the truth of the calamity. She learns from them the extent of it. Schol. διδάσκει τὸν χόρον ὅτι Alas ἐστὶν ὁ σφάξας τὰ ποίμνια. πυν- θάνεται δὲ παρὰ τοῦ χοροῦ ὅτι Ἑλληνικὰ ἦν τὰ σφαγέντα. txdrepos οὖν παρ᾽ éxa- τέρου τὸ ἀγνοούμενον μανθάνει.
202. γενεᾶς, κι τ. Δ. ‘ Of race derived from the Earth-born Erechtheidae.’ The Salaminians are, by an anachronism which is repeated infr. 861, counted as originally one with the Athenian people.
203. ἔχομεν orovaxds] ‘It is ours to groan. She claims the sympathy of the chorus, of which they assure her, infr. 210.
204. τηλόθεν] Sc. ὄντος or σκοπουμένου. Cp. O. Τ. 1259, of παρῆμεν ἐγγύθεν. The word is not to be immediately joined with κηδόμενοι. Salamis, which she has never seen, seems far away to Tec- messa, whose hopes are notwithstanding centred there.
205. ὁ δεινὸς μέγας ὠμοκρατήε) ‘Our
205. μέγας] μέγας V (pr.) M.
dread hero, rugged in might.’ Various compounds of &és are used to indicate the fierce impetuosity of Ajax, that cannot be reduced to rule: infr. 885, τὸν ὠμόθυμον : 931, ὠμόφρων : 548, ἀλλ᾽ αὐτίκ᾽ ὠμοῖε αὐτὸν ἐν νόμοια warpoe | δεῖ πωλοδάμνειν κἀῤλομοιοῦσθαι φύσιν. See also infr. 613, θουρίῳ | κρατοῦντ᾽ ἐν “Apa. Others would render ὡμοκρατής, ‘mighty- shouldered,’ comparing the description of Ajax in Il. 3. 227 as ἔξοχος ᾿Αργείων κεφαλὴν ἠδ᾽ εὐρέαε ὥμουε |
206. θολερῷ.. χειμῶνι] ‘Through a turbid storm.’ The darkened mind of Ajax is compared either to the troubling of waters by a flood, or to atmo- spheric disturbance,—as we speak of ‘dirty weather.’ Cp. Ant. 420, 1, ἐν δ᾽ ἐμεστώθη μέγαε] αἰθήρ, μύσαντεο δ᾽ εἴχομεν θείαν νόσον, and, for the metaphorical use Of θολερόν, Aesch. Prom. 885, 6, θολεροὶ δὲ λόγοι παίουσ᾽ εἰκῆ | στνγνῆς wpos κύμασιν Arne.
207. κεῖται) ‘Is overthrown.’ Cp. Plat. Rep. 5. p. 451 A, κείσομαι, wept ἃ ἥκιστα δεῖ σφάλλεσθαι.
νοσῆσαε] ‘Having fallen into mad- ness.’ The aorist expresses the sudden- ness of the stroke.
208. ‘ What heavy change from the condition of the day hath last night experienced?’ This is Triclinius’ expla- pation of τῆς ἁμερίας, sc. καταστάσεως, As in the case of other feminine words
ea)
——=§
ΑΙΑΣ.
νὺξ ἥδε βάρος:
παῖ τοῦ Φρυγίου Τελεύταντος,
210
λέγ᾽, ἐπεί σε λέχος δουριάλωτον
στέρξας ἀνέχει θούριος Αἴας" dor οὐκ ἂν ἄϊδρις ὑπείποις. TE, πῶς δῆτα λέγω λόγον ἄρρητον :
θανάτῳ γὰρ ἴσον πάθος ἐκπεύσει,
215
μανίᾳ γὰρ ἁλοὺς ἡμὶν ὁ κλεινὸς vixrepos Αἴας ἀπελωβήθη. τοιαῦτ᾽ ἂν ἴδοις σκηνῆς ἔνδον χειροδάϊκτα opdyt αἱμοβαφῆ,
κείνου χρηστήρια τἀνδρός,
220
ΧΟ. στρ. οἷαν ἐδήλωσας ἀνδρὸς αἴθονος
110. TeAedravros] τελλεύταντος AV*C". 212. στέρξας ἀνέχει) στερξασ᾽. ἀνέχει L.
.β. .p. 215. πάθος] πάδος LA. ββάρος (yp. πάθοδ) ΓΜ. πόνον
MSS. Brunck corr. δορνάλωτον A.
orépgas ἀνέχει A. L’ pr. 216. ἡμίν] ἡμῖν L. ἡμὶν A,
211. δουριάλωτον) δοριάλωτον
218. (os) (ε)ἴδοιΞ 1.. ἴδοι: Α. 41Ἢ21.
αἴθονοε] αἴϑο.νο: L. αἴθο. »ο: 0", αἴθο. πος Ο', aldenos AM?, aldavor ΓΜ Pal.
used substantively, we need not be
precise in supplying the ellipse. Lobeck prefers pas. Ajax’ condition on the
previous day was lamentable enough : what new trouble has arisen during the night?
210. TeAebravros] The first syllable is to be scanned as long: cp. Ἱππὸμέδων, Παρθενοπαῖος in Iambic verse. Others read Φρυγίοιο for Φρυγίου, which is questionable both as to the form of the genitive and the division of the line.
211. λέχος ] ‘In a spear- won marriage.’ Adxos cogn. acc.
211. στέρξας ἀνέχει] ‘ Having fixed his affection on thee, remains constant to thee.” The mariners accept Tecmessa as their master’s choice, although they could have wished a nobler bride for him. For ἀνέχει, see E. on L. 52. p. 97, and cp. Eur. Hec. 123, Basxns ἀνέχων λέκτρ᾽ ’Ayauduvow: Alc. 304, rovrous ἀνάσχου δεσπότας ἐμῶν δόμων, where the middle voice has a similar force. For te uses of ἀνέχω, cp. Fr. 146, Pind. P. 2. 163.
213. ‘So that yqu know, and can tell us what we want to know.’ ὑπό in comp. seems here to have the force of
‘supplying an answer, or supplying the word that is wanting.’ Cp. ὑποκρίνομαι. 215. πάθος, as the appropriate word, a λυ fe to βάροε, which may have
pped in from supr. 200.
217. es ἡκν. ‘In the night.’ Essay on L. § 23. p. 36.
218. τοιαῦτ᾽ ἂν Boe} For τοιοῦτος adducing proof, see Essay on L. § 23. Ρ. 35 α. ᾿ :
220. χρηστήρια] Either (1) ens 20d * victims,’ or (2) with superstitious refer-
ence to the δαίμων of * Offer- "ings demanded by his rage.’ 231-32 = 348-55. The metrical
scheme (Logaoedic, with frequent syn- cope) is the following -— --ΞΞο -Ὡ Ἐς heal Sheol Oh ἐωυπυ-υπ-πι-:-
-υυ- υυ-ξυνποων-3 “ΦΖων- Σων ---ὦ
ω- τών 2 υ Ue ee ν-αᾷξευυ-υυπυπυπν πο
ἀνδρὸς αἴϑονος) ᾿ Conceming
30 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ἀγγελίαν ἄτλατον οὐδὲ φευκτάν,
τῶν μεγάλων Δαναῶν ὕπο κλῃζομέναν, 225 τὰν ὁ μέγας μῦθος ἀέξει, οἴμοι, φοβοῦμαι τὸ προσέρπον, περίφαντος ἁνὴρ θανεῖται, παραπλήκτῳ χερὶ συγκατακτὰς 230 κελαινοῖς ξίφεσιν βοτὰ καὶ βοτῆρας ἱππονώμας.
FE, apo κεῖθεν κεῖθεν dp ἡμῖν 233
δεσμῶτιν ἄγων ἤλυθε ποίμναν' ὧν τὴν μὲν ἔσω σφάζ᾽ ἐπὶ yaias, 235 τὰ δὲ πλευροκοτῶν Sly ἀνερρήγνυ.
αἴθονος 12,
φευκτὰν (5, ὠίμοι 1.. οἴμοι A. ὦμοι τ΄. ἁνήρ) L. συγκατακτὰς Οἷ,
al@ovos Vat. ἃ.
al@owos Vat. c. 225. ὕπο κλῃζομέναν ὑποκληι (opévay L (ni ATC’). ἀνὴρ LA, 232. ἱππονώμαΞ] ἱππονόμους LA.
223. peverdy] φευκτὸν L. 227. οἴμοι]
230. ovyxaraxtds] συνκατακτὰσ ἱππονόμας L? Porson
corr. 236. rd] rdodéLA. τὰς δὲ Γ, τὰσδὲ Pal. ἀνερρήγνυ] dy ἐρρήγνυ L,
ἀνερρήγνυ A.
the fiery man.’ Essay on L. § 9. ἢ. 12,.2. If ros is retained in infr. 245, we may read here οἵαν ἐδήλωσας *xar’ ἀνδρὸε aléovos. The short syllable in af@ovos is sufficiently supported by af@ova occur- ring in Hesychius in the right alpha- betical order (immediately after al@ov). Although aZ@owos (see v. rr.) may be defended, on the ground that the second part of a compound has sometimes little significance (see esp. infr. 954, κελαι- yamay θυμόν), yet αἴθων, which directly expresses character, is more appropriate here, and has the preponderance of MS. authority in its favour.
222. ἄτλατον οὐδὲ φευκτάν] ‘ That can neither be avoided nor endured.’
225. μεγάλων] ‘Terrible.’ The mari- ners, in their feebleness (supr. 165 foll.), are afraid of the opinion of the host. These words are added as a comment on οὐδὲ φευκτάν. The consequences of the fact cannot be eluded, since it is known to the host, and magnified by rumour.
226. ὃ μέγας μῦθος] ‘The formidable power of rumour,’ Supr. 172, ὦ μεγάλα φάτις. μῦθοε is the rumour about this particular thing, with a suggestion of rumour in general.
ἀέξει] Not ‘ exaggerates,’ for the evil could not be exaggerated, but, ‘which the mighty power of rumour spreads abroad,’
229. wepldavros. . θανεῖται) ‘He will be discovered and will die.” περίφαντοε is explained by the words that follow, παραπλήκτῳ χερί, «.7.A. The nature of the crime defies concealment.
231. κελαινοῖς ξίφεσιν) *‘ With dark- ened brand.’ The plural, as in Ant. 820, ἐιφέων ἐπίχειρα, denotes the action of the sword rather than the sword itself. The epithet κελαινοῖδ, as in Trach. 856, κελαινὰ Adyxa, Suggests the colour of a sword or spear that has been much used in battle. ᾿ as
οτῆραε)] Supr. 27, αὐτοῖς ποιμν ΝΕ μων τὼ This fact is known to the mariners from the report of the army, not from Tecmessa.
ἱππονώμας) Either (1) because cap- tive horses, like those of Rhesus, were included in the spoil (this might add force to ἱσπομανῇ, supr. 143), or rather (2) because the herdsmen were mounted, as might well happen where the herd was so extensive.
235. ὧν τὴν μέν] Sc. ποίμναν. ‘ Whereof one part.’ The plural ὧν is equivalent to a collective gs referring to ποΐμναν supr. The force of ἔσω (‘in the tent ἢ is continued to the subsequent clauses. For τὴν μέν followed by τὰ δέ, see Essay on L. § 20. p..3I.
236. πλενροκοπῶν δίχ᾽ dvepptiyvy ‘He smote beneath the ribs and ri
AIA, 31
δύο δ᾽ ἀργίποδας κριοὺς ἀνελὼν
τοῦ μὲν κεφαλὴν καὶ γλῶσσαν ἄκραν
ῥιπτεῖ θερίσας, [4 8.
τὸν δ᾽ ὀρθὸν ἄνω κίονι δήσας 240
μέγαν ἱπποδέτην ῥντῆρα λαβὼν
παίει λιγυρᾷ μάστιγι διπλῇ,
κακὰ δεννάζων ῥήμαθ᾽, ἃ δαίμων
κοὐδεὶς ἀνδρῶν ἐδίδαξεν. 244 ΧΟ. ἀντ. ὥρα tiv ἤδη κάρα καλύμμασε
κρυψάμενον ποδοῖν κλοπὰν ἀρέσθαι,
ἡ θοὸν εἰρεσίας ζυγὸν ἑζόμενον
ποντοπόρῳ vat μεθεῖναι. 250
441. ἱπποδέτην) ἱππολότην Ἐ., ἱπποδέτην AC’. 243. δεννάζων] 3° ἐννάζων L,
δεννάζων (5. ἤδη τοι κράτα TL7VMV*.
asunder. The two white-footed rams are probably emnon and Odysseus. Menelaus may have been imagined to be slain in combat, while the king of men was brought away in triumph to be the object of more condign vengeance. LI. 108 foll. leave no room to doubt that the second ram is intended by Ajax for Odysseus. 237. ἀνελών] ‘ Having lifted,’ ie. by the forefeet.
238, 9. ‘He sheared off and threw away (first) the tongue-tip and (then) the head.’ E. on L. ἃ 41. p. 78 8, ὃ. The tongue, which had pronounced the Judgment, the head, which was the seat of sovereignty, are the first to suffer. For ῥιπτεῖ, cp. Hdt. 4. 61, ὁ θύσαν, τῶν κρεῶν καὶ τῶν σπλάγχνων ἀπαρξάμενον, ῥίπτει ts τὸ ἔμπροσθεν.
240. ‘Bound up to a pillar erect.’ ἄνω marks that the bonds were fastened from above, so as almost to suspend the creature from the ground.
241. ‘With a great harmess-thong.’ Pea is (1) a trace, (2) a rein, (3) any strap used in harmessing.
243. ‘ He smites him with resounding double lash ;’ i.e. He holds the ΤΡ by the middle, and plies it, thus doubled, with a whizzing noise.
243. ἃ δαίμων, κ.-τ.λ.} i.e. The words gave evidence of superhuman passion.
245. τιν᾽ ἤδη] τίν᾽ ἤδη τοι κρᾶτα L Vat. ac ΜΆ,
ἤδη κρᾶτα A,
5d T. 1258, 9, δαιμόνων δείκνυσί τιο, is γὰρ ἀνδρῶν.
244. ‘Reviling him with evil lan-
. Cp. Ant. 759, ἐπὶ ψόγοισι δεν- ydous ἐμέ.
245. κάρα is the emendation of Tri- clinius for κρᾶτα, which is in most MSS., generally with ro: preceding : according to Hermann this was due to a mistaken metrical emendation. Reading κάρα and retaining ro, we might read in SUpr. 221, olay ἐδήλωσας *xar’ dydpis
ovos.
we. i.e. ἡμᾶς. Essay on L. ὃ 22, p. 36.
κάρα καλύμμασι κρυψάμενον) ‘ Veil- ing one’s head,’ either (1) in token of confusion and shame as well as sorrow. Cp. Od. 8. 92; Plat. Phaedr. 243 B Or (2) by way of disguise.
ποδοῖν κλοπὰν ἀρ 1 ie. φυγὴν ἀρέσθαι, ‘to steal away on foot.’ Cp Eur. Or, 1499, ἐκκλέπτειν πόδα: Rhes, 54, αἴρεσθαι φυγήν.
247. θοὸν εἰρεσίας ζνγὸν ἑζόμενον] ‘Pressing the swift rowing-bench. C Aesch. ἄς. 982, θάρσοε... ile φρενὸε φίλον θρόνον. And for the hypallage ( = θοᾶς εἰρεσίας (νγόν), see Essay on L, § 42. p. 80.
250. ποντοπόρῳ vat μεθεῖναι) ‘Let the sea-faring ship go on her way.’ No definite ellipse (as of πλοῦν or πείσ-
32
a
ZOPOKAEOYS
tolas épécaovow ἀπειλὰς ϑδικρατεῖς ᾿Ατρεῖδαι
καθ᾽ ἡμῶν" πεφόβημαι λιθόλευστον ἤΑρη
ξυναλγεῖν μετὰ τοῦδε τυπείς͵ τὸν alo ἄπλατος ἴσχει, TE. οὐκέτι λαμπρᾶς γὰρ ἄτερ στεροπᾶς ᾷξας ὀξὺς νότος ὡς λήγει,
255 257
καὶ νῦν φρόνιμος νέον ἄλγος ἔχει.
τὸ γὰρ ἐσλεύσσειν οἰκεῖα πάθη,
260
μηδενὸς ἄλλου παραπράξαντος,
μεγάλας ὀδύνας ὑποτείνει.
ΧΟ. ἀλλ᾽ εἰ πέπαυται, κάρτ᾽ ἂν εὐτυχεῖν δοκῶ" φρούδου γὰρ ἤδη τοῦ κακοῦ μείων λόγος.
251. δικρατεῖς) δυσκρατεις (7) A.
para) need be supposed. The verb ‘to let go’ is first used absolutely, and then again acquires a remote object, which is put in the dative. The ship is ‘a thing of life.’
251. ἐρέσσουσιν)] ‘Launch.’ Ant. 158, μῆτιν ἐρέσσω. For the unconscious tautology, elpecias . ἐρέσσουσιν, see Essay on L. ὃ 44. pp. 83, 4. The mar- iners think of the Atreidae as chasing them astern. The words καθ᾽ ἡμῶν mark that their lot is bound up with that of Ajax, a thought which is de- veloped in the succeeding lines. The accusative ΓΑρη is in two constructions, first after πεφόβημαι, and then with ἐνναλγεῖν, which is added in epexegesis.
For “Apns of destructive violence, cp. ᾿ esp. Aesch. Prom. 861, 2, θηλυκτόνῳ] “Ape δαμέντων.
255. rovalo’ ἄπλατοεῖσχαι) ‘ Possess- ed by an all-endangering doom.’ The chorus long to stand by Ajax, but are deterred by his madness. Cp. Trach. 785, xovdels ἐτόλμα τἀνδρὸς ἀντίον μο- λεῖν : ib. 797, ὦ παῖ, πρόσελθε, μὴ φύγῃς τοὐμὸν κακόν, | μηδ᾽ εἴ σε χρὴ θανόντι συνθανεῖν ἐμοί : ib. 1030, ἀποτίβατος éypla νόσος.
257. οὐκέτι)] Sc. ἴσχει nv ἣ μανία. ‘He may be approached with safety now.’
wpis, «.r.A.] ‘For he, like a Souther storm, after a sharp outburst, ceases to rage, and the lightning plays no more.’ ἄτερ, &.7.A. is to be taken
259. ἐσλεύσσειν) ἐσλεύσειν L. ἐσλεύσσειν A. εἰσλ
γιμος] ὀράνμον AC", 260.
ev T.
roleptically -α ὥστε ἄτερ στεροπῆς elvas. Ε on L. § 38. p. 70. Otherwise the words might mean, ‘ He desists without light- ning:’ i.e. his violence comes to an end without doing i ble harm. Ων. Eur. Med. 93, 4, οὐδὲ παύσεται | χόλου, σάφ᾽ οἶδα, πρὶν κατασκῆψαί τινα :
hak. King John, 4. 2, ‘So foul a sky clears not without a storm.’ But although Tecmessa is for the moment relieved, her apprehensions are not sufficiently calmed to make this natural.
259. φρόνιμο!) Sc. dw. Essay on L. § 39. p. 73. φρόνιμον (sc. ὄντα) is a y. τ. or MS. conjecture.
260. οἰκεῖα πάθη] ‘Troubles all one’s own.’ i.e. both as home-felt and self-wrought. Cp. El. 215, οἰκείας εἰς ἄτας. nd . wapawpagavros}] ‘Having as- sisted.’ Cp. παραδράω (οἷά τε τοῖς ἀγαθοῖσι παραδρώωσι χέρηες, Od. 15, 324).
262. μεγάλας ὀδύνας ὑποτείνει] ‘Causes intense grief within.’ ὑποτείνει, ic. ὑπέχει ἐντεγταμένως. Cp. Pind. Ol. 2. 100, βαθεῖαν ὑπέχων μέριμναν ἀγροτέραν.
263. ‘But if he hath ceased’ (from his madness), ‘he must be surely happy.” Others take εὐτυχεῖν impersonally,—as in Oed. Tyr. 88, πάντ᾽ dy ebruxety,—‘ All must be well.’
264. ‘For trouble counts for less when it is gone.’ The gen. is first ab- solute, and then in regimen with λόγος. Cp. infr. 1161, 2, adual yap αἴσχιστον
AIA,
πότερα δ᾽ dv, εἰ νέμοι tis αἵρεσιν, λάβοις
33
265
φίλους ἀνιῶν αὐτὸς ἡδονὰς ἔχειν,
ἡ κοινὸς ἐν κοινοῖσι λυπεῖσθαι ξυνών :
τό τοι διπλάζον, ὦ γύναι, μεῖζον κακόν. ἡμεῖς ἄρ᾽ οὐ νοσοῦντες ἀτώμεσθα νῦν. πῶς τοῦτ᾽ ἔλεξας ; οὐ κάτοιδ᾽ ὅπως λέγεις. ἁνὴρ ἐκεῖνος, ἡνίκ᾽ ἦν ἐν τῇ νόσῳ,
270
αὐτὸς μὲν ἤδεθ᾽ οἷσιν εἴχετ᾽ ἐν κακοῖς,
ἡμᾶς δὲ τοὺς φρονοῦντας ἠνία ξυνών"
νῦν δ᾽ ds ἔληξε κἀνέπνευσε τῆς νόσου,
κεῖνός τε λύπῃ πᾶς ἐλήλαται κακῇ
275
ἡμεῖς θ᾽ ὁμοίως οὐδὲν ἧσσον 4 πάρος,
dp ἔστι ταῦτα δὶς roa ἐξ ἁπλῶν κακά:
ΧΟ.
ξύμφημι δή σοι καὶ δέδοικα μὴ ᾽κ θεοῦ
πληγή τις ἥκει. πῶς γάρ, εἰ πεπαυμένος
μηδέν τι μᾶλλον ἢ νοσῶν εὐφραίνεται ;
280
ΤΕ. ὡς ὧδ᾽ ἐχόντων τῶνδ᾽ ἐπίστασθαί σε χρή.
265. νέμοι] νεμοι L. νέμει COA. νέμοι Γ΄. γέροι Pal. 273. φρονοῦντας) yp. βλέποντας C? mg. φρονοῦντας A.
Vat. acVM°, ἧκοι V®, ἧκει M?,
κλύειν | ἀνδρὸς ματαίου φλαῦρ᾽ ἔπη μυ- Gov
265. αἵρεσιν) Sc. τούτων, viz. 1]. 266, 7, which πότερα anticipates.
266. ἔχειν) Supr. 203.
267. κοινὸς ἐν κοινοῖσι)] Essay on L. § 44. p. 83. ‘Or to be with others and mingle your sorrow with theirs.’ fuvév marks that while Ajax was de- lirious, he stood apart from the grief which others felt for him.
269. ‘ Our case, then, since the mad- ness left us, is grown more desperate.’ Tecmessa identifies her lot with that of Ajax. Compare infr. 791, μῶν ὀλώλα- μεν; <A few lines below (273-6) she speaks of herself in the plural as con- trasted with him.
272. olow ..kaxots] i.e. κακοῖς ἐν οἷσιν εἴχετο. Cp. infr. 1144, 5, ἡνίκ᾽ ἐν κακῷ | χειμῶνος εἴχετ᾽.
‘Is vexed to
275. was ἐλήλαται)
VOL. I.
271. ἁνήρ] ἀνὴρ LA. 279. ἥκει] feos LATL?
the uttermost.’ πᾶς is adverbial. See Essay on L. § 23. p. 38, and cp. infr. 519, ἐν got πᾶσ᾽ ἔγωγε σάζομαι. The perfect, as in πεφόβημαι, supr. 130, ex- presses a completed state.
277. ἄρ᾽... Essay on L. § 29. p. 50. ‘ What is this but to have the sorrow doubled that before was single?’ Cp. Constance in King John, 3. 4, ‘I am not mad;—I would to heaven I were! For then ’tis like I should forget myself: O, if I could, what grief should I forget !?
278, 9. μὴ ᾿κ θεοῦ | πληγή τις ἧκει) ‘That a calamity is really come from Heaven.’ The chorus before admitted as a possibility (supr. 186, ἥκοι γὰρ ἂν θεία νόσοϑ) what now appears to be too certain. Hence the indicative is more forcible here, although the subjunctive (ἥκῃ) is more regular and may be the true reading. |
34
ZOPOKAEOY2
XO. τίς γάρ wor ἀρχὴ τοῦ κακοῦ προσέπτατο ; δήλωσον ἡμῖν τοῖς ξυναλγοῦσιν τύχας.
ΤΕ͵
ἅπαν μαθήσει τοὔργον, ὡς κοινωνὸς ὦν. κεῖνος yap ἄκρας νυκτός, ἡνίχ᾽ ἕσπεροι
[4 Ὁ. 285
λαμπτῆρες οὐκέτ᾽ ἦθον, ἄμφηκες λαβὼν ἐμαίετ᾽ ἔγχος ἐξόδους ἕρπειν κενάς,
κἀγὼ ᾽πιπλήσσω καὶ λέγω, τί χρῆμα δρᾷς, Αἴας : τί τήνδ᾽ ἄκλητος οὔθ᾽ ὑπ᾽ ἀγγέλων
κληθεὶς ἀφορμᾷς πεῖραν οὔτε του κλύων
290
σάλπιγγος - ἀλλὰ νῦν γε πᾶς εὔδει στρατός. ὁ δ᾽ εἶπε πρός pe Bat’, ἀεὶ δ᾽ ὑμνούμενα' γύναι, γυναιξὶ κόσμον ἡ σιγὴ φέρει,
κἀγὼ μαθοῦσ᾽ trang’, ὁ δ᾽ ἐσσύθη μόνος.
καὶ τὰς ἐκεῖ μὲν οὐκ ἔχω λέγειν πάθατ'
295
ἔσω δ᾽ ἐσῆλθε συνδέτους ἄγων ὁμοῦ
ταύρους, κύνας βοτῆρας, εὔκερών τ᾽ ἄγραν.
283. ξυναλγοῦσιν] ξυναλγοῦσι LAT Pal. ἐξυναλγοῦσιν A*,
292. Bal’) alfa L, Bad LT. Bd’ A. 297. κύνας Borjpas] κύνας" Borhpas Vat.a εὔκερών] εὔκερων A. εὔκερων I’.
ὑπαγγέλων 1,. ἐληξί(α) 1.. ἔληξ᾽ A. ἔληξα Τ' Pal. V5M? Pal.
282, 3. ‘In what wise lighted on you the commencement of the trouble? Tell us, who grieve with you at the misfortune, what it is.’
τύχας, continuing the notion of κανοῦ, is governed either (1) both of δήλωσον της of ξυναλγοῦσιν, or (2) of ξυναλγοῦσιν only.
784. ds xowwvds dv} ‘As you are no less interested.’
285. ἄκρας νυκτό8] ‘At dead of night.” That this, and not ‘om the verge of night,’ is the meaning here, appears from the context. The flames lighted at evening were burnt out, so that all was dark. ἄκρᾳ ow ἑσπέρᾳ in Pind. Pyth. 11. 16, is explained by Dissen ‘ ad seram vesperam.’
286. Cp. Od. 18. 307, αὐτίκα λαμπ- Thpas τρεῖς ἵστασαν ἐν μεγάροισιν, ὄφρα φαείνοιεν, περὶ δὲ ἐῦλα κάγκανα θῆκαν .. καὶ δᾷδας μετέμισγον : ib. 19. 64, φόωε ἔμεν ἠδὲ θέρεσθαι.
287. κενάς] ‘Objectless ;’ i.e. with- out apparent cause. Tecmessa knows little of what Ajax does abroad. But
289. ὑπ᾽ ἀΥ λον] 294. ἔλ
she knows that there is something strange in his going forth at night with- out a summons.
289. ἄκλητος is expanded with οὔτε —obre, ‘ neither—nor.
201. ἀλλά] i.e. ‘Instead of there being an alarm of any kind.’
292. Bal’, det 8’ ὑμνούμενα] ‘Few words, but to a well-known tune.’ Eur. Phoen. 438, πάλαι μὲν οὖν ὑμνηθέν, ἀλλ᾽ ὅμωε ἐρῶ: Plat. Rep. 8. 549 D, ὅσα φιλοῦσιν αἱ γυναῖκες περὶ τῶν τοιούτων ὑμνεῖν. -
293. Cp. Fr. 61, ἄλλως τε καὶ κόρῃ τε κἀργείᾳ γένος, | als κόσμος ἣ σιγή τε καὶ τὰ παῦρ᾽ ἔπη.
204. μαθοϑσ ἢ ‘When I perceived,’ viz. that he was not to be reasoned with. The unusual division of the line marks the reluctant desistence of Tecmessa. Cp. O. T. 1513, ib. 10, and notes.
295. wé0as} “ Misfortunes.’ The word is used with a vague sense of the horror of a scene, in which Ajax was no less unfortunate than his victims.
297. εὔκερών τ᾽ dypav) The homs
ΑΙΑΣ. 35
καὶ rods μὲν ηὐχένιζε, τοὺς δ᾽ ἄνω τρέπων ἔσφαζε κἀρράχιζε, τοὺς δὲ δεσμέους
ἠκίζεθ᾽ ὥστε φῶτας ἐν ποίμναις πίτνων.
300
2? € 4 ~ i” 4 τέλος δ᾽ ὑπάξας διὰ θυρῶν σκιᾷ τινὶ
λόγους ἀνέσπα, τοὺς μὲν ᾿Ατρειδῶν κάτα,
τοὺς δ᾽ ἀμφ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεῖ, συντιθεὶς γέλων πολύν͵
ὅσην κατ᾽ αὐτῶν ὕβριν éxricar ἰών"
κἄπειτ᾽ ἐπάξας αὖθις ἐς δόμους πάλιν
305
ἔμφρων μόλις πως ξὺν χρόνῳ καθίσταται,
καὶ πλῆρες ἄτης ὡς διοπτεύει στέγος,
παίσας κάρα θώῦυξεν᾽"
299. κἀρράχιζε) κἀράχιζε L.
ποίμναις A. πίτνων) πίτνῶν AC’.
ἀπάιξξασ (5. τὰσ. (lemma). ὑπᾷξας V*.
ac Μ᾽. 304. αὐτῶν] αὐτὸν L. αὐτῶν CA. ἀναΐξας CR. éaatas AL? Vat. c V™.
ἐριπίοισ L. ἐρειπίοις AC’, ἐρειπτίοις Yr,
of the sheep are the most conspicuous
object as they are seen in front and
from above. The objection ‘that the
balis were also homed’ is absurdly logical. There is no sufficient reason for preferring the conj. etepow. The word describes all the cattle, small and great, excepting the bulls, which have
been mentioned separately. 298. τοὺς μέν) The bulls. 299. τρίχα ‘Clove in twain.’ 299, 300. τοὺς δὲ δεσμίους | ηκίζεθ᾽}
‘Others, as his prisoners, he tormented at his al goreridas
ὥστε φῶτα!)
‘As if-human crea-
tures. ἐν ποίμναις πίτνων] ‘Making on- sets on the cattle.’ Cp. supr. 185. 301. brgfas διὰ θνρῶν)] ‘Issuing suddenly through the doorway.’ ὑπό = ‘from beneath the tent.’ σκιᾷ τινί] ‘In converse with some
shadow.’ The dative as with διαλέ- γεσθαι. Tecmessa, not seeing or hear- ing Athena, SUPPOses Ajax to be address- ing some ‘bodiless creation’ of his brain. Cp. Shak. Hamlet, 3, 4, ‘How is't with you, That you do bend your eye
on vacancy, And with the incorporal air do hold discourse ?’ 302. ἀνόσπα)] ‘ Heaved forth.’ Cp.
Plat. Theaet. 180 A, ὥσπερ ἐκ φαρέτρας
κἀρράχιζε AC’,
3 3 », ἐν δ᾽ ἐρειπίοις
300. ποΐμναι:) ποίμναι Ι, 301. éwdfas} ἀπᾶῤασ L. ὑπάξασ AeC’.
éxdfas L’V. “ FRM. ὑπαϊξέας Vat. ἐπαΐξας Vat. a MMi
5. ἐπῴξαε) dwdfas L, 308. ἐρειπίοις]
ῥηματίσκια αἰνιγματώδη ἀνασπῶντεϊ ἀπο- τοξεύουσιν : Ar. Ran. 903, ῥήματα γομ- φοπαγῆ. πινακηδὸν ἀποσπῶν.
303. συντιθείς) Sc. τοῦ λόγοις.
. ἰών] ‘ What insults he had gone and wreaked upon them.’ This clause depends at once on Adyous and on γέλων. The participle adds live- liness,—‘ how he had gone and paid them.’
305. éwdfus} L. has dwdfas both here and supr. 301. Supposing this were right, the same od would be used in two different senses, ‘ rushing off’ and ‘ rushing back ;’ but the two words, ὑπᾷξας, éwgfas, seem more appro-
rer’ μόλις wa! ‘By slow stages.’ The phrase recalls the anxiety with which Tecmessa had watched the gra- dual awakening. Cp. Thuc. 8. 86, § 2, ἔπειτα μέντοι μόλις ἡσυχάσαντεςε ἥκον. σαν.
307. ‘As he cast his eye along the room, and saw that it was full of ruin.’ ἄτη is calamity caused by infatuation. Cp. infr. 35t is foll.
308, 9. ἐρειπίοις... ἀρνείον φό- vov] ‘Amidst t e carnage of the flock he sate, a ruin amongst ruins.’ The tautology, ἐν ἐρειπίοις ἐρειφθείς, is here
D2
36
ZOPOKAEOYS
νεκρῶν ἐρειφθεὶς Efer ἀρνείον φόνου,
κόμην ἀπρὶξ ὄνυξι συλλαβὼν χερί,
310
καὶ τὸν μὲν ἧστο πλεῖστον ἄφθογγος χρόνον" ἔπειτ᾽ ἐμοὶ τὰ δείν᾽ ἐπηπείλησ᾽ ἔπη,
εἰ μὴ φανοίην πᾶν τὸ συντυχὸν πάθος, κἀνήρετ᾽ ἐν τῷ πράγματος κυροῖ ποτέ.
κἀγώ, φίλοι, δείσασα, τοὐξειργασμένον
315
ἔλεξα πᾶν ὅσονπερ ἐξηπιστάμην.
ὁ δ᾽ εὐθὺς ἐξώμωξεν οἰμωγὰς λυγράς,
ἃς οὔποτ᾽ αὐτοῦ πρόσθεν εἰσήκουσ᾽ ἐγώ. πρὸς γὰρ κακοῦ τε καὶ βαρυψύχον γόους
τοιούσδ᾽ ἀεί wor ἀνδρὸς ἐξηγεῖτ᾽ ἔχειν"
420
ἀλλ᾽ ἀψόφητος ὀξέων κωκυμάτων
309. ἐρειφθείε) yp. ἐρεισθεὶς C2? mg. ἐρριφθεὶς Τ'.
314. κυροῦ] κύροι LT. κυρεῖ AC". ὁ τὸ, ἐξηπιστάμην) ἐξεπιστάμην L. ἐξώιμοξεν οἰμογὰς L. (ω from ο) οἰμωγὰς Pal. 420, ἔχειν εἶναι gl. V‘.
expressive. The and genitive, ἀρνείον shes (see Essay on L. § 23. Ὁ. 37), Is added to give greater distinctness to ἐρειπίοις νεκρῶν as a single notion.
310. ‘ With clenched nails grasping his hair with his hand.’ t adds force to ἀπρίξ.
311. The order (Essay on L. § 41. p. 76) shows that πλεῖστον is an after- thought. ‘For some while,—indeed for most of the time.’
312. τὰ δείν᾽. . ἔπη] * Those dread- ful words,’ which I remember so vividly. Cp. Ant. 408, τὰ δείν᾽ ἐκεῖν᾽ ἐπηπει- λημένο. Not merely, ‘Words that are dreadful.’
313. φανοίην Fut. words were el μὴ φανεῖς.
314. ἐν τῷ apdyparos] Cp. Trach. 375, wou wor εἰμὶ πράγματος ;
315. δείσασα,)Ζ ‘ Being overcome with fear. As the deprecating φίλοι shows, Tecmessa is excusing herself to the chorus for having told Ajax, under the influence of his threats, that which only plunged him into fresh sorrow. For the participle thus used without an express object, cp. Ant. 1005, εὐθὺς δὲ δείσας ἐμπύρων ἐγενόμην. Hermann punc-
opt. Ajax’
313. pavoiny] φανείην LAT.
315. deicaca,] sic interp. L* Vat. ac VM". ἐξηπιστάμην A,
ἀνωμωξεν aluoryds A.
317. ἐξῴμωξεν οἰμωγάς ἐξώιμωξεν οἰμωγὰς (7. ἐῤώμωξεν
319. βαρυψύχον) βαρυψύχου: L. βαρυψύχου C*A.
tuates as in the text. Others join δείσασα τοὐξειργασμένον, which is less simple.
316. ὅσονπερ éfqmordpyy] For this limitation, cp. supr. 295, καὶ rds ἐκεῖ μὲν οὐκ ἔχω λέξαι πάθας.
319, 20. (1) ‘He used to teach us that such complainings indicated a de-
Jed and leaden soul.’ The infinitive is added epexegetically to complete the abrupt expression ἐξηγεῖτο rods τοιοῦσδε
dous πρὸς. . βαρυψύχον dydpés. For χειν, Sc. τοὺς τοιούσδε γόους, cp. Il. 18. 495, αὐλοὶ φόρμιγγές re βοὴν ἔχον. (2) But an inf. after ἐξηγεῖτο is rather re- quired: cp. Aesch. Eum. 595, ὁ μάντις ἐξηγεῖτό σοι μητροκτονεῖν. Can ἔχειν with the adverbial phrase πρὸς... ἀν- 8pés be used intransitively ( =‘ proceed from’) (εἶναι appears as a gloss), or should ἄγειν be read,—‘ He taught us to esteem’? Cp. Ant. 34, καὶ τὸ πρᾶγμ᾽ ἄγειν | οὐχ ws wap’ οὐδέν. For Bapv- Ψύχον it is possible that βραχυψύχον ought to be read.
221, GAA’ ἀψόφητος, «.7.4.] ἀλλά opposes what follows to the general sense of what precedes,
ἀψόφητος ὁξίων κωκυμάτων) ‘ Utter-
ing no sound of shrill lamentation.’
eS oe PE ee ee, ὦν
AIAS. 47
ὑπεστέναζε ταῦρος ὡς βρυχώμενος, νῦν δ᾽ ἐν τοιᾷδε κείμενος κακῇ τύχῃ ἄσιτος ἁνήρ, ἄποτος, ἐν μέσοις βοτοῖς
σιδηροκμῆσιν ἥσυχος θακεῖ πεσών.
325
kal δῆλός ἐστιν ὥς τι δρασείων κακόν.
τοιαῦτα γάρ πως καὶ λέγει κὠδύρεται.
ἀλλ᾽, ὦ φίλοι, τούτων γὰρ obver’ ἐστάλην,
[5 a.
ἀρήξατ᾽ εἰσελθόντες, εἰ δύνασθέ τι.
φίλων γὰρ οἱ τοιοίδε νικῶνται λόγοις͵ Τέκμησσα δεινὰ παῖ Τελεύταντος λέγεις
ΧΟ.
33°
ἡμῖν τὸν ἄνδρα διαπεφοιβάσθαι κακοῖς.
ΑΙ. TE,
27 ? ἰώ poi μοι.
Al. ἰώ μοί μοι.
324, 337. 344- ἁνήρ] ἀνὴρ L. 325. θακεῖ) θάκει L. θακεῖ AC’. 329. δύνασθέ]) δύνασθαι L. δύνασθε (3. λόγοις Stobaeus,
τάχ᾽, ὡς ἔοικε, μᾶλλον' ἣ οὐκ ἠκούσατε Αἴαντος οἷαν τήνδε θωΐσσει βοήν ;
335
324. Borois] βροτοῖς L, βοτοῖς CA Pal. 326. κακόν) κακων L,
δύνασθέ A. 332. διαπεφοιβάσθαι] διαπεφοιβᾶσθαι L. διαπεφοιβάσθαι A.
κακὸν C. κακόν A. 330. λόγοις) φίλοι MSS.
333. 336, 385, mol μοι] μοι μοί L. μοι μοι A.
322. ‘He breathed deep groans like a lowing bull.’ ὑπὸ in comp. implies ‘not loud, but deep.’
323. viv δ At first he uttered shrill lamentings, unlike the deep mutterings which before expressed his discontent. * But now’ he is silent.
κείμενοε)] ‘Prostrate.’ Cp. 207, infr. 427.
325. hovxos] ‘ Without sound or motion.’ The quietness of Ajax’ pre- sent mood is ominous. This description prepares the spectator for what he is to see infr. 346.
327. τοιαῦτα] Sc. ds τι δρασείων κακόν. Tecmessa already apprehends the danger of suicide.
329. εἰσελθόντα) When Ajax is discovered by the ἐκκύκλημα, infr. 346, this is equivalent to the scene being changed to within the hut.
330. of τοιοίδε] ‘ Men in such mood ;’ i.e. gloomily bent on self-destruction.
ASyous] This word, to be joined with φίλων, is restored from the quota- tion of Stobaeus. The reading of the
supr.
MSS. is hardly μόνα λόγοιε may have been lost from its similarity to Adyes in the termination of the next line, and φίλοι may have been added to supply the gap.
331. On the order, see Essay on L. § 41. p. 77. .
332. ‘ That our hero is frenzied with his trouble.’ The mariners apprehend that the madness of Ajax is in some way connected with his disappointment. Cp. infr. 925-32. ἡμῖν is dative of the person interested. See Essay on L. § 13. p. 19 f, and cp. supr. 216, ἡμὶν 6 wAavds| Alas ἀπελωβήθη : infr. 733, GAA’ ἡμὶν Alas ποῦ ᾽στιν, ὧς φράσω τάδε:
kaxots] Supr. 275. infr. 532.
333. The voice of Ajax is heard from within.
334. μᾶλλον] Sc. δεινά σοι λέξω, or γνώσεσθε ταῦτα.
335. olav] She judges from the in- tonation of the cry,—which the chorus, infr. 337, do not know whether to interpret as importing madness or grief.
ἁνὴρ ἔοικεν ἢ νοσεῖν, ἣ
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
τοῖς πάλαι
’ lo - ’ νοσήμασι ξυνοῦσι λυπεῖσθαι παρών.
Al, ἰὼ παῖ παῖ,
ΤΕ. ὦμοι τάλαιν᾽" Εὐρύσακες, ἀμφὶ σοὶ βοᾷ. 340 τί ποτε μενοινᾷ ; ποῦ ποτ᾽ εἶ; τάλαιν᾽ ἐγώ,
ΑΙ, Τεῦκρον καλῶ, ποῦ Τεῦκρος - ἣ τὸν εἰσαεὶ λεηλατήσει χρόνον - ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἀπόλλυμαι.
ΧΟ. ἁνὴρ φρονεῖν ἔοικεν, ἀλλ᾽ ἀνοίγετε. τάχ᾽ ἄν tw αἰδῶ κἀπ᾽ ἐμοὶ βλέψας λάβοι. 345
ΤΕ.
ἰδού, διοίγω: προσβλέπειν 8 ἔξεστί σοι
τὰ τοῦδε πράγη, καὐτὸς ὡς ἔχων κυρεῖ,
344. ἔοικεν} ἔοικε L. ἔοικεν AC’.
337. ἢ τοῖς... παρών] ‘Or to grieve at witnessing the effects of past madness which remain with him.’ Cp. supr. 307. The addition of παρών suggests that Ajax, seeing the carnage in the tent, is the eye-witness of his own madness.
339. Ajax calls upon Teucer. παῖ is frequently addressed by an elder per- son to a younger,— even by the Corin- thian messenger to Oedipus, O. T. 1008, and by Electra (under excitement) to the supposed Phocian stranger, El. 1220, The picture in the Iliad, 8. 271, of Teucer retiring behind the shield of Ajax, παῖς ὧς ὑπὸ μητέρα, suggests that Teucer was the younger brother. And it is natural to suppose Ajax to have been born before Telamon’s ex- pedition in which he won Hesione, the mother of Teucer.—According to Pindar in the fifth (or sixth) Isthmian ode, Ajax was given to Telamon in answer to the prayer of Heracles before the expedition. But in such details the legends are not constant. See O. C. 375, and note, Lycophr. 445 and schol. —The need of Teucer’s presence is Ajax’ fitst thought on coming to himself. Tec- messa at first thinks of the child, until, in 1. 343, Ajax calls Teucer by name. He does not ask to see the child till
V/s oa re Dochm. aime δὲ ' Je Tamb. vty
345. kaw’) χάπ᾽ L. κάπ᾽ (ΓΑ. χύὑπ᾽ Pal.
1. 530, after his attention has been vividly drawn that way by Tecmessa.
341. τάλαιν᾽ ἐγώ] Tecmessa is dis- tracted between the fear of crossing Ajax and the fear of harm to the child.
The division of the line helps to mark this distraction of the wife and mother.
343. AenAarhoe] Teucer is gone foraging into the Mysian highlands, infr. 720. Compare Thuc, 1.11, φαίνον- ται... πρὸς γεωργίαν τῆς Χερσονήσου τρα- πόμενοι καὶ λῃστείαν τῆς τροφῆς ἀν.
ἐγὼ δ * While that I.’
348. kaw’ ἐμοὶ βλέψας) ‘Even at me. on seeing me.’ The abrupt expres- sion, αἰδῶ λαβεῖν ἐπί τινι, 15 supple mented by the addition of the participle, i.e. els ἐμὲ βλέψας. αἰδώς is the feeling which prompts σωφροσύνη.
346. ἐκκύκλημα. Ajax is disclosed with signs of slaughter about him. He is sitting upright. The slaughtered sheep are the evidence of his situation (τὰ τοῦδε πράγη) : his wild, dishevelled appearance betrays the condition of his mind (αὐτὸς we ἔχων κυρεῖ).
348 foll. The lyrical numbers of this commos are chiefly dochmiac, mixed with iambic and trochaic rhythms, which increase in the third strophe and anti- strophe. The scheme is the following :—
Dochm.
Logaeed.
Ld - ee | στο ---- τυ - ὺσ WV
wet Dochm. poe wUlyauU Qo Tamb. 4 re at ora δβωυπυποῳ -) -2“-.-ὄ Logaoed. --....-...--- Iamb. -ξω--ὦ -2ῳ.----. , a, Troch. | praia ἐδ mene ee Logaoed. (?) lovu~uVt—— sD) πρὸς ᾧ -ω--ὠ - | ΞΖ υυ-πω-: ὦ -- ὦ --Ὁ tm, ΡΠ 15--τΞυπυ- πω Adon. fig igpee ek ? / Tamb. trim. { Ct a, ΘλνΝΝ σπυ-πω-..-ε-Ξ. .-.--
The arrangement of the latter part of y is rendered doubtful by the manifest corruption of ll. 406, 7. Perhaps—
εἰ τἀμὰ μὲν φθίνει, φίλοι, πάλαι"
μώραις δ᾽ ἄγραισι ταῖσδ᾽ ὁμοῦ προσκεί-
μεθα. (- tu-—vstu- VS
—tu-gtvu-¥+4u,5)
And in the antistrophe, 424, 5, τόδ᾽ ἐξερῶ μέγ᾽ οἷον οὔτινα Tpola στρατοῦ δέρχθη χθονὸς μολόντ᾽ ἀπό. Or, reading τάδε for τά, and omitting τοῖσδ᾽ ὁμοῦ, στρατοῦ, and dad,— εἰ τάδε μὲν φθίνει, φίλοι, πάλαι" μώραις δ᾽ ἄγραιε προσκείμεθα, | πᾶςε..
40. ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
φίλοι ναυβάται, μόνοι ἐμῶν φίλων͵
μόνοι *ér’ ἐμμένοντες ὀρθῷ νόμῳ, 380 ἰδεσθέ μ᾽ οἷον ἄρτι κῦμα φοινίας ὑπὸ ζάλης
5 ἀμφίδρομον κυκλεῖται.
ΧΟ. οἴμ᾽ ὡς ἔοικας ὀρθὰ μαρτυρεῖν ἄγαν.
δηλοῖ δὲ τοὔργον ὧς ἀφροντίστως ἔχει. 355
Al, ἀντ, α΄. ἰὼ
γένος ναΐας ἀρωγὸν τέχνας,
Ἑάλιον ὃς ἐπέβας ἑλίσσων πλάταν,
σέ τοι σέ τοι μόνον δέδορκα ποιμένων ἐπαρκέσοντ᾽ " 360
350. μόνοι ἔτ" μόνοι τ᾽ MSS. μόνοι ἔτ᾽ Herm. corr.
MSS. Herm. corr.
and—
ἐξερέω μέγ", οἷον οὕτινα
Τροία χθονὸς δέρχθη μολόνθ᾽ | Ἕλ., See note on 405 foll.
348 foll. Ajax at once perceives the mariners. ‘The t rage, you see, is killed in him,’ but the ground-swell of his passion is still heard.
349. μόνοι ἐμῶν φίλων) Sc. rapdvres, or some such word, which is expanded in what bbe v6 ὲ ὃ
350. » νόμῳ Cc. τῷ THs φιλίαε.
351. heat μ᾽ οἷον, «.7.A.] με is to be taken (1) after ἔδεσθε, and (2) after ἀμφίδρομον κυκλεῖται, the latter being a picturesque expansion of ἀμφικυκλεῖται.
dowlastwdfaAns] ‘Lashed bya cruel storm.’ ζάλη is a squall accompanied with rain or hail. The surge surround- ing Ajax is the heap of mangled victims, together with the horror which they symbolize. For the boldness of this image, cp. El. 733, κλύδων' ἔφιππον ty μέσῳ κυκώμενον.
354, 5. ‘Alas! It is clear thou art too true a witness.” The chorus do not immediately respond to Ajax: but, being horror-struck at what they see, express their reflections on the situation to Tecmessa. The description she has given is only too true. The meaning of μαρτυρεῖν and the coldness of ]. 355, as addressed to Ajax, prove this to be the right way of understanding the words.
359. ἅλιον] ἁλίαν
355. ὧς ἀφροντίστως ἔχει) (1) ‘ How far he is from sane,’ sc. ὁ Alas, replying to supr. 347. Or possibly (2), sc. τοὔρ- γον, ‘ How little of sane thought is pre- sent in it.’—*‘ Indeed, the fact declares that thought has had no part in what is done.’ For the transference of a per- sonal attribute from the agent to the act, cp. O. C. 240, 977, τό γ᾽ ἄκον πρᾶγμα: Aesch. Ag. 1377, ἀγὼν... οὐκ dppéyriaros. ‘ Notandus euphemismus ἀφροντίστως pro μανικῶς, Herm. Cp. Shak, King Lear, 4. 6. 81, ‘ The safer sense will ne'er accommodate | His master thus.’
356. γένος... τέχναβ)] ‘O brother- band of helpers, who help by shipcraft.’
vatas .. τέχνας is a descriptive geni- tive explaining dparydy.
57. ‘Who didst go on board the ship and ply’ (ἑλίσσων proleptic) " the oar of the sea,’ viz. in coming to Troy. A change in the MS. reading is neces- sary. Some prefer to read 8s ἁλίαν ἔβας, ‘Who camest plying,’ etc. ναῦν, suggested by wAdray, is to be supplied with éwéfas.
360. (1) Ajax, although recovering his sanity, is still haunted by the impressions of the night, and the sight of the mari- ners reminds him of the shepherds, who had failed to defend the flock (supr. 27,232). Begging for death from them, he bids them do what the shepherds could not. (Shak. Ant, and Cleo. 4. 14, ‘Shall I do that which all the Parthian darts | Though enemy, lost aim, and could not?’) ‘In thee I
AIA, 41
5 ἀλλά με συνδάϊξον.
ΧΟ. εὔφημα φώνει: μὴ κακὸν κακῷ διδοὺς ἄκος πλέον τὸ πῆμα τῆς ἄτης τίθει.
Al. στρ.β΄. ὁρᾷς τὸν θρασύν, τὸν εὐκάρδιον,
τὸν ἐν δαΐοις ἄτρεστον μάχαις,
365
ἐν ἀφόβοις με θηρσὶ δεινὸν χέρας :
ὦμοι γέλωτος, οἷον ὑβρίσθην ἄρα. ΤΕ. μή, δέσποτ᾽ Αἴας, λίσσομαί σ᾽, αὔϑα τάδε.
ΑΙ͵ αἰαῖ αἰαῖ, ΧΟ. ΑΙ. μεθῆκα τοὺς ἀλάστορας,
ὦ δύσμορος, ὃς χερὶ μὲν
οὐκ ἐκτός - οὐκ ἄψορρον ἐκνεμεῖ πόδα ;
310
ὦ πρὸς θεῶν ὕπεικε καὶ φρόνησον ev,
ἐν δ᾽ ἐλίκεσσι βουσὶ καὶ κλυτοῖς πεσὼν αἰπολίοις [6 Ὁ.
367. ὦμοι] οἴμοι 1. οἴμοι A Pal. 369. ἐκνεμεῖ ἐκνεμῆ. LA. ἐκνημῆ T. εἰς
ἐκνεμῇ R. 370. alat αἰαϊ αἱ αἱ αἴ 1.. αἵ αἷ αἷ A. αἱ dai Pal. 272. ἀ]
@LA. χερῆ χεροὶ L. χερὶ Herm. corr. χερσὶ A Ναί. ἃς VV*. πάντων ἀΐων Μ.
behold the only shepherd to support the flock ; come, lay me dead beside them !” This explanation has the advantage of supposing only one ellipse with both verbs, viz. τῇ ποίμνῃ. In this case μόνον ποιμένων is to be explained as an idiomatic expression, in which, as in μόνος raw ἄλλων, the privative word has a negative force: i.e. You, and not the shepherds, shall avenge the sheep. Cp. Ant. 773, ἔρημος... στίβος. (The sense might be made clearer by read- ing ποιμνίοις for ποιμένων.) Others (2) sup ‘shepherds’ to be put figura- tively for ‘comforters,’ or (3) take ποι- μένων as gen. obj. = ‘to defend thy lord.’ Others conjecture πημονὰν ἐπαρκέσοντ᾽, πημονῶν ἔτ᾽ ἄρκοι ὄντ᾽,
263. ‘ Do not (1) aggravate the blow of disaster ;’ or (2) ‘Make the sorrow worse than the calamity.’ For the whole sentence, cp. Thuc. 5. 65, κακὸν κακῷ ἰᾶσθαι : O.C. 438.
366. ‘ Redoubtable in valour amongst harmless beasts.’ For éy, cp. infr. 1315, μᾶλλον ἢ 'ν ἐμοὶ Opac’s. The phrase ἀφόβοις θηρσί is clearly an oxymoron, but has been diversely explained either as (1) ‘harmless’ (rois μὴ φόβον ἐμ- ποιοῦσι, Schol.), or (2) ‘ game that flies
not’ (‘ quibus sanus quisque parcit, non solum quia nihil periculi nobis creant sed etiam quia fidei nostrae confidunt,’ Lobeck.) e former is more in point. Ajax had been valiant ‘where no fear was.’ His prey was even less glorious than the boar or lion, which, though not human, are still formidable.
367. οἷον] Sc. γέλωτα. ‘ What insult- ing mockery has been heaped on me!’
369. The sight of Tecmessa, whom he must abandon, provokes Ajax to new rage. He first breaks forth on her impatiently, and then laments aloud. In what follows he is regardless both of her and the chorus.
273. ὃς χερὶ μέν] For the position of μέν, which belongs properly to the verb, see Essay on L. § 41. pp. 78,9. The instrumental dative is used, with a fore- feeling of the latter part of the sentence, for ἐκ χερός. Mr. Jebb understands Ajax to mean that he had ‘ let off the Greeks in respect of personal chastisement, and merely damaged them in property.’ But this softens the antithesis too much. The difficulty may be avoided by read- ing (with Schndw.) ὃς χεροῖν, and προ- γόνων πάτερ in the antistrophe, 1. 387.
375. The epithets here are echoes of
42 SOPOKAEOYS
ἐρεμνὸν αἷμ᾽ ἔδευσα. 476 ΧΟ. τί dnr ἂν ἀλγοίης ἐπ᾽ ἐξειργασμένοις ;
οὐ γὰρ γένοιτ᾽ ἂν ταῦθ᾽ ὅπως οὐχ ὧδ᾽ ἔχειν. Al, ἀντ. β. ἰὼ πάνθ' ὁρῶν, ἁπάντων τ᾽ ἀεὶ
κακῶν ὄργανον, τέκνον Λαρτίου, ᾿ 380
κακοπινέστατόν + ἄλημα στρατοῦ,
ἢ που πολὺν γέλωθ᾽ ὑφ᾽ ἡδονῆς ayes. ΧΟ. ξύν τῷ θεῷ πᾶς καὶ γελᾷ κὠδύρεται. ΑΙ. ἴδοιμι [84] νιν, καίπερ ὧδ᾽ ἀτώμενος.
379. ἁπάντων 7’ dei] πάντων ἀεὶ 1,. ἁπάντων τ᾽ ἀεὶ AT Vat. ac MM? Pal. 38a.
Aapriov] Aaepriov LAT.
381. κακοπινέστατόν κοκοπινέστατον L, κακοπινέσ- τατόν A, κακοπινέστατοντ᾽ sic Pal. 7’ om. M.
383. ἴδοιμι [δὴ] viv] ἴδοιμι. μιν
L. ἴδοιμι μν A Pal. ἴδοιμι δή νιν Tricl. ἴδοιμί νιν Cett. κὠδύρεται] κὀδύρεται
Pal.
the epic style, but possibly with some variation of meaning. ‘Goodly,’ which is the meaning of κλυτόε in such expres- sions as κλυτὰ μῆλα (Od. g. 308), is not sufficiently pointed here, and the Scholiast may be right in saying κλυτὰ λέγει τὰ αἰπόλια διὰ τὰς ἐν αὐτοῖς ταρα- xas καὶ φωνάς. ‘The horned kine and bleating herds of goats.’
376. ‘I rained forth dark-flowing blood.’ ἐρεμνόν is another Homeric epithet, not merely signifying ‘dark’ (and so recalling μέλαν afua), but " darkling,’ with reference to the gloom of night and other circumstances of horror which surrounded the act.
377. ὅπως οὐχ ὧδ᾽ ἔχειν] Saws is here simply an indefinite ὧς, and is construed with the infinitive as ὡς might have been.
379 foll. The former outburst was towards the Atreidae. He now breaks forth against Odysseus.
379. πάνθ᾽ ὁρῶν) Cp. supr. 29, Phil. 1013, 4, GAA’ ἡ κακὴ σὴδιὰ μυχῶν βλέπουσ᾽ ἀεὶ | ψυχή, «.7.A.
281. κακοπινέστατον.. ἄλημα στρατοῦ) * Abominable misleader of the host." So the Scholiast seems to understand the words, κακοπινέστατον, ‘defiled,’ i.e. by continual base practices. Musgrave sug- gested an allusion to the act of disguising
imself as a wandering beggar men- tioned in Od. 4. 242 foll., but preferred to derive ἄλημα (= παιπάλη) from ἀλέω. The earlier explanation is here prefer- able to both these, and in infr. 390, ἄλημα
may quite well mean, ‘cause of error’ (τῶν Ἑλλήνων, gl. Pal.). Cp. the causa- tive use of dAn in Aesch. Ag. 195, δύσορμοι | βροτῶν dda. The error of which Ajax most complains is the mis~ judgment about the arms of Achilles.
382. ἄγεις) ‘Dost prolong.’
383. ~uv τῷ θεῷ] The article is not added to @eés elsewhere in Sophocles without special reason, and the conjec- ture of Schndw. ξύν ro: θεῷ supplies a
rticle of connexion. But the asyndeton 15 rather impressive, and τῷ θεῷ may be explained ‘the god who gives the laugh- teror the tears.’ ‘ Laughter and sorrow are in the hands of God;’ i.e. we must be patient and the position may be re- versed. The chorus reflect that the Di- vine power which now favours Odysseus and oppresses Ajax may hereafter work the opposite effect. Cp.Trach. 131 foll. GAA’ ἐπὶ πῆμα καὶ χαρὰ | πᾶσι κυκλοῦσιν, οἷον | ἄρκτου στροφάδες κέλευθοι.
384. The syllable which has been probably lost from this line has been variously restored, μέν, νῦν, μήν, etc., having been supplied. The Triclinian reading is harmless, and is followed in the text, in the absence of better MS. authority. Ajax prays to see his enemy, that, even ruined as he is, he may avenge himself. Cp. infr. 388-91, Trach. 1107 foll, GAA’ εὖ γέ τοι τόδ᾽ ἴστε, κἂν τὸ μηδὲν ὦ, κἂν μηδὲν ἕρπω, τήν γε δρά- σασαν τάδε | χειρώσομαι κἀκ τῶνδε᾽ προσ- μόλοι μόνον, «.7.A. This is more pro- bable than an aposiopesis of ὀδυρόμενον
AIA,
>? 7 ἰὼ poi μοι.
ΧΟ.
πῶς ἂν τὸν αἱμυλώτατον, ἐχθρὸν ἄλημα, τούς τε δισσάρχας ὀλέσσας βασιλῆς,
τέλος θάνοιμι καὐτός ;
TE,
43
385
μηδὲν μέγ᾽ εἴπῃς. οὐχ ὁρᾷς ἵν εἶ κακοῦ - ὦ Ζεῦ, προγόνων προπάτωρ,
390
ὅταν κατεύχῃ ταῦθ᾽, ὁμοῦ κἀμοὶ θανεῖν
εὔχου’ τί γὰρ det ζῆν με σοῦ τεθνηκότος ;
ΑΙ. στρ.γ. ἰὼ σκότος, ἐμὸν φάος,
395
ἔρεβος ὦ φαεννότατον, ὡς ἐμοί, Ἐξλεσθ᾽ ἕλεσθέ μ᾽ οἰκήτορα,
5 ἕλεσθέ μ᾿ οὔτε yap θεῶν γένος
οὔθ᾽ ἁμερίων ἔτ᾽ ἄξιος
βλέπειν τιν᾽ εἰς ὄνασιν ἀνθρώπων.
386. ἘΠ η L. δισάρχας λῆΞ)] βασιλεῖς A. τον L. φαεννότατον (3. ἑλεσθέ μ᾽ Elms. corr.
εἶ CA.
387. προπάτωρ] προπά . δισσάρχασ AC’. ddAdcoas] ὀλέσας LAL. ὀλέσσας Turn. corr. 393. 87] 8n L. δεῖ CA,
396. ἔλεσθ᾽ ἔλεσθέ μ ἕλεσθε μ᾽ ἕλεσθέ pw LA. ἕλεσθ᾽ ἕλεσθέ μ’ οἰκήτορα ἕλεσθ᾽ οὔτε γὰρ T.
400
rop Pal. 390. δισσάρχας] βασι-
395. φαεννότατον φαεννο-
400. ὄνασιν]
ὄνησιν MSS. ὄνασιν Brunck corr. ({τέν᾽, εἰς ὄνησιν, L*),
or the like, though this may be sug- gested by comparing Phil. 1113 foll. ἰδοίμαν δέ νιν, | τὸν τάδε μησάμενον, τὸν ἔσον χρύνον | ἐμὰς λαχόντ᾽ ἀνίας.
387. προγόνων προπάτωρ] Zeus was only the great-grandsire of Ajax, but the feeling of Sophocles and his age required that the Divine source should seem more remote. For similar vagueness in speak- ing of the past, cp. Ant. 981, 2, where σπέρμα... ἀρχαιογόνων ἄντασ᾽ Ἐρεχθειδᾶν is said of the grand-daughter of Erech- theus. Also supr. 190. ἢ
390. ὀλέσσαξ)] The o is doubled Epicé. Cp. Aesch. Pers, 864, ὅσσαε δ᾽ εἷλε πόλεις.
291. τέλος θάνοιμι καὐτό:) Ajax desires death, but death would be sweeter if he could first be avenged on his enemies. The feeling here is slightly different from Aesch. Choeph. 438, ἔπειτ᾽ ἐγὼ voodicas ὁλοίμαν, where the parti- ciple has an exclusive emphasis (‘if I could only take their lives’), and there is no real desire of death.
394 foll. Ajax, who had once prayed for light, now prays for darkness as his only light.
396. φαεννότατον, ὡς ἐμοί] ‘Most brilliant, in my sight.” Cp. Ant. 1161, Κρέων γὰρ ἦν ζηλωτύς, ὡς ἐμοί, ποτέ.
207. ἔλεσθ᾽ ἔλεσθέ μ΄ In the spirit of polytheism the two names σκότος and ἔρεβοε are imagined todenote twobeings. Hence the plural. For the middle voice, cp. O. T. 887, κακά νιν ἕλοιτο
pol pa.
399 foll. i.e. οὐκέτι γὰρ ἄλιόε εἶμι βλέπειν οὔτε εἰς θεῶν γένος οὔτε εἰς ὄνασίιν τινα ἁμερίων ἀνθρώπων. For the omis- sion of the preposition in the former clause, cp. Ant. 789, 90, καί σ᾽ ovr’ ἀθανάτων φύξιμοε οὐδείς, | οὔθ᾽ ἁμερίων én’ ἀνθρώπων : and for BAérey els, cp. Ant. 922, 3, τί χρή με τὴν δύστηνον εἰς Bevis ἔτι | βλέπειν; Others (see v. τσ.) join τινὰ ἀνθρώπων, making els ὅνασιν ad- verbial, and understand βλέπειν with the accusative to be equivalent to BAé- wey εἰς.
44
ἀλλά p ἁ Διὸς ἀλκίμα θεὸς
10 Τὀλέθριον αἰκίζει. ποῖ τις οὖν φύγῃ ; ποῖ μολὼν μενῶ:
εἰ tra μὲν φθίνει, φίλοι {τοῖσδ᾽ ὁμοῦ ὑἹπέλας
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
405
μώραις δ᾽ ἄγραις προσκείμεθα, 15 was δὲ στρατὸς δίπαλτος ἄν με
χειρὶ φονεύοι.
TE, ὦ δυστάλαινα, τοιάδ᾽ ἄνδρα χρήσιμον
410
φωνεῖν, ἃ πρόσθεν οὗτος οὐκ ἔτλη ποτ᾽ ἄν.
402. Τὀλέθριον͵ gl. ὀλεθρίως 1,3,
φύγη Α. 404. μενῶ) μένῶ L. μωραῖς L. μώραις Elms, corr.
403. Τλέθριον αἰκίζει)] The MS. read- ing is unmetrical, unless on the some- what forced supposition that ebppoves in the antistrophe may be scanned ééppoves. Wunder conjectured οὕλιον, which restores the metre. But οὕλιος is everywhere active, and we can hardly venture to introduce it passively here. All that can be said is that ὀλέθριον has probably taken the place of some equivalent word (such as wdppopoy), un- less we may be satisfied with dAd@p:’, the adverbial plural. Hermann’s attempt to scan thetwo lines thus, ἀλκίμα θεὸς ὁ | λέ- θριον αἰκίζει, ~I—USU | -- SU —— is unusually violent.
404. ποῖ... μενῶ] ‘Whither shall I go and find rest?” The subjunctive in φύγῃ is excused by the implication of the first person in the third.
405 foll. The Scholion, διὰ (ry κατὰ L) THY κρίσιν τῶν ὅπλων, is not inconsistent with the reading in the text, which admits of being construed thus, ‘ Seeing that things here are perishing together with these victims by my side.’ But the language is at once obscure and feeble, and the metre does not agree with the antistrophe. There must be something wrong. The general mean- ing is, ‘Iam finally ruined, and at this moment am involved in ridicule and disgrace.’ The simplest change is to read τάδε μέν for ra ua (Elmsl.), and
405. ἐαβμυὰ φθίνει L?. 411. οὐκ ἔτ,
403. φύγῃ) φύγηι L. yp. τράπη (3 mg.
406. μώραμε} An] οὔκετ᾽ ἔτλη A.
τίσις δ' for τοῖσδ᾽ (Lobeck), i. 6. (405-8) εἰ τάδε μὲν φθίνει φίλοι, τίσιε δ' | ὁμοῦ we- Aas: and (423-6) ἐξερέω μέγ᾽ οἷον ot riva Tpola στρατοῦ. But even so, there is too much of repetition for a lyric pas- sage, and it is reasonable to suppose some deeper corruption. For example, τοῖσδ᾽ ὁμοῦ may have grown out of wédas, and this may be a corruption of Then supposing (with Schndw.)
that στρατοῦ and ἀπό are excrescences in the antistrophe, we might read (405- 8), εἰ τάδε μὲν φθίνει, φίλοι, πάλαι, | μώραιε δ' ἄγραις προσκείμεθα, and (423- 6), ἐξερέω μέγ᾽, οἷον οὔτινα | Τροία χθονὸε δέρχθη μολόνθ᾽ | etc. See note on 1. 348. But nothing can be asserted confidently about this passage. For προσκείμεθα, cp. El. 1040, ᾧ σὺ πρόσκεισαι κακῷ.
408 foll. Cp. supr. 251.
δίπαλτοε) ‘ With spears in both hands’ —8vo δοῦρε παλλόμενοι. On this use of the adjective, see Essay on L. § 53. p. 98, also § 42. p. 807; and op. esp. El. 1494, κοὺ πρόχειρος εἶ κτανεῖν: Aesch. Ag. 1652, πρόκωπος .. θανεῖν.
ἂν.. φονεύοι] The sentence, although introduced with εἰ, is continued indepen- dently of the hypothetical construction.
410. χρήσιμον) ‘Serviceable,’ here answers to the Epic βοὴν ἀγαθόε, ‘ good at need.” The essential value of Ajax’ services to the army is emphasized throughout. Cp. esp. supr. 119, 20.
ΑΙΑΣ.
ΑΙ. ἀντ.γ΄. ἰὼ
σι
πόροι ἁλίρροθοι
πάραλά T ἄντρα καὶ νέμος ἐπάκτιον͵
πολὺν πολύν με δαρόν τε δὴ
κατείχετ᾽ ἀμφὶ Τροίαν χρόνον"
ἀλλ᾽ οὐκέτι μ᾽, οὐκέτ᾽ ἀμπνοὰς
45
415 [6 ἃ.
ἔχοντα τοῦτό τις φρονῶν ἴστω.
ὦ Σκαμάνδριοι γείτονες foal,
10 εὔφρονες ᾿Αργείοις, οὐκέτ᾽ ἄνδρα μὴ τόνδ᾽ ἴδητ᾽, ἔπος
ἐξερέω μέγ᾽, οἷον οὔ τινα
420
Τροία στρατοῦ δέρχθη χθονὸς μολόντ᾽ 1 ἀπὸ 428 15 ᾿ΕξΣλλανίδος" τανῦν δ᾽ ἄτιμος
ὧδε πρόκειμαι.
ΧΟ. οὔτοι σ᾽ ἀπείργειν, οὔθ᾽ ὅπως ἐῶ λέγειν ἔχω, κακοῖς τοιοῖσδε συμπεπτωκότα,
Al. αἰαῖ: τίς ἄν wor ᾧεθ᾽ ὧδ᾽ ἐπώνυμον 430
411. ἰΦ] om. LA add Brunck. ὦ Γ. (ἰώ) Pal. C3, 416, οὐκέτ᾽ οὐκ ἔτ᾿ L. οὐκ ἔτι A. οὐκέτι Pal. 427. πρόκειμαι] πρόκειται LV Pal. πρόκειμαι AC’ Vat. ἂς γ3,
413. πόροι ἁλίρροθοι]ὔ ‘ Paths of the surging sea,’ i.e. either generally, or with reference to the narrow seas of the Aegean, called πόντιαι abAdves in Trach. 100, which rated Ajax from his home; or, possibly, to the Hellespont, which had witnessed his exploits, and is called by Xerxes, in Hdt. 7. 35, ἁλμυρὸε ποταμόε. Cp. infr.884, Aesch. Pers. 367.
414. πάραλά τ᾽ ἄντρα, «.7.A.] These were especially familiar to Ajax from his position at the end of the line towards Rhoeteum.
416. ἀμπνοὰς ἔχοντα] i.e. ‘If you keep me here, it will not be in life.’
417. φρονῶν] ‘If he have sense to perceive.’
420. εὔφρονες ᾿Αργείοιε] i.e. ‘ Kind to me no longer, but to my enemies.’ In a different mood he afterwards (infr. 863) bids farewell to the rivers of Troy as his nurses.
413. ἄντρα) ἄνδρα L. ἄντρα 417. ὦ] ἰὼ LA. 430. αἰαϊ αἱ al L,
414. οἷον, «.r.A.] In Homeric fashion Ajax boasts himself to be the bravest of the Greeks. Cp. Il. 18. 104, 5, Τοῖοε ἐὼν ofos obris Axaidy χαλκοχιτώνων | ἐν πολέμῳ. That he is the bravest next to Achilles is the Houneric tradition, and he is acknowledged to be so by his enemy Odysseus, infr. 1341. The ar- rangement of this part of the antistrophe must be adapted to the change made in the strophe. See note on 405 foll. For μέγα, cp. Pind. Nem. 6. 45, 6, ἔλπομαι μέγα εἰπὼν σκοποῦ ἄντα τυχεῖν.
425. The hiatus after ἀπό at the end of the (lyric) iambic line is doubtful.
427. The reading πρόκειται is not wholly impossible.
28. οὔθ᾽ ὅπωε)] Elmsley would read οὐδ᾽, because there is no τε preceding. But this is too strict.
430 foll. For a ῥῆσιε similarly fol- lowing μέλῃ ἀπὸ σκηνῆς, cp. El. 254
46 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
Ν τοὐμὸν ξυνοίσειν ὄνομα τοῖς ἐμοῖς κακοῖς ; νῦν γὰρ πάρεστι καὶ δὶς αἰάζειν ἐμοὶ καὶ τρίς τοιούτοις γὰρ κακοῖς ἐντυγχάνω" ὅτου πατὴρ μὲν τῆσδ᾽ ἀπ᾽ ᾿Ιδαίας χθονὸς τὰ πρῶτα καλλιστεῖ᾽ ἀριστεύσας στρατοῦ 435 πρὸς οἶκον ἦλθε πᾶσαν εὔκλειαν φέρων"
ἐγὼ δ᾽ ὁ κείνου παῖς, τὸν αὐτὸν ἐς τόπον Τροίας ἐπελθὼν οὐκ ἐλάσσονι σθένει͵ οὐδ᾽ ἔργα μείω χειρὸς ἀρκέσας ἐμῆς,
ἄτιμος ᾿Αργείοισιν ὧδ᾽ ἀπόλλυμαι. 440
431. τοὐμόν] τοὐμὸν L,
foll.; Trach. 1046 foll.; O. T. 136g foll. ; O. C. 258 foll. Ajax, in his solitude (for he hardly feels the presence of Tec- messa) in passing to a more collected mood, first utters the note of sadness, and then is struck by the correspond- ence of the repeated syllable with his own name. Many poets have observed how the mind in moments of in- tense feeling becomes engaged with trifles :— ‘ Strange, that the mind, when fraught With a passion so intense One would think that it well Might drown all life in the eye That it should, by being so overwrought, Suddenly strike on a sharper sense For a shell, or a flower, little things, Which else would have been past by.’ Tennyson's Maud.
The cry of woe, αἰαῖ, sounds to Ajax like the reverberation of his name, and with the superstitious feeling which attached to words casually spoken, he dwells on the resemblance. ‘Ay me! —Who ever could have thought that my name would thus be the appropriate expression for my woes?’ Cp. esp. Fr. 877, ὀρθῶς δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεύε εἰμ᾽, ἐπώνυμοι κακοῖδ᾽ | πολλοὶ γὰρ ὠδύσαντο δυσμενεῖε ἐμοί. And see Essay on L. § 44. p.83, Lersch, Sprach-philosophie, vol. 3. pp. 3 foll. ov supplements the pre- dication of fuvoigay, ‘A in the way of naming.’ (The conj. fuvdcey, al- though ingenious, is quite unne
432. δίς refers to the repetition of the syllable in αἱαῖ,
433. eo) Sc. ὥστε πρέσον εἶναι πολλάκις αἰάζειν ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῖς.
434. ὅτου] ὅτω L? pr. |
434. ὅτου] For this pathetic use of Saris, cp. esp. O.T. 1184, Sores πέφασμαι. «.7.A. The clauses with μέν and δέ do not quite correspond. In 1. 437 the sentence passes out of the relative con- struction. 435. ‘Having won from all the host by his supreme valour the fairest prize.’ καλλιστεῖα can hardly be taken as equi- valent to ἀριστεῖα. It is probably used with an inaccurate sense of its deriva- tion from κάλλιστοε: —i.e. ‘the prize of beauty’ is understood to mean, not the | prize given to the most beautiful, but | the most beautiful given as a prize. β The aceusative is cognate after ἀρισ- revoas, i.e. ἀριστεύσαε κάλλιστα ἀριστεῖα. Cp. Eur. Phoen. 214, 5, πόλεος ἐκπρο- κριθεῖσ᾽ ἐμᾶς | καλλιστεύματα Λοξίᾳ. 437. The bisected line following the smooth preceding verses has a grating effect, which is here expressive. 438. For the genitive Tpoias, see E. on L. § Io. p. 17, 6. ἐπελθών] ‘Coming in my tur.’ οὐκ ἐλάσσονι σθένει] In saying that | he was not less in might or in achieve- ments than Telamon, Ajax has the same feeling that is expressed by Sthenelus in the Iliad, 4. 405, ἡμεῖς τοι πατέρων μέγ᾽ ἀμείνονες εὐχόμεθ᾽ εἶναι. 439. ἁρκέσαβ), ‘Having achieved.’ In Thuc. 2. 47, οὔτε yap ἰατροὶ ἥρκονν θεραπεύοντες ἀγνοίᾳ, ἀρκεῖν is used abso- lutely=‘to avail.’ Here in the same sense it takes a ‘cognate’ accusative of that in which effort is successful. Cp. infr. 535, τοῦτό γ᾽ dpxégas: Aesch. Pers. 278, οὐδὲν γὰρ ἤρκει τόβα. 440. The dative is to be joined with
AIA,
47
καίτοι τοσοῦτόν γ᾽ ἐξεπίστασθαι δοκῶ,
εἰ (av ᾿Αχιλλεὺς τῶν ὅπλων τῶν ὧν πέρι
κρίνειν ἔμελλε κράτος ἀριστείας τινί, οὐκ dy τις αὔτ᾽ ἔμαρψεν ἄλλος dvr ἐμοῦ.
νῦν δ᾽ αὔτ᾽ ᾿Ατρεῖδαι φωτὶ παντουργῷ φρένας
445
ἔπραξαν, ἀνδρὸς τοῦδ᾽ ἀπώσαντες κράτη. κεὶ μὴ τόδ᾽ ὄμμα καὶ φρένες διάστροφοι γνώμης ἀπῇξαν τῆς ἐμῆς, οὐκ ἄν ποτε
δίκην κατ᾽ ἄλλου φωτὸς ὧδ᾽ ἐψήφισαν.
viv δ᾽ ἡ Διὸς γοργῶπις *dddparos θεὰ
450
ἤδη pe ἐπὶ αὐτοῖς χεῖρ᾽ ἐπευθύνοντ᾽ ἐμὴν
ἔσφηλεν ἐμβαλοῦσα λυσσώδη νόσον,
447. ὄμμα) ὄνομαΙ,. ὄμμα CA.
450. ἀδάματος] ἀδάμαστος MSS, Elmsl. corr.
451. ἐπευθίνοντ᾽ ἐπαντύνοντ᾽ L’. leeyrivovr’ T. éwevrivoyr’ Vat. ac C’7AV?RMM?
Pal.
ἐπεντείνοντ V.
ἄτιμος, -- πρὸς ᾿Αργείων and ἕν ᾿Αργείοιϑ. The Argives are at once the agents and the witnesses of Ajax’ dishonour. His mind reverts to the critical moment— the judgment of the arms.
442, 3. ‘ Were Achilles alive, and had he to decide the question of his arms and to adjudge the meed of valour to some one.’
444- att’) αὑτά. ᾿
ἐμαρψεν) ‘ Grasped.’ The vivid word expresses Ajax’ sense of his right to the arms, and of the violent usurpation of Odysseus.
ἄλλος avr’ ἐμοῦ] ‘ Another and not I.’ Essay on L. § 40. p. 75, 5.
445. φωτὶ παντουργῷ dpévas] ‘ To an all-accomplished rogee.’ Although wayr- ovpy@ is said contemptuously, it is not necessary to suppose that it has all the associations of πανουργός. φρένας has probably an emphasis in opposition to κράτη inl. 446. Ajax speaks with scorn of those varied mental resources of which he does not feel the need.
446. ἔπραξαν) ‘ Made them over,’ or, as we Say in common parlance. ‘jobbed them.’ πράσσειν often means ‘to in-
᾿ im a bad sense. Cp. esp. O. T. 124, 5, εἴ τι μὴ ξὺν ἀργυρῷ | ἐπράσσετ᾽ ἐ»θένδ᾽, and note.
ἀπώσαντες) ‘Setting aside my deeds
452. νόσον νόσαν L. γόσον CA,
of valour,’ i.e. rejecting from consider- ation my valiant services.
447, 8. διάστροφοι | γνώμης ἀπῇξαν] ‘Started aside from my purpose.’ διά- orpopo: is (1) supplem. predicate, or perhaps (2) - διάστροῷφοε οὖσα. Cp. supr. 258.
449. ἐψήφισαν] ‘ Determined by vote.’ The judges would be said ζεσθαι, ‘to give their votes.” The generals, who conducted the voting, are said ψηφίζειν, ‘to manage by votes,’ as Mene- laus is accused of having done dis- honestly, infr. 1135. On rare uses of the active voice in Soph., see Essay on L. § 30. p. 515; § 53. p. 98.
450. Instead of γλαυκῶπις, the usual epithet for Athena, Ajax resentfully uses yopyams, with some recollection of the grim appearance of the goddess as she hounded him to the mad onset, supr. 59, 60. &8dparos is ‘invincible,’ not merely ‘unwedded,’ though the latter notion may be contained in the word.
451. éwevOwvovr’) ‘In act of stretch- ing forth.’ Ajax (supr. 49) was at the tent-door of the Atreidae, and had little more to do than to stretch out his hand. The v. r. ἐπεντύνοντα would mean ‘arm- ing,’ but he was already armed. ἐπεν- τείνοντα is better, but is probably a correction of ἐπεντύνοντ᾽.
48
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ὥστ᾽ ἐν τοιοῖσδε χεῖρας αἱμάξαι βοτοῖς. κεῖνοι δ᾽ ἐπεγγελῶσιν ἐκπεφευγότες,
ἐμοῦ μὲν οὐχ ἑκόντος" εἰ δέ τις θεῶν
βλάπτοι, φύγοι τὰν χὠ κακὸς τὸν κρείσσονα.
καὶ νῦν τί χρὴ δρᾶν ; ὅστις ἐμφανῶς θεοῖς ἐχθαίρομαι, μισεῖ δέ po Ελλήνων στρατός,
ἔχθει δὲ Τροία πᾶσα καὶ πεδία τάδε.
πότερα πρὸς οἴκους, ναυλόχους λιπὼν ἕδρας μόνους τ᾽ ᾿Ατρείδας, πέλαγος Αἰγαῖον περῶ ;
[6 b. 461
καὶ ποῖον ὄμμα πατρὶ δηλώσω φανεὶς Τελαμῶνι: πῶς με τλήσεταί ποτ᾽ εἰσιδεῖν
γυμνὸν φανέντα τῶν ἀριστείων ἄτερ,
ὧν αὐτὸς ἔσχε στέφανον εὐκλείας μέγαν ;
465
οὐκ ἔστι τοὔργον τλητόν, ἀλλὰ δῆτ᾽ ἰὼν πρὸς ἔρυμα Τρώων͵ ξυμπεσὼν μόνος μόνοις καὶ δρῶν τι χρηστόν, εἶτα λοίσθιον θάνω : ἀλλ᾽ ὧδέ γ᾽ ᾿Ατρείδας dv εὐφράναιμί που.
455. οὐχ ἑκόντος] yp. οὖκ ἔχοντοσ (3. 469. εὐφράναιμῇ εὐφραίναιμε L.
COIT.
453. τοιοῖσδε is said with a rueful glance at the slaughtered animals, which in his delirium he had taken for his enemies.
455. ἐμοῦ μὲν οὐχ éxévros] ‘ Not with my will, indeed.’ The will of Ajax is not crushed. He still protests against the Providence that has spared his foes, whom he regards as his inferiors, though they have triumphed.
457, 8. ὅστιε.. ἐχθαίρομαι)] We are afterwards informed, infr. 756, that the Divine anger against Ajax is not per- manent. For ὅστις, without distinct antecedent, see Essay on L. § 39.
. 72, 2. ice. πεδία τάδε] Above all, for last
night's violence.
461. τ᾽ ᾿Ατρείδα4) ‘And (leaving) the Atreidae to fight alone,’ i.e. unsupported by Ajax, whose valour outweighs all others.
462. καί] ‘Then,’ ‘in that case.’ καί here introduces an objection, as in καὶ
56. τἄν») y ἂν L. τὰν Elmsl. siesdoaipl A.
πῶς ; Cp. esp. Ant. 449, καὶ δῆτ᾽ ἐτόλμας τούσδ᾽ ὑπερβαίνειν νόμονε:
ποῖον ὄμμα.. Τελαμῶνι) ‘ How shall I come before my father Telamon, and meet his eye?’ As in O. T. 1371, ὄμμασιν ποίοις, the adjective has an ad-
verbial force. 464. γυμνὸν .. ἄτερ]Ὶ For the ple- onasm, see Essay on L. § 40. p. 75. 5.
465. ‘Which he won for a glorious garland of renown.’ ὧν is an apposi- tional genitive. Essay on L. δ 10. p.17, 6.
466. ἀλλὰ Br] Cp. Phil. 1352, ἀλλ᾽ εἰκάθω δῆτα ;
467. μόνος μόνοι] ‘In single opposi- tion’ = οἰόθεν οἷος. The word is repeated for emphasis, without weighing the exact meaning. E. on L. § 44. p. 83 foll. Cp. Shak. Cor. 1. 4, He is himself alone, | To answer all the city.’
469. Ajax, who has withdrawn from battle out of resentment against the Atreidae, cannot stultify himself in his last act of all.
ΑΙΑΣ.
οὐκ ἔστι ταῦτα. πεῖρά τις ζητητέα
49
410
τοιάδ᾽, ἀφ᾽ ἧς γέροντι δηλώσω πατρὶ
μή τοι φύσιν γ᾽ ἄσπλαγχνος ἐκ κείνου γεγώς. αἰσχρὸν γὰρ ἄνδρα τοῦ μακροῦ χρήζειν βίου, κακοῖσιν ὅστις μηδὲν ἐξαλλάσσεται.
τί γὰρ wap ἦμαρ ἡμέρα τέρπειν ἔχει
475
προσθεῖσα κἀναθεῖσα τοῦ ye κατθανεῖν - οὐκ ἂν πριαΐμην οὐδενὸς λόγον βροτόν,
472. φύσιν] gue. L. φύσιν (3,
57] om. A ps.
476. κἀναθεῖσα] whva-
θεῖσα A, κἀνεθεῖσα CC’. κἀναθεῖσα Τ' Vat. a V (c. gl. σροσγεθεῖσα | ἄνεσιν ἔχουσα V).
α κἀνεθεῖσα Vat.c. κἀνεθεῖσα V?.
471. τοιάδ᾽, ἀφ᾽ Fs] Cp. Phil. 17, τοιάδ᾽, ἵν᾽ ἐν ψύχει, κιτ.λ.
472. The use of μή is occasioned by the notion of purpose which pervades the sentence.
φύσιν γ ‘In my real nature,’ though I am a craven in their estimation who
have placed me beneath Odysseus. For a similar emphatic use of φύσιν, cp. O.C. 270, πῶς ἐγὼ κακὸς φύσιν;
473 foll. He has sufficiently indicated his intention of suicide, and now gives his reason for it.
τοῦ paxpod.. βίον] The article is added as with words of number or quantity. Cp. O. T. 518, βίου τοῦ μακραίωνος, and for the sentiment, Fr. 867, ὅστις γὰρ ἐν κακοῖσιν ἱμείρει βίον, |} δειλός ἐστιν ἣ δυσάλγητος φρένας : Plato, Phaedo 117 A, γέλωτα ὀφλήσειν wap’ ἐμαυτῷ, γλιχόμενοι τοῦ Gw καὶ φειδόμενοε, οὐδε- νὸς ἔτι ἐνόντοε.
474. ‘ Who in a life of evils finds no release from them.’ κακοῖσιν is dative of circumstance. (E.on L. § 14. p. 20 a.) Cp. Ear. Suppl. 1042, τοῖς παρεστῶσιν κακοῖβ. » SC. τῶν κακῶν.
475, 6. ‘For what pleasure is there in day following day? Can it add to or take away anything from death?’ For the variation in zap ἦμαρ ἡμέρα, cp. Ant. 596, γενεὰν γένοε : Eur. Hec. 410, παρείαν .-παρηΐδι. The meaning is not here alternate days, but ‘day after day,’ i.e. the extension of time, ‘To-morrow, and to-morrow, and to-morrow.’ Cp. Shak. J. C. 3.1,‘ That we shall die, we know :
tis but the time And drawing days out, that men stand upon.’ τὸ κατ-
VOL. II.
γε] δὲ 1, γε C'VV?,
θανεῖν is the fact, i.e. the certainty of death. The opposites π ἴσα xdv- αθεῖσα are both mentioned, although the latter only is in point. For this, cp. Ant. 39, λύουσ᾽ dy ἣ ‘pdawrovea; and for the disjunctive καί, Thuc. 5. 23, ἣν δέ τι δοκῇ.. προσθεῖναι καὶ ἀφελεῖν. For the meaning, cp. “Come he slow or come he fast, It is but Death that comes at last.’ Sir W. Scorr, Lord of the Isles.
Also El. 1485, 6, ri γὰρ βροτῶν ἂν σὺν κακοῖς μεμιγμένων | θνήσκων ὁ μέλλων τοῦ χρόνου κέρδοε φέροι;
As in Pind. ΟἹ. 7. r10o, ἂμ σπάλον μέλλεν θέμεν, ἀνατυθέναι is here used in the sense of ‘to retract,’ in which ἀνα- τίθεσθαι often occurs. The absence of personal reference accounts for the active voice being preferred to the middle, as in supr. 449, ἐψήφισαν : infr. 1037, μη- xavay, Essay on L. ὃ 31.p.51 5. τί (or 71) is to be resumed with the second clause, ‘ What pleasure can time give, by retracting what (or anything) ?’
Other explanations of these difficult lines are the following :—(1) ‘ What joy can one day bring more than another, since it can only (ye) bring a man near to death and then reprieve him from it?’ (2) ‘What joy is brought by day suc- ceeding day, since all that it can do is to add something of death or to defer it?’ (3) ‘What joy is there in days which alternately bring near and defer the doom of death?’
477. οὐδενὸς λόγον] ‘At any valua-
tion.’
50
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥ͂Σ
ὅστις κεναῖσιν ἐλπίσιν θερμαίνεται. ἀλλ᾽ ἣ καλῶς ζῆν, ἢ καλῶς τεθνηκέναι
ν εὐγενῆ χρή; πάντ᾽ ἀκήκοας λόγον.
ΧΟ. οὐδεὶς ἐρεῖ ποθ᾽ ὡς ὑπόβλητον λόγον, Aias, ἔλεξας, ἀλλὰ τῆς σαυτοῦ φρενός. παῦσαέ γε μέντοι καὶ δὸς ἀνδράσιν φίλοις γνώμης κρατῆσαι͵ τάσδε φροντίδας pebets.
ΤΕ. ὦ δέσποτ᾽ Αἴας, τῆς ἀναγκαίας τύχης
485
οὐκ ἔστιν οὐδὲν μεῖζον ἀνθρώποις κακόν. ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἐλευθέρου μὲν ἐξέφυν πατρός,
εἴπερ τινὸς σθένοντος ἐν πλούτῳ Φρυγῶν' νῦν δ᾽ εἰμὶ δούλη. θεοῖς γὰρ ὧδ᾽ ἔδοξέ που
καὶ σῇ μάλιστα χειρί. τοιγαροῦν, ἐπεὶ
400
τὸ σὸν λέχος ξυνῆλθον, εὖ φρονῶ τὰ σά, καί σ᾽ ἀντιάζω πρός τ᾽ ἐφεστίου Διὸς
481. λόγον] λον Ι,.
τοῦ C’,
λόγον C", 486. κακόν) .. ov L.
478. κεναῖσιν] ‘ Vain,’ because ren- dered fruitless by the certainty of death.
479. Cp. Il. 15. 511, where Ajax says, βέλτερον ἣ ἀπολέσθαι ἕνα χρόνον ἠὲ βιῶναι.
481. ὑπόβλητον] ‘ False,’ i.e. unreal and not your own. Supr. 189, εἰ δ᾽ ὑπο- βαλλόμενοι | κλέπτουσι pvOovs, «.7.A.
482. ἀλλὰ rijs σαντοῦ φρενός) ‘ But one proceeding from your inmost thought.’
484. γνώμης κρατῆσαι] ‘To overrule thy purpose.’ Cp. supr. 448, γνώμηι ἀπῇξαν ris ἐμῆς. In Bail. 972, Sous is used absolutely with dat. of the person for ‘yielding to advice.’ Cp. Trach, 1117, δός μοι σεαυτόν.
485 foll. This speech οὗ Tecmessa’s has a certain general resemblance to that of Andromache in II, 6. 407 foll.
τῆς ἀναγκαίας τύχη] ‘ Helpless mis- fortune.’ ἀναγκαία τύχη is the crushing calamity that leaves its victim no chance of extricating himself. The phrase is touchingly expressive of Tecmessa’s orphaned and captive state.
κακὸν C’,
482, τῆς σαυτοῦ] τῆσαὐτοῦ LI. τῆς gav-
ες 488. τινός) τινὸς CSA.
488. εἴπερ τινό58] The hypothetical clause εἴπερ vie is attracted, as a sort of pronoun, into the construction of the clause on which it depends. See E. on L. § 35. Ὁ. 60, and cp. ἔνιοι. So in O.C. 734, σθένουσαν .. ef τιν᾽ Ἑλλάδοε. For obévovros ἐν πλούτῳ, cp. Pind. Isthm. 3. 2, σθένει πλούτου ; Eur. El. 939.
489. πον] ‘I suppose.’
490. μάλιστα]ῇο ‘Above all.’ The
wer of Ajax is more manifest to
ecmessa than that of the gods them- selves, and she has learnt to adopt some- thing of his bold way of speaking about them. Cp. infr. 950-3. She knows, too, that it isdangerous in his presence to acknowledge the gods as supreme over him. Cp. infr. 589, go.
491. τὸ σὸν λέχος ξυνῆλθον] Sc. σοί implied in τὸ σόν. ‘Since I came to wedlock with thee.’
εὖ φρονῶ τὰ σά] ‘My thoughts are wholly for thy good.’ As she is one with him, she feels that she has a right to speak of what concerns them both.
492, 3. πρός τ᾽ ἐφεστίου Διὸς | εὐνῆς τε τῆς σῆε) ‘ By Zeus who has watched
ΑΙΑΣ.
5.
εὐνῆς TE τῆς σῆς, 7 συνηλλάχθης ἐμοί, μή μ᾽ ἀξιώσῃς βάξιν ἀλγεινὴν λαβεῖν
τῶν σῶν om ἐχθρῶν, χειρίαν ἐφεὶς τινί.
495
εἰ yap θάνῃς od καὶ τελευτήσας ἀφῇς,
ταύτῃ νόμιζε κἀμὲ τῇ τόθ᾽ ἡμέρᾳ
βίᾳ ξυναρπασθεῖσαν ᾿Αργείων ὕπο
ξὺν παιδὶ τῷ σῷ δουλίαν ἕξειν τροφήν.
καί τις πικρὸν πρόσφθεγμα δεσποτῶν ἐρεῖ
500
λόγοις ἰάπτων, Were τὴν dpevvérw
Αἴαντος, ὃς μέγιστον ἴσχυσε στρατοῦ,
οἵας λατρείας ἀνθ᾽ ὅσου ζήλου τρέφει.
τοιαῦτ᾽ ἐρεῖ τις κἀμὲ μὲν δαίμων ἐλᾷ,
493. ἢ] ἦν: A. ἀφείς AC®. ἐφεὶς T. 496. el] ἦν A. Saves L. to CT’, s Pal.
[7 a.
συνηλλάχθηξ) συναλλάχθης L. συνηλλάχθης AY.
495. ἐφείς εἰ TM. ἣν Vat. ac V?M?. obo:
τελευτήσας] τελευτήσεισ LIV. τελευτήσας (3. ἀφῆς) ἀφ᾽ ἧς L* Pal. ᾿ἀφείς Pal. pr. ἡ. ἀφείς Μ. δουλίαν ΟἿ.
499. δούλιαν] δούλιον LI.
501. ἰάπτων yp. ἀτίζων (5, ἰάπτων Vat.ac. πέμπων V.
over our hearth, and by my union with thee.’ Tecmessa’s claim rests (1) on her having been admitted by Ajax him- self to share his home; (2) on the yet closer tie which binds them together. 493. ‘And by thy marriage bed wherein thou wast joined with me.’ For qs σῆς, cp. Il. 18. 433; Od. 4. 333. ἔνναλλάξασθαι is here ‘to enter upon ἃ new relation with.’ Cp. especially Eur. I. A. 1157, οὗ σοι καταλλαχθεῖσα, κ.τ.λ, 494. μή μ᾽ ἀξιώσῃ] ‘Have mere rd for me than to let me.’ Aw] For βάζειν, of ill-natured talk, cp. Hes. Op. 184, rods δ᾽ dpa μέμψονται χαλεποῖς βάζοντεε ἕπεσσι: (Eur.) Rhes. 718, ἑστίαν ᾿Ατρειδᾶν κα- κῶς | ἔβαζε. 495. χειρίαν ides τινί] ‘ Letting me fall under the hand of some one.’ Cp. infr. 1297, ἐφῆκεν ἑλλοῖς ἰχθύσιν δια-
499. δουλίαν.. τροφήν] ‘ The life of slaves.’ For the condition of the ca tive widow, cp. Od. 8. 526 foll. ἡ μὲν τὸν θνήσκοντα καὶ pr ἐσιδοῦσα, | ἀμφ᾽ αὐτῷ χυμένη λίγα κωκύει" οἱ δέ τ᾽ ὄπισθεν | κόπτοντες δούρεσσι μετά- φρενον ἠδὲ καὶ ὥμουε, | εἴρερον eloavd- γουσι πόνον τ᾽ ἐχέμεν καὶ ὀϊζύν" | τῆς δ᾽ ἐλεεινοτάτῳ ἄχεϊ φθινύθουσι παρειαί, and for that of the orphan, 1]. 22. 490, ἦμαρ δ᾽ ὀρφανικὸν παναφήλικα, κιτ.λ.
500. πρόσφθεγμα here is what is spoken not fo, but at or abowt a person.
501. Adyous ἰάπτων] ‘Hitting with sharp words.’ The construction follows the analogy of βάλλειν τινὰ λίθῳ.
502. oy apa ἴσχυσε ‘ Surpassed all men in might.’ So the force of the aorist may be expressed.
503. οἷας Aarpelas] ‘ What a life of servitude. The plural indicates the various menial actions included in Aa-
apelas.
ἀνθ᾽ ὅσον ζήλου] ‘Instead of being so envied as she was. (7Aos in the sense of an envied condition occurs several times in Demosthenes. See L. and 5. 5. ina eect λᾷ
5O4. K ὧν ἐλᾷ] ‘And I indeed shall ΔῊ whither ites shall drive me.’ Tecmessa means to say that her lot, however terrible, matters little,
52 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
σοὶ δ᾽ αἰσχρὰ τἄπη ταῦτα καὶ τῷ σῷ γένει. 505
ἀλλ᾽ αἴδεσαι μὲν πατέρα τὸν σὸν ἐν λυγρῷ
γήρᾳ προλείπων, αἴδεσαι δὲ μητέρα
πολλῶν ἐτῶν κληροῦχον, ἥ σε πολλάκις θεοῖς ἀρᾶται ζῶντα πρὸς δόμους μολεῖν"
οἰκτειρε δ᾽, ὦναξ, παῖδα τὸν σόν, εἰ νέας
510
τροφῆς στερηθεὶς σοῦ διοίσεται μόνος ὑπ᾽ ὀρφανιστῶν μὴ φίλων, ὅσον κακὸν κείνῳ τε κἀμοὶ τοῦθ᾽, ὅταν θάνῃς, νεμεῖς. ἐμοὶ γὰρ οὐκέτ᾽ ἐστὶν εἰς ὅ τι βλέπω
πλὴν σοῦ. σὺ γάρ μοι πατρίδ᾽ ἥστωσας δορί,
515
καὶ μητέρ᾽ ἄλλη μοῖρα τὸν φύσαντά τε καθεῖλεν Ἅιδου θανασίμους οἰκήτορας.
τίς δῆτ᾽ ἐμοὶ γένοιτ᾽ ἂν ἀντὶ σοῦ πατρίς ;
505. σοὶ δ σοὶτ᾽ L. σοὶ δ' (. dpa(s)ras L. ref σύ) σοὶ L. μοι) pou I.
γένοιτ᾽ ἀντὶ L. γένοιτ᾽ dy ἀντὶ CA.
but that the honour of Ajax and his race is in question.
508. κληροῦχον] “ Inheritress,” i.e. possessor, The specific word is used with a generic meaning. Essay on L. § 52. p. eh ; :
510. εἴ) ‘To think how.’ Essay on L. § 28. p. 46.
510, 11. véas..pévos}] ‘ With his young life uncared for, bereaved of you,’ either (1) ‘he will live his life’ (see L. and 5. 5. v. διαφέρων, or (2) ‘he will be torn in pieces’ (= διαφορηθήσεται). Against (1), which is the Scholiast’s and Musgrave’s interpretation, it may be urged that ὑπ’ ὀρφανιστῶν =‘ at the mercy of guardians,’ is rather abrupt after διοίσεται in this sense, and that the only authority for this use of the middle voice of διαφέρω is Hippocrates, Art. 823: against (2), which is sub- stantially Hermann’s, it can only be said that strictly passive uses of a Mee are rare, Hesychius and the ancient scholiast support (1). For (2) cp. Dem. contr. Steph. p. 1120, 64, ἐπειδὴ δ᾽ ἀπώλετ᾽ ἐκεῖνοε, οὐχ ἥκιστα ὑπὸ τοὺ- του καὶ τῶν τοιούτων διαφορηθεί. For
513. vepeis] νεμεῖ A. 516. μητέρ᾽ ἄλλη] sic I. τε] repe L..( re) we C. pe A Vat. ac ΜΜΆ. re IL’ Pal.
508. σε) pe L. oe C.
509. ἀρᾶται) 514. ἐστίν) tori L. ἐστὶν AC™(?). μητέρ᾽. ἀλλ᾽ ἡ Cett. 518. γένοιτ᾽ ἃν ἀντῇ
νέα τροφή, cp. Ο. C. 345, 6, ἐξ Srov ἐπ | τροφῆς ἔληξε καὶ κατίσχυσεν
pas.
512. ὑπ᾽ ὀρφανιστῶν μὴ φίλων) Tecmessa bitterly remarks that the only guardians of Eurysaces’ orphanhood will not be true guardians, but enemies.
ὅσον κακόν, «.rA.] These words resume the suppressed antecedent of the hypothetical clause, εἰ νέαε, «.7.A.
516. ‘And another doom,’ etc.; i.e. they were not slain in the destruction of the city. Cp. Il. 6. 428. The cor- rection from καὶ μητέρ" ἀλλ᾽ ἡ to καὶ μητέρ᾽ ἄλλη, is not without MS. au- thority, and is every way necessary; above all as Sophocles thus avoids making Ajax the slayer of Tecmessa’s parents. But Hermann's suggestion that a line may have dropped out between 515 and 516, deserves consideration. As he points out, δέ rather than καί would seem to be the natural conjunc- tion as the sentence stands.
517. θανασίμονςε is proleptic: ‘Laid them low in death and made them in- habitants of the unseen world.’
518, 19. tls .. wAoGros)] ‘ What home
AlAZ,
Ce,
tis πλοῦτος; ἐν σοὶ πᾶσ᾽ ἔγωγε σώζομαι.
ἀλλ᾽ ἴσχε κἀμοῦ μνῆστιν. ἀνδρί τοι χρεὼν
520
μνήμην προσεῖναι, τερπνὸν εἴ τί πον πάθοι, χάρις χάριν γάρ ἐστιν ἡ τίκτουσ' del ὅτου δ᾽ ἀπορρεῖ μνῆστις εὖ πεπονθότος, οὐκ ἂν γένοιτ᾽ ἔθ᾽ οὗτος εὐγενὴς ἀνήρ.
ΧΟ.
Αἴας, ἔχειν σ᾽ ἂν οἶκτον ὡς κἀγὼ φρενὶ
528
θέλοιμ᾽ dv’ αἰνοίης γὰρ ἂν τὰ τῆσδ᾽ ἔπη.
καὶ κάρτ' ἐπαίνου τεύξεται πρὸς γοῦν ἐμοῦ,
ἐὰν μόνον τὸ ταχθὲν εὖ τολμᾷ τελεῖν.
ΤΕ. ΑΙ.
κόμιζέ νύν μοι παῖδα τὸν ἐμόν͵ ὡς ἴδω.
ἀλλ᾽, ὦ φίλ᾽ Αἴας, πάντ᾽ ἔγωγε πείσομαι.
53°
TE. καὶ μὴν φόβοισί γ᾽ αὐτὸν ἐξελυσάμην.
ΑΙ. TE.
ἐν τοῖσδε τοῖς κακοῖσιν, ἣ τί μοι λέγεις: μὴ σοί γέ που δύστηνος ἀντήσας θάνοι.
ΑΙ. πρέπον γέ τὰν ἦν δαίμονος τοὐμοῦ τόδε,
519. πᾶσ πα. .1,.. πᾶσ᾽ (5. πᾶσιν CT. 521. πάθοι πάθη 1,.. πάθοι A. : 524. γένοιτ᾽ ἔθ γένοιτό ποθ᾽ A. γένοιθ᾽ οὗτος T. 530. νυν] vin L. 534. Tay ἦν] τῆν ἂν A. γέ τ᾽ ἂν ἦν Γ΄.
can e’er be mine to compensate for thee? What fortune?’
519. ἐν σοὶ πᾶσ᾽ ἔγωγε odlopat] ‘My hopes all rest on thee.’ For this use of was, see Essay on L. § 23. p. 38; and cp. supr. 275.
520 foll. Tecmessa, from 1. 505 on- wards, has tried to put herself out of sight, and to move Ajax by appealing to other interests. But in concluding she returns to the direct personal ap- peal with which she began. And when this fails to rouse him, she even ventures a word of affectionate re- proach.
525,6. For dv repeated, see Essay on L. § 27. p. 46 6.
527, 8. The alliteration with τ a ἢ to express harshness here. Ajax will not own to feeling pity for Tecmessa, but catches at the word aivolys.
528. ἐὰν, τολμᾷ] Ajax is not think- ing of the fears which Tecmessa pre- sently expresses. He simply means, ‘I am ready enough to praise her if instead
of weak complaints she will bring her- self to do what I command.’
521. ‘Oh,—it was in my terror—I conveyed him out of the way.’ Tecmessa is divided between obedience and fear, and interposes an excuse. The particles, καὶ μὴν... ye, call attention to some- thing which tends to limit or delay com- pliance. ‘Why, so I can, Sir, but—’ (Othello, 3. 4). Cp. O. T. 749, «ai μὴν ὀκνῶ μέν : infr. 539.
533.. By using the general word κακοῖσιν, Ajax avoids specifying the evil, which is too manifest.
τί μοι Aéyas;] ‘What mean you, pray?’ Cp. O. T. 954, τί μοι λέγει; μοι here expresses impatience.
533. Tecmessa cannot withhold the truth from Ajax. Cp. supr. 315.
534- ‘That truly would have been in character with my destiny.’ The de- scriptive genitive (= πρὸς δαίμονος rov- pov) takes the place of the more usual dative after the participle. Cp. Plat. Polit. 271 E, τῆς τοιαύτης... κατακοσμή- σεως ἑπόμενα.
Ξ κῶνος
_——_—
54 ZOPOKAEOYS TE. ἀλλ᾽ οὖν ἐγὼ ᾿φύλαξα τοῦτό γ᾽ ἀρκέσαι. 535 Al. ἐπήνεσ᾽ ἔργον καὶ πρόνοιαν ἣν ἔθου. ΤΕ. τί δῆτ᾽ ἂν ὡς ἐκ τῶνδ᾽ ἂν ὠφελοῖμί σε; Al. δός μοι προσειπεῖν αὐτὸν ἐμφανῆ τὶ ἰδεῖν. ΤΕ. καὶ μὴν πέλας γε προσπόλοις φυλάσσεται. ΑΙ, τί δῆτα μέλλει μὴ οὐ παρουσίαν ἔχειν ; 540 ΤΕ. ὦ wat, πατὴρ καλεῖ σε. δεῦρο προσπόλων ἄγ᾽ αὐτὸν ὅσπερ χερσὶν εὐθύνων κυρεῖς. ΑΙ. ἕρποντι φωνεῖς, ἣ λελειμμένῳ λόγων ; TE. καὶ δὴ κομίζει προσπόλων ὅδ᾽ ἐγγύθεν, Al, αἷρ᾽ αὐτόν, αἷρε δεῦρο. ταρβήσει γὰρ οὗ 545 νεοσφαγῇ που τόνδε προσλεύσσων φόνον, εἴπερ δικαίως ἔστ᾽ ἐμὸς τὰ πατρόθεν. ἀλλ᾽ αὐτίκ᾽ ὠμοῖς αὐτὸν ἐν νόμοις πατρὸς [7 Ὁ. piven ce ee sien “aa A‘. oe δ. ἘΣ re ἀκούοντι C*, λόγων) λέγων Ὁ 544. ὅδ ὧδ᾽ L. δδ᾽ A. 546. πον τόνδε] τοῦ τόνδε LL?7VM. που τοδὶ ΑΥ̓Μ' mg. τοῦτον γε ΓΜ". τοῦτόν γε Vat. ac, προσλεύσσων» pen Lr Pal. προσλεύσσων A. 547.
δικαίωΞ) διχαίωσ L. δικαίωσ C
535. ‘ Well, my watchfulness did that service at any rate.’ Join τοῦτο with ἀρκέσαι, i.e. τὸ μὴ θανεῖν σφε.
536. ἔπήνεσἼ For this use of the aorist, see Essay on L. § 32, 6. p. 55. Ajax still speaks as a master to a slave, but he feels to the full extent the service rendered in saving the life of his son.
537. Tecmessa remains irresolute, till, in 540, Ajax’ anger begins to rise.
540. trapovotav ἔχειν = παρεῖναι. So in Ant. 237, ἔχειε ἀθυμίαν = dévyeis, and supr. 139, ὄκνον ἔχω = ὀκνῶ.
541. προσπόλων) For this partitive genitive, see Essay on L, § 1ο. Ὁ. 15.
42. - κυρεῖ) These words indicate that the child cannot yet go alone.
543. ἕρποντι)] Sc. τῷ προσπόλφ, i.e. : i ὐλρει he come when you speak?’
ie L. § 42. p. 80 B. λ yor] ‘Or do your ae not reach to him ?’
545. αἶρε δεῦρο] ‘Lift him hither.’ Said to the attendant who brings in the child, and is to hand him to Ajax ovcr the carcases of the sheep, etc.
be aed dia Essay on L. § 41.
Te For the late position of που, see Essay on L. 8 δ ρὺ .44.- It is occasioned by the energy with which the emphatic words ταρβήσει.. οὗ are brought into prominence. Dindorf would read τοῦτόν ye, supposing the whole line to be an inte Ατρὴ But this is gratuitous, and the excision of the line leaves a sensible gap in the sense.
547. δικαίω:}) ‘Traly;’ i.e. in a manner rightly answering to the descrip- tion. Cp. O. T. 853, φανεῖ δικαίων ὀρθόν : Trach, 1158, φανεῖς ὁποῖος ὧν ἀνὴρ épos καλεῖ. In this speech, as well as supr. 487 foll., there is a resemblance to the sixth Iliad (see esp. ll. 476-481).
548. ἀλλά opposes what follows (though not in strict logic) to the pre- ceding ae
ὠμοῖς .. ἐν νόμοις πατρὸξ.. πωλο- δαμνεῖν] ‘To train him, like a young colt, in his father’s rugged ways.’ For ὠμοῖς, Cp. supr. 205, wpoxparhs, and note. And for vdpors, Ant. 191, τοιοῖσδ᾽
AIA.
55
δεῖ πωλοδαμνεῖν κἀξομοιοῦσθαι φύσιν.
x ὦ wai, γένοιο πατρὸς εὐτυχέστερος,
550
τὰ δ᾽ ἄλλ᾽ ὅμοιος: καὶ γένοί ἂν οὐ κακός, καίτοι σε καὶ νῦν τοῦτό γε ζηλοῦν ἔχω, ὁθούνεκ᾽ οὐδὲν τῶνδ᾽ ἐπαισθάνει κακῶν.
' ἐν τῷ φρονεῖν γὰρ μηδὲν ἥδιστος Bios, [τὸ μὴ φρονεῖν γὰρ κάρτ᾽ ἀνώδυνον κακόν"
ἕως τὸ χαίρειν καὶ τὸ λυπεῖσθαι μάθῃς.
555
ὅταν δ᾽ ἵκῃ πρὸς τοῦτο, δεῖ σ᾽ ὅπως πατρὸς δείξεις ἐν ἐχθροῖς οἷος ἐξ οἵου ᾽τράφης, τέως δὲ κούφοις πνεύμασιν βόσκου, νέαν ψυχὴν ἀτάλλων, μητρὶ τῇδε χαρμονήν.
οὔτοι σ᾽ ᾿Αχαιῶν, οἶδα, μή τις ὑβρίσῃ
560
στυγναῖσι AdBats, οὐδὲ χωρὶς dvr ἐμοῦ. τοῖον πυλωρὸν φύλακα Τεῦκρον ἀμφί σοι λείψω τροφῆς ἄοκνον ἔμπα κεὶ τανῦν
551. γένοι γένοιο A. ἐπαισθάνηι A.
561. στυγναῖσι] στνγναῖς A pr.
ἐγὼ νόμοισι τήνδ᾽ αἴῤω πόλιν. Essay on
L. § 47. p. 88.
549. φύσιν] ‘ And that he should have his nature framed by mine.’ For the change of subject, see Essay on L. § 36. p. 65 d.
552. καὶ νῦν] ‘Even now,’ before your lot in life has been determined for good or evil.
553. ‘ That you have no perception of this misery.’
554. This line, although quite pos- sibly Sophoclean, has the appearance of a marginal quotation rather than of an integral portion of the text of this passage. It is probably from some lost play, and should be placed amongst the fragments of Greek tragic
try.
apr 7, δεῖ σ᾽ ὅπωε.. SalEas] ‘You must find some way of showing.’ The same construction recurs in Phil. 55, τὴν Φιλοκτήτου σε δεῖ | ψυχὴν ὅπως Adyor- σιν ἐκκλέψεις λέγων.
557. ἐν ἐχθροῖε)] For the use of ἕν, cp supr. 366, and note.
¥ Vas, fue FAVA Asa v
553. ὁθούνεκ᾽ 56’ ofvex’ LA Pal. 551. δείξεις] δείξηισ L.
αζαει,. a eas
Jeary ὲ
ἐπαισϑάνει
δείξεισ C? Vat.c Μ. δείξης VMS,
558. κούφοις πνεύμασιν βόσκον]) ‘Be nourished by gentle breezes,’ like a sapling in a sheltered spot. Plants were supposed to feed upon the air. Dio Chrys. Orat. 12, 30 (quoted by Lobeck), τρεφόμενοι τῇ διηνεκεῖ τοῦ avevparos ἐπιρροῇ, ἀέρα ὑγρὸν ἕλκοντει, ὥστε νήπιοι παῖδεε. Cp. Trach. 144 foll. τὸ γὰρ νέαζον ἐν τοιοῖσδε βόσκεται |
χώροισιν, «7A,
559. Χαρμονῆν is accus. in apposi- tion. Essay on L. ὃ 17. p. 25 d.
562. rotov,«.7.A.] Essay on L, § 22. p. 36, 3. The absence of the demon- Strative ending (τοιόνδε or τοιοῦτον) may arise from the fact that Teucer is absent, and that Ajax is speaking of the future.
ἀμφί σοι] ‘To protect thee.’ ἀμφί as in ἀμφιβαίνειν, etc.
563. τροφῆς doxvov] ‘Unfaltering in care for thee.’ τροφῆς is gen. of respect. Essay on L. § 9. p. 13, 3.
ἔμπα Kel) ἔμπα does not occur else- where in Attic Greek. Cp. Pind. N. 4. 58, ἔμκα, wal wep ἔχει, κιτιλ.
ΣΎ ΝΣ
A : ot perl vs;
- , ACLS L Lae
56
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
τηλωπὸς οἰχνεῖ, δυσμενῶν θήραν ἔχων.
ἀλλ᾽, ἄνδρες ἀσπιστῆρες, ἐνάλιος λεώς,
565
ὑμῖν τε κοινὴν τήνδ᾽ ἐπισκήπτω χάριν, κείνῳ T ἐμὴν ἀγγείλατ᾽ ἐντολήν, ὅπως τὸν παῖδα τόνδε πρὸς δόμους ἐμοὺς ἄγων Τελαμῶνι δείξει μητρί +, ᾿Εριβοίᾳ λέγω,
ὥς σφιν γένηται γηροβοσκὸς εἰσαεΐ,
570
+ péxpis ob μυχοὺς κίχωσι τοῦ κάτω θεοῦ" καὶ τἀμὰ τεύχη μήτ᾽ ἀγωνάρχαι τινὲς θήσουσ' ᾿Αχαιοῖς μήθ᾽ ὃ λυμεὼν ἐμός.
ἀλλ᾽ αὐτό μοι σύ, παῖ, λαβὼν ἐπώνυμον,
Εὐρύσακες, ἴσχε διὰ πολυρράφον στρέφων
515
πόρπακος ἑπτάβοιον ἄρρηκτον σάκος" τὰ δ᾽ ἄλλα τεύχη κοίν᾽ ἐμοὶ τεθάψεται.
564. τηλωπόΞ] yp. τηλουργὸς C? mg. ὡς τηλόονρος mterl. A. θήραν Cc 865. ἐνάλιο:] εἰνάλιος LI. 569. δείξει) δοίξη L.
571. μέχρισ οὗ μνχοὺσ κἰχ
573. ἀχαιοίς) ἀχαιοὺς L.
570. &] BL. ὅς Οἱ latter with "....) Vat. ac V.
εὑρύσακες A.
564. tyAwwés] ‘Far away.’ The latter part of an compound is sub- ordinated.
olxvet] ‘He is wandering.’ olyvéw, as a derivative of οἴχομαι, seems to have a frequentative force.
θήραν ἔχων] ‘Engaged in parsuit.’ A periphrasis like ἔχομεν στοναχάς, supr. 303. :
565 foll. Confident in the return of Teucer, Ajax bids his comrades give this charge to him. They recall the fact aft s, 1.990. He also urges them to do their 1. 566.
566. κοινήν) i.e. ‘As well as to him.’
569. οίᾳ λέγω] Sc ὅπως δείξει. This has been unnecessarily altered to "EptBolay λέγω. Ajax dwells affection- ately on his mother's name. Eurysaces is to honour her, and not Hesione. Cp. Pind. Isthm. 5 (6). 65, παῖδα θρασὺν Ep Bolas.
871. μέχρις οὗ, or μέχρι οὗ, occurs in Hdt. 1.180; 2. 19, where the phrase has the force of a single word. This may suggest a possible excuse for the appear- ance of a divided anapaest, which has caused the rejection of the line in some
L. +p. φρου- δείξη CY. wor τοῦ κάτω θεοῦ LA (the
575. Evpicaxes)...
edd. It may possibly have been inter- polated or quoted (cp. supr. 554) to supplement the e use of εἰσαεί. But the words are impressive, and the alleged flaw may be remedied by read- ing fee or ἔστ᾽ ἄν for μέχρις οὗ.
572. ἀγωνάρχαι) ‘ Presidents of con- test,’ such as the Atreidae had been.
573. θήσουσ Ἴ Sc. ὡς ἄθλα. The future follows ὅπωξ, supr. 567.
ὃ λυμεὼν ἐμόε] On this position of the possessive pronoun, see Essay on
L. § 23. B- 7 " 574. α ἢ The A hel anticipates σάκος, which, as the most important iece of armour, is contained in τεύχη. or similar uses of αὐτός, ἐὺ Plat. Soph. 256 D, ὁμολογήσαντες αὐτὰ εἶναι πέντε:
263 E, καὶ μὴν ἐν λόγοις αὐτὸ ἴσμεν ὅν. 7 ‘ Whence thou art named.’
575,6. The epithet shows that the πόρπαξ was not of metal, but of em- broidered leather. Cp. Eur. Tro. 1196, ὧν ἡδὺε ἐν wépwam ods κεῖται τύποι.
577. κοινά may be either (1) adver- bial. as in Ant. 546, μή μοι θάνῃε od κοινά, or (2) predicative, agreeing with τεύχη, probably the latter (2).
ΑΙΑΣ. 57 ἀλλ᾽ ὡς τάχος τὸν παῖδα τόνδ᾽ ἤδη δέχου, καὶ δῶμα πάκτου, μηδ᾽ ἐπισκήνους γόους δάκρυε' κάρτα τοι φιλοίκτιστον γυνή. 580 πύκαζε θᾶσσον. οὐ πρὸς ἰατροῦ σοφοῦ θρηνεῖν ἐπῳδὰς πρὸς τομῶντι πήματι. ΧΟ. δέδοικ᾽ ἀκούων τήνδε τὴν προθυμίαν. οὐ γάρ p ἀρέσκει γλῶσσά σου τεθηγμένη. TE. ὦ δέσποτ᾽ Αἴας, τί ποτε δρασείεις φρενί, 585 Al. μὴ κρῖνε, μὴ ᾿ξέταζε' σωφρονεῖν καλόν, TE. οἵμ᾽ ὡς ἀθυμῶ' καί σε πρὸς τοῦ σοῦ τέκνου καὶ θεῶν ἱκνοῦμαι μὴ προδοὺς ἡμᾶς γένῃ. ΑΙ. ἄγαν γε λυπεῖς, οὐ κάτοισθ᾽ ἐγὼ θεοῖς ὡς οὐδὲν ἀρκεῖν εἴμ᾽ ὀφειλέτης ἔτι: 590 ΤΕ. εὔφημα φώνει. [8 a. ΑΙ. τοῖς ἀκούουσιν λέγε. δῶμ᾽
a pip Soe πάκτου) δῶμ᾽ ἀπάκτου L. δῶμ' ἀπάκτου TL?V° Vat. ac V5M?.
ov c. gl. dwaye V. δῶμάπάγου M Pal. δῶμα πάκτου corr. ex Eustath.
582. θρηνεῖν} yp. θροεῖν A, ros CA. ἀκούουσιν] ἀκούουσι LI,
579. émoxhvovs] ‘Before the tent,’ -- ἐπὶ σκηναῖς, supr. 3, and so ‘in pub- lic.”
580. φιλοίκτιστον] i.e. φιλοῦν τὸ οἰκτίζεσθαι, in the sense of inviting com- miseration. ‘A woman is a very tear- fal creature.’
581. ‘To whine faint charms over a wound that cries out for the knife.’ The desiderative, = τομὴν αἰτοῦντι, here implies the passive meaning of the ver-
noun. For the use of charms in assist- ing surgery, cp. Od. 19. 456-8, ὠτειλὴν δ᾽ ᾿οδυσῇος duvpovos, ἀντιθέοιο, | δῆσαν ἐπισταμένωε' ἑἐπαοιδῇ δ᾽ αἷμα κελαινὸν | ἔσχεθον" alfa 8 ἵκοντο φίλον πρὸς δώ- ματα πατρός.
583. τήνδε τὴν προθυμίαν] ‘This earnest haste,’ viz. the impatience of Ajax to be alone. Cp. supr. πκύκαζε θᾶσσον.
586. μὴ κρῖνε] ‘Interrogate not.’ Se. με. Cp. Ant. 399 and note.
σωφρονεῖν καλόν] ‘ Discretion is the
better part.” One of the gruff maxims (Bai’, ἀεὶ δ᾽ ὑμνούμενα, supr. 292) with
πήματι] yp. τραύματι C? mg.
591. τοῖς) τοῦς L,
which Ajax checks the importunity of Tecmessa’s affection. Cp. Il. 6. 490, ἀλλ᾽ els οἶκον ἰοῦσα τὰ σ᾽ αὐτῆς ἔργα κόμιζε.
587. καί oe] The conjunction here has a strong pleading dorce. ‘ Nay, I entreat thee,’ etc. For a somewhat similar transition with καί, cp. supr. 11, καί σ᾽ οὐδὲν εἴσω τῆσδε, κιτ.λ.
588. προδοὺς .. γένῃ) ‘ Be guilty of forsaking us.’ Phil. 773, μὴ hae 6” ἅμα | κἄμ᾽, ὄντα σαυτοῦ πρόστροπον, κτείναδ γένῃ.
589. ἄγαν ye Avmeis] ‘You vex me exceedingly.’ These words in Ajax, as in Creon, Ant. 573, show that his feel- ings are touched more deeply than he chooses to avow.
ἐγὼ θεοῖς... ἔτι) ‘I am no longer bound to serve the gods in aught.’ If the gods have cast Ajax off, then he ‘ owes them no subscription.’ The posi- tion of the words ἐγὼ θεοῖς. οὐδέν is very emphatic. Essay on L. § 41. p.78.
590. ἀρκεῖν, in the sense of praestare, go- verms an accusative here, as supr. 439,535-
58
TE. σὺ δ᾽ οὐχὶ πείσει: ΑΙ.
TE, ταρβῶ γάρ, ὦναξ. ΑΙ.
TE, πρὸς θεῶν, μαλάσσου. ΑΙ.
ΣΟΦΟΚΑΕΟΥΣ
πόλλ᾽ ἄγαν ἤδη θροεῖς. οὐ ξυνέρξεθ᾽ ὡς τάχος :
μῶρά μοι δοκεῖς φρονεῖν, εἰ τοὐμὸν ἦθος ἄρτι παιδεύειν νοεῖς.
ΧΟ. στρα. ὦ κλεινὰ Σαλαμίς, σὺ μέν που
ναίεις ἁλίπλακτος εὐδαίμων͵
πᾶσιν περίφαντος ἀεί" 593. ξυνέρξεθ᾽ ξυνέρχεσϑ᾽ C*. συνέρξεσθ᾽ M?,
λέγειν C2, £98. πᾶσιν] πᾶσι LI.
593. ἔννέρξετε] ‘Shut us in.” This is said to the attendants (supr. 544). They close the doors on Ajax, who is drawn in by the reversed éxaveAnpa. Tecmessa and Eurysaces, perhaps, re- remain upon the stage.
595. ] ‘At this moment, of all others.’ * Now all of a sudden.’
596 foll. While Ajax within the tent is silently whetting his sword (infr. 820), the chorus express their longing for Salamis, his home and theirs, and their sorrow for the condition of their lord. ‘ What grief the news will cause to Telamon and Eriboea !’
In this ode, the first stasimon, iambic, glyconic, and trochaic rhythms are combined :—
’ a.
’ mrs [4
ς | ς l |
4 pees wy Ry es os
ἘΞ. 0--υ --
’
ἐυνέρξεσθ᾽ V. : 5.4. δοκεῖς} δωξεισ 1.. δοξεισ C*, δοκεῖς C7
597.
Lr
συνέρξεθ᾽ Vat. ac. ἐυνέξερθ᾽ V3.
νεῖν) yp.
? πλακτος) ddiwkayeros LAV, ἁλίπλακτος Τ Vat. ac MM?
Rts atria -ωυωυ- ὦ" 5--ππτπῆέυυ- -Σ υὧὐυ -- -. --- τυ -1-2... ee ΄
’
ῳ 4 e
596. ὦ κλεινά) By an anachronism like that noticed in O. C. 58, ἔρεισμ' ᾿Αθηνῶν, the glory of Salamis is antici- pee Cp. also infr. 861, and note. In
dt. 7. 143, Themistocles argues from the words ὦ θείη Σάλαμιε, in the Pythian response, that the Athenians were to be victorious there.
596-7. σὺ... vales] ‘Thou, I know, remainest.’
mov] The indefinite word is pathe- tically used of what they imagine but may not see.
ἁλίπλακτοι)] There is little doubt of the propriety of this reading. Cp. Aesch. Pers. 307, θαλασσόπληκτον νῆσον Αἴαντοε. Yet dAlzdayxrosmight ssibly mean ‘wandered round by the illow."
599. The inhabitants of Salamis, which lay off Piraeus and in the ‘cheer and comfort’ of Athenian eyes, might well feel as if they were observed of all observers, and would have a stil! deeper feeling of pride and patriotism when, from 480 B.c. onwards, their native place became the eye of the world. περίφαντος may then be taken to im-
ΑΙΑΣ 59
ἐγὼ δ᾽ ὁ τλάμων παλαιὸς ἀφ᾽ οὗ χρόνος,
600
5 Τ᾿ Ιδαίᾳ μίμνων λειμώνια tole ὑμήλων
ἀνήριθμος αἰὲν 1 εὐνόμᾳ Ἰχρόνῳ τρυχόμενος͵ κακὰν ἐλπίδ᾽ ἔχων ἔτι μέ wor ἀνύσειν
605
το τὸν ἀπότροπον ἀΐδηλον “Αιδαν.
dvr.a. καί μοι δυσθεράπευτος Αἴας
όοο. παλαιός] παλαιοὺς L. ποίαι μήλαν LI Pal. (c. gl. τρωικῇ).
Bal ‘ihe (gl. καρτερῶ) λειμωνία πόα μήλων V. εὐνόμα Pal. Vat. ac V°.
εὐνόμᾳ c. gl. εὐκινήτω A. ἐνόν R.
ply the renown as well as the conspi- cuous position of the island.
600. παλαιὸς ἀφ᾽ οὗ χρόνο] ‘Since many ἃ long day.’ This phrase takes the place of an adverb with εὐνῶμαι, or whatever is the principal verb.
6or. +T8alg μίμνων λειμώνια ποίᾳ] The manifest corruption in these words seems to be incurable. Neither Her- mann’s Ἰδαΐὰ μίμνω λειμώνι᾽ ἄποινα (1 wait for my reward in Trojan meadows), nor Bergk’s Ἰδᾷδι μίμνω χειμῶνι πόᾳ τε (‘I abide winter and summer in the Trojan land’), can be admitted as pro- bable. Mr. Paley, adopting λειμώνι" ἔταυλα from Seyffert, changes εὐνόμαι to ἐνναίων. Without noone on a point of great uncertainty, I would propose ‘TSaia μίμνων λειμώνι᾽ τὕπαιθρα, *p17- νῶν (Herm.) ἀνάριθμος αἰὲν εὐνῶμαι (Bergk), ‘ Abiding out-door hardships in moist Trojan fields, I make my bed there, months without number.’ ποίᾳ may be due to the association of λειμώνια, and a further association may have con- verted μηνῶν into μήλων. The metre a’ 4, 5 is then the same as in β΄ 1, 2. A similar feeling is more fully expressed infr, 1185-1210. Cp. especially Il. 1206-10, κεῖμαι δ᾽ ἀμέριμνοε οὕτωε, | ἀεὶ πυκιναῖε δρόσοι | τεγγόμενοε κόμαε, | Avypas μνήματα Tpoias. In both places the chorus complain at once of irksome exposure and of a life of inaction. Cp. also Aesch. Agamemnon, Il. 558 foll., τὰ δ᾽ αὖτε χέρσῳ καὶ προσῆν πλέον στύγοε | εὐναὶ γὰρ ἦσαν δαΐων πρὸς τείχεσιν. | ἐξ
παλαιὸσ (. ἰδαίᾳ μίμνω λειμωνίᾳ ποίᾳ μήλων MM?.
όοι. ἰδαία μίμνων λειμώνια
604. ἡ εὐνόμᾳ] ebvdpa: L. ebvopia V. εὐνόμω M.
οὐρανοῦ δὲ κἀπὸ γῆε λειμώνιαι | δρόσοι κατεψέκαζον, ἔμπεδον σίνοε | ἐσθημάτων, rOdvres ἔνθηρον τρίχα. he Trojan meadows are contrasted with the rocky ground of Salamis. Cp. also Fr. 477, where Menelaus says contemptuously to Agamemnon, who proposes to re- main at Troy, σὺ δ᾽ αὖθι μίμνων που κατ᾽ ἸΙδαίαν χθύνα | ποίμνας ᾽Ολύμπου συναγ- αγὼν θνηπόλει.
πηλὸν .. Τεὐνόμᾳ)] “1 make my bed months without number.’ For μηνῶν ἀνή- ριθμοε, cp. El. 232, ἀνάριθμοε ὧδε θρήνων. Hdt. 9. 3, ἡ δὲ βασιλέοε αἵρεσιε és τὴν ὑστεραίην... ἐπιστρατηΐην δεκάμηνος ἐγέ- vero. The Schol. explains εὐνόμᾳ by εὐκινήτῳ (‘fleeting time’), and the Tricli- nian MSS. have εὐνώμᾳφ. For εὐνᾶσθαι, of keeping watch, cp. O. C. 1568 foll., ἀνικάτον | θηρόε, ὃν ἐν πύλαισι | φασὶ πολυξέστοις | εὐνᾶσθαι.
605. *wévpy for χρόνῳ (Martin) is ἃ probable conjecture, as χρόνῳ is weak after waAads ἀφ᾽ οὗ χρόνος, and xp may have come from the zp of τρυχόμενοε.
606. κακὰν ἐλπίδ᾽ ἔχων] ἐλπίε is not here used in the indifferent sense of expectation; but the phrase is an oxymoron ; ‘a hope that is a kind of despair.’
607, 8. ‘Some day yet to win m way to Hades, the abhorred and dark.
ἀΐδηλον] ‘ Unillumined’ rather than ‘destroying.’ Essay on L. §§ 53. pp.
8
9°. 9- 609-11. ‘And I have Ajax on my hands, defying treatment, fixed in the
60
ξύνεστιν ἔφεδρος, ὦμοι poi,
θείᾳ μανίᾳ ξύνανυλος"
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
610
ὃν ἐξεπέμψω πρὶν δή ποτε θουρίῳ
5 Kkparotvr év”Ape νῦν δ᾽ αὖ φρενὸς οἰοβώτας
φίλοις μέγα πένθος εὕρηται.
τὰ πρὶν δ᾽ ἔργα χεροῖν μεγίστας ἀρετᾶς ἄφιλα παρ᾽ ἀφίλοις
615
6:0
10 ἔπεσ᾽ ἔπεσε μελέοις ᾿Ατρείδαις. στρ.β΄. ἣ που παλαιᾷ μὲν ἔντροφος ἁμέρᾳ,
λευκῷ δὲ γήρᾳ μάτηρ νιν ὅταν νοσοῦντα
610, ὦμοι μοι7 lh μοι pol μοι L. ἰώ μοι μοι μοι A, ἰώ μοι μοι Τ᾿, oloBéras AV*L* Vat. ac MM?.
Barras] ὀοβώτας L. ται) yp. γεγένηται C?L?. ἀρετᾶς) μέγιστ᾽ ἀρετᾶς MSS. μεγίστας παρὰ φίλοισ L. wap’ ἀφίλοιφ A Vat. ac. perdors| μελείοιε L. μελέοις C7.
c. gl. ἠγοῦν γηραιὰ Pal.
tent, where Heaven-sent madness dwells with him.’
610, épeSpos] ‘Fixed at my side.’ Ajax had remained sitting throughout the previous scene. He had rejected the solicitations of his friends, and ap- parently returned to his sullen inaction within the tent. Instead of being their hope and pride, he was now an irre- movable burden. Cp. supr. 194 foll., GAA’ ἄνα ἐξ ἑδράνων, κιτ.λ. The interpre- tation of the ancient Scholiast, ‘ Ready to assail me when other evils are sub- dued’ (an application of the technical use of ἔφεδρος with reference to contests), is untenable. μανίᾳ includes the evi- dence of Ajax’s madness, which is still within the tent. Supr. 337, 8.
613. φρενὸς οἷο ] ‘Feeding his will apart;’ i.e. either (1) referring to the wilful solitary raid described by Tecmessa, supr. 285 foll.: or (2), as Prof. Jebb explains it, ‘One who broods sulleniy apart, as did Ajax before the outbreak of his frenzy.’ Not ‘feeding on his own thoughts’ (L. and S.), but ‘ pasturing his heart on lonely paths.’
615. (1) ‘He has proved a mighty sorrow to his friends.’ Cp. Trach. 1075, θῆλυε εὕρημαι τάλαε: Aesch. Pers. 743, νῦν κακῶν ἔοικε πηγὴ πᾶσιν εὑρῆσθαι
616. χεροῖν) χερσίν A. χερσὶ MM?. eras Tricl. corr.
625
614. olo- 615. εὕρη- 618. μεγίστας 620. wap’ ἀφίλοιε) ἔπεσε) ἔπεσεν LA. ἔπεσε I. 62:1.
οἱἰοβώτας (Ἷ.
623. ἁμέρᾳ) ἡμέραι 1.. ἁμέρα A. ἁμέρᾳ λευκῷ] λευκῶ L. λευκῷ A.
φίλοι. But πένθος is not: elsewhere used of a person, and it is possible that εὕρηται may have a middle signification: (2) ‘ He has procured a mighty sorrow for his friends.’ See Veitch, Gr. Irr. V. 5.0. εὑρίσκω.
617. μεγίστας ἀρετᾶς) ‘Evincing ’ (or ‘ proceeding from ᾽) ‘ supreme valour.’
620, a1. ‘Are fallen to the ground, coldly neglected by the cold, infatuate kings.’ παρά is used as in παρὰ δικά- oras, etc.; L. and 5.5. v. παρά, B. IT. 3. For πίπτειν, ‘To come to nought,’ cp. Hdt. 7. 18, ofa ἄνθρωπος ἰδὼν ἤδη πολλά τε καὶ μεγάλα πεσόντα πρήγματα ὑπὸ ἡσσόνων.
621. ‘For the reproachful tone in μελέοις, cp. infr. 1156, ἄνολβον : Hat. 7.140, ὦ μέλεοι, τί καθῆσθε, κιτ.λ.
622,3. παλαιᾷ... γήρᾳ] ‘ His mother sunk in years and overtaken by hoary eld.” The opposition with μέν and δέ is merely rhetorical. Not évrpogos, but some simpler word, such as οὖσα, is to be supplied with γήρᾳ, which is dative of circumstance. Essay on L. § 11, p.18¢. λευκὰ δὲ γήρᾳ is a plausible but needless correction.
625, 6. νοσοῦντα | φρενομόρωε] ‘Fa- tally afflicted in his mind.’ Although the madness of Ajax is relieved, its
AIAZ, 61
φρενομόρως ἀκούσῃ, αἴλινον αἴλινον,
5 οὐδ᾽ οἰκτρᾶς γόον ὄρνιθος ἀηδοῦς
ἥσει δύσμορος, ἀλλ᾽ ὀξυτόνους μὲν ῳδὰς θρηνήσει, χερόπληκτοι δ᾽
ἐν στέρνοισι πεσοῦνται
δοῦποι καὶ πολιᾶς Ἐἄμυγμα χαίτας. ἀντ β΄. κρέσσων γὰρ “Aida κεύθων ὁ νοσῶν μάταν,
63ο
[8 b. 635
3 [4 “a ὃς ἐκ πατρῴας ἥκων γενεᾶς ἄριστος
πολυπόνων ᾿Αχαιῶν, οὐκέτι συντρόφοις
5 ὀργαῖς ἔμπεδος, GAN ἐκτὸς ὁμιλεῖ,
626. μό pipes CAV. pr dobro: art noma ἀμύγματα MSS.
ἄριστοε) om. MSS. gl. λείπει τὸ ἄριστος L*. gl. λείπει
633. δοῦποι) δούποι L. δοῦποι A.
κρείσσων C. “Αιδᾳ) ἀΐδα L. dda Pal. ἥκων) ἧκον L. ἥκων C.: ἄριστος I’.
effects are permanent, and his despair is no less a mental affliction than his madness was.
626. αἵλινον αἴλινον]͵Ή This word is governed by a verb, for which fice is substituted as the sentence proceeds.
627. οὐδέ) ‘ But not.’ e ‘instant burst of clamour’ Eriboea would make is contrasted with the sustained melo- dious wailing of the nightingale, to which such continuous mouming as that of Electra is fitly compared,—El. 107.
628. ὄρνιθος ἀηδοῦε}] Cp. Ant. 423, 4, πικρᾶς | ὄρνιθος ὀξὺν φθόγγον.
631, 4. χερόπληκτοι͵.. δοῦποι] ‘Noise of smiting hands.’ σλήσσειν δοῦπον, ‘To make a noise in smiting’ would be a legitimate cognate accusa-
tive. Hence the passive form. Essay on L. § 53. p. 98.
633. év..wecotvra] i.e. ἐμπεσ- ourrai
634. πολιᾶς *dpvypa χαίτας} Sc. ἐἔγγενήσεται, or some general notion resumed from the preceding verb.
635. For “Αιδᾳ κεύθων, cp. Il. 23. 244, εἰσόκεν αὐτὸε ἐγὼν “Aid: κεύθωμαι. Elmsley needlessly corrected γὰρ “A:dg to wap “Adg.
ὃ νοσῶν μάταν] (1) ‘ One hopelessly afflicted.’ μάταν (as in O. C, 1567, πολ-
640
632. στέρνοισι] orépvoe LAT. 634. κρέσσων ἢ A Pal. (c. gl. ὁ μεμηνώσλ). 636.
λῶν γὰρ ἂν καὶ μάταν | πημάτων Ixvov- μένων, | πάλιν σε δαίμων δίκαιος αὔξοι) means ‘with no good end.’ Others take μάταν here to mean, (2) ‘idly,’ i.e. ‘with idle or vain imaginations ;’ comparing Ar. Pax 95, τί πέτει; τί μάτην οὐχ ὑγιαίνειε; Either is possible.
637, 8. ὃς.. ᾿Αχαιῶν] ‘ Who, by the family from which he came, was, and proved to be, the noblest of the toilworn Achaeans.’
ἐκ is at once ‘becanse of’ and ‘in accordance with.’
ἥκων is used in a double sense: ‘Come forth from his father’s home,’ and ‘Come forth,’ i.e. proved, as bravest. Cp. O. T. 1519, ἔχθιστος ἥκω.
was found by Triclinius in
an ‘old’ MS., but may be merely due,
as Blaydes remarks, to the words of the
Scholiast, ἄριστα ἥκων. λείπει γὰρ τὸ
arose. Another possible reading is ριστα.
πολνπόνων)] Infr. 1186 foll.
639, 40. ‘No longer remains in his habitual frame of mind, but abides out- side of it,’ i.e. he is no longer in his mind, but out of his mind. For this somewhat strained oxymoron, cp. Eur. Hipp. 102, πρόσωθεν αὑτὴν dyvds dy ἀσπάζομαι : Aesch. Pers. 756, ἔνδον αἰχμάζειν : also Ant. 773, ἔρημοε ἔνθ᾽ ἂν
62 ZOPOKAEOYS
ὦ τλάμων πάτερ, οἵαν σε μένει πυθέσθαι
παιδὸς δύσφορον ἄταν, ἂν οὔπω τις ἔθρεψεν
αἰὼν Αἰακιδᾶν ἄτερθε τοῦδε, 645
Al. ἅπανθ᾽ ὁ μακρὸς κἀναρίθμητος χρόνος
φύει τ᾽ ἄδηλα καὶ φανέντα κρύπτεται"
642. δύσφορον) δύσφοραν A. pnros CA.
4 βροτῶν orlBos, where the privative ἔρημοι is equivalent to a negative.
641 foll. As his mother will utter the shrill cry of maternal agony, so his father will mourn over the dishonour of the race.
644, 5. ‘A calamity such as no life of any son of Aeacus hath ever known, but only he.’ Bergk’s conj., δίων Alax:day, has been widely received. But αἰὼν involves only an ordinary use of abstract for concrete, and agrees better with the figurative word ἔθρεψεν.
646 foll. If the conjecture advanced on 1, 503 supr. is correct. Tecmessa and the child Eurysaces have remained on the stage in silence during the first stasimon. Ajax now unexpectedly comes forth, sword in hand, and addresses the chorus. That he dissembles with them, so far as to lead them to believe that he has abandoned his purpose of suicide, is obvious, because necessary to the situa- tion, and is further evident on comparing 667 foll. with 835 foll., where his inmost feeling is expressed. But, just as the speech of Deianira which deceives Lichas, Trach. 436-69, contains a real indication of her character, so the studiously am- biguous words of Ajax here are the expressiun of an actual change of mood, —a new phase in the progress of mental recovery. The act which he contem-
lates is the same which he has intended rom the moment of his first awakening, but he regards it in a different temper. Calm resolution has taken the place of e, and proud submission to the inevit- able that of rebellious fury. (Cp. supr. 389.) And like Antigone. when the struggle is past, he feels the pain of arting from what has brightened life or him; he knows what is implied in leaving Tecmessa and the child. With exquisite truth as well as subtlety,
646. κἀναρίθμητοε) κἀναρήθμητοε L. «ds apid-
Sophocles has made Ajax express his feeling and intention in words which essentially convey his true meaning, but successfully veil it from those who, if they had divined it, would have inter- fered. (Supr. 329, 483). They, on the other hand, are only too readily deceived, —Tecmessa through the difficulty of believing that Ajax is hiding truth from her, and both she and the chorus through their wishes being stronger than their fears. To dissemble under any cir- cumstances has been thought inconsis- tent with the native dignity of Ajax. But if this be so, it only renders the tragic contrast between his nature and his cir- cumstances more complete. Conceal- ment is no doubt foreign to the original bent of such a proud heroic soul. But Destiny has brought him to a point where it is inevitable, and the more so because of his first undisguised utter- ance, supr. 470, foll. Let a man’s native character be what it will, the passion of suicide brings with it the means for its own realization.
The time that Ajax has spent within the tent appears ‘like an age’ to him, and he begins by reflecting generally, in ἃ meditative tone, on the changes that are wrought by Time. He wonders at his own calmness, and professes to wonder at his change of mind.
647. φύει.. ἄδηλα] ‘Rears out of darkness.’ Cp, Hes. Op. 6, καὶ ἄδηλον ἀέξει. The present is used of a continual process, as in Il. 6. 147, 8, φύλλα τὰ μέν τ᾽ ἄνεμοε χαμάδις χέει, ἄλλα δέ θ᾽ ὕλη | τηλεθόωσα φύει. E.on 1, § 32. p. 54. ἄδηλα (sc. ὄντα) may be regarded as ἐξ ἀδήλων (E.on L. § 38. p. 71), but also expresses the obscurity of the first beginnings and early preparations of allthings. Cp. Shak. 2 Hen. IV. 3.1, ‘Things | As yet not come to life, which
AIA. 63
κοὐκ ἔστ᾽ ἄελπτον οὐδέν, ἀλλ᾽ ἁλίσκεται
χὠ δεινὸς ὅρκος καὶ περισκελεῖς φρένες.
κἀγὼ γάρ, ὃς τὰ δείν᾽ ἐκαρτέρουν τότε 650 βαφῇ σίδηρος ὥς, ἐθηλύνθην στόμα
πρὸς τῆσδε τῆς γυναικός" οἰκτείρω δέ νιν
χήραν παρ᾽ ἐχθροῖς παῖδά + ὀρφανὸν λιπεῖν,
ἀλλ᾽ εἶμι πρός τε λουτρὰ καὶ παρακτίους
λειμῶνας, ὡς ἂν λύμαθ᾽ ἁγνίσας ἐμὰ 655
649. wai] χαΐ Brunck. corr.
in their seeds | And weak beginnings lie intreasured, | Such things become the hatch and brood of time.’ As in supr. 476, προσθεῖσα κἀναθεῖσα, the latter part of the antithesis is most dwelt upon, viz. καὶ φανέντα κρύπτεται, ‘And buries them in himself, after they are come into being,’ although the suppression of the old purpose is virtually the reve- lation of the new. For φανέντα, cf. O.C.974, φανεὶς δύστηνος, ὡς ἐγὼ ᾿φάνην. On the meaning of the middle voice, see Essay on L. ἃ 31. p. 53 (where ἑαυτήν should be éavréy—not Earth but Time), and cp. Aesch. Cho, 127, καὶ γαῖαν αὐτήν, ἣ τὸ πάντα τίκτεται (‘brings forth of her- self”).
648. ἄελπτον] An allusion to Archil. Fr. 76, χρημάτων ἄελστον οὐδέν ἔστιν οὐδ᾽ ἀπώμοτον. Cp. Ant. 288, ἄναξ, βροτοῖσιν οὐδέν ἐστ᾽ ἀπώμοτον.
ἁλίσκεται) ‘Is overcome.’ Cp. the use of αἱρέω in Ant. 606, τὰν ὕπνος αἱρεῖ ποθ᾽ 6 wavroyhpos.
649. ‘Even («al) the awe-inspiring oath and steeled resolve.’ Neither men's resolutions, nor the sanctions by which they try to strengthen them, are per- manent. Cp. Thue. 3. 83, ob γὰρ ἦν ὃ διαλύσων οὔτε λόγος ἐχυρὸς οὔτε ὅρκος φοβερός. καί has been changed to χαΐ, perhaps rightly, but see Essay on L. § 21. p. 33 ὃ.
650, 1. ‘ Since even I, who then (supr. 47° foll.) showed such awful resolve, hard as iron hardened in the surge—even I have lost my manhood’s edge, being softened by this woman.’ The clause with ws relates to what precedes. as in Phil. 202 foll. προὐφάνη κτύπος, | purds σύντροφοε ws τειρομένου *rov. τὰ Sava is cogn. accus,; cp. Ant. 408, πρὸς σοῦ
650. ἐκαρτέρουν τότε] ὁπηπείλησ᾽ ἔπη C* mg. ἢ λείπει τὸ ἔπη (5 mg. ἐκαρτέρουν τότε A.
653. χήραν χήραν 1.
τὰ δείν' ἐκεῖν᾽ ἐπηπειλημένοι. In βαφῇ there is per @ reminiscence of supr. 351, 2, οἷον ἄρτι κῦμα φοινίαο ὑπὸ (aAns| ἀμφίδρομον κυκλεῖται. βαφῇ, an in- strumental dative, depends on the idea ef hardening contained in ἐκαρτέρουν. For similar datives with active verbs, cp. Ant. 335, χειμερίῳ νότῳ χωρεῖ, ibid. 580, Opfooacw.. ἐπιδράμῃ avoais. The abruptness of this construction goes for nothing when weighed against the ab- surdity of joining βαφῇ σιδηρὸς ds ἐθηλύνθην στόμα, ‘My edge is abated, as that of iron is by the surge’: although much ingenuity has been spent in defending this way of taking the words, στόμα, as Ajax intends his speech to be apprehended, can only mean ‘edge,’ i.e. ‘resolution,’ although by a mental reservation he may un- derstand himself to mean ‘my speech (only) is softened.’
652, 3. ‘I am wrung with pity at the thought of leaving her,’ i.e. as he wishes to be understood, ‘I cannot leave her for pity,—as he understands himself, ‘I feel pity in leaving her.’
654, 5. πρὸς agi | ‘To the bathing-place in the meadow by the cliff,” i.e. where the level ground narrows towards the promontory of Rhoeteum. It is probably meant that Ajax really bathes in fresh water before his last solemn act. Cp. Eur. Alc. 159, ὕδασι worapios . . ἐλούσατ᾽.
655, 6. dyvieas.. ἐξαλεύσωμαι)] To the chorus and Tecmessa dyvicas means ‘by purging away, viz. in the fresh running water ; to Ajax himself, ‘ after washing off. Cp. Shak. Macbeth, 2. 2. or A little water clears us of this deed.”
64
ZOPOKAEOYS
μῆνιν βαρεῖαν ἐξαλεύσωμαι θεᾶς"
μολών τε χῶρον ἔνθ᾽ ἂν ἀστιβὴ κίχω κρύψω τόδ᾽ ἔγχος τοὺὐμόν͵ ἔχθιστον βελῶν͵ γαίας ὀρίξας ἔνθα μή τις ὄψεται
ἀλλ᾽ αὐτὸ νὺξ “Aréns τε σωζόντων κάτω.
660
ἐγὼ yap ἐξ οὗ χειρὶ τοῦτ᾽ ἐδεξάμην
παρ Ἕκτορος δώρημα διυισμενεστάτου, οὔπω τι κεδνὸν ἔσχον ᾿Αργείων πάρα. ἀλλ᾽ ἔστ᾽ ἀληθὴς ἡ βροτῶν παροιμία͵
ἐχθρῶν ἄδωρα δῶρα κοὐκ ὀνήσιμα.
665
τοιγὰρ τὸ λοιπὸν εἰσόμεσθα μὲν θεοῖς εἴκειν, μαθησόμεσθα δ᾽ ᾿Ατρείδας σέβειν. ἄρχοντές εἰσιν, ὥσθ᾽ ὑπεικτέον. τί μή; καὶ γὰρ τὰ δεινὰ καὶ τὰ καρτερώτατα
636 ἐξαλεύσωμαι)" ἐξαλύξωμαι Hesych. L Pal. μολών AL*. 659. γαίας) -yatas L. γαίας A Pal. *"Arpeidas) ἀτρείδα L. drpedas AY.
657. ‘And having gone to a place where I may find a piace untrodden.’ Χῶρον is first acc. of place after μολών, and secondly ἀστιβῆ χῶρον is accusative with χέχω. Essay on L. § 36. pp. 66, 7.
658. τόδ᾽ ἔγχος τοὐμόν) ‘This my sword,’ Cp. infr. 815-22, 834, 899. 909. 1025, 1034. Does Ajax destroy himself with the sword with which he slew the cattle? There would be a certain plau- sibility in his professing an intention of burying the offending weapon (ἔχθιστον βελῶν) out of sight. But this is nowhere distinctly indicated, and the elaborate reasons connected with Hector tend rather to show that the blade had not previously been used. It is the posses- sion and not the employment of it that is dwelt upon as of evil omen.
658, 9. κρύψω... ὀρύξαε) There is again an intentional ambiguity between ‘I will bury ont of sight’ and ‘I will hide’ (in my y) ‘after planting’ (in the earth). yalas, ‘Somewhere in earth,’ a partitive genitive of place, to be resumed with ἔνθα. Essay on L. § 10. p. 15. A construction is easily obtained by supplying πον, the antecedent of ἔνθα. ἔχ ν is ambiguous between ‘most
yeh. ἐξαλλάξ 6:8. τοὐμόν] τοὐμὸν L. 666. τὸ λοιπόν] τολοισὸν CA.
657. μολών] μολῶν ἔχϑισταν} ε from yas 7.
hostile,” cp. infr. 817 foll, and ‘most hateful.”
660. These words are ly omi- nous of Ajax’ real intention. The imperative continues the prohibitive notion of μή in the preceding line. Cp. El. 436 foll. «ρύψον νιν, ἔνθα μή wor’ els εὐνὴν ..| .. πρόσεισι .. ἀλλ᾽ ὅταν θάνῃ | κειμήλι᾽ αὐτῇ . . σωζέσθω.
661. The vivid χοιρί brings before us the scene of the exchange described by Teucer infr. 1029 foll.
665. Cp. Eur. Med. 618, κακοῦ γὰρ ἀνδρὸε Sap’ ὄνησιν οὐκ ἔχει.
666. τοιγάρ] ‘Therefore,’ since Iam thus out of favour and pursued by divine sa) Famer supr. 656, 663.
7. Ajax understands in his own mind, ‘ I will not submit to them except in death.” Cp. Ant. 926, παθόντες ἐνγγνοῖμεν ἡμαρτηκότεε.
668. τί ph) Cp. Aesch. Ag. 672, λέγουσιν ἡμᾶς ws dAmddras τί μή: The ν. σ᾿ τιμῇ (V Pal., i.e. τιμῇ), sug- gested by τιμαῖς in infr. 670, is a curious instance of the uncertainty that crept in when the quantities of syllables were
forgotten. δύο. τὰ δεινὰ καὶ τὰ καρτερώτατα]
AIA. 65
τιμαῖς ὑπείκει" τοῦτο μὲν νιφοστιβεῖς
670
χειμῶνες ἐκχωροῦσιν εὐκάρπῳ θέρει"
ἐξίσταται δὲ νυκτὸς αἰανὴς κύκλος
τῇ λευκοπτώλῳ φέγγος ἡμέρᾳ φλέγειν' δεινῶν τ᾽ ἄημα πνευμάτων ἐκοίμισε
στένοντα πόντον ἐν δ᾽ ὁ παγκρατὴς ὕπνος
675
λύει πεδήσας, οὐδ᾽ ἀεὶ λαβὼν ἔχει.
ἡμεῖς δὲ πῶς οὐ γνωσόμεσθα σωφρονεῖν ;
(9 a.
*éyod’> ἐπίσταμαι yap ἀρτίως ὅτι
672. αἰανήε)] So C. αἱανῆσ Cett. κοπώλοι CA,
674. δεινῶν) δεινόν LM pr. δεινῶν Cett.
‘ Things dread and masterful,’ such as Winter, Night, and Tempest: τὰ δεινά as in Ant. 334, πολλὰ τὰ δεινά. For the thought, cp. esp. Heraclitus, Fragm. 2 (ed. Bywater), ἥλιος οὐχ ὑπερβήσεται ae rpa: εἰ δὲ μή, ἐρινγύες μιν δίκης ἐπίκουροι ἐξευρήσονσι: Plat. Rep. 6. 500 C, els τεταγμένα ἄττα καὶ κατὰ ταὐτὰ ἀεὶ ἔχοντα ὁρῶντας καὶ θεωμένου οὔτ᾽ ἀδικοῦντα οὔτ᾽ ἀδικούμενα ὑπ᾽ ἀλλήλων, κόσμῳ δὲ πάντα καὶ κατὰ λόγον ἔχοντα, ταῦτα μιμεῖσθαι. As Schndw. observes, these common- places from Ajax’ lips have a peculiarly ironical significance.
670. τιμαῖς] ‘To authority:’ literally, ‘to official rank.’ For τιμή of an official appointment, cp. Hdt. 7. 36, οἷσι προσ- extero αὕτη ἡ ἄχαριϑ τιμή: Ar. Pol. 3. 10, 4, τιμὰς λέγομεν τὰς apyds.
For τοῦτο μέν with only δέ to follow, cp. O. C. 440, τοῦτο per... οἱ 3° ἐπωφε-
Aeiy, KT A.
νιφοστιβεῖς | χειμῶνε:) ‘The wintry months whose track is marked with snow. This (=spderras ἔχων τοὺς oriBous) agrees better with the meaning of other compounds such as χθονοστιβής (O. T. 301}, and with the personification in ἐκχωροῦσιν, than ‘ piled with snows’ (L. εὐ: S.)—‘ Winter withdraws his sn ootsteps.’
673. vourds alias κύκλοι] ‘The weary round of Night,’ which like other periods of time, is imagined as a moving sphere. Cp. ἐνιαυτοῦ κύκλον, Eur. Or. 1645.
alavfis} Here, as in 1. 8, εὕρινον, it is doubted whether the adj. is in the nomi- native or genitive, alevje or alavijs. Both forms (αἰανής, -és and alavés, -4, -όν),
VOL, IL.
φλέγειν] péyyew LL’.
673. λευκοπώλφ] λευκοπόλωι L. λεὺυ- φλέγειν CA. φλέγειν gl. ὥστε Pal.
678. κἐγῷδ᾽ ἐγὼ δ᾽ MSS. Porson corr.
occur in tragedy, and the balance of the sentence is rather in favour of the nomi- native. See Essay on L. § 42. p. 80, αἰανής, if derived from αἰεί, has also a false association from αἰαῖ, See Essay on L. § 54. Ρ. 99-
673. ‘For Day with his white steeds (λευκόπωλος ἡμέρα, Aesch. Pers. 386) to make his light arise.’ (L. and 5. 5. v. φλέγω, A. ii.)
674. ἐκοίμισε] ‘ Allows to rest.” Gnomic aorist. As, in δειλίαν ἀρεῖς, supr. 75, ἃ passive state is expressed actively (Essay on L. § 30. p. 52), so here a negative or privative act is conceived as positive. Cp. Ave, infr. 676. This helps the vividness of the personification. As is observed by Schndw. and G. Wolff, contrary powers are naturally assigned to the same divine being. Thus Aeolus in Od. 10, 21 is ταμίης ἀνέμων... ἡμὲν παυέμεναι 48’ ὀρνύμεν ὅν x’ ἐθέλῃσιν, and. Horace says of the South wind, ‘quo non arbiter Hadriae | major, tollere seu ponere vult freta.’ In 1]. 8. 486. the light of the setting sun is described as ἕλκον νύκτα μέλαιναν ἐπὶ ζείδωρον ἄρουραν.
675. ἐν δ ‘And moreover. Sleep is not originally thought of as amongst the ‘dread and masterful powers,’ but 15 now added to the list.
678. " ἐγῷδα]) ‘Iam sure of it’—(that I shall know how to act with modeff- tion). The common reading, ἐγὼ & ἐπίσταμαι yap—can only be justified by old gaa ἡμεῖς in 677 to mean man-: kind in general, in which case the op- position with δέ is possible, though not: very clear, But with μαθησόμεσθα pre¢
66
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΈΟΥΣ
ὅ 7 ἐχθρὸς ἡμῖν ἐς τοσόνδ᾽ ἐχθαρτέος͵
ὡς καὶ φιλήσων αὖθις, ἔς τε τὸν φίλον
680
τοσαῦθ᾽ ὑπουργῶν ὠφελεῖν βουλήσομαι,
ὡς αἰὲν οὐ μενοῦντα. τοῖς πολλοῖσι γὰρ
βροτῶν ἄπιστός ἐσθ᾽ ἑταιρείας λιμήν.
ἀλλ᾽ ἀμφὶ μὲν τούτοισιν εὖ σχήσει" σὺ δὲ
εἴσω θεοῖς ἐλθοῦσα διὰ τέλους, γύναι,
685
εὔχου τελεῖσθαι τοὐμὸν ὧν ἐρᾷ κέαρ.
ὑμεῖς θ᾽, ἑταῖροι͵ ταὐτὰ τῇδέ μοι τάδε
τιμᾶτε, Τεύκρῳ +, ἣν μόλῃ, σημήνατε
μέλειν μὲν ἡμῶν, εὐνοεῖν δ᾽ ὑμῖν ἅμα.
ἐγὼ γὰρ εἶμ ἐκεῖσ᾽ ὅποι πορευτέον"
690
679. hui) funy LEVV" Vat. ac MM*. ἡμῖν C*. ἥμιν Α. ἡμῖν yp. Fut 1.
tyGapréos} ἐχθραντέοσ ATVV?MM?°C’. 683. pl pon L, dmoros A, ὑπέρμεγα (", ὑμῖν A,
ceding (1. 667), ἡμεῖς (unless with further explanation, as in supr. 125) must be
uivalent to ἐγώ. And the use of 82.. τὰ without apodosis is not supported by Aesch. Cho, 66, ἐμοὶ δ᾽ ἀναγκὰν γὰρ ἀμφίπτολιν, «.7.A., which is the nearest ape (For a superfluous ἐγώ with
in apodosi, cp. Hdt. 4. 99, ὃς 8%. . μὴ παραπέπλωκε, ἐγὼ δὲ ἄλλων δηλώσω.) Porson’s conjecture, which is here re- ceived, requires a very slight alteration, ὧι for ὦ. ἔγῷδα is idiomatic, and the form of asseveration suits with the dis- sembling nature of the speech.
ἐπίσταμαι γὰρ ἀρτίω:]ὔ ‘ For I have lately learnt '—Ajax continues the vein of commonplace, with which his real feelings are interwoven. In his own heart he means that the judgment of the arms has taught him the hollowness of friendship. But by putting the other side of the antithesis foremost he veils this sentiment under the general maxim which counsels moderation in love and hatred—dédvaroy ἔχθραν μὴ φύλασσε, θγητὸς ὦν.
680. In expressing his real feeling, ΔἸΑΣ passes out of the impersonal m of speaking.
682. Cp. O. C. 612, 3, «at πνεῦμα ταῦτόν͵ κιτιλ.
tots πολλοῖσι γὰρ..} He recollects his cue, and again generalizes, Cp.
682. πολλοῖσι] πολλοῦ L. πολλοῖσι A.
689. ὑμῖν ἅμα] ὑμῶν ἅμα LIMV pr. +p.
Aesch. Ag. 838-840, εἰδὼς λέγοιμ' ἄν, εὖ γὰρ ἐξεπίσταμαι, | ὁμιλίας κάτοπτρον, εἴδωλον σκιᾶς, | δοκοῦντας εἶναι wpevpeveis ἐμοί,
684. ἀμφὶ .. τούτοισιν] ‘For what concerns this,’ viz. my relation to the Atreidae, ‘all shall go well.’ Tec- messa need not fear lest the pride of Ajax should lead him into farther trouble.
685, 6. dow.. κἔαρ] εἴσω ἐλθοῦσα εὖ- χου θεοῖς τελεῖσθαι διὰ τέλους (ἐκεῖνα) ὧν τὸ ἐμὸν κέαρ ἐρᾷ. Tecmessa will pray that Ajax may escape from the wrath of Athena. In doing so she will uncon- sciously pray for the consummation of his present desires in death. The solemn phrase διὰ rédoue .. τελεῖσθαι is prompted by the latter feeling.
687, 8. ταὐτὰ τῇδέ μοι τάδε [τιμᾶτε] ‘Honour these my wishes equally with her.’ ταὐτά, an adverbial accusative, like κοινά in Ant. 546, μή μοι θάνμε σὺ κοινά, The eightfold alliteration with r in these two lines gives the effect of suppressed earnestness,
689. In this veiled manner Ajax conveys his last request to Teucer. Cp. supr. 567, infr. 827, 8, 990, 1.
690. The intentional vagueness, by which Ajax conceals his purpose from Tecmessa and the chorus, has an impres- sive solemnity for the spectator.
2 3 δι ~ ? πύθοισθε͵ Kei νῦν δυστυχῶ, σεσωσμένον.
ΧΟ. στρ. ἕφριξ᾽ ἔρωτι, περιχαρὴς δ᾽ ἀνεπτάμαν.
ἰὼ ἰὼ Πὰν Πάν,
πετραίας ἀπὸ δειράδος φάνηθ᾽, ὦ 5 θεῶν χοροποί᾽ ἄναξ, ὅπως μοι Νύσια Kvéoot ὀρχήματ᾽ αὐτοδαῆ
692. wel] in litara A.
AIA, 67 ὑμεῖς δ᾽ ἃ φράζω Spare, καὶ τάχ᾽ ἄν μ᾽ ἴσως ὦ Πὰν Πὰν ἁλίπλαγκτε Κυλλανίας χιονοκτύπον ὅο5 . ἀλίπλα ἁλίπλακτε MM? pr. 6. paral re Vat ac VINER. sla ca ἔμ.
νοκτύπου) χιονοτύπτου LL’, 698. χοροποί χοροποιὲ LAY.
691. τάχ᾽ ἂν.. lows] ‘Ere long, me-
ἡ τὸ 2. σεσωσμένον] His hearers under- ‘stand, ‘ Freed from further evil,’ as having appeased the gods and submitted to the Atreidae: to himself he means, ‘ Having done with evils,’ because no trouble can affect the dead.
Exit Ajax towards the country. Tec- messa and the child withdraw into the hut. The proscenium is vacant.
693-718. The following ode is the clearest instance in Sophocles of the kyporchema, or song accompanied with dancing. In substance it may be com- pared with Trach. 205-224, O. T. 1086- 1109, Ant. 1115-1154. The metrical scheme of orp. and ἀντ. is as follows :—
υ-τξυ--ο DMV
Ὁ“--Ὁ -.-..:
ma a υν ---- οὖ. υ--ὖ.--
Vt ae -τῷὸ se
BV -ξ-:
-:ωω-πω-ὶ «που --
ΠΡ eae
“Φωω--οὧ-τῷὸ te
tu Yee tt 10% ~ VY Vos 4
693. ‘My heart is thrilled with a new hope, and mounts on wings of joy.’ For the aorist (of the immediate past), see Essay on L. § 32. p. 55. ἔρωε is here used of a sudden and intense hope. Cp. Ant, 617, πολλοῖς δ᾽ ἀπάτα κουφο ἐρώτων (sc. ἃ.. ἐλπί5).
699. ΚνώσσιἼ κνώσια 1.1. κνώσσε A,
695. Pan is associated both with Marathon and Salamis, where Psytta- leia was his haunt according to Aeschy- lus: Pers. 448, ἣν ὁ φιλόχορο: | πᾶν ἐμβατεύει.
ἁλίπλαγκτε) As in the invocation to Sleep in Phil. 828, ebads . . ἔλθοις, the attribute which is part of the prayer is put in the vocative. ‘Come, roving over the sea, leaving the snow-smitten ridges of Cyllene.’ Cyllene is clearly visible from the Acropolis, and in sprin and early summer (1874) is cove with snow. The side it presents to Athens is long and precipitous.
ἡ. θεῶν χοροποί᾽ ἄναξ] (dean). ‘Thou lord, who of the gods art he that frames the dance.’ For this partitive genitive, cp. O. C. 868, 9, θεῶν | ὁ πάντα λεύσσων ἥλιος.
ὅπως μοι... ἔννὼν ἰάψει:) ‘To fling into.., I pray thee, along with me. pou is dativus ethicus, but to be resumed with ἐυνών.
69%. Νύσια Κνώσσια)]Ί Nysa, whether imagined as in Euboea or elsewhere, and Cnossus in Crete, were associated with the legend of Dionysus. Cp. the Cnossian dancing ground of Ariadne in Il. 18; 591, οἷόν wor’ ἑνὶ ἘἈνωσῷ εὐρείῃ | Δαίδαλος ἤσκησεν καλλιπλοκάμῳ ᾿Αριάδνῃα ‘Wilde Tanze fanden zu Ehren Dionys zu Nysa Statt, und an der Theodaisien Anfangs April zu Knossos auf Kreta’ (G. Wolff).
αὐτοδαῇ)] ‘Spontaneous,’ said with reference to Pan, ‘ which no man hath taught thee,’ cp. Aesch. Prom. 301, αὐτόκτιτ᾽ ἄντρα, ‘caves formed by thy- self’ (said to Oceanus),
we!
ΕΔ
ξυνὼν ἰάψῃς.
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
700
viv yap ἐμοὶ μέλει χορεῦσαι.
᾿Ικαρίων δ᾽ ὑπὲρ πελαγέων μολὼν ἄναξ ᾿Απόλλων
το ὁ Δάλιος εὔγνωστος
ἐμοὶ ξυνείη διὰ παντὸς εὔφρων.
αντ.
ἰὼ ἰώ. νῦν αὖ,
105
ἔλυσεν αἰνὸν ἄχος ἀπ᾽ ὀμμάτων “Apns.
νῦν͵ ὦ Ζεῦ, πάρα λευκὸν εὐάμερον πελάσαι φάος
θοᾶν ὠκυάλων νεῶν, ὅτ᾽ Αἴας
410
3 λαθίπονος πάλιν, θεῶν δ᾽ αὖ
πάνθυτα θέσμι' ἐξήνυσ᾽ εὐνομίᾳ
σέβων μεγίστᾳ.
700. lays] ἰάψεισ L. ἰάψῃς A.
ac V°R. fuvely LIM Pal. pr. Pal. ἔλυσεν A, ἐξήνυσεν LAY.
yoo, lawrewv=‘to set in sudden and swift motion.’
703. weAaylwv] weAayeaw. For the Icarian sea, cp. Hdt. 6. 95, 6.
704. εὔγνωστος) ‘Easy to be known;’ i.e, évapyhs, in his proper, unmistakable form: ‘ Nunquam humeris positurus arcum, | Qui rore puro Castaliae lavit | Crines solutos, qui Lyciae tenet | Du- meta natalemque silvam, | Delius et Patareus Apollo’ (Hor. Carm. 3. 4. 60). Cp. Trach. 207, τὸν εὐφαρέτραν.
706 foll. (1) The dangerous condi- tion of Ajax was like a dark veil upon the eyes of the Salaminians, saddening for them even the light ofday. (‘A web is woven across the sky,’ Tennyson, In Memoriam.) Cp. especially supr.139, 140, 200. Now ‘the cruel power withdrawn the dreadful sorrow that oppressed our eyes.’ Ares, as in O. T. 189, is the god of destruction, with an association from the violent rage in which Ajax’ troubles began. Or (2) the Salaminians, like Tecmessa, supr. 269, identify themselves with Ajax, from whose eyes (supr. §1, 447) the distrac- tion caused by his vehement rage is now removed. For the expression in either case, cp. supr. 674 and note: 1]. 13. 444, ἔνθα δ᾽ ἔπειτ᾽ ἀφίει μένος ὄβριμος “Apns.
702. wedayéaw] πελάγεων L, ᾿Απόλλων) ἄναξ' ἀπόλλων (ὁ from w) LA. 706, ἔλυσεν) ἔλυσε 709. πελάσαι] πελᾶσαν L, πελάσαι CA.
703. ἄναξ 705. ξυνείη] ἐυνέιησ ΑΓ (Μ5 Vat. ΟἾΔ Vat. acV ΥΜΜϑ8Έ 712. ἐξήνυσ᾽
708. (1) ‘Now, Zeus, thou shalt bring near bright genial day to our swift sea-going ships.’ The meaning is half figurative, ἔπι; literal. It is still morning (καὶ ἀέξεται ἱερὸν Fyap), and the Salaminians feel that the return of day-light is in keeping with the re- turn of cheerfulness within them. For the figurative meaning, cp. especially Aesch. Cho. 961, 972, πάρα τὸ φῶς ἰδεῖν : Pers. 301. Otherwise, (2) πελάσας may be intransitive, ‘Light shall come near the ships,’ in which case ὦ Zev is an ejaculation. For this, cp. Phil. 400, ἰὼ μάκαιρα, κιτ.λ.
711,12. The Chorus in their delight at the pious intentions expressed by Ajax, supr. 655, 6, 666, 7, describe them in exaggerated language, and speak of them as already performed.
714. These words are an echo of Ajax’ reflection, supr. 11. 646, 7. The words re καὶ φλέγει, which are added in the MSS., are not improbable in themselves. Cp. supr. 476 and note. But there is nothing to correspond to them in the strophe, and the metre as it stands in the text is more probable than it would be with the addition of v-vu-. The interpolation may be ac- counted for by supposing a marginal quotation, as in 554 supr.
ΑΙΑΣ.
69
πάνθ᾽ 3 μέγας χρόνος μαραίνει κοὐδὲν ἀναύδητον * daticaip ἄν, εὖτέ γ᾽ ἐξ ἀέλπτων 715
10 Αἴας μετανεγνώσθη
θυμῶν ᾿Ατρείδαις μεγάλων τε νεικέων.
ΑΓΓΕΛΟΣ.
ἄνδρες φίλοι, τὸ πρῶτον ἀγγεῖλαι θέλω,
Τεῦκρος πάρεστιν ἄρτι Muciwv ἀπὸ κρημνῶν' μέσον δὲ προσμολὼν στρατήγιον
720 [9 b.
κυδάζεται τοῖς πᾶσιν Apyelos ὁμοῦ. στείχοντα γὰρ πρόσωθεν αὐτὸν ἐν κύκλῳ
μαθόντες ἀμφέστησαν͵ εἶτ᾽ ὀνείδεσιν
ἤρασσον ἔνθεν κἄνθεν οὔτις ἔσθ᾽ ὃς οὔ͵
725
τὸν τοῦ μανέντος κἀπιβουλευτοῦ στρατοῦ
14. μαραίνει" μαραίνει γε καὶ φλέγει L. μαραίνει, καὶ bs 715. φατίσαιμ᾽ φατίζαιμ᾽ LM. φατίξαιμ᾽ CAL? Pal. Vat. ac 716. θυμῶν) θυμὸν LT (yp. θυμῶν) VV> Pal. Vat. ac RM"M°¢. θυμόν τ᾿ A. θυμῶν L? pr. M pr. Γ mg. R77. 721. προσμολών) προσμολῶν L. προσμολὼν C.
φλέγει Cett. VM*. φατίσαιμ᾽ Lob. corr.
τοπρῶτον A.
om. L. add. C?A.
715. ἐξ ἀέξλπτων) Pe we had despaired.” Cp. supr. 648.
16. ᾿ὐτῶν γούσϑη ‘Has been con- verted.’ Ajax, supr. 651, attributed the change in himself to the persuasion of Tecmessa. ) This readi 5a
17. θυμῶν is reading, whi 1 in some Μ95., is nearer to θυμόν, the reading of L, than the con). θυμοῦ τ᾽, which has been commonly adopted. For the poetical plural, ‘outbursts of wrath,’ cp. Trach. 882, τίνες νόσοι; and see Essay on L. § 20. p. 30. The plural of θυμός occurs in Plat. Phil. 40 E: Legg. 11.934 A, 6 δὲ... ἐν φόβοις δειλίας, ἤ τισιν ἐπιθυμίαις ἣ φθόνοις ἢ θυμοῖς δυ- σιάτοις γιγνόμενος. (νεικεων.)
719 full. The proscenium has been vacant during the preceding ode. A single figure is now seen approaching from the opposite direction to that in which Ajax went forth, The man proves to be Teucer’s forerunner.
The effect of the following scene is twofold. On the one hand, the Chorus and Tecmessa are roused from their security, and go anxiously in search of
éyes Vat c. μ. τε καὶ
719. τὸ πρῶτον ς 726. τὸν
Ajax. We are thus made aware that the crisis of the drama is approaching: But, on the other hand, the bearing of the prophet to Teucer, as reported by the messenger, and the tenor of his prophecy, assure the spectator that the anger of Athena against Ajax is not lasting, and hold forth a vague promise of final peace.
ἄνδρες φίλοι) The messenger, who is one of Teucer’s men, thus assures the mariners of his continued friendship in their master’s hour of need. τὸ stands in apposition with the sentence, Τεῦκρον παρέστι, which, as Hermann says, must be held as equivalent to Tev- κρον παρεῖναι. Cp. O. T. 1234, 5, 6 μὲν τάχιστος τῶν λόγων εἰπεῖν τε καὶ | μαθεῖν, τέθνηκε θεῖον ᾿ἸΙοκάστης κάρα. The ab- ruptness of this gives some colour to Musgrave’s conjecture, ἄνδρες, φίλον τὸ πρῶτον ἀγγεῖλαι θέλω.
724,5. ‘For when they knew him from afar off as he approached, th surrounded him.’ Cp. infr. 1046, μαθεῖν γὰρ ἔγγὺς ὧν ob δυσπετήςε.
726. κἀπιβουλευτοῦ στρατοῦ] ‘And
70
ΣΟΦΟΚΑΕΟΥ͂Σ
ξύναιμον ἀποκαλοῦντες͵ ὡς οὐκ ἀρκέσοι τὸ μὴ οὐ πέτροισι πᾶς καταξανθεὶς θανεῖν.
aoT
eis τοσοῦτον ἦλθον ὥστε Kai χεροῖν κολεῶν ἐρυστὰ διεπεραιώθη ξίφη.
73°
λήγει & Epis δραμοῦσα τοῦ προσωτάτω ἀνδρῶν γερόντων ἐν ξυναλλαγῇ λόγου. ἀλλ’ ἡμὶν Αἴας ποῦ στιν, ὡς φράσω τάδε; τοῖς κυρίοις γὰρ πάντα χρὴ δηλοῦν λόγον.
XO. οὐκ ἔνδον, ἀλλὰ φροῦδος ἀρτίως, νέας
135
βουλὰς νέοισιν ἐγκαταζεύξας τρόποις.
ΑΓ. ἰοὺ ἰού.
βραδεῖαν ἡμᾶς dp ὁ τήνδε τὴν ὁδὸν πέμπων ἔπεμψεν, ἣ ᾿φάνην ἐγὼ βραδύς.
ΧΟ. ΑΓ.
τί δ᾽ ἐστὶ χρείας τῆσδ᾽ ὑπεσπανισμένον ; τὸν ἄνδρ ἀπηύδα Τεῦκρος ἔνδοθεν στέγης
740
μὴ fo παρήκειν͵ πρὶν παρὼν αὐτὸς τύχῃ.
ΧΟ. Oe Lore διεπεραιώθη]
who was guilty of plotting against the army. στρατοῦ is genitive of the object.
727. ὧς connects οὐκ ἀρκέσοι, «7A. with ἥρασσον, the clause τὸν... droea- Aovrres being parenthetical. They said, ὦ τοῦ μανέντος .. ξύναιμε, οὐκ ἀρκέσεις, «w.7.A4. The verb ἀρκεῖν is used abso- lately in the original sense of ‘to ward off danger,’ and this uncommon use is supplemented by the epexegetic clause.
730. 7 Lit. ‘were passed from either side,’ i.e. crossed blades. Not merely ‘ were unsheathed.’
731. i ple τοῦ προσωτάτω] ‘When it had run to an extreme.” The
partitive genitive is merely idiomatic, and does not limit the force of the ex- pression. Essay on L. § 10. p. 16 (bis),
733. ‘Through elders interposing with their words.’ For év instrumental, see Essay on L. δ 19. p. 28, and cp. Trach. 887, crovdevros ἐν ropa σιδάρου.
733. ‘ Where is our Ajax?’ 4plv is dative of the person interested. Cp. supr. 332, ἡμῖν τὸν ἄνδρα διαπεφοιβάσθαι κακοῖς
734. τοῖς xuplos] ‘To those prin-
ἀλλ’ olyerai rot, πρὸς τὸ κέρδιστον τραπεὶς
διασερεώθη L. διεπεραιώθη (ἾΑ. 741. ἀπηύδα)] ἀπηῦδα L Pal. ἀπηύδα A.
737. lod lod] ἰοὺ ἰοὺ
cipally concerned.’ Cp. Aesch. Cho. 658, 9, εἰ δὲ τυγχάνω | Trois κυρίοισι καὶ προσήκουσιν λέγων, | οὐκ οἶδα.
735, 6. véas..tpéwors] ‘Having changed his purpose in unison with his change of mood.’ The Chorus believe that Ajax, having learnt submission, is gone forth to purify himself in the fresh water at the corner of the bay. Supr. 654 foll.
737. ἰοὺ lov] The messenger per- ceives that the fate of Ajax is sealed, and raises the same cry of horror that Oedipus utters (Ὁ. T. 1182) when he discovers the truth.
738. βραδεῖαν is predicative and ad- verbial,=‘too late.’ Cp. the use of πικρός, e.g. infr. 1239.
740. ‘And what is there lacking to the fulfilment of the present need?’ χρείας τῆσδ᾽, the need implied in Teucer’s sending you, τήνδε τὴν ὅδόν, supr. 738.
743. ro] ‘We can tell you.’ τοι here expresses the consciousness of con- tributing pertinent information.
743, 4. πρὸᾳ τὸ κέρδιστον .. γνώμη)
AIAS. 71
γνώμης, θεοῖσιν os καταλλαχθῇ χόλου.
ΑΓ.
ταῦτ᾽ ἐστὶ τἄπη μωρίας πολλῆς πλέα,
145
εἴπερ τι Κάλχας εὖ φρονῶν μαντεύεται.
ΧΟ.
ποῖον ; τί δ᾽ εἰδὼς τοῦδε πράγματος πέρι ;
ΑΓ. τοσοῦτον οἶδα καὶ παρὼν ἐτύγχανον͵
ἐκ γὰρ συνέδρου καὶ τυραννικοῦ κύκλου
Κάλχας μεταστὰς οἷος ᾿Ατρειδῶν δίχα,
189
εἰς χεῖρα Τεύκρου δεξιὰν φιλοφρόνως θεὶς εἶπε κἀπέσκηψε παντοίᾳ τέχνῃ εἶρξαι κατ᾽ ἦμαρ τοὐμφανὲς τὸ νῦν τόδε Αἴανθ᾽ ὑπὸ σκηναῖσι μηδ᾽ ἀφέντ᾽ ἐᾶν͵
εἰ ἐῶντ᾽ ἐκεῖνον εἰσιδεῖν θέλοι ποτέ.
765
ἐλᾷ γὰρ αὐτὸν τῇδε θἠμέρᾳ μόνῃ δίας ᾿Αθάνας μῆνις, ὡς ἔφη λέγων. τὰ γὰρ περισσὰ κἀνόνητα σώματα πίπτειν βαρείαις πρὸς θεῶν δυσπραξίαις
752. κἀπέσκηψε) κἀπεσκηψεν L.
‘His thoughts having taken the hap- piest turn.’ For the genitive, cp. Trach. FOR, ποῖ γνώμης πέσω; Ant. 42, ποῦ γνώμης wor’ εἶ;
χόλον] ‘In respect of’ (lit. ‘ from’) ‘ their wrath.’
746. The name of Calchas, and the thought of his foreknowledge, strike the hearers with an expectant awe.
748. καὶ παρὼν ἐτύγχανον) ‘For I was there to hear and see.’ An expan- sion of παρών, the coordinate for the peel ae construction. See Essay on
§ 36. p. 68; also § 32. p. 55.
749 foll. Calchas, who alone knows the future, is not carried away by the rage which possesses the host, but simply warns Teucer in a friendly tone that the wrath of the gods is against Ajax for this one day. This attitude of the prophet is emphasized by the pleonastic iteration, ἐκ... κύκλον pera- στὰς οἷος... δίχα, and by the periphrasis in 1. 753. :
συνέδρου ... κύκλου] ‘The circle of the lords who sate in council,’ with the ἀγορά of the Achaeans gathered round.
751, 2. Join δεξιὰν θείς,
756. τῇδε θὴμέρᾳ] τῆδέ θ᾽ ἡμέρᾳ A pr. Pal.
752. παντοίᾳ τέχνῃ] ‘ By all manner of means :’ to be joined with εἶρξαι.
753. κατ᾽ ἥμαρ... τόδε) ‘For the day whose light is with us now and here,’ i.e. to-day.
754. ἀφέντα agrees with Τεῦκρον, the subject of ἐᾶν.
756. τῇδε θήμέρᾳ is more probable, because simpler, than τῇδ' ὅθ᾽ ἡμέρᾳ.
757. ὧς ἔφη λέγων] ‘As his words declared,’ The messenger is careful to make it clear that the assertion is the
rophet’s, and not his own. Cp. Creon in O. T. 110, ἐν τῇδ᾽ ἔφασκε γῇ. For this periphrasis, cp. Hdt. 1. 118, τῷ re γὰρ πεποιημένῳ, ἔφη λέγων, ἐς τὸν παῖδα τοῦτον ἔκαμνον μεγάλωε, «.7.A. Abicht observes that it is commonly used, as here, in passing to direct speech from indirect.
758. τὰ.. περισσὰ κἀνό σώματα ‘Men grown too great to be of profit. Cp. Shakespeare, Julius Caesar, 1. 2. 149, 50, ‘Upon what meat doth this our Caesar feed, | That he is grown so great?’ Ib, 1. 1. 77, 8, ‘ These growing feathers plucked from Caesar's wing, | Will make him fly an ordinary pitch.’
72 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ἔφασχ᾽ ὁ μάντις, ὅστις ἀνθρώπου φύσιν 760 βλαστὼν ἔπειτα μὴ Kat ἄνθρωπον φρονῇ. κεῖνος δ᾽ ἀπ᾽ οἴκων εὐθὺς ἑἐξορμῴώμενος
ἄνους καλῶς λέγοντος εὑρέθη πατρός.
ὁ μὲν γὰρ αὐτὸν ἐννέπει͵ τέκνον, δορὶ
βούλον κρατεῖν μέν, σὺν θεῷ δ᾽ ἀεὶ κρατεῖν. 165 ὁ δ᾽ ὑψικόμπως κἀφρόνως ἠμείψατο,
πάτερ, θεοῖς μὲν κἂν ὁ μηδὲν ὧν ὁμοῦ
κράτος κατακτήσαιτ᾽ " ἐγὼ δὲ καὶ δίχα
κείνων πέποιθα τοῦτ᾽ ἐπισπάσειν κλέος. [τὸ 8. τοσόνδ᾽ ἐκόμπει μῦθον, εἶτα δεύτερον, 770 δίας ᾿Αθάνας, ἡνίκ᾽ ὀτρύνουσά νιν
Qn »9 » 9 9 a ~ ? , nuoar ἐπ᾿ ἐχθροῖς χεῖρα φοινίαν τρέπειν, τότ᾽ ἀντιφωνεῖ δεινὸν ἄρρητόν τ᾽ ἔπος"
ἄνασσα, τοῖς ἄλλοισιν ᾿Αργείων πέλας ἴστω, καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς δ᾽ οὔποτ᾽ ἐκρήξει μάχη. "5
761. φρονῇ] φρονῆι L. φρονεῖ (ἾΑ.
768. ζατακτήσαιτ᾽] καταστήσαιτ᾽ LM.
Κκ κατακτήσαιτ᾽ C®A Pal. Vat.ac Μ᾽. καταστήσαιτ᾽ 1,3, κατακτήσετ᾽ V.
760. ὅστις) ‘ When any one. Essay on L. § 22. p. 35, 2.
760, 1. ἀνθρώπον gupw | βλαστών] ‘Being but of human mould. An un- usual cognate accusative, to be partly accounted for by the frequent use of φύσιν as an accusative of respect. See Essay on L.§ 17. p. 25; and cp. es cially Trach. 1062, γυνὴ δέ, θῆλυς οὖσα κοὺκ ἀνδρὸς φύσιν.
γ62. εὐθύς belongs in meaning to εὑρέθη in the following line.
763. watpés may be either (1) geni- tive of derivation, ‘ A foolish son of a wisely speaking father, for which, cp. Ant. 38, ἐσθλῶν κακή : or (2) genitive absolute, ‘ Foolish, although his father advised him well.’ The former (1) is nearer to the truth.
764. αὐτὸν ἐννέπει)] ‘Charged him.’ Cp. O. T. 350, ἐννέπω σέ, «.7.X.
765. μὲν.. δ The ‘ paratactic’ structure (Essay on L. § 36. p. 68) gives additional emphasis.
769. ἐπισπάσειν)͵͵ ‘That I shall cull perforce,’ as if plucking a branch from a tree. (Aesch. Pers. 475.) Cp. Shak.
1 Hen. IV. 1. 3: ‘Hot. By heaven, me- thinks it were an easy leap | To pluck bright honour from the pale-faced moon; Or dive into the bottom of the deep, Where fathom-line doth never touch the ground, | And pluck up drownéd hon- our by the locks; | So he that doth redeem her thence might wear | With- out corrival all her dignities.’
770. τοσόνδ᾽ .. μῦθον] ‘So high the vaunt he uttered.’ Cp, supr. 386, μηδὲν μέγ᾽ εἴπῃε: 422, 3, dros | ἐξερέω μέγα.
771. Blas "A@dvas] ‘ Regarding glo- rious Athena.’ An extreme instance of the genitive of respect. Essay on L. δ 9. p. 13. infr. 790, 792. The sentence is changed from dias’ Adavas ὀτρυνούσῃξ, or αὐδωμένης.
773. ηὐδᾶτ For αὐδᾶν, ‘to com- mand,’ cp. Ο. Ὁ. 864, αὐδῶ σιωκᾶν, and for the middle v. (of ungsked, spon- taneous utterance), Phil. 130, ob δῆτα, τέκνυν, ποικίλωε αὐδωμένου.
713. δεινὸν ἄρρητόν τ᾽ éwos] ‘ A fear- fully impious word.’
775. καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς) ‘In my part of the line ;’ κατά, as in Hdt. 2. 121. § 4, ws
ΑΙΑΣ.
73
τοιοῖσδέ Ἔτοι λόγοισιν ἀστεργῆ θεᾶς
ἐκτήσατ᾽ ὀργήν, οὐ κατ᾽ ἄνθρωπον φρονῶν, ἀλλ᾽ εἴπερ ἔστι τῇδε Onpépa, τάχ᾽ ἂν
γενοίμεθ᾽ αὐτοῦ σὺν θεῷ σωτήριοι,
τοσαῦθ᾽ ὁ μάντις εἶφ᾽ " ὁ δ᾽ εὐθὺς ἐξ ἕδρας
8ο
πέμπει με σοὶ φέροντα τάσδ᾽ ἐπιστολὰς Τεῦκρος φυλάσσειν. εἰ δ᾽ ἀπεστερήμεθα, οὐκ ἔστιν ἁνὴρ κεῖνος, εἰ Κάλχας σοφός.
ΧΟ.
ὅρα μολοῦσα τόνδ᾽ ὁποῖ᾽ ἔπη θροεῖ,
776. τοι roto MSS. Herm. corr. τῆιδε θ᾽ ἡμέραι CA,
μεν L?. ἀποστερήμεθα RM? 785. Spa] ὅραι1,. ὅρα A.
δὲ κατὰ τοὺε φυλάσσοντας ἦν: Xen. Hell. 4. 2. 18, of μὲν ᾿Αθηναῖοι κατὰ Λακεδαι- μονίουε é-yévovro, Hermann renders, ‘ Per me, quantum in me est,’ which is rather = τὸ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς (cp. Hdt. 7. 158).
οὕποτ᾽ ἐκρήξει) ‘Shall never burst forth,’ like a river breaking its banks. ‘Postquam..duo acies manum ali- quandiu conseruerunt, si alterutra subito in fagam se converterit, eleganter pugna ipsa, tanquam obicibus antea coércita, in eam partem ἐκρήσσειν [ἐκρῆξαι) di- catur.” Musgr. Cp. the Homeric πολέ- poo γέφυραι, in which the opposing armies are thought of as the sides of a torrent.
776. The correction suggested by Hermann, ro: for τοῖς, although not quite necessary (for τοιοῖσδε might = τοιοῖσδε πεφυκόσιν), is extremely pro- bable.
776, 7. ἀστεργῆ .. Spyfv] ‘He hath won him the unenviable guerdon of the goddess’ wrath.’ dorepy? is more for- cible when taken thus passively than if supposed to mean ‘unloving,’ which would add nothing to the notion of ὀργήν. For ἐκτήσατο, of something bad, cp. especially Aesch. S. c. T. 1017 (of Polynices), ἄγος δὲ καὶ θανὼν κεκτή- σεται.
779. The genitive αὐτοῦ shows that σωτήριοι has nearly the force of a sub- stantive.
780. On this form of the senarius,
ὦ δαΐα Τέκμησσα, δύσμορον γένος,
785
778. τῇδε Ohuépg] τῆιδ᾽ ἐν ἡμέραι LL? Pal. 780. εἶφ᾽ εἶπεν LAL. ἀπεστηρήμεθα L. ἀπεστερήμεθα A Pal. (c. gl. τοῦ aiavros) Vat. ac.
εἶφ᾽ C*. 782. ἀπεστερήμεθα)
ἀπεστερήθη-
783. ἀνὴρ κεῖνος) ἀνὴρ ἐκεῖνοσ LA pr. ’κεῖνοε I. τόνδ τον. L.
τόνδ᾽ C°A,
generally marking some empressement, see above on I. 294.
ἐξ %pas} ‘From where I sate,’ viz. amongst the Achaeans who were looking on at the council.
781. τάσδ᾽ ἐπιστολάς] ‘This charge,’ viz. that implied in supr. 753-5. Teucer remains to watch over his brother's interests in the assembly.
782. Tetxpos} The proper name is added after the article in further ex- planation.
φνλάσσειν) The epexegetic infini- tive is occasioned by the addition of Tev«pos,
εἰ δ᾽ ἀπεστερήμεθα] ‘But if we are frustrated ;’ i.e. if the δαίμων of Ajax has prevented us from carrying out our intention. For ἀποστερεῖν of prevention, cp. Aesch. Suppl. 1063, Ζεὺς ἀποστεροίη γάμον. This meaning is more forcible, although less obvious, than that of Bad- ham’s ingenious conjecture, εἰ δ᾽ dp bore phxapev.
783. The idiomatic ἀνὴρ κεῖνος avoids the association of the name Alas with the ill-omened οὐκ ἔστιν.
784. ‘O cruelly vexed Tecmessa, bom to woe!’ The exact association con- veyed in Safa is difficult to seize. Per. haps from meaning ‘hostile,’ it comes to mean ‘treated as an enemy,’ and so ‘cruelly afflicted’ by the gods.
785. ‘Come and see what news this man is telling.’ Cp. Phil. 504, χρὰ δ᾽
"6 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ΧΟ. χωρεῖν ἑτοῖμος, κοὐ λόγῳ δείξω μόνον. τάχος γὰρ ἔργου καὶ ποδῶν du ἕψεται,
Al. ὁ μὲν σφαγεὺς ἕστηκεν ἧ τομώτατος 815 γένοιτ᾽ ἄν͵--εἴ τῳ καὶ λογίζεσθαι σχολή,
δῶρον μὲν ἀνδρὸς “Εκτορος ξένων ἐμοὶ
μάλιστα μισηθέντος ἐχθίστου θ᾽ ὁρᾶν"
πέπηγε δ᾽ ἐν γῇ πολεμίᾳ τῇ Τρῳάδι,
᾽σιδηροβρῶτι θηγάνῃ νεηκονής" 820
ἔπηξα δ᾽ αὐτὸν εὖ περιστείλας ἐγώ,
εὐνούστατον τῷδ᾽ ἀνδρὶ διὰ τάχους θανεῖν.
οὕτω μὲν εὐσκευοῦμεν᾽ ἐκ δὲ τῶνδέ μοι
817. ξένων ἐέναν L. ξένων (ΞΑ.
820. σιδηροβρῶτι] σιδηροβρώτηι L. σιδη-
ροβρῶτι C8AL? pr. (σιδηροβρώτῃ corr. L*) Vat. ac.
814. καὶ ποδῶν is added to define ἔργου further. Exeunt Chorus severally by the two side doors. Cp. supr. 805.
815-65. The scene is changed to a wooded place (infr. 892) not far from the camp (infr. 874-8), where Ajax is disclosed, somewhat retired, but so that both he and the projecting point of the sword which he has planted in the ground, are visible to the spectators.
815. δ.. σφαγεύε)] Either (1) ‘the slayer,’ or (2) ‘ the sacrificer ;’ probably the former (1).
ἕστηκεν... ἄν] ‘Stands so as he may prove most keen:’ whetted not only with the grind-stone, but with the hate of Hector who gave it, the enmity of the Trojan soil in which it is fixed, the determined will of Ajax and his care in executing that will. The sword thus ordered cannot fail of its effect.
816. εἴ τφ.. σχολή] These words mark Ajax’ feeling of the extreme deliberateness of his act. After long repression he is at leisure not only to make elaborate preparations, but also to reason over what he is about to do. For the language, cp. Thuc. 2. 45, εἰ δέ με δεῖ καὶ γυναικείας τι ἀρετῆς... μνησθῆναι, βραχείᾳ παραινέσει ἅπαν σημανῶ. The clause is rather to be connected with what follows than with what precedes. (Others would supply ἦν, and render ‘If one had but time to
make reflections’). The indefinite τῳ has an ironical effect, and also somewhat of solemnity, like the impersonal ex- pression in Shakespeare, Julius Caesar, 5.1: ‘O, that a man might know | The end of this day’s business ere it come!’
817, 18. dvipds .. δρᾶν) ‘ Of Hector, who of men not Greek was by me most hated and abhorred.’ ἀνδρόν adds a touch of distinction to the name which follows. Cp El. 45, wap’ ἀνδρὸς Φανο- τέως ἥκων. By the addition of ξένων he reserves his chief hatred for the Argives.
820. The reading σιδηροβρώτῃ is not impossible. Cp. O. T. 80, 1, τύχῃ .. σωτῆρι, and note.
The iteration of ἔπηξα after πέπηγε, supr. 819, strengthens our impression of the firmness with which the sword was fastened in the earth.
821. εὖ περιστείλας) ‘Carefully se- curing it.’ He had trodden the earth about it, as if planting a young tree.
822. οὐνούστατον.. θανεῖν] ‘So as most kindly to provide for me a speedy death,” εὐνούστατον is supplementary predicate with émnfa. Essay on L. § 23, p. 38, § 38, p. 71. θανεῖν is epexe- getic=dore θανεῖν. Ajax has but two desires, that his death may be (1) cer- tain, (2) swift. His preparation of the sword secures both ends in one.
823. οὕτω μὲν εὑὐὑσκενοῦμεν)͵ ‘So
AIAS. γ
σὺ πρῶτος, ὦ Ζεῦ, καὶ γὰρ εἰκός, ἄρκεσον. αἰτήσομαι δέ σ᾽ οὐ μακρὸν γέρας λαχεῖν. 825 πέμψον τιν᾽ ἡμῖν ἄγγελον, κακὴν φάτιν Τεύκρῳ φέροντα, πρῶτος ὥς με βαστάσῃ πεπτῶτα τῷδε περὶ νεορράντῳ ξίφει, καὶ μὴ πρὸς ἐχθρῶν του κατοπτευθεὶς πάρος ῥιφθῶ κυσὶν πρόβλητος οἰωνοῖς θ᾽ ἕλωρ. 830 τοσαῦτά σ᾽, ὦ Ζεῦ, προστρέπω, καλῶ δ᾽ ἅμα πομπαῖον Ἑρμῆν χθόνιον εὖ με κοιμίσαι͵ ξὺν ἀσφαδάστῳ καὶ ταχεῖ πηδήματι πλευρὰν διαρρήξαντα τῷδε φασγάνῳ. καλῶ δ᾽ ἀρωγοὺς τὰς ἀεί τε παρθένους 835 ἀεί θ᾽ ὁρώσας πάντα τἀν βροτοῖς πάθη σεμνὰς ᾿Ερινῦς τανύποδας͵ μαθεῖν ἐμὲ 825. λαχεῖν] λαβεῖν 113Μ. λαχεῖν Ο'Α γαϊ. ας. λαχεῖν (yp. λαβεῖν) γέρας Γ΄, 826. ὥ:)] ὃσ 1. ὡσ C?. 828. πεπτῶτα] πεπταότα L. πεπτῶτα ("Α. 830. κυσίν] κυσὶ LA Pal. θῚ τ᾿ Ι. OA. 831. τοσαῦτά σ᾽, ὧὦ] τοσαῦτά σ᾽ ὦΤ,Α. τοσαῦτ᾽ ὦ Pal. yp. τοσαῦτά σοι C’mg. πρὸσ ταῦτ᾽ dV. προστρέπω)
προ(σ)τρέπω L. προτρέπω ΤΥ ΜΜῥἪ, 836. 9 δ᾽ LrL? Pal. τἀν) rép’ L. τὰ Γ. Line 836 om. A.
well provided with an instrument am I.’ μέν is resumed from supr. 815.
824. καὶ γὰρ etxds] These words are characteristic of the indomitable hero, who, in his supreme hour, addresses the sovereign of the gods as his kinsman. (Cp. supr. 387, προγόνων προπάτωρ.)
825. λαχεῖν, if the true reading, is epexegetic, the accusative yépas being governed, primarily, by αἰτήσομαι. But λαβεῖν may be right. See v. rr.
826. κακὴν φάτιν] ‘A rumour of In the ‘clairvoyance’ of this moment Ajax imagines the effect which the news of his death would have on Teucer, as also, infr. 850, on his mother.
It has been supposed that infr. 998, ὀξεῖα γὰρ... θανών indicates the answer of Zeus to this prayer. But, although this is possible, such a rumour is suffi- ciently accounted for by what passes at supr. 749 foll., es cially the words in 1. 783, οὐκ ἔστιν aynp κεῖνον.
828. περί] Cp. infr. 899, φασγάνῳ περιπτυχήε.
γεορράντῳ] ‘ Then freshly streamizg.’
For this vivid touch, cp. infr. 898, dpriws veoopayns. He does not mention Tec- messa.
830. ῥιφθῶ... ἕλωρ] “1 be cast forth, exposed to dogs and birds for a prey.’
833, 4. ‘And that the leap where- with I plunge this sword into my side may be swift and without a struggle.’ πηδήματι has been interpreted of the involuntary spring upwards at the mo- ment of the sword piercing the heart; but it is rather, more simply, the act of falling on the sword. Ajax prays that this may be unattended with con- vulsions, and may lead directly to the consummation.
835. dei... wapGévovs] Cp. especially, Aesch. Eum. 69, 70, παλαιαὶ παῖδες, als ob μίγνυται | θεῶν τις, οὐδ᾽ dyOparmos, οὐδὲ θήρ ποτε.
836. Cp. Ο. C. 42, τὰν πάνθ᾽ ὁρώσας Evpevidas, «.7.A.
837. μαθεῖν] The inf. depends on the general notion in καλῶ, the full expression, καλῶ dparyous, being partly lost sight of. ;
78
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥ͂Σ
πρὸς τῶν ᾿Ατρειδῶν ὡς διόλλυμαι τάλας Ἐ, * iy’ ὦ ταχεῖαι ποίνιμοί τ᾽ ᾿Ερινύες,
γεύεσθε, μὴ φείδεσθε, πανδήμου στρατοῦ.
σὺ δ᾽, ὦ τὸν αἰπὺν οὐρανὸν διφρηλατῶν
845
“Ηλιε, πατῤῥῴαν τὴν ἐμὴν ὅταν χθόνα
ἔδῃς, ἐπισχὼν χρυσόνωτον ἡνίαν
ἄγγειλον ἄτας τὰς ἐμὰς μόρον τ᾽ ἐμὸν
γέροντι πατρὶ τῇ τε δυστήνῳ τροφῷ.
ἧ που τάλαινα, τήνδ᾽ ὅταν κλύῃ φάτιν,
850
foe μέγαν κωκυτὸν ἐν πάσῃ πόλει.
ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲν ἔργον ταῦτα θρηνεῖσθαι μάτην,
ἀλλ᾽ ἀρκτέον τὸ πρᾶγμα σὺν τάχει τινί,
839 ff. καίσφασ κακοὺσ' κάκιστα καὶ πανωλέθρουσ | ξυναρπάσειαν, ὥσπερ εἰσορῶσ᾽
ἐμὲ | αὐτοσφαγῆι [(sic). αὐτοσφαγῇ A.) πίπτοντα, τὼσ αὐτοσφαγεὶσ (sic, αὐτοσφα-
yeio.C*A] πρὸσ τῶν φιλίστων ἐκγόνων (ἐκγονων L) ὀλοίατο LAL? Pal. Vat. ac.
(καὐτοσφαγεῖς Pal. Vat. a.
wéon A,
839-43. See v. rr. The reasons for rejecting these four lines may be briefly given. The allusion to the death of Agamemnon, which is the chief point in them, interferes with the poetical simplicity of the passage, and is more- over not applicable to Menelaus. The emphatic use of αὐτοσφαγῆς in two dif- ferent senses in the same line is awk- ward, and like an imitation. (Aros occurs nowhere else, and rés not else- where in Sophocles; and ἐκγόνων seems to have arisen from a confusion of the death of Agamemnon with that of Clytemnestra, together with an at- tempt to include the fate of Odysseus.
844. ‘Flesh yourselves unsparingly on all the populous host.’ μὴ φείδεσθε is introduced διὰ μέσου. The πάνδημος στρατός of the Achaeans is contrasted with the Argive chiefs.
847. ἐπισχὼν... fviav] ‘Checking thy rein.’ Instead of saying ἐπέχειν ἅρμα, or ἴσπουν, the means, or more immediate object, is put into the accu- sative.
χρυσόνωτον)] ‘Gilded,’ viz, having the upper surface studded with gold.
ras abrocpayeis Vat. ac, 843. [τ trer’ L. ἴτ᾽ A,
@s αὐτοσφαγεῖς V). ἐκγόνων 851. πάσῃ) πᾶσι L, πάσηι (5,
848. ἄτας... ἐμόν] ‘My troubles and my fate.’ This is not a mere pleonasm. The dra: may include his first provo- cation of Athena as well as his wild actions since; the word pépov is spe- cially applicable to his death.
849. τῇ τε δυστήνῳ τροφῷ] Either (1) ‘and the unhappy one who nursed my infancy ;’ or (2) ‘and the unhappy one who tends on him.’ According to (1) Ajax in thinking of his mother with special tenderness, speaks of her as the one who nursed him at her breast (§ »’ ἔτεχ᾽, § μ᾽ ἔθρεψε, Od. 2.131.) Accord. ing to (2) he is thinking of the dreary household at Salamis. where she who had been the wife of Telamon’s youth was now the nurse of his declining years. Cp. Od. 24. 211, ἐν δὲ γυνὴ Σικελὴ pnts πέλεν, f ῥα ngerre | ἐνδυκέωε κο- μέεσκεν ἐπ’ ἀγροῦ, νόσφι πόληοε.
851. Cp. Eur. Med. 1176, εἶτ᾽ ἀντί» μολπὸν ἧκεν ὀλολνυγῆν μέγαν | κωκυτόν.
852. ‘ But I have nought to do with vain laments for this.’
οὐδὲν ἔργον, lit. ‘It is no part of the business in hand.’
853. σὺν τόχα. τινί] ‘And that with
ΑΙΑΣ. 79
ὦ Θάνατε Θάνατε, νῦν p ἐπίσκεψαι μολών’ καίτοι σὲ μὲν κἀκεῖ προσαυδήσω ξυνών,
[τι ἃ. 855
σὲ δ᾽, ὦ φαεννῆς ἡμέρας τὸ viv σέλας,
καὶ τὸν διφρευτὴν “Ηλιον προσεννέπω
πανύστατον δὴ κοὔποτ᾽ αὖθις ὕστερον.
ὦ φέγγος, ὦ γῆς ἱερὸν οἰκείας πέδον
Σαλαμῖνος, ὦ πατρῷον ἑστίας βάθρον,
860
κλειναί τ᾽ ᾿Αθῆναι, καὶ τὸ σύντροφον γένος,
κρῆναί τε ποταμοί θ᾽ οἵδε, καὶ τὰ Τρωϊκὰ
πεδία προσαυδῶ, χαίρετ᾽, ὦ τροφῆς ἐμοί"
τοῦθ᾽ ὑμὶν Αἴας todmos ὕστατον θροεῖ͵
τὰ δ᾽ ἄλλ᾽ ἐν “Atdou τοῖς κάτω μυθήσομαι.
865
HMIXOPION.
4 πόνος πόνῳ πόνον φέρει.
. $58. κοὔποτἢ καὶ οὕποτ᾽ 1.. κοὔποτ᾽ A. φῳατρῷον) πατρῷας ΤΗΝ. πατρῷον ὙΠ ac. 865.
Vat.ac. στροφῆς) rpopeis LA. speed.’ The addition of the indefinite pronoun, as in ἀνύσαϑ τι (‘with some- thing of haste’), has an effect of peremp- toriness.
856. τὸ viv} By hypallage for rije νῦν, giving a lighter rhythm.
857. προσεννέπω is introduced by an expansion similar to that in Aesch. Prom. 91, καὶ τὸν πανόπτην κύκλον ἡλίον καλῶ,---απὐὰ then becomes the governing word.
858. κοὔποτ᾽ αὖθις: Sc. προσαυδήσω. Cp. Ant. 808, 9, γέατον δὲ pévyyoe λεύσ- σουσαν ἀελίου | κοὔποτ᾽ αὖθιο.
859. ὦ φέγγος] He passionately re- sumes his invocation (856-8), and as his heart goes forth with the universal sunlight, he again (as in 846) fixes his aa on home. ἐστίαε βάθρον
860. πατρῷον ‘ Hearth-stone of my sire.’ See Essay on L. ἃ 42. p. 80 7.
861. κλειναί] Cp. supr. 596, and note. The glory of Athens, like that of Salamis, is anticipated.
τὸ σύντροφον yévos} ‘And ye, her race, among whom I was brought up." These words, in which Ajax adopts the Athenians as brethren of the Acacidae,
860. gaAapivos LA. σαλαμῖνοσ C3. 863. χαίρετ᾽ Klee L*, χαίρετ᾽ A.
GAA] ἄλλα L. τὰ δ᾽
are well calculated to move the Athe- nian audience.
862 foll. After bidding farewell to Salamis and Athens, he is returning to his purpose, when his eye falls on the fresh waters in which he has lately bathed (supr. 654); and they remind him of his Trojan environment of the last ten years. To this also he bids an affectionate farewell.
864. The repetition of his own name by Ajax here is significant. Still con- scious of his greatness, he imagines all Nature as moved at his departure.
865 foll. Ajax having fallen upon his sword at the back of the proscenium, and the orchestra as well as the stage being otherwise vacant, the Chorus re- enter by the two side doors, the first ἡμιχορίον coming in on the spectator’s left, as if from the east. Before the open- ing of the strophe, infr. 879, they have taken up their position in the orchestra.
866. ‘Toil upon toil brings only toil.’ The dative here is partly governed by the verb. Cp. Eur. Hel. 195, δάκρυα
ρυσί po φέρων. But in Eur. Phoen. 1496, φόνῳ φόνοε, by an extension of the idiom, φόνῳ is simply = és? φόνῳ.
80 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
Ta πᾶ πᾶ γὰρ οὐκ ἔβαν ἐγώ ; κοὐδεὶς *édloraral pe συμμαθεῖν τόπος. ἰδού, 870 δοῦπον αὖ κλύω τινά. HM, ἡμῶν γε, ναὸς κοινόπλουν ὁμιλίαν. HM, τί οὖν 87; ΗΔ. πᾶν ἐστίβηται πλευρὸν ἕσπερον νεῶν. ΗΜ. ἔχεις οὗν ; 875 HM, πόνου γε πλῆθος, κοὐδὲν εἰς ὄψιν πλέον. HM, ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ μὲν δὴ τὴν ἀφ᾽ ἡλίου βολῶν κέλευθον ἁνὴρ οὐδαμοῦ δηλοῖ φανείς.
867, 8. τᾶ πᾶ πα] παῖ παῖ παῖ LA. 874. πλευρόν) πλευρὰν 1,.. πλευρὸν C.
οὐδ᾽ ἐμοὶ δὴ Pal. LA. οὐδαμοῦ ἁνὴρ V.
869. ‘And no spot arrests me that I may share its secret.’ Although the causative sense of the middle voice of ἐφίστημι is usually confined to the first aorist, this is not the case with other compounds of ἴστημι, e.g. καθίσταμαι ; and in Trach. 339, τοῦ pe τήνδ᾽ ἐφίστασαι βάσιν, the active or causative meaning is the most natural. See L. and 5.5. v. ἐφίστημι,(. διίσταμαι occurs with active meaning oxly in Plat. Tim. 63 C, γεώδη γένη διϊστάμενοι. The force of the mid- dle voice comes out if we complete the expression, ἐφίσταταί pe συμμαθεῖν ἑαντῷ. ἐπίσταταί με συμμαθεῖν can only mean ‘is aware that I know what it knows.’
870. ἴδον] Cp. El. 1410, ἰδοὺ μάλ᾽ αὖ θροεῖ ris.
872. Either (1) with a comma after γέ. as in the text, ‘ You hear our sound, your mates of the same ship's crew:’ ἡμῶν governed by δοῦπον, and ὁμιλίαν (abstract for concrete) being placed in lax apposition with the preceding words. Or (2) with no stop, supplying «Avec, ‘What you hear is our company, your mates of the same ship's crew.’
874. ‘The coast to westward of the ships hath all been trodden.’ πλευρόν, lit. ‘the rib,’ and hence figuratively the curve, or half-arc, on one side of the bay. νεῶν, not with πλευρόν, but with ἕσπερον, as a genitive of local relation.
ων» βολῶν) βολῆσ L. βολῶν A. μολῶν Γ΄.
869. *éploraral] ἐπίσταται MSS. 877. οὐδὲ μὲν δή] δὴ om. A. pr. δὴ Γ.
878. ἁνήρ) ἀνὴρ
877. ἀφ᾽ ἡλίον βολῶν] ‘Towards the sunrise;’ according to the Greek idiom by which the point of sight is taken as a point of departure. Cp. Hdt. 1. 84, πρὸς rod Tpd&Aov rerpap- μένον, and see L. and S. 5. v. πρός, A. I. 2.
878. κέλευθον is accusative of the sphere of motion,—Essay on L. § 16. p. 23 ¢,—some such word as ἰοῦσιν being suggested by the context.
Aot] Sc. τὸ ἐρευνώμενον. ‘ Reveals the hidden truth by being found.’ LI. 866-878, which are recited before the Chorus have taken their places, are not antistrophic (866 U4 V—-utu— iamb. dim., 867 -4, 868 =V—U4+u troch. dim. cat., 870, ru | 2U— τές iambus | troch. dim. cat., 873, 5 ut—). Ll. 878-914, 925-960, are an- tistrophic according to the following scheme -—
a (fv υ- υ-2.2υ --: ων -ξω -ἰ -: -ὺ .-- “ξΖξυυ--ὧυὐ- ὦ-: -δὺ- a ORO υὐ-υ-ω --Ὃὦ
58) πω - -υωπ-π--
AIA, 81
XO. orp. τίς dv *dnrd μοι, ris ἂν φιλοπόνων
ἁλιαδᾶν ἔχων ἀΐπνους ἄγρας, 880 4 τίς ᾿Ολυμπιάδων θεᾶν, 4 ῥυτῶν͵ ' βοσπορίων ποταμῶν Ἑ͵ τὸν ὠμόθυμον 885 5 εἴ ποθι πλαζόμενον λεύσσων 879. 95δῆτά μοι] δή μοι MSS. Herm. corr. 88ο. ἄγρας) yp. ἕδρας (ΑΜ. 885. τοταμῶν] ποταμῶν .. ao L. (τῶν ἑλλησποντίων gl.C* mg.) ποταμῶν ἴδρις most MSS. 886. Aevooay] λεύσων L, λεύσσων A.
{ree ω-Ξ «“Ξ ὼ --
ὃ. (891 ἢ. .«ο]86.) ὦ -- -- -Ξ
, 4 ld
[4 ,
ω-ΌὉ
Pte
¢. (goo ff. = 946) [-Ζυ -- -- --
“4
4 ,
d. (910 ff. “95486.) (SUG ---τ-τ τ AU Ut ως ωπωυτωυν- ---ἢ τω σ-πὺυ.-2.8 “Ζωυω --ὧν - Βίυτξωυυ -5- 879. The correction of δή to "δῆτα ροπὶ with its various currents might be is necessary for the (dochmiac) metre. Imagined as tenanted by many river- τίς v= πῶν ἄν ris; Cp.O.C. 1100, gods. ἴδρια, which follows these words
vis ἂν θεῶν... δοίη; in most MSS., but not in Mosq. ab., has 880. ἔχων) ‘Employed in.’ Cp.supr. nothing to correspond to it in the anti- 64, δυσμενῶν θήραν ἔχων. gd a and is unnecessary to the sense. 881. Ὀλυμπιάδων θεᾶν)] ‘Nymphs - ] Cp. supr. 205, and
of’ (the Mysian) ‘ Olympus.’ note. 885. Βασπορίων ποταμῶν] ‘ What 886. εἴποθι.. λεύσσων] ἱ. 6. λεύσσων, ing current of the Hellespont?’ εἶ ποθι λεύσσοι. See Essay on 1,. § 28. Cp. supr. 412, and note. The Helles- pp. 47, 3; and cp. Thuc. Σ. 14. § 4,
VOL. II. G
82
ἀπύοι; σχέτλια yap
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ἐμέ γε τὸν μακρῶν ἀλάταν πόνων
οὐρίῳ μὴ πελάσαι δρόμῳ, ἀλλ᾽ ἀμενηνὸν ἄνδρα μὴ λεύσσειν ὅπου,
ΤΕ. ΧΟ. ΤΕ. ΧΟ.
ἰώ μοί μοι. ἰὼ τλήμων. TE,
ΧΟ. ΤΕ.
τί δ᾽ ἔστιν;
887. ἀπύοι) ἀπύ...: “....1,. ἀπύοι (3, C*. dAdray] ἀλάταν L, ἀλήταν A. δρόμφ)] δρόμων 1,, δρόμῳ A. 8
1 λεύσσειν} λεύσειν L. al. 894. δουρίληπτον δορίληπτον L Pal. δουρίληπτον AC’.
. μεμηνότα Pal. μησσαν) τέκμησαν L. τέκμησσαν A.
Αἰγινῆται γὰρ καὶ ᾿Αθηναῖοι, καὶ εἴ rives ἄλλοι, βραχέα ἐκέκτηντο : ib. 17. § 1, ἐπράχθη τε dw αὐτῶν οὐδὲν ἔργον ἀξιό- λογον, εἰ μὴ εἴ τι πρὸε περιοίκουε Tove δαντῶν ixdoras.
887. σχέτλια) For the plural use, cp. El. 230, τάδε γὰρ ἄλυτα κεκλήσεται,
888, τὸν .. πόνων] ‘In this my ἵοηρ- continued wandering toil.’
889. ‘Should not arrive with fav- ourable speed.’ πελάσαι, sc. τῷ (η- τουμένφῳ.
890. ‘ But mine eye should fail to find where he is, the vanished one.” Although the ordinary sense of ἀμενηνός, ‘without force’ (ἀ-μένοΞ), is sufficient here (cp. especially, Hom. H. .Ven. 189-91, μή pe ζῶντ' ἀμενηνὸν ἐν ἀνθρώποισιν tdoys| γαίειν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐλέαιρ'. ἐπεὶ οὐ βιοθάλμιος ἀνὴρ | γίγνεται, ὅστε, «.7.A.), the context suggests the further association of ‘a vanished life,’ as if from 4, μένω. See Essay on L. § 54. p. 100 ¢.
891. During the strophe, Tecmessa has entered unperceived at the back of the stage, and, still in shadow, raises a sudden cry. The Chorus do not at once see her.
890
τίνος βοὴ πάραυλος ἐξέβη νάπους ;
τὴν δουρίληπτον δύσμορον νύμφην ὁρῶ Τέκμησσαν͵ οἴκτῳ τῷδε συγκεκραμένην. οἴχωκ᾽, ὄλωλα, διαπεπόρθημαι, φίλοι.
895
Αἴας ὅδ᾽ ἡμῖν ἀρτίως νεοσφαγὴς κεῖται, κρυφαίῳ φασγάνῳ περιπτυχής.
[x1 Ὁ.
888. μακρῶν] μακρὸν LT. μακρῶν
880. οὐρίῳ] οὐρίων L. οὐρίῳ A.
. ἀμενηνόν] ἀμεμηνὸν L. ἀμενηνὸν (5,
λεύσσειν Α.
Sor. ἰΦ] ἰὼ ἰώ LA 895. Τέκ-
894. The word νύμφη is chosen, as less definite than δάμαρ or ἄκοιτιε, to denote the position of Tecmessa.
895. οἴκτῳ... poets pura ca ry in the sorrow of that cry.’ The look of Tecmessa convinces the Chorus that her whole being is fused in the sorrow which the cry conveyed. For the phy- sical image, see Essay on L. § 56. p- 102: and cp. especially Ant. 1311, δειλαίᾳ.. συγκέκραμαι dug.
τῷδε refers to ἰώ μοί μοι.
896. οἴχωκ᾽, ὅλωλα] The perfect gives a more absolute sense of completeness than οἴχομαι would give.
διαπεπόρθημαι)ΠὐΠ For this image, which sums up Tecmessa’s experience of calamity, cp. Aesch. Cho. 691, κατ᾽ ἄκρας elxas ws πορθούμεθα.
899. ‘Lies heaped about his hidden sword.’ The sword-point (infr. 1025) lifts the garment of Ajax to an apex from which the folds descend. At 906 she has raised the edge of the garment, and is gazing at the mangled form be- neath it. At 015, by a revulsion of feeling, she draws it (or perhaps her own veil) over him so as to cover him
AIA, 33 ΧΟ. ὦμοι ἐμῶν νόστων' 900 ὦμοι, κατέπεφνες, ὦναξ, τόνδε συνναύταν, ὦ τάλας" ὦ ταλαίφρων γύναι" TE, ὡς ὧδε τοῦδ᾽ ἔχοντος αἰάῤειν πάρα, ΧΟ. τίνος wor dp "ἔρξε χειρὶ δύσμορος ; 905 TE, αὐτὸς πρὸς αὑτοῦ" δῆλον. ἐν γάρ of χθονὶ πηκτὸν τόδ᾽ ἔγχος περιπετὲς κατηγορεῖ. ΧΟ. ὦμοι ἐμᾶς ἄτας, οἷος ἄρ᾽ αἱμάχθης, ἄφρακτος Φίλων" 910 ἐγὼ δ᾽ ὁ πάντα κωφός, ὁ πάντ' ἄϊδρις, κατημέλησα. πᾶ πᾶ κεῖται ὁ δυστράπελος, δυσώνυμος Alas; TE, οὔτοι θεατός: ἀλλά νιν περιπτυχεῖ O15
φάρει καλύψω τῷδε παμπήδην, ἐπεὶ
goo, gor. ὦμοι] ἰώ μοι LAT. ἔχοντος (τοῦδ᾽ ἔχοντοτ) L. 9ο9. ὦμοι] ἰώ μοι LA. om. Μ. 915. uy) γε L. νιν C7A, more completely than before. The point of the sword is hidden by the garment, the blade in the body, the hilt in the ground. For the language, cp. Pind. Nem. 8. 40, κεῖνος καὶ Τελαμῶνος δάψεν υἱὸν φασγάνῳ ἀμφικυλίσαις.
goo. The first thought of the Chorus is for themselves.
905. As the passage is antistrophic, and the corresponding: l. g51 is free from suspicion, ἔσραξε in the MS. text of this fine has probably taken the place of an equivalent word. See v. rr. Nothing better than ἔρξε has been sug- gested.
906, ἡ. ἐν γὰρ.. κατηγορεῖ] ‘For this sword which he has fixed in. the ground, and over which he is fallen, witnesses against him.’ Another would not so have slain him. οἱ is to be taken with πηχτόν and wepiwerés, and suggests the object (αὐτοῦ) of κατηγορεῖ. περιπετές at a passively. Essay on L. § 53.}Ὁ
gio. oan ἡμᾶς Gras] ‘ Woe for me,
G2
go2. ὦ 905. épfe] 912. πᾶ wa] wal wa γυμος LAL‘M? Vat. ac Pal. c. gl. (διὰ τὸ σημαινόμενον τοῦ ὀνόματος).
} ἰὼ LA. 904. τοῦδ᾽ ἔχοντος) τοῦδ᾽ πραξε Μ55, (ἔσπεραξε V). Herm. corr. 914. Bvodwupos) ὁ δυσάν-
Line 914
luckless one!’ ἄτῃ is here a calamity involving blame, as appears from the words ὁ πάντα κωφόν», ὁ ὁ πάντ᾽ didpis in what follows.
ἄφρακτος φίλων] ‘ Without friend to shield thee.’ Essay on L. § 10. p. τό Δ
911. πάντα is here used adverbially with a merely intensive force, as way in compounds, Essay on L. ὃ 55. p. 107, 6.
913. ϑυστράπελοι] " ‘Unmanageable.’ Cp. supr. 609, δυσθεράπευτοε: 04. δ, μῶρά μοι δοκεῖς φρονεῖν, | εἰ τοὐμὸν 4008 ἄρτι παιδεύειν νοεῖς.
914. Svgavupos| ‘Of ill-omened
name.’ The Chorus were present when Ajax, supr. 430, ‘played nicely with his name.’
915. Tecmessa has been gazing be- neath the mantle, but, as some of the Chorus draw nearer, she covers the body out of sight.
περιπτυχεῖ ‘Covering. Observe the repetition of the word used, supr. 899, in a different connection.
916. φάρει) Probably the mantle of
re. ee eee San th tes es
84 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
οὐδεὶς ἄν, ὅστις καὶ φίλος, τλαίη βλέπειν φυσῶντ᾽ ἄνω πρὸς ῥῖνας, ἔκ τε φοινίας πληγῆς μελανθὲν αἷμ᾽ ἀπ᾽ οἰκείας σφαγῆς.
οἴμοι͵ τί δράσω; τίς σε βαστάσει φίλων ; 920
ποῦ Τεῦκρος ; ὡς ἀκμαῖος, εἰ Bain, μόλοι,
πεπτῶτ᾽ ἀδελφὸν τόνδε συγκαθαρμόσαι.
ὦ Stopop Alas, οἷος ὧν οἴως ἔχεις,
ὡς καὶ wap ἐχθροῖς ἄξιος θρήνων τυχεῖν.
ΧΟ. ἀντ. ἔμελλες, τάλας, ἔμελλες χρόνῳ 925 στερεόφρων dp Ἐὼδ᾽ ἐξανύσειν κακὰν μοῖραν. ἀπειρεσίων πόνων. τοῖά μοι
925. τἀλας] ἰακῶς. ices ἄρ" εὔδηλος ἧς add. L* pr.
add. Erfurdt.
Ajax; possibly some garment from Tecmessa’s own person. See Aesch. Fr. 2121. The companions of Achilles, in 1]. 18. 352, cover the dead body of Patro- clus: ἐανῷ λιτὶ κάλυψαν | ts wédae tx κεφαλῆε᾽ καθύπερθε δὲ φάρεϊ λευκῷ.
917. οὐδεὶς... ὅστις wad φίλοι) ‘No one who loved him.’ καί marks the stress on φίλοθβ. An enemy or indif- ferent person might bear to see him, but a friend could not. So Musgrave, ‘Qui salitem amicus fuerit, Libentius quippe talia inimicus, quam amicus aspiceret.” Lobeck and the Scholiast give a different force to καί, as if it meant, ‘not even a friend, far less a stranger. But this is less in accord- ance with the use of καί in relative clauses, and also with the feeling of antiquity.
918, 19. ἔκ re Gowlas πληγῆ!] Sc.
@vra, the breath being supposed to issue with the blood from the wound. Cp. infr. 1411, 2.
μελανθὲν αἷμα] Cp. infr. 1412, 3, μέλαν | μένος.
19. οἰκείας σφαγῆς] ‘His own self- inflicted death-wound.’ For this use of olgeios, cp. El. 215, oleelas els ἄταν, supr. 260, οἰκεῖα πάθη.
920. τίς σε βαστάσει φίλων] The huge form of Ajax lying disordered would need a powerful hand tostraighten it. Even Teucer needs help, infr. Il. 3409-11. Tecmessa shrinks from ask-
926. ὧδ om. MSS.
927. ἐξανύσειν) ἐξανύσσειν L. ἐξανύσειν A.
ing the Chorus to perform this duty, which, however willing, they would do awkwardly; and for such sacred service a nearer and more equal friend is re- quired.
921. ὧς ἀκμαῖος, εἰ Baly, μόλοι] ‘How timely were his coming, if he came.’ The optative without ἄν is doubted, but is less harsh coming im- mediately after another optative; and see Essay on L. § 36. Ρ' 62 (1). Some have supposed a confusion of the ex- pression of a wish with the potential optative. ‘Might he but come! How timely!’ But this is hardly in the Greek.
922. συγκαθαρμόσαι) This com- pound occurs only here.
925 foll. Ajax is imagined to have brooded over his injuries for days before his final outbreak. Cp. supr. 194, 5, μακραίωνι.. σχολᾷ. The Chorus now think that the symptoms he then showed ought to have warmed them of the pos- sibility of what has followed.
926, 7. ‘ Thus with iron will to work out an evil doom of boundless woe.’ ὧδ᾽ is required for the metre, and adds point to στερεόφρων as a supplementary pre- dicate with ἐξανύσειν. dpa, ‘As the event has proved,’ τοῖα introduces the Sabet of the preceding inference.
say on L. § 22. p. 35, 3. po is dative of the person interested, ‘ In my hearing,’ or ‘ To my concer.’
AIAS, 85
πάννυχα καὶ φαέθοντ᾽ ἀνεστέναζες ὠμόφρων ἐχθοδόπ᾽ ᾿Ατρείδαις"
οὐλίῳ σὺν πάθει.
939
μέγας dp ἦν ἐκεῖνος ἄρχων χρόνος πημάτων͵ ἦμος ἀριστὄχειρ
—vv— ὅπλων ἔκειτ᾽ ἀγὼν πέρι, ἰώ μοί μοι.
935
χωρεῖ πρὸς ἧπαρ, oda, γενναία ὃδύη. ἰώ pot μοι,
οὐδέν o ἀπιστῶ καὶ δὶς οἰμῶξαι, γύναι, τοιοῦδ᾽ ἀποβλαφθεῖσαν ἀρτίως φίλου.
σοὶ μὲν δοκεῖν ταῦτ᾽ ἔστ᾽, ἐμοὶ δ᾽ ἄγαν φρονεῖν.
940
ξυναυδῶ.
930. φαέθοντ᾽ φαέθοντ᾽ L. φαέθον | τ᾽ Pal.
ἀνεστγέναζες C*. ἐστέναζεσ Pal. 033. ov} σὺμἴ.., σὺν CA. 937. 39, 74- μοι μοί] μοι μοι A.
941. ἀρτίως) ἀρτίως 1,. ἀρτίως A.
930. πάννυχα καὶ φαέθοντ “ΑἹ! night and in bright day.’ φαέθοντα is picturesquely substituted for πανημέρια, and the adjectives are cognate or adver- bial accusatives with dveoréva(es, of which ἐχθοδοπά, although still cognate, ts a more direct object.
931. ὠμόφρων] Withsavage thoughts,’ a supplementary predicate. The metre as doubtful here, and some MSS. have ὠμόφρον᾽, οἱ ὦ; (vocative sing.).
932. obAl σὺν πάθει) ‘ Under thy calamitous wrong,’ i.e. his disappoint- ment in the jadgment of the arms, which has had such fatal consequences. For σάθοε in this sense, cp. O. (Ὁ. 1078, δεινὰ δ᾽ εὑροῦσαν wpds αὐθαίμων πάθη : and see Phil. 337, 8, πότερον, ὦ τέκνον, v0 σὸν | πάθημ᾽ ἐλέγχω.: O.T.553, 4, τὸ δὲ [πάθημ᾽ ὁποῖον pos παθεῖν, δίδασκέ με.
934 foll. ‘Mighty to begin sorrows was the hour when the contest for the {gold-forged] arms was appointed for the hands of the brave.’ μέγας ἦν ἄρχων is nearly equivalent to peydAwe ἦρχεν.
. οἴμοι, τέκνον, πρὸς ofa δουλείας (vyd χωροῦμεν, οἷοι νῷν ἐφεστᾶσι σκοποί.
945
dveorévates] ἀνεστὲν ἐσ L, 31. ὠμόφρων) ὠμόφρον L* Pal. VM.
936. a dotted line in left mg. before ὅσλων L,
940. οἰμῶξαι) οἱμώξαι L, οἰμῶξαι A,
945. ἐφεστᾶσι) ἐφεστᾶσιν L. lpecrac: A.
935. A choriambus = χρυσοτύπων has been lost before ὅπλων.
937 foll. After an interval of in- articulate sorrow, in which she only utters brief ejaculations, Tecmessa’s feelings take a bitter turn. and her in- dignation finds vent firstagainst the gods, 950-3, and then against the Atreidae, g61-73. Her pride in Ajax rises above all else.
938. ‘I know, a grief of ample size is piercing to thy soul.’ γενναία is not ‘genuine’ or ‘noble,’ bat ‘of great size.’ Cp. Shak. Ant. and Cleo. 4. 15. 4, ‘Our size of sorrow.’
940. “1 doubt thee not for wailing more than once,’ i.e. I am sure that the feeling equals its expression.
941. & εἴἶσαν) ‘ Violently be- reft” See L. and 5. 5. v. BAdwra, 1. a.
942. φρονεῖν) ‘To feel and know.’ See O. C. 1741; E. on L. § §1. p. 95.
944. Tecmessa turns from the Chorus to her child.
945. Cp. supr. 497. But for the
86
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
XO, ὦμοι, ἀναλγήτων δισσῶν ἐθρόησας ἄναυδον [12 Ὁ. ἔργον ᾿Ατρειδᾶν τῷδ᾽ ἄχει, ἀλλ᾽ ἀπείργοι θεός, ΤΕ. οὐκ ἂν τάδ᾽ ἔστη τῇδε, μὴ θεῶν μέτα. 950 ΧΟ. ἄγαν ὑπερβριθὲς ἄχθος ἤνυσαν.
τοιόνδε μέντοι Ζηνὸς ἡ δεινὴ θεὸς
Παλλὰς φυτεύει πῆμ ᾿Οδυσσέως χάριν.
ἢ ῥα κελαινώπαν θυμὸν ἐφυβρίζει πολύτλας ἀνήρ, 954
γελᾷ δὲ Ἐτοῖσδε μαινομένοις ἄχεσιν
πολὺν γέλωτα, φεῦ φεῦ,
946. ὦμοι} ὥιμοι L. yp. ἰώμοι (5. πολύτλαε) ὃ πολύτλας LA. dxeaw) ἄχεσι 1,.. ἄχεσιν AP.
coming of Teucer and the interposition of Odysseus, Tecmessa's apprehensions would have been verified.
οἷοι.. σκοποί] ‘What eyes are set over our life!’ For σκοπόε, of one who has a right to call others to account, cp. especially Od. 22. 395, 6, § re γυναικὼν | δμωάων σκοπόε too: κατὰ μέγαρ᾽ ἡμετεράων. The Atreidae and their underlings are meant. Cp. supr. 512, ὑπ᾽ ὀρφανιστῶν μὴ φίλων.
947. @pénoas ἄναυδον ἔργον ᾽Ατρει- Sav] ‘Thou givest utterance to the wordless deed of the Atreidae.’ The phrase ἄναυδον ἔργον marks the tacit exercise of absolute power, ‘the blow without the word.’ For, as Menelaus says afterwards, |, 1160, he has no rea- son λόγοιν κολάζειν, ᾧ βιάζεσθαι παρῇ. ἄνανδον is introduced partly for the sake of the verbal opposition to ἐθρύησας. Cp. Aesch. Eum. 935, σιγῶν . . ὄλεθροι.
949. τῷδ᾽ ἄχει) ‘In this cry of sor- row. Cp. O. C. 1722, λήγετε τοῦδ’ dxove: supr. 895, οἴκτῳ τῷδε.
951. ‘Beyond measure heavy is the burden of the grief they cause.’ 4jvucav, sc. ol θεοί. Aor. of immediate past.
952. In identifying herself with Ajax, Tecmessa has learnt to speak scornfully of the gods. ‘But the gods are to blame for it all’ His protection has
Spor 1. ἄγαν ἄγαν δ᾽ A. ἄγανγ᾽ L? Pal. Μ᾿, μα ' 955. τοῖσδε) τοῖς MSS. (τοῖσι Tricl.) Elmsl. corr.
Ar. 948. τῷδ᾽ τοδ᾽ L. τῶιδ' C*. ἤνυσαν ἦνυσαν L. ἦνυσαν C". 954.
indeed been more apparent in her life than theirs has been. Cp. supr. 490,
and note. 954. κελαινώπαν oupov] ‘In his swart soul.” Accusative of the sphere
of movement, lit. ‘throughout.’ The latter part of the compound is not dwelt upon, but suggests the θυμόδ as a localized entity, a sort of beast within the man, like Plato’s lion (Rep. 9. §88). For κελαινός, of evil passions, cp. Aesch. Eum. 459, ἀλλά... νιν κελαινόφρων ἐμὴ | μήτηρ κατέκτα. And for the personifi- cation of θυμόε, Archil. Fr. 68, θυμέ, θύμ᾽ ἀμηχάνοισι κήδεσιν κυκώμενε. ἐφν-
ρίζειν is not used absolutely elsewhere.
t scems here to mean to ‘acquire fresh insolence.” Cp. ἐπερρῶσθαι.
πολύτλας ἀνήρ] ‘The unflinching man.’ The Homeric epithet is used with a different meaning : viz. ‘ He who sticks at nothing. Cp. Phil. 633, 4, ἀλλ᾽ dor’ ἐκείνῳ πάντα λεκτά, πάντα δὲ [τολμητά.
955. τοϊσδεμαινομένοις ἄχεσιν) ‘Over this madness-caused woe.’ Dative of the cause or occasion, as is shown by κλύοντες, sc. τάδε τὰ ἄχεα, in the fol- lowing clause. Cp. El. 1343, χαίρουσιν οὖν τούτοισιν ; ἣ rives λόγοι; For the condensed epithet (sc. τοῦ μαινομένον), see Essay on L, § 43. Ὁ. 81, § 36. p. 60.
΄ ΑΙΑΣ. 87
ξύν τε διπλοῖ βασιλῆς κλύοντες ᾿Ατρεῖδαι.
960
TE. of δ᾽ οὖν γελώντων κἀπιχαιρόντων κακοῖς
τοῖς τοῦδ᾽. ἴσως τοι, xel βλέποντα μὴ ᾿πόθουν, θανόντ᾽ ἂν οἰμώξειαν ἐν χρείᾳ δορός. οἱ γὰρ κακοὶ γνώμαισι τἀγαθὸν χεροῖν
ἔχοντες οὐκ ἴσασι, πρίν τις ἐκβάλῃ.
965
ἐμοὶ πικρὸς τέθνηκεν ἣ κείνοις γλυκύς, αὑτῷ δὲ τερπνός, ὧν γὰρ ἠράσθη τυχεῖν ἐκτήσαθ᾽ αὑτῷ, θάνατον ὅνπερ ἤθελεν.
τί δῆτα τοῦδ᾽ ἐπεγγελῷεν ἂν κάτα:
θεοῖς τέθνηκεν οὗτος, οὐ κείνοισιν, οὔ.
910
πρὸς ταῦτ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεὺς ἐν κενοῖς ὑβριζέτω. Αἴας γὰρ αὐτοῖς οὐκέτ᾽ ἐστίν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐμοὶ
λιπὼν ἀνίας καὶ γόους διοίχεται.
959. βασιλῆς] βασιλῆες LAY Pal. 961. οἱ δ οἶδ᾽ 1,, οἱ δ᾽ A.
966. ἐμοῆ .". ἐμοὶ. ἤὴ1,. ἢ CAP.
. τῇ wis C°A, τί Γ, πρὸσ oe Τὰν
δ τοπι σ L. κεῆ κεῖ from εἰ (7) L. 967. αὑτῷ) αὐτῶι 1.. αὑτῶι C*. 971. πρὸς ταῦτ᾽) πρὸ ταῦτ᾽ L.
g60. κλύοντες] Viz. from Odysseus.
962. κεὶ.. μὴ ᾿πόθουν)] ‘ Though they missed him not,’—after he had withdrawn from fighting. Cp. Il. 1, 240, 9 ποτ᾽ ᾿Αχιλλῆοο ποθὴ ἵξεται vias ᾿Αχαιῶν : ib. 9.197, ἦ τι μάλα χρεώ.
963. ἐν χρείᾳ Sopés] (1) ‘ In exigency of war,’ rather than (2) ‘In sore need of his spear.’ For the latter, however, cp. supr. 180, ξυνοῦ δορός.
965. πρίν τις ἐκβάλῃ) ‘Till one have lost it,’ or ‘thrown it away.’ For the transition from the indefinite plural to ws, cp. Trach. ll. 2, 3, οὐκ ἂν alaw’ ἐκμά- Oars βροτῶν πρὶν ἂν | θάνῃ ris. ἐκβαλεῖν is to lose by one's own fault. Cp. Ant. 648, 9, μή νυν... τὰς ppévas .. ἐκβάλῃε.
on has ‘thrown a l away | Richer than all his tribe.’ (Shak. Oth.
5, 2).
966, 7. Either (1) supposing an im- plied comparative, ‘My sorrow in his death is greater than their joy: how- beit, he has pleased himself ;’ or (2) supposing δέ to be in apodosi, and vibe to be virtually hypothetical, ‘Be his death joy to them or grief to
962. τοῦδ
τοῦδ τοῦ" δ᾽ L,
me, to him it brings content.’ For (1), see Essay on L. § 39. p. 73 6; and for (2), cp. Ant. 1168, where see note. As there is nothing but the emphasis to suggest comparison, (2) is preferable.
968. wep adds emphasis with refe- rence to the words of Ajax, supr. ll. 473-480, which Tecmessa now recalls. Cp. Ο. Ὁ. 1704, ἐξέπραξεν οἷον ἤθελεν.
970. ‘His death is no concern of theirs, but of the gods alone.’ The gods have required this sacrifice, and the will of the Atreidae has had no part in it. For this vague ‘dative of the person interested,’ cp. El. 1152, τέθνηκ᾽ ἐγώ σοι: Phil. 1030, καὶ τέθνηχ᾽ ὑμῖν πάλαι. So, too, infr. 972, Alas γὰρ αὐτοῖς οὐκέτ᾽ ἐστίν, κιτ.λ.
ΟἿΙ. ἐν xevots] ‘In a vain thing’: i.e. where his insolence has no occasion, and no object, but is beating the air,
973. Cp. Od. 14. 137, 8, φίλοισι δὲ κήδε ὀπίσσω | πᾶσιν, ἐμοὶ δὲ μάλιστα, τετεύχαται: Trach. 41, 2, πλὴν ἐμοὶ πικρὰς ὠδῖνας αὐτοῦ προσβαλὼν ἀποί-
εται.
974. ἀνία καὶ γόονε)] ‘ Distress and
88
ZOPOKAEOYS
ΤΕΥ͂ΚΡΟΣ.
ἰώ μοί μοι. ΧΟ.
σίγησον. αὐδὴν γὰρ δοκῶ Τεύκρου κλύειν
918
βοῶντος ἄτης τῆσδ᾽ ἐπίσκοπον μέλος.
ΤΕΥ͂.
ὦ φίλτατ᾽ Alas, ὦ ξύναιμον bup ἐμοί,
dp ἠμπόληκας ὥσπερ ἡ φάτις κρατεῖ;
XO. TEY. XO. TE Y, XO. TEY. ΧΟ. ΤΕΥ͂͵
ὡς ὧδ᾽ ἐχόντων πάρα στενάζειν,
ἄγαν γε, Τεῦκρε.
ὄλωλεν ἁνήρ, Τεῦκρε, τοῦτ᾽ ἐπίστασο. ὦμοι βαρείας ἄρα τῆς ἐμῆς τύχης.
980
ὦ τἄλας ἐγώ, τάλας, ὦ περισπερχὲς πάθος.
φεῦ τάλας. τί γὰρ τέκνον
τὸ τοῦδε, ποῦ μοι γῆς κυρεῖ τῆς Τρῳάδος ;
ΧΟ.
μόνος παρὰ σκηναῖσιν,
985
975. δοκῶ) δοκῶι L. δοκῶ A. ee ἡμπόληκαε) ἠπόληκαε L. ἡἠμπόληκας C*.
979. ἀνήρ) ἀνὴρ LA. 984. τὸ τοῦδε
sorrow. For the strength of meaning given to ἀνία here, cp. supr. 496 foll., infr. 1005.
976. ‘Uttering a loud strain that hath regard to this calamity:’ i.e. The sudden cry of Teucer shows that his eye has been arrested by the dead body and the group surrounding it. (Schol. obx ἡμαρτηκὸε τῇς συμφορᾶς, ἀλλ’ ἐστο- χασμένον). , like Tecmessa, supr. 891, 2, is at first dimly seen in the shade. ἐπίσκοπον is used nearly as in Aesch. Eum. 903, ὁποῖα viens μὴ κακῆς ἐπίσκοπα.
977. ὦ ξύναιμον ὄμμ᾽ ἐμοί) ‘ Brother of my love.’ Bisa: fom meaning ‘an object of sight,’ comes to mean ‘an ob- ject of regard’—one with whom we ‘see eye to eye,'—and its addition here gives a tone of affectionateness to the ex- pression. See Essay on L. § 54. p. 99 a; and cp. especially, Phil. 171, μηδὲ σύν- Tpopor Sup’ ἔχων.
78. ‘Hast thou then done as pre- valent Rumour tells?’ ἠμπόληκαε, ‘Hast managed thine affairs, hast done thy business?” See L. and 5. s. νυ,
rourove L. τὸ τοῦδε CA.
ἐμπολάω, IT. 8. The phrase at first sight seems hardly tragic; and ἠμπόληκά σ᾽ (Herm.), i.e. ‘Have I sold thy life,’ by my delay? is at least plausible. But again, ἐμπολᾶν in the former sense, aS an expression of common life, may have lost all figurative associations. ΞΡ Aesch. Eum, 631, 2, ἠμποληκότα | τὰ πλεῖστ᾽ ἀμείνον᾽. And even retaining ἡἠμπόληκαε in an absolute sense, as in the beginning of this note, the word implies blame in so far as Teucer refers not only to the death of Ajax, but to his loss of honour.
981-6. The partition of the sena- rius between two speakers, which does not occur at all in the Antigone, is m the Ajax confined to this passage and supr. 591-4, where see note.
982. ὦ ἃς πάθοι] ‘O all- too-swift catastrophe !’ referring not te the rash deed of Ajax, but to the sudden consummation of destiny.
983, 4. τί yap .. ποῦ) Cp. supr. 1or. The precatory μοὶ indicates Teucer's interest in the child.
AIA.
TEY. οὐχ ὅσον τάχος δῆτ᾽ αὐτὸν ἄξεις δεῦρο, μή τις ὡς κενῆς σκύμνον λεαίνης δυσμενῶν ἀναρπάσῃ; ἴθ᾽, ἐγκόνει͵ σύγκαμνε, τοῖς θανοῦσί τοι φιλοῦσι πάντες κειμένοις ἐπεγγελᾶν. ΧΟ, καὶ μὴν ἔτι (ov, Τεῦκρε, τοῦδέ σοι μέλειν ἐφίεθ᾽ ἁνὴρ κεῖνος, ὥσπερ οὖν μέλει. TEY. ὦ τῶν ἁπάντων δὴ θεαμάτων ἐμοὶ
ἄλγιστον ὧν προσεῖδον ὀφθαλμοῖς ἐγώ,
ὁδός θ᾽ ὁδῶν πασῶν ἀνιάσασα δὴ
μάλιστα τοὐμὸν σπλάγχνον, ἣν δὴ νῦν ἔβην,
ὦ φίλτατ᾽ Αἴας, τὸν σὸν ὡς ἐπῃσθόμην
μόρον διώκων κἀξιχνοσκοπούμενον"
ὀξεῖα γάρ σον βάξις ὡς θεοῦ τινος
990 [12 Ὁ.
995
. ἐγκόνει) ἐνκόνει L. (ἀγπασῶν LA. ἁπασῶν Τ' 993. σου] σοι L? pr. σον Vat. ac.
985. οὐχ ὅσον τάχοε, κι. These words are spoken to Tecmessa, who, in obedience to them, makes her exit here, retuming with E ces, infr. 1168. They cannot be addressed to one of the Chorus, as the exit of a single choreutes is quite inadmissible; nor to one of Teucer’s own attendants, to whom such an exhortation as σύγ- wayve would be superfluous. As ad- dressed to Tecmessa, the words seem harsh and peremptory; but Teucer, who has been absent, does not know the depth of her feelings, and in his eyes she is merely Ajax’ captive. Hence the words, ἴθ᾽, é-yxéve:, σύγκαμνε, are an example of what is called irony, i.e. they indicate the speaker's unconsciousness.
δῆτα] Although not an enclitic, the a coming at the beginning of the ine is a strong instance of synaphea, and marks the haste with which Teucer utters his command. Cp. infr. 1089, 90, ὅπως | μή.
xevijs] ‘ Widowed,’ ‘ unprotected,’ — λέοντος εὐγενοῦς ἀπουσίᾳ. Not ‘bereft of young,’ as the prolepsis would have a frigid effect. Nor by enallage for κενόν, sc. μητρός, ‘Separated from the
ξγκόνει C5. ἐκεῖνος AT. 994. ὁδός θ᾽ ὁδόστ᾽ L. L? Pal. VM. πασῶν CA Vat ac M’.
8 θεοῦ) Ov L. θεοῦ A. θε C*.
991. ἀνὴρ κεῖνος) ἀνὴρ κεῖνος L. ὁδόσ θ᾽ CA Vat. ac. πασῶν
δή] (η from e) L.
mother. The point lies in the com- parison not of Tecmessa to a lioness, but of Ajax to a lion.
988, 9. τοῖς θανοῦσί τοι, «.7.A.] Whence Eurysaces is in the greater danger.
990, 1, Supr. 567. ‘ While still alive, Ajax enjoined that he (Eurysaces) should be thy care, and he ἐξ so.’ The em- phatic οὖν avoids the appearance of supposing that Teucer needed the in- junction.
992 foll. Having done what is im- mediately necessary, Teucer becomes absorbed in the contemplation of his dead brother.
994 foll. This last heavy - hearted journey dates not from the waming of Calchas, supr. 750 foll., but from the rumour that quickly followed it. The exceptional rhythm of this line, without caesura, expresses the painfulness of the way.
τοὶ The | pacha) δ δὶ are to be taken closely with éByv; ‘Following up and searching out thy doom, when I per- ceived that it was come’:—viz. on hearing the rumour.
998. ὀξεῖα] ‘Swift’: i.e. not only
gO
ZOPOKAEOYS
διῆλθ᾽ ᾿Αχαιοὺς πάντας ὡς οἴχει θανών.
ἀγὼ κλύων δύστηνος ἐκποδὼν μὲν ὧν
19000
ὑπεστέναζον, viv δ᾽ ὁρῶν ἀπόλλυμαι.
οἶμοι,
ἴθ᾽, ἐκκάλυψον, ὡς ἴδω τὸ πᾶν κακόν.
ὦ δυσθέατον ὄμμα καὶ τόλμης πικρᾶς,
ὅσας ἀνίας μοι κατασπείρας φθέίνεις.
1005
ποῖ γὰρ μολεῖν μοι δυνατόν, εἰς ποίους βροτούς,
τοῖς σοῖς ἀρήξαντ' ἐν πόνοισι μηδαμοῦ; ἢ πού * pe Τελαμών, σὸς πατὴρ ἐμός θ᾽ ἅμα, δέξαιτ᾽ ἂν εὐπρόσωπος ἵλεώς τ᾽ ἴσως
χωροῦντ᾽ ἄνευ σοῦ. πῶς γὰρ οὔχ; ὅτῳ πάρα
εοζόο
1000. ἐκποδὼν μὲν dy] ἐκποδῶν μένων L. ἐκποδὼν μὲν ὧν C Vat. αο Μ΄. ἐκποδὼν
μένων TL*. (yp. μὲν dy L?). ἴσως LAT VM. θ᾽ ἅμα (" Vat. ac M?,
suddenly arriving, but spreading in- stantaneously.
gov} Objective genitive=wsepi σον. Essay on L. § 9. p. 12.
βάξις] * Talk,’ “ bruit,’ ‘noise.’ βάξλις is generally something disagreeable.
ws θεοῦ τινοΞ) from some god.’ Genitive of the agent (Essay on L. § 10. p. 14): sc. σέμψαν- τος, or the like. On the source of this rumour, see above, note on 1. 826. The messenger returning to the camp after 1, 814 would bring word that Ajax was dead.
1000. The antecedent to & and ob- ject of ὁρῶν, viz. ‘thy death,’ is to be gathered from the meaning of the two preceding lines. Cp. O. T. 6.
1003. ἴθ᾽, ἐκκάλυψον)] Cp. supr. 915, 16. If Tecmessa is gone, according to the note on supr. 9&5, these words are spoken either (1) to the coryphaeus, who on her departure might naturally take his station by the corpse; or (2) to an attendant of Teucer. Cp. EI. 1468, χαλᾶτε way κάλυμμ᾽ dw’ ὀφθαλμῶν, ὅτω: | τὸ συγγενές τοι κἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ θρήνων τύχῃ.
1004. ‘O sight intolerable! telling of a rash and cruel deed.’ ὄμμα here is not merely the person of Ajax as an object of vision, but the whole harrow-
1008. με] om. MSS. add. Kuster.
‘Seeming to come:
θ᾽ ἅμα] τ᾽
ing spectacle, from which Teucer passes naturally in the next line to Ajax him- self. For the genitive τόλμης, ‘ imply- ing rashness, cp. Thuc. 3. 45. § 7. πολλῆς εὐηθείας, ὅστις οἴεται.
mapas) Not merely ‘ passionate,’ but ‘cruel,’ because causing so much pain.
1005. The participial phrase ὅσας . . κατασπείρας has the chief stress.
1008. The omission of pe in all the MSS. is a strong proof of the loss of the sense of quantity in Byzantine times. The line was scanned ἢ ποῦ τέλᾶμων--- without suspicion. τ᾽ ἴσως in the Lau- rentian reading (understood as ‘equally’) has come in from the next line, and there is no reason to doubt that θ᾽ ἅμα is the genuine reading. Emphatic ful- ness in dwelling on such relationships is common in Greek, and is especially natural in Teucer.
1008-1010. The iteration of 4 που .. Cows .. πῶς γὰρ οὐκ; is expressive of Teucer’s bitterness of soul.
1010, 11. ‘Who will not smile any the more sweetly, no, not even if good fortune come to him.’ The idiomatic force of the comparative can hardly be rendered in translation. Lit. ‘ Even though fortunate, to smile none the more pleasantly (on that account)’. For ea cp. supr. 904, αἰάζειν πάρα:
AIAZ. οΙ
μηδ᾽ εὐτυχοῦντι μηδὲν ἥδιον γελᾶν.
οὗτος τί κρύψει; ποῖον οὐκ ἐρεῖ κακόν,
τὸν ἐκ δορὸς γεγῶτα πολεμίου νόθον,
τὸν δειλίᾳ προδόντα καὶ κακανδρίᾳ
σέ, φίλτατ᾽ Alas, ἣ δόλοισιν, ὡς τὰ σὰ
1018
κράτη θανόντος καὶ δόμους νέμοιμι σούς. τοιαῦτ᾽ ἀνὴρ δύσοργος, ἐν γήρᾳ βαρύς, ἐρεῖ πρὸς οὐδὲν εἰς ἔριν θυμούμενος.
τέλον δ᾽ ἀπωστὸς γῆς ἀπορριφθήσομαι͵
δοῦλος λόγοισιν ἀντ᾽ ἐλευθέρου φανείς,
1020
τοιαῦτα μὲν κατ᾽ olxov' ἐν Τροίᾳ δέ μοι πολλοὶ μὲν ἐχθροί, παῦρα δ᾽ ᾿ὠφελήσιμα.
ΙΟΙΙ. εὐτυχοῦντι] εὐτυχοῦντ (οσ οἵ α)1.. εὐτυχοῦντι C*. εὐτυχοῦντι A.
for)
ἵλεων L. ἦδιον A. yp. ἥδιον C7. ἥδιον V RM’M®Vat.ac. ἵλεαν 'L'Mpr. Pal. V.
(gl. ἥδιον). παῦροι Pal. VM.
1014. κακανδρίᾳ) wax’ ἀνδρίαι L. κακανδρίαι C. ριφθήσομαι ἀπορριφιθ)ήσομαι 1,1. ἀπορριφήσομαι A Vat. ac M?. ὠφελήσιμα) ὠφελήσιμοι LATL? Vat.c VV°M. ὀφελήσιμοι
1019. dwop- 1022. παῦρα δ᾽
Vat. ἃ. κατὰ παῦρα gl. (δ mg L* Johnson corr.
982, πάρα στενάζειν. There is a slight irony in ἥδιον. The Laurentian reading, μηδὲν ἵλεων γελᾶν, is not Greek, and ἥδιον, the reading of Par. A and several other MSS., is further supported by the unintelligible reading ἴδιον c. gl. οἰκεῖον in V‘, which is clearly a corruption of ἥδιον, and may have given rise to ἵλεων. See Phil. 1392, and v. rr. Others ex- plain the words to mean, ‘ Whose custom it is not to smile pleasantly when for- tunate.’ But such a meaning of παρεῖναι is doubtful, and the comparative is then without point. The line, as above in- terpreted, may remind us of the story of Henry the First of England, who is said never to have smiled again after the death of his son, William the Aetheling. For the sorrow of Telamon, cp. Fr. 516 (from the ‘Teucer’), ὡς dp’, ὦ τέκνον, κενὴν | ἑτερπόμην cou τέρψιν εὐλογουμέ- vou | ὡς (awros ἡ δ᾽ dp’ ἐν σκότῳ λαθοῦσά pe | ἔσαιν᾽ ᾿Ερινὺς ἡδοναῖς ἐψευσμένον.
1012, τί κρύψει ἢ ‘Over what will he draw the veil?’ i.e. He will not soften the shame of my birth, though it reflects on himself.
1013. By aslight prolepsis the evil that is supposed to be predicated is made part of the subject. ‘ What evil
»
will he not speak of me,—of the base- born issue of his spear?’ i.e. * Will he not call me so?’ Cp. Il. 8. 283 (of Telamon), 5 σ᾽ ἔτρεφε τυτθὸν ἐόντα | καί σε νόθον περ ἐόντα κομίσσατο.
1017. dvip..Bapus} ‘A passionate man, whom old age makes dangerous.’ Telamon had always been irascible (this helps to account for the im-
tuosity of his son), and a bad temper 15. not improved by age. We may infer, too, from Teucer's fear of Telamon, that Ajax was the favourite son.
1018, πρὸς οὐδὲν. . θυμούμενος] Either (1) connecting εἰς ἔριν with θυ- μούμενος, ‘Angered into strife at no- thing ;’ or (2) joining οὐδὲν εἰς ἔριν, ‘ Angered at what is no cause of quarrel.’ For (2), cp. Eur. Phoen. 598, κάτα σὺν πολλοῖσιν ἦλθες πρὶς τὸν οὐδὲν ἐς μαχήν, where οὐδέν taken alone does ποῖ answer sufficiently to δειλὸν καὶ φιλό- ψυχον in the preceding line: Plat. Phil. 17 C, els ταῦτα οὐδενὸς ἄξιος ἔσει.
1020. λόγοισιν. davels} ‘ Pro- claimed,’ i.e. by Telamon, who would declare Teucer to be the son of a slave- woman, and therefore ineligible for the succession.
1022. Although there is some con-
92
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
καὶ ταῦτα πάντα σοῦ θανόντος εὑρόμην.
οἴμοι, τί δράσω; πῶς σ᾽ ἀποσπάσω πικροῦ
τοῦδ᾽ αἰόλου κνώδοντος, ὦ τάλας, ὑφ᾽ οὗ yA >? 3p? φονέως ἄρ᾽ ἐξέπνευσας ;
1025
εἶδες ὡς χρόνῳ
ἔμελλέ σ᾽ “Exrop καὶ θανὼν ἀποφθίσειν ; σκέψασθε, πρὸς θεῶν, τὴν τύχην δυοῖν βροτοῖν. "Exrop μέν, ᾧ δὴ τοῦδ᾽ ἐδωρήθη πάρα,
ζωστῆρι πρισθεὶς ἱππικῶν ἐξ ἀντύγων
1030
ἐκνάπτετ᾽ αἰέν, ἔς τ' ἀπέψυξεν βίον" οὗτος & ἐκείνου τήνδε δωρεὰν ἔχων
πρὸς τοῦδ᾽ ὅλωλε θανασίμῳ πεσήματι. dp οὐκ ᾿Ερινὺς τοῦτ᾽ ἐχάλκευσε ξίφος
1024. σ᾽ om, L Pal. pr. Tour’ L. τοῦδ᾽ ΑΚ΄,
fusion in the MSS. here, the reading of this line is tolerably certain.
1023 (011. He resumes what he had said in 1. 1005, and thus returns from himself to Ajax, and to the duties of the present hour.
1024, 5. was. xveBSovros}] ‘How shall I disengage thee from this cruel, gleaming blade?’ The first notion of κνώδων (cp. κνώὠδαξ) seems to be ‘a projecting point’ or ‘tooth.’ Here the point of the sword, projecting through the body of Ajax, is clearly meant, as this alone could be seen, The mantle (supr. 899, 915) has been removed at 1, 1003. ov may mean ‘discoloured,’ as in Phil. 1157, ἐμᾶς σαρκὸς αἰόλας, or ‘bright in part,’ the sheen of the newly whetted blade remaining where not ob- scured by the blood.
1026, φονέωε)] Teucer, like Ajax, supr. 815, personifies the weapon, which, as the gift of Hector, is imagined to be instinct with enmity.
His mind is in sympathy with his brother’s, and he falls into a similar train of reasoning.
1027. Cp. Trach. 1162, 3, ὅδ᾽ οὖν ὁ θὴρ Κενταῦρος, ὡς τὸ θεῖον ἦν | πρίφαν- τον, οὕτω ζῶντά μ' ἔκτεινεν θανών. ἀποφθίσειν has been changed to ἀπο- φθιεῖν, as the Altic form. But it must
1026. ἐξέπνευσας) efewvevoas L.
1031. ἐκνάπτετ᾽ tyvawrer’ AC’ Pal. Vat. ac M?. ἐχάλκευσε) ἐχάλκουσεν L. ἐχάλκευσε A,
1029. τοῦδ᾽ 1034.
remain uncertain how far this was re- quired by the tragic dialect.
1039-31. This variation from the story of the Iliad is followed by Quintus Smyrnaeus, and was probably that adopted by the author of the Ilias minor. See Introduction, and cp. Eur. Andr. 299, σφαγὰς . . Ἕκτορος τροχηλά- rovs. The exchange of presents occurs in Il. 7. 303-5, dpa φωνήσας δῶκε ἐΐφος ἀργυρόηλον, | σὺν κολεῷ τε φέρων καὶ ἐῦτμήτῳ τελαμῶγι" | Alas δὲ (ζωστῆρα δίδου φοίνικι φαεινόν.
apes} ‘ Gallingly tied ;’ i.e. not only bound fast, but cut by the strained cords as he hung. Cp. El. 862, rynrote
dAxois ἔγκῦρσαι. 1031. ἐκνάπτετ ‘His flesh was frayed,'"—upon the stones as he was
dragged along. Cp. especially, Plat. Rep B. 10. p. 616 A, εἷλκον... ἐπ᾽ ἀσπαλάθων κνάπτοντες.
βίον is added for the sake of definite- ness, aS ἀποψύξαι alone may mean ‘to swoon,
1033. πρὸβ τοῦδ᾽ Sc. τοῦ κνώδοντος, supr. 1025. The masculine gender is resumed, after τήνδε δωρεάν, as more appropriate to the personification of the sword. πεσήματι, like πηδήματι, supr. 833, refers to the act of falling on the sword,
ATA,
κἀκεῖνον “Ardns, δημιουργὸς ἄγριος ;
-_*
93
1035
ἐγὼ μὲν οὖν καὶ ταῦτα καὶ τὰ πάντ᾽ ἀεὶ φάσκοιμ᾽ ἂν ἀνθρώποισι μηχανᾶν θεούς" ὅτῳ δὲ μὴ τάδ' ἐστὶν ἐν γνώμῃ φίλα, κεῖνός T ἐκεῖνα στεργέτω κἀγὼ τάδε.
ΧΟ.
μὴ τεῖνε μακράν, ἀλλ᾽ ὅπως κρύψεις τάφῳ φράζου τὸν ἄνδρα χὥ τι μνθήσῃ τάχα.
[13 8. 104!
βλέπω γὰρ ἐχθρὸν φῶτα, καὶ τάχ᾽ ἂν κακοῖς γελῶν ἃ δὴ κακοῦργος ἐξέκαιτ᾽ ἀνήρ. ΤΕΥ͂͵ τίς δ᾽ ἐστὶν ὅντιν᾽ ἄνδρα προσλεύσσεις στρατοῦ -
ΧΟ. TE Y,
Μενέλαος, ᾧ δὴ τόνδε πλοῦν éorefraper, ὁρῶ μαθεῖν γὰρ ἐγγὺς ὧν οὐ δυσπετής.
1045
MENEAAQZ. οὗτος, σὲ φωνῶ τόνδε τὸν νεκρὸν χεροῖν μὴ συγκομίζειν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐᾶν ὅπως ἔχει. TEY. τίνος χάριν τοσόνδ᾽ ἀνήλωσας λόγον:
1038. ὅτῳ) δ(ύ)τω 1,.. ὅτῳ A. Pal. τὰ κείνου ΓΥ͂. & δὴν L. ἃ δὴ ΓΑ. πλεύσει or προσβλεύσει L,
1035. κἀκεῖνον] Sc. τὸν ζωστῆρα.
1036. μὲν οὖν evades a direct answer to the preceding question. Any one is free to deny that this is the work of the Erinys and of Hades. As for Teucer, he will always refer every event to a Divine Power. And to what Powers but these can the present events be re- ferred ?
1039. ἐκεῖνα] Sc. ἃ φίλα αὐτῷ τυγχά- ve ὄντα. For this vague pronoun, cp. Eur. Alc. 867, 8, ζηλῶ φθιμένονε, κείνων ἔραμαι, | xetv’ ἐπιθυμῶ δώματα ναίειν.
1040 foll. The Chorus, knowing the imminent danger, are impatient of gene- ral reflections. And seeing Menclaus coming, they urge Teucer to break off.
1042. κακοῖς] Dative of cause. Cp. supr. 955 and note.
1043. ἃ 84] = ola δή. Cp. Plat. Phaedr. 244 Ὁ, ἀλλὰ μὴν νόσων γε.., & δὴ παλαιῶν ἐκ μηνιμάτων ποθὲν & τισι τῶν γενῶν.
1039. 7° ἐκεῖνα] τ᾽ ἐκείνου (i.e. τὰ ἐκείνου) 1040. κρύψεις κρύψηις 1.1. 1044. ὅντιν᾽ οὖντισ L. ὅντιν᾽ C?A. προσλεύσσειΞ] προσ- προσλεύσσει (3. 1045. ἐστείλαμεν) ἐστειλάμην L. ἐστείλαμεν CA.
κρύψεις C’. 1043. ἃ δή) προσλεύσσεις A. προλεύσεις Pal,
1049. τοσόνδ᾽] σόνδ' A pr.
1044. στρατοῦ] It must be one of the host, for no one else would venture so near to the Achaean lines.
1045. @] ‘For whose behalf.’ For this dative of direct reference (Essay on L. § 132. p. 18), cp. especially O. C. 1673, ᾧ τισι τὸν πολὺν | .. πόνον ἔμπεδον εἴχομεν.
1046. Menelaus is a familiar figure in the Trojan camp.
1047. σὲ φωνῶ, «.7.A.] φωνῶ is here used with the construction of ἐννέπω, O. T. 350, ἐννέπω σὲ .. ἐμμένειν.
1048, συγκομίζειν) ‘To bring home’; a metaphor from the harvest-field, the dead body being ‘like a shock of corn.’ Or, to speak more accurately, the same general meaning of the word applies to both cases, without our necessarily sup-
sing any conscious metaphor. Cp. Eur. H. F. 1422, ἀλλ᾽ ἐσκόμιζε τέκνα δυσκόμιστα γῇ.
1049. roo v8" is said ironically. ‘Why
”~
94
ME. δοκοῦντ᾽ ἐμοί, δοκοῦντα δ᾽ ὃς κραίνει στρατοῦ.
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
1050
TEY. οὔκουν ἂν εἴποις ἥντιν᾽ αἰτίαν προθείς ;
ΜΕ. ὁθούνεκ᾽ αὐτὸν ἐλπίσαντες οἴκοθεν ἄγειν ᾿Αχαιοῖς ξύμμαχόν τε καὶ φίλον, ἐξεύρομεν ζητοῦντες ἐχθίω Φρυγῶν'
ὅστις στρατῷ ξύμπαντι βουλεύσας φόνον
1055
νύκτωρ ἐπεστράτευσεν, ὡς ἕλοι δορί;
Kei μὴ θεῶν τις τήνδε πεῖραν ἔσβεσεν, ἡμεῖς μὲν ἂν τήνδ᾽, ἣν ὅδ᾽ εἴληχεν τύχην,
θανόντες ἂν προὐκείμεθ᾽ αἰσχίστῳ μόρῳ,
οὗτος δ᾽ ἂν ἔζη. νῦν δ᾽ ἐνήλλαξεν θεὸς
1060
τὴν τοῦδ᾽ ὕβριν πρὸς μῆλα καὶ ποίμνας πεσεῖν.
ὧν οὕνεκ᾽ αὐτὸν οὔτις ἔστ᾽ ἀνὴρ σθένων
τοσοῦτον ὥστε σῶμα τυμβεῦσαι τάφῳ’
ἀλλ᾽ ἀμφὶ χλωρὰν ψάμαθον ἐκβεβλημένος
1051. προθείς] προσθείς A. δόρει (yp. ὡς ἔλοι δόρι) Τ'.
ἐ 1053. ἄγειν] ἄγειν (5, ἄγειν (yp. ἄξειν) T. ἄξειν
Pal. 1056, ὡς ἕλοι δορί] yp. do ἐλοιδόρει C?. ὡς ἕλοι δορί Pal. Vat. ac. ὡς ἐλοι 1058. εἴληχεν) εἴληχε LAT Pal. 1059. ἂν] om. wpovnel ued”) προυκείμεθ᾽ L, προὐκείμεθ᾽ Pal. 1063. τοσοῦ-
L. add. C* Pal. τον) τοιοῦτον LA.
hast thou wasted so many words—few as they were?’
1050. δοκοῦντα (neut. pl.) is governed by εἶπον, understood from ἀνήλωσας λόγον. The participle gives the reason, ie. διὰ τὸ δοκεῖν, ‘The cause is in my will.’ For the ellipse of the antecedent to ὅς, cp. especially Trach. 1233, τίς γάρ ποθ᾽, ἧ μοι, «.7.A.
IO51. προθεί9}] Sc. κελεύει ταῦτα, again ‘understood’ from the preceding lines. Cp. especially O. T. 1184, 5, οὐχ ὡς τάχος τις τοῦδ᾽ ἀποστρέψει χέρας; ΘΕ. δύστηνος, ἀντὶ rot; τί προσχρήζων μαθεῖν ;
1054. ζητοῦντες] i.e. ἐξετάζοντες, ‘In the trial.’
1057. τῆνδε πεῖραν ἔσβεσενἹῦ For this metaphorical use of σβεννύω, cp. Heracl. fr. 103, ed Bywater, ὕβριν χρὴ σβεννύειν, μᾶλλον 4 πυρκαϊήν.
1058, τήνδ᾽, ἣν .. τύχην] The govern- ing word λαχύντες is absorbed, leaving τήνδε (τύχην) as an accusative in appo- sition with the sentence.
1059. Gavévres ἂν προὐκείμεθα) ‘We
(yp. rocovroy A p.m.)
should have died and been cast forth.’ In order to justify his own violence, Menelaus imagines Ajax (if successful) as usurping the command of the army, and forbidding the burial of the generals whom he had slain.
1061. πεσεῖν) An epexegetic infini- tive, completing the imperfect construc- tion of πρὸς μῆλα, κι. By a slight inversion the insult (ὕβριν), instead of the objects of the insult, is put into the accusative alter ἐνήλλαξεν. The mean- ing is that some divine power (which the spectator knows to be Athena's) exchanged one victim of Ajax’ fury for another.
1063. σῶμα τυμβεῦσαι τάφῳ] ‘To give his corpse the honours of a tomb.’ See* Essay on L. § 17. p. 25 6; also ibid. § 16. p. 23 6. Menelaus dwells with mocking iteration upon the privi- lege which he denies.
1064. ἀμφὶ... ἐκβεβλημένος] ‘Cast forth here or there on the humid sand.’ The vague ἀμφί implies ‘casually here or there, as carried by the waves.’ Cp.
AIAZ.,
ὄρνισι φορβὴ παραλίοις γενήσεται.
95
1065
πρὸς ταῦτα μηδὲν δεινὸν ἐξάρῃς μένος.
εἰ γὰρ βλέποντος μὴ ᾿δυνήθημεν κρατεῖν, πάντως θανόντος γ᾽ ἄρξομεν, κἂν μὴ θέλῃς, χερσὶν παρευθύνοντες. οὐ γὰρ ἔσθ᾽ ὅπου
λόγων γ᾽ ἀκοῦσαι ζῶν mor ἠθέλησ᾽ ἐμῶν.
1070
καίτοι κακοῦ πρὸς ἀνδρὸς ἄνδρα δημότην
μηδὲν δικαιοῦν τῶν ἐφεστώτων κλύειν.
οὐ γάρ wor οὔτ᾽ ἂν ἐν πόλει νόμοι καλῶς
φέροιντ' ἄν͵ ἔνθα μὴ καθεστήκῃ Séos,
οὔτ᾽ ἂν στρατός γε σωφρόνως ἄρχοιτ᾽ ἔτι
1075
μηδὲν φόβου πρόβλημα pnd αἰδοῦς ἔχων. ἀλλ᾽ ἄνδρα χρή, κἀν σῶμα γεννήσῃ μέγα,
1065. παραλίοις: πα(ρ)ραλίοις L. παραλίοις A. 1070. λόγων γ λόγωντ᾽ LIL? Pal. ἠθέλησ᾽ εἰθέληισ L. ἠθέλησ᾽ C?.
ἐξάρητ A.
1066. ἐξάρῃ: ἐξάιρηις L.
1074. καθεστήκη) καθεστήκηι (η from εἰ) L. καθεστήκοι A. p.m. καθεστήκει Pal. 1075. ἄρχοιτ" ἄχοιτ᾽ L. ἄχοιτ' C*. ἄρχοιτ᾽ AC". ἄρχοιτ᾽ 1,35,
Aesch. Pers. 576, 7, κναπτόμενοι δ᾽ ἁλὶ Sed | σκύλλονται πρὸς ἀναύδων | παίδων THs ἀμιάντου.
χλωράν probably here refers not to colour but to moisture, i.e. that part of the sands which the sea has moistened. So in Trach. 849, χλωρὰν... δακρύων dxvay, ‘moist dew of tears.’
1066. μηδὲν... μένος) ‘By no means let thy spint rise threateningly.’ μηδέν is adverbial, and δεινόν predicative.
1069. pvovres| ‘Keeping him in order.’ Cp. supr. 72, ἀπευθύνοντα, and note. The composition with παρά suggests the image of a slave-driver walking beside a gang of slaves and keeping them in line.
1069, 70. i.e. ‘I knew him too well in life to suppose that he will listen to reason.’ Such appears to be the force of the opposition between χερσίν and λόγων here. This, said of the dead man, of course conveys the acme of brutal scorn. Cp. Shakespeare, Hamlet, 3. 4, ‘ Indeed, this counsellor | Is now most still, most secret, and most grave.’ For ὅπου, transferred {from place to occasion, cp. infr. 1500,
1071. ἄνδρα is almost a pronoun
(Essay on L. § 22. p. 37, 5), and hence the repetition is not felt. ‘It is vile conduct, for one of the people to disobey.’ The γνώμη is first stated as applicable to a city, and then in 1075 applied (with the emphatic ye) to the case of an army.
1073-6. ‘As in a city the laws can- not have due course if there be no es- tablished fear, so neither can a whole army be wisely disciplined without some safeguard of respect and awe.’ For καλῶς pépowr ἄν, cp. Thuc. §. 16, εὖ φερόμενος ἐν orparryias: ib. 2. 60, καλῶς φερόμενος .. τὸ καθ᾽ ἑαντόν.
1075. ἄρχοιτ᾽ is a late correction in L? for d-yorr’?
én} ‘Any longer;’ i.e. ‘When once respect is lost, good conduct is at an end.’
1077. κἂν σῶμα γεννήσῃ μέγα] ‘Though he be owner (lit. parent) of a mighty frame.’ This is a bold ex- tension of the idiom by which uncon- scious and mechanical actions are at- tributed to the subject, and one is said φῦσαι ὀδόντας, ‘To have grown teeth,’ etc. See Essay on L. § 30. Ὁ. 524; and cp, especially O. C. 149, 50, ἀλαῶν
96
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
δοκεῖν πεσεῖν ἂν κἂν ἀπὸ σμικροῦ κακοῦ.
δέος γὰρ ᾧ πρόσεστιν αἰσχύνη θ᾽ ὁμοῦ,
“ , > + ᾿ σωτηρίαν ἔχοντα τόνδ᾽ ἐπίατασο
ὅπου δ᾽ ὑβρίῤξειν δρᾶν θ᾽ ἃ βούλεται παρῇ, ταύτην νόμιζε τὴν πόλιν χρόνῳ ποτὲ
ἐξ οὐρίων δραμοῦσαν εἰς βυθὸν πεσεῖν.
ἀλλ᾽ ἑστάτω μοι καὶ δέος τι καίριον͵
καὶ μὴ δοκῶμεν δρῶντες ἂν ἡδώμεθα
οὐκ ἀντιτίσειν αὖθις ἂν λυπώμεθα,
ἕρπει παραλλὰξ ταῦτα. πρόσθεν οὗτος ἦν
αἴθων ὑβριστής, νῦν δ᾽ ἐγὼ μέγ᾽ αὖ φρονῶ,
1081. παρῇ] παρῆι L. πάρα AC’ mg. ἂν L?V'M. 1086. ἄν]. ἂν («dy ?) L.
ὀμμάτων .. φυτάλμιοε, and note. Mene- laus insinuates that the bulky frame of Ajax was his chief qualification.
1079. Cp. Thuc. 2. 37. § 4, διὰ 3éos .. οὗ παρανομοῦμεν : ib. 43. δ I, TOA- μῶντεε καὶ γιγνώσκοντες τὰ δέοντα καὶ ἐν τοῖς ἔργοις αἰσχυνόμενοι.
1081, 2. ὅπον.. ταύτην) For this correlation, cp. supr. 496, 7, εἰ γὰρ θά-
yys .. raury .. τῇ τόθ᾽ ἡμέρᾳ. ἃ βούλεται] Sc. τιν. 1083. ἐξ δραμοῦσαν)] ‘Must
lose her fair course and founder in the deep.’ The aorist denotes what is cer tain in the future, as in Aesch. Prom. 667, 8, πυρωπὸν ἐκ Διὸς μολεῖν | κεραυ- véy, ἐξ οὐρίων (nent. pl.) < ἐκ τοῦ οὐρίου δρόμου. just as οὔρια θεῖν is οὔριον δρόμον θεῖν (1,. and 5. 5. v. οὔριος, 1. 1). Cp. Aesch. Prom. 883, 4, ἔξω δὲ δρόμον φέρομαι | λύσσης πνεύματι μάργῳ : Pind. Pyth. 11. 60, # μέ ris ἄνεμον ἔξω πλόον | ἔβαλεν, ws ὅτ᾽ ἄκατον εἰναλίαν. It is true that, as Lobeck remarks, ἐξ οὐρίων, SC. πνευμάτων, is used by late writers as equivalent to ἐξ οὐρίας, sc. xvofs,—* With a fair wind.’ But what meaning can be attached to this phrase here? ‘ Will run a straight course to the bottom’ ? or, ‘Will have a fair voyage, and then sink’? The former is nonsensical, and in the latter the oxymoron has no such point as in ΟἹ T. 423, ἄνορμον εἰσέ- πλευσας, εὐπλοίαα τυχών. Or, if it is proposed to render, ‘After once hav- tog had prosperity, will run on and
παρῇ I.
[13 Ὁ.
1085. ἅν] ἂν Vat. ac. VM?. ay C°AV*LIM. ἂν FVM". ἂν Vat. ac.
founder in the depths,’ the introduc- tion of the participle is inconsistent with this use of ἐξ, for which, how- ever, cp. Thuc. 1. 120, ἐξ εἰρήνης πο- λεμεῖν.
1084. Lobeck says on this verse, ‘Perquam apte hoc Menelaus dicit ex Spartanorum institutis, qui Timoris aedem consecraverunt juxta triclinium Ephororun, τὴν πολιτείαν μάλιστα συνέ- χεσθαι φόβῳ νομίζοντεν, Plutarch. V. Cleom. c. 9. 808 D.’ The words of Pericles in Thuc. 2. 37 (quoted on 1. 1079, supr.), would rather show that this part of Menelaus’ speech reflects the feelings of the ‘party of order’ at Athens. The coryphaeus (infr. 1091) approves of the general tenor of the speech. For ἑστάτω, of a fixed senti- ment, cp. Thuc. 3. 9, τὸ .. καθεστός.
108s. δρῶντες dv ἠδώμεθα], Sc. δρῶντες.
1086. ἂν λυπώμεθα] Sc. ἀποτίνοντες. For the mood, which is here partly due to the parallelism of ἡδώμεθα, cp. O. Ὁ. 190 (according to one reading), ἵν᾽ ἂν εἴπωμεν. It may be explained as an instance of prolepsis, a consequence being treated as a condition. The first person is idiomatic, i.e. ‘Let not men think.’
1087. ταῦτα] τὸ ἥδεσθαι καὶ τὸ τίνειν, ‘These things go by turns.’ i.e. pleasure brings pain. fn the following lines he returns from general reflections to the case in point.
1080
1085
|
ΑΙΑΣ.
97
καί σοι προφωνῶ τόνδε μὴ θάπτειν, ὅπως
μὴ τόνδε θάπτων αὐτὸς εἰς ταφὰς πέσῃς. Μενέλαε, μὴ γνώμας ὑποστήσας σοφὰς
ΧΟ.
1090
εἶτ᾽ αὐτὸς ἐν θανοῦσιν ὑβριστὴς γένῃ. TEY. οὐκ ἄν ποτ᾽, ἄνδρες, ἄνδρα θαυμάσαιμ'᾽ ἔτι, ὃς μηδὲν. ὧν γοναῖσιν εἶθ᾽ ἁμαρτάνει,
ὅθ᾽ οἱ δοκοῦντες εὐγενεῖς πεφυκέναι
1095
τοιαῦθ᾽ ἁμαρτάνουσιν ἐμ λάγαις ἔπη.
ἄγ, εἰπ᾽ dw ἀρχῆς αὖθις, ἣ σὺ φὴς ἄγειν τὸν ἄνδρ᾽ ᾿Αχαιοῖς δεῦρο σύμμαχον λαβών ; οὐκ αὐτὸς ἐξέπλευσεν ὡς αὑτοῦ κρατῶν ;
ποῦ σὺ στρατηγεῖς τοῦδε: ποῦ δέ σοι χεῶν
1100
ἔξεστ᾽ ἀνάσσειν͵ av ὅδ᾽ ἡγεῖτ᾽ οἴκοθεν ; Σπάρτης ἀνάσσων ἦλθες, οὐχ ἡμῶν κρατῶν. οὐδ᾽ ἔσθ᾽ ὅπου σοὶ τόνδε κοσμῆσαι πλέον ἀρχῆς ἔκειτο θεσμὸς ἣ καὶ τῷδε σέ.
1089. προφωνῷῶ) προσφωνῶ A. 1090. ταφάς] ταφὰς (τ(ρυ)φασῦ) L. 1097. εἴπ᾽] εἰπὲ L. ole’ A. εἶπ᾽ (7. ele’ Γ΄ Ὁ apa αὑτοῦ) dred L. αὐτὸς (yp. αὐτοῖς) LT. κρατῶν] xparéy L, κρατῶν CA. 1100. Ae@y] λαῶν LI.
1IOI. Hyatt’) ἡγεῖσθ᾽ L. ἡγεῖτ᾽ C*L? Vat. ac V*. ἤγαγ᾽ Pal. οἴκοθεν] of .. κοθεν V?.
1103. σοΐ] σοι LA. σοι C? mg.
1οοῖ. γνώμαϑ ὑποστήσας σοφάε] ‘After laying a ground-work of wise maxims.’ Cp. Pind. Pyth. 4. 241-3 pers δ᾽ Ἰάσων μαλθακᾷ φωνᾷ wort- στάζων dapov | βάλλετο κρηπῖδα σοφῶν ἐπέων. This tine has no caesura.
1092. ‘ Proceed thereupon to be guilty of insolence towards the dead.’ For
ἐν θανοῦσιν » cp. infr. 1315, ἐν ἐμοὶ θρασύς. 1096. τοιαῦθ᾽ ἃ νουσιν.. ὅπη]
‘Are guilty of such sinful utterance. ἔπη is a cognate accusative similar to infr. 1107, 8, τὰ σέμν᾽ ἔπη | κόλα(' ἐκείνους.
ἐν Aéyou is pleonastic, and simply means, ‘ When they speak.’.
Το]. σύ has a strong emphasis: ‘Do you profess to have brought Ajax hither as an ally to the Achaeans?’ The word ἄγειν in supr. 1053 was offensive to Teucer.
1100, 1. ποῦ... οἴκοθεν] ‘Where is your right to command Ajax? or where
VOL. I.
1104. ἢ καὶ τῷδε σέξ] ἢ καὶ τῶιδε σέ L. yp. εἰ καὶ τοῦδέ
is your authority to lord it over the troops he led from home?’ The ad- verb of place is transferred to express a logical relation, ‘Where do you com- mand?’ i.e. ‘Show me the ground on which you do so.’
1101. The apparent violation of the Porsonic pause in this line may be remedied by reading ἤγαγ' οἴκοθεν with Pal. (see v. rr.) In that case ὧν is διε by attraction, for τούτων, obs.
ut just as there are lines without caesura, so there are several instances of this exception to the rule of the cretic. And, as Elmsley suggested, the elision, by forbidding a pause, may have made the exception possible.
1102. This line, like supr. 861, would find an echo in Athenian national sentiment.
1103. οὐδ᾽ ἔσθ᾽ ὅπου] ‘Nor is there any ground on which. Cp. supr. L 1100 and note.
‘ Right
1104. ἀρχῆβ ἔκειτο θεσμόε)]
ὕπαρχος ἄλλων δεῦρ᾽ ἔπλευσας, οὐχ ὅλων-
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΈΟΥΣ
1105
στρατηγός, aor Αἴαντος ἡγεῖσθαί ποτε.
ἀλλ᾽ ὧνπερ ἄρχεις ἄρχε, καὶ τὰ σέμν᾽ ἔπη κόλαζ᾽ ἐκείνους" τόνδε δ᾽, εἴτε μὴ σὺ φὴς εἴθ᾽ ἅπερος στρατηγός, εἰς ταφὰς ἐγὼ
θήσω δικαίως, οὐ τὰ σὸν δείσας στόμα.
1110
~ σι 3 οὐ γάρ τι τῆς σῆς οὕνεκ ἐστρατεύσατο
γυναικός, ὥσπερ οἱ πόνου πολλοῦ πλέφ,
ἀλλ᾽ οὕνεχ᾽ ὅρκων οἷσιν ἣν ἐπώμοτος,
σοῦ & οὐδέν᾽ οὐ γὰρ ἠξίου τοὺς μηδένας.
πρὸς ταῦτα πλείους δεῦρο κήρυκας λαβὼν
1115
καὶ rdw στρατηγὸν ἧκε, τοῦ δὲ σοῦ ψόφου οὐκ ἂν στραφείην, ὡς ἂν ἧς---οἷός περ. εἶ,
1113. ἐπώμοτος) ἐνώμοτος AC’ Vat.c. yp. ἐπώνυμος L*mg.
of command existed.’ The past tense refers to the lifetime of Ajax.
1105. ἄλλων) i.e. of Agamemnon, ὅλων may be either masculine or neuter, (1) ‘Of all the troops,’ or (2) ‘Of the whole expedition.’ Parallels for both are quoted by Lobeck. The first seems the more probable. In this case the plural is equivalent to a collective word, τοῦ στρατοῦ ὅλου, and this may justify the use of ὅλων for πάντων.
1106. ὥστ᾽ Αἴαντος ἡγεῖσθαί wore] This petulant iteration, however natural, is somewhat beneath the level of tragic dignity which is maintained throughout the earlier part of the play. ποτέ, as in supr. 183, οὔ wore, gives absoluteness to the denial, ‘That could never be!’
1107. ὧνπερ ἄρχεις ἄρχε] ‘ Exercise command og those over whom you have command.’
1108, εἴτε, μὴ σὺ ys] i.e. εἴτε od μὴ φῇ. ᾿ 1110. δικαίωε)] ‘Rightly,’ i.e. Abat- ing nothing of what is due to him.
1112. ὥσπερ οἱ πόνον πολλοῦ πλέφ] ‘Like those poor men who are con- sumed with toil;’ i.e. the Argive sol- diery, who are subject to the behests of the Atreidae. In pitying the men under their command, Teucer conveys his scorn poe of the meanness and the tyrannical disposition of the two gene- rals, and also his pride in the in-
1117. οὐκ] °° ob L.
dependence shown by Ajax and himself. Cp. Il. 9. 348, ἢ μὲν δὴ μάλα πολλὰ πονήσατο νόσφιν ἐμεῖο: supr. 637, τολυ- πόνων ᾿Αχαιῶν.
1113. Ajax served, not because Helen was Menelaus’ wife,. but because of his oath to her father Tyndareus. Cp. Thuc. 1. 9, τοῖς Τυνδάρεω ὅρκοις κατειλημμένους.
1114. σοῦ 8 οὐδέν] This angry repe- tition (cp. supr. 1106) resumes more ray what was implied in σῆς, ΟἾΣΙΙ.
οὐ γὰρ... τοὺς yndivas For ἀξιοῦν with the accusative only, cp. Eur. Heracl. 918 (lyr.), ὦ Ὑμέναιε, δισσοὺς | παῖδας Διὸς ἠξίωσας.
τοὺς μηδένα] Not οὐδένας, because the expression is general, i.e. hypo- thetical,—el μηδένες εἴησαν.
Ὡς ‘For any noise of thine.” Cp. Eur. Hipp. 1224-6, οὔτε ναυκλήρον χερὸς | οὔθ᾽ ἱπποδέσμων ..} leh igo
1117. οὐκ ἂν στραφείην)] “1 will not turn this way or that.’
ὧς ἂν ys—olés wep εἴ ‘However
AIA,
99 ΧΟ. οὐδ᾽ ad τοιαύτην γλῶσσαν ἐν κακοῖς φιλῶ. τὰ σκληρὰ γάρ τοι, κἂν ὑπέρδικ᾽ J, δάκνει, ME. ὁ τοξότης ἔοικεν οὐ σμικρὸν φρονεῖν. 1120 7 ΕΥ̓͂. οὐ ‘yap βάναυσον τὴν τέχνην ἐκτησάμην. ME. μέγ᾽ dv τι κομπάσειας, ἀσπίδ᾽ εἰ λάβοις. TEY. κἂν ψιλὸς ἀρκέσαιμι σοί γ᾽ ὡπλισμένῳ, ME. ἡ γλῶσσά σου τὸν θυμὸν ὡς δεινὸν τρέφει. ΤΕΥ͂͵ ξὺν τῷ δικαίῳ γὰρ μέγ᾽ ἔξεστιν φρονεῖν. 1128 ΜΕ. δίκαια γὰρ τόνδ᾽ εὐτυχεῖν κτείναντά με; ΤΕΥ͂. κτείναντα ; δεινόν γ᾽ εἶπας, εἰ καὶ ζῇς θανών. ME. θεὸς γὰρ ἐκσώζει με, τῷδε δ᾽ οἴχομαι. ΤΕΥ͂. μή νυκ. ἀτίμα θεούς, θεοῖς σεσωσμένος. ΜΕ. ἐγὼ γὰρ ἂν ψέξαιμι δαιμόνων νόμους ; 1130 ΤΕΥ͂. εἰ τοὺς θανόντας οὐκ ἐᾷς θάπτειν παρών. ME. τούς γ᾽ αὐτὸς, αὑτοῦ πολεμίους" οὐ γὰρ καλόν. 1118. ΧΟ. οὐδ ΜΕ. οὐδ᾽ LAY. Brunck, corr. 1110. Τά] reve. τὰ LY.
Branck. corr. 1120. σμικρόν 1123. Ψιλόε] ψιλῶσ DL. ψιλὸσ ΚΤ. yor LA.
you may be—just what you are. The sentence ends, παρὰ προσδοκίαν, after leading the hearer to expect some word hike βασιλικός (‘However kingly you may be’). Instead of that, Teucer sub- stitutes οἷός sep ef, ‘A man like Mene- laus, and nothing more.’ Cp. Shak. Ham. 3. 2, ‘We shall obey, were she ten times our mother.’ For ὡς dy, see -E. on L. § 28. Ρ 47. 4 α.
1118. οὐδ᾽ αὖ The Chorus contrast their present speech with supr. 1091, 2.
1119. " For hard words irritate, how- ever deserved they may be.’
1121. Teucer’s craft in archery was not that of an ordinary bowman. Cp. Phil. 1056, 7, ἐπεὶ πάρεστι μὲν | Τεῦκρος wap ἡμῖν, τήνδ᾽ ἐπιστήμην ἔχων. The feeling which gave importance to the science of archery accorded with the original legend. Cp. Il. 13. 313, 4, Tevspés θ᾽ ὃς ἄριστος ᾿Αχαιῶν | τοξοσύνῃ. Here, in speaking of what is ἔξω τοῦ μυθεύματος, contemporary feeling, which held archers cheap, is allowed to have its Way.
1123. gol γ᾽ ὡπλισμένῳ)] Sc. ὥστε ἀντίπαλος εἶναι.
σμικρὰ Α(Τ Pal. 1127. Ὑ] τ ,.ὙΑ 1131. éGs] AL. εᾶσ (7. ἐξσ C’.
μικρὸν (yp. μικρὰ) Τ'. : 1110. μή νυν] μὴ 1132. αὑτοῦ) αὐτοῦ L. αὑτοῦ AY.
1124. ‘ What courageous anger lives in thy tongue!’ τὸν θυμόν, sc. τὸν ἐν τῇ γλώσσῃ ἐνόντα. Cp. Milton, Sam- son Agonistes, 1181, ‘ Tongue-doubtie Giant.’
1126. τόνδ᾽ εὐτυχεῖν κτείναντά pe] ‘That all should go smoothly with the man here who contrived my death.’ The use of the aorist in this cona- tive sense is a rhetorical exaggeration. The continuous tense is so used in O. C. 992, 3, εἴ τίς σε τὸν δίκαιον αὐτίκ᾽ ἐνθάδε | κτείνοι παραστάς, «.7.A., where see note.
1128, τῷδε δ᾽ οἴχομαι] See above, 1. g7o, and note.
1130. ‘Am I the man who would quarrel with divine law ?’
1131. ‘If you come and prevent the burial of the dead.’
οὐκ is permissible, because οὐκ éGs is one word, and the supposition emphati- cally points to the fact, ‘If, as you do.’
1132. The use of αὑτοῦ for ἐμαυτοῦ here is justified by the generality of the expression,—‘In the case of one’s enemy,’—and prepares the way for the abstract statement, ob γὰρ καλόν.
H 2
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
100 TEY. ἢ σοὶ yap Alas πολέμιος προὔστη ποτέ; ΜΕ. μισοῦντ' ἐμίσει' καὶ σὺ τοῦτ᾽ ἠπίστασο. ΤΕΥ͂͵ κλέπτης γὰρ αὐτοῦ ψηφοποιὸς εὑρέθης, 1135 ΜΕ. ἐν τοῖς δικασταῖς, κοὐκ ἐμοί, τόδ᾽ ἐσφάλη. [14 a. ΤΕΥ͂. πόλλ᾽ ἂμ καλῶς λάθρα σὺ κλέψειαρ κακά. ΜΕ. τοῦτ᾽ εἰς ἀνίαν τοῦπος ἔρχεται τινί, ΤΕΥ οὐ μᾶλλον, ὡς ἔοικεν, ἣ λυπήσομεμ, ΜΕ. ἕν σοι φράσω' τόνδ᾽ ἐστὶν οὐχὶ θαπτέον. 1140 ΤΕΥ, ἀλλ᾽ ἀντακούσει τοῦτον ὡς τεθάψεται. ME, ἤδη ποτ᾽ εἶδον ἄνδρ᾽ ἐγὼ γλώσσῃ θρασὺν ναύτας ἐφορμήσαντα χειμῶνος τὸ πλεῖν, ᾧ φθέγμ᾽ ἂν οὐκ ἂν εὗρες, ἡνίκ᾽ ἐν κακῷ. χειμῶνος elyer, GAN ὑφ᾽ εἵματος κρυφεὶς 1145 πατεῖν παρεῖχε τῷ θέλοντι ναυτίλων. 1137. καλῶε] καλῶσ 1, κακῶς AD Pal. Vat. ἐς MM?, ἀντὶ τοῦ ἐμπείρωσ gl. interl. C?, κλέψειαε) κλέψειαΣ LA, κακά] καλά Pal. 1141. ἀλλ’ ἀντα-
κούσει] ἀλλ᾽ ἀντακούσηι LT. od δ᾽ dvr’ A Pal. C® γρ. interl.
do Pal. ὧς τεθάψεται) ὧσ τεθάψεται C’, εἶδον (, 1144. ἡνίκ ἡνίκ᾽ L.
1133. Menelaus has sought to jus- tify his action by applying to Ajax the word πολέμιος, which properly applies only to an enemy of the state. But he has not the courage to follow this up by showing that Ajax was a public enemy.
1135. ‘Yes, because you were con-
victed of having cheated him by manu- facturing votes. 1136. ‘He met with this reverse
through the action of the court and not through mine,’ τόδε, sc. τὸ σφάλμα. Cp. Pind. Nem. 8. 45, κρυφίαισι γὰρ ἐν ψάφοις ᾿Οδυσσῇ Δαναοὶ θεράπευσαν. ᾿
1137. The gloss on καλῶς, ἀντὶ τοῦ ἐμπείρως, both supports the reading of L pr., and accounts for the corruption by showing that καλῶς was felt to re- quire explanation. The alliteration of κ, A, is perhaps suggestive of wil subtlety. For καλῶς... κακά, cp. O. Ἰ 1396, κάλλος κακῶν ὕπουλον.
1138. ‘That speech tends to some one’s hart.’ For τινί, implying σοί, cp. especially Ant. 751, θανοῦσ᾽ ὀλεῖ τινά.
1139. οὐ μᾶλλον (ἀνίαν ἕξομεν), ἣ -
λυπήσομεν (σε). ὧς ἔοικεν) The threat of Menelaus,
τοῦτον ws] τοῦθ᾽ 1142. εἶδον εἰ' ov (π, x, or A?) L.
1148. exer’) εἴχεθ᾽ L. εἴχετ᾽ (34.
1, 1128, shows that he is stung.
1141. τεθάψεται) The future perfect has a peremptory effect.
1142-58. These two speeches are obviously antiphonal or antistrophic in a general sense, and yet the latter exceeds the former by a line. This may warn us against requiring exact antistrophic correspondence in other iambic passages, where the absence of it has occasioned doubt.
1143. τὸ πλεῖν] For the article with the epexegetic infinitive, cp. O. T. 1416, 17, πάρεσθ' ὅδε | Kpéav τὸ πράσ- σειν καὶ τὸ βουλεύειν.
1144. For ἄν reduplicated, see Essay on L, § 27. 46 4. In the present instance it adds liveliness to φθέγμα, which is to be taken closely with ᾧ, ie. ᾧ φθέγμα γενόμενον ἂν οὐκ ἂν εὗρες. dvevpes has been conjectured, but this compound is not found elsewhere, and no change is needed.
1146. παρέχειν is used absolutely with dative and infinitive, as frequently in Plato. The expression is proverbial : cp. Plato, Theaet. 191 A, ἐᾶν δὲ πάντῃ
a
ἀπορήσωμεν, τακπεινωθέντες, οἶμαι, τῷ
—_—- —— -ὦ---- ~~—
ΑΙΑΣ. 101
οὕτω δὲ καὶ σὲ καὶ τὸ σὸν λάβρον στόμα σμικροῦ νέφους τάχ᾽ ἄν τις ἐκπνεύσας μέγας χειμὼν κατασβέσειε τὴν πολλὴν βοήν,
ἐγὼ δέ γ᾽ ἄνδρ᾽ ὄπωπα μωρίας πλέων,
ὃς ἐν κακοῖς ὕβριζε τοῖσι τῶν πέλας.
car αὐτὸν εἰσιδών τις ἐμφερὴς ἐμοὶ
ὀργήν θ᾽ ὅμοιος εἶπε τοιοῦτον λόγον, ὥνθρωπε, μὴ δρᾶ τοὺς τεθνηκότας κακῶς"
εἰ γὰρ ποιήσεις, ἴσθι πημανούμενος.
ΣΙ ΒῸ
1158 τοιαῦτ᾽ ἄνολβον ἄνδρ᾽ ἐνουθέτει παρών.
ὁρῶ δέ ταί νιν, κἄστιν, ὡς ἐμοὶ δοκεῖ, οὐδείς mor ἄλλος ἣ σύ. μῶν ἡνιξάμην ; ἄπειμι’ καὶ γὰρ αἰσχρόν, εἰ πύθοιτό τις, λόγοις κολάζειν, ᾧ βιάζεσθαι παρῇ. ἄφερπέ νυν. κἀμοὶ γὰρ αἴσχιστον κλύειν ἀνδρὸς ματαίου φλαῦρ ἔπη μυθουμένου.
ΜΕ. 1160
ΤΕΥ.
ΧΟ. ἔσται μεγάλης ἔριδός τις ἀγών.
ἀλλ᾽ ὡς δύνασαι, Τεῦκρε, ταχύνας
1148. pé-yas] μέγα (7) Pal. to L. 80 CA. (8 7’ or ὅ γ᾽ Pal. pr.
ΠΒῚ, ell 1152. κατ᾽ αὐτόν] καὐτὸν L’,
ὅσ corr.) τῶν] τὸν (. κατ᾽ αὑτὸν Vat. ac. εἶτ᾽ ἀντὸν Μ. 1153. ὀργήν] τὸν τροπὸν gl. inter]. C?. 1154. dpa] Spaz
LA. 1156, ἄνολβον ἄνοιτον (?) interl. A°. 1160, κολάζειν] κολάζων ACT, παρῆι V pr. παρῇ TL™ Pal.
1188. ἄλλος] ἄλλοσ (?) L. παρῇ) wap(iv)? L. πάρα AC’ Vat. ac ΟΝ ΜΈ. 1161. ἄφερπέ νυνῚ dpepwe νῦν LAY.
λόγῳ παρέξομεν ὧς ναυτιῶντες πατεῖν re hard to read?’ As was said in note on
καὶ χρῆσθαι ὅ τι ἂν βούληται.
1147-9. The second accusative, τὴν πολλὴν βοήν, is added as a resumption of καὶ τὸ σὸν στόμα, which is a sort of ‘pendent’ atcusative.
1150. Teucer, in replying to Mene- laus, retains the form of allegory; but, instead of seeking for an illustration, puts the case as it stands,—thus more openly expressing his scorm.
1156, &voABov] The same indisso- luble association between unhappiness and wickedness appears in the use of δύστηνος, infr. 1290, and in μελέοις "Arpel8as, supr. 621. Cf. also O. T. 888, δυσπότμου χάριν χλιδᾶς. For ‘the addition of παρών, cp. supr. 1131.
1158. μῶν ῥμκῥάμην} ‘Is my riddle
supr. 1150, Teucer does not care to dis- guise his contempt.
1160, ᾧ.. παρῇ] The reading πάρα is unobjectionable, but is perhaps due to the supposition εἰ πύθοιτό τις, which refers to the particular case :—some early scholar having felt an incongruity in the fusion of general and particular, ‘which is however quite in keeping with the language of the age of Pericles.
1163 foll, The anapaests accom- pany the exit of Menelaus. The Chorps express their apprehension of what may follow this, viz. the coming of Aga- memnon, who, both from his character and position, is more formidable.
ἔριδος... ἀγών] So in Trach. 20, ἀγῶνα μάχης.
102
σπεῦσον κοίλην κάπετόν τιν᾽ ἰδεῖν
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
1165
τῷδ᾽, ἔνθα βροτοῖς τὸν ἀείμνηστον
τάφον εὐρώεντα καθέξει.
ΤΕΥ͂. καὶ μὴν ἐς αὐτὸν καιρὸν οἷδε πλησίοι
πάρεισιν ἀνδρὸς τοῦδε παῖς τε καὶ γυνή,
τάφον περιστελοῦντε δυστήνου νεκροῦ.
1170
ὦ παῖ, πρόσελθε δεῦρο, καὶ σταθεὶς πέλας ἱκέτης ἔφαψαι πατρός, ὅς σ᾽ ἐγείνατο. θάκει δὲ προστρόπαιος ἐν χεροῖν ἔχων
κόμας ἐμὰς καὶ τῆσδε καὶ σαυτοῦ τρίτου,
ἱκτήριον θησαυρόν. εἰ δέ τις στρατοῦ
1175
βίᾳ o ἀποσπάσειε τοῦδε τοῦ νεκροῦ,
κακὸς κακῶς ἄθαπτος ἐκπέσοι χθονός,
1165. κοίλην (κοίλην) L,
Ι,. (εἰδδὲ Ὁ). 1176. βίᾳ] Bia 1,.
1165. κοίλην κάπετον] This phrase, belonging to the Epic commonplace, is repeated infr. 1403.
τινά, i.e. πού, ‘somewhere.’ For this adverbial use of the indefinite pronoun, see Essay on L. § 22. p. 36, 4.
ἰδεῖν] ‘To look out,’ ‘ provide.’ For this use of ὁρᾶν, cp. Od. 8. 443, αὐτὸς γὺν ἴδε πῶμα : Theocr. 15. 2, ὄρη δίφρον, Εὐνόα, avrg: Phil. 843, τάδε μὲν θεὸς ὄψεται. So, 4150 ἴῃ Elizabethan English, ‘to look’ some times means ‘to look for,’ e.g. Shakespeare, Merry Wives of Windsor, 4. 2, 70, ‘Mistress Page and I will look some linen for your head.’
(166. βροτοῖς) ‘In the eyes of men.’ A dative of remote reference in loose construction with the words which fol- low, and also to be resumed with ἀείμνηστον. See Essay on L. § 13. Ῥ. 19, and cp. especially ΕἸ. 1066, ὦ χθονία βροτοῖσι φάμα. For the position of the article, cp. Trach. 872, Ἡρακλεῖ τὸ πόμπιμον.
τὸν ἀείμνηστον] ‘Of unfading re- nown.' The expression (with the article) is proleptic, and reminds the spectator that the fame of Ajax is eternal.
1167, εὐρώεντα] ‘Mouldering,’ or ‘darksome, an epithet recalling the natural horror of the grave. Whether to Sophocles, as to Oppian and Nonnus
1167, εὐρώεντα) εὑρώεντα L.
1175. ef δῆ εἰ. δὲ
afterwards, the word conveyed the asso- ciation of ‘roomy,’ ‘ wide-vaulted,’ may be left an open question. See L. and 5. 8. V. ebpwes.
1170, περιστελοῦντε) ‘To care for.’ The verb is used much as in Ant. 903, δέμας περιστέλλουσα.
1172. The child clinging to his dead father would be as inviolable as a suppliant clinging to an altar. Cp. Aesch. Cho. 106, αἰδουμένη σοι βωμὸν ὡς τύμβον πατρός: ib. 336, 7, rapes δ᾽ Leéras δέδεκται | φυγάδας θ᾽ ὁμοίως.
1173. ὄπαιος is a more solemn and formal word than ἱκέτης. The formality of the supplication would be marked by the locks of hair cut off in token of mourning for the dead, which Eurysaces is to hold in his hand.
1174. Cp. El. 448-50, od δὲ | re- μοῦσα κρατὸς βοστρύχων dxpas φόβαε | κἀμοῦ ταλαίνης, κατ.λ, For τρίτον, cp. Ο. C. 8, and note.
1175. ἱκτήριον θησαυρόν] ‘A suppli- ant store,’ i.e. a sacred deposit having virtue for the purpose of supplication.
στρατοῦ] Here and supr. 1044 the rest of the army seems to be opposed to the men of Salamis.
1177. κακὸς peste The tautol belongs to the formal solemnity of oath. Cp. O. T. 319, 20, and note.
AIA.
γένους ἅπαντος ῥίζαν éEnunpévos, αὕτως ὅπωσπερ τόνδ᾽ ἐγὼ τέμνω πλόκον.
ἔχ᾽ αὐτόν, ὦ παῖ, καὶ φύλασσε, μηδέ σε
κινησάτω τις, ἀλλὰ προσπεσὼν ἔχου. ὑμεῖς τε μὴ γυναῖκες ἀντ᾽ ἀνδρῶν πέλας
παρέστατ᾽, ἀλλ᾽ ἀρήγετ᾽, ἔς T ἐγὼ μόλω
τάφου μεληθεὶς τῷδε, κἂν μηδεὶς ἐᾷ.
1170. abres) αὕτωσ L. μολὼν L. μόλω C5A, poral.
1178. γένονε . . ἐξημημένοε) ‘“Hav- ing cut off from him all issue.’ ‘Here, and in Ant. 600, ῥίζα seems to mean the germ of a branch rather than fhe root of a tree. Teucer’s prayer is that his enemy may die childless, and that his body may lie unburied, as it were banished from the ‘lap of earth.’ Cp. Isaiah 14. 19, ‘ But thou art cast out of thy grave as an abominable branch: as a carcase trodden under foot.’ Or it may also mean ‘denied burial in his own land.’
1180. αὐτόν] Sc. τὸν νέκρον.
1381. ἔχον) Cp. Hat. 4. 22, καὶ ὃ
κύων ἔχεται.
BUS Ud 4 ’ ’ὔ 4 t~uvttuue
TO3
1180
[14 Ὁ.
1183. wapéorar’ ἀλλ" παρέστατ᾽ ἀλλ᾽]. μόλω] 1182, 3. ὑμεῖς το... ἀρῆγετ ‘And
do not ye stand by like women, but defend him like men.’
1183, 4. ἔα τ᾽ ἐγὼ pode. . τῷδε] ‘Until I return after caring for his burial.’ The stress on the participle is no -objection to this reading; and po- λεῖν has often the sense of ‘to return.’
κἂν pydels 24) ‘Though all men for- bid me.’ For this expression, cp. Phil. 443, 4, ὅπου ] μηδεὶς ign. 6 6Ὃ
The rhythm of the following stasimon is largely choriambic, and is expressive of restless impatience.
The metrical scheme is ‘the follow-
ing στ
104
XO. ἐτέων ἀριθμὸς
τὰν ἄπανστον αἰὲν ἐμοὶ
δορυσσοήτων μόχθων ἄταν ἐπάγων 5 av Ἑἀερώδεα * Τρωΐαν
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
στρ. α΄. τίς ἄρα νέατος ἐς πότε λήξει πολυπλάγκτων
1186
1190
δύστανον ὄνειδος ᾿Ελλάνων ;
b] U
ayT.a.
"Aday
Shere πρότερον αἰθέρα δῦναι μέγαν ἣ τὸν πολύκοινον
κεῖνος ἁνήρ, ὃς στυγερῶν
ἔδειξεν ὅπλων “Ἔλλασιν κοινὸν "Αρη.
1186. ἐτέων) ἐπέων 1.. ἑτέων C7A., ac VV*MM?, Wolff corr. 1192. 1194. ἀνήρ) ἀνὴρ LA,
1185. ‘When shall be the end, and what the number of the restless years of exile?’ ἐς πότε λήξει is rather an amplification than 2 parenthesis. The simpler expression would be either τίς véaros . . ἔσται... ἀριθμός, or, és πότε λήξει ὁ ἀριθμός. But νέατος is already redundant, and this gives rise to the further expansion. πολνυπλάγκτων is put by hypallage or condensation for τοῦ ἐμὲ πολλὰ πλαγχθῆναι, sc, dw’ οἴκου.
1187, The corruption of the word δορυσσοήτων into δορυσσόντων in most MSS. is natural enough, although there is no such participle, and the adjective, which is more expressive as well as more rhythmical, agrees in metre with the antistrophe.
1190. dv τἀερώδεα *Tpwtav, G. Wolff’s conjecture, founded on the scholion σκοτεινὴν καὶ ἀερώὠδη rots“ EA- λησι, at least gives a possible sense and
meaning. The contrast between the misty Hellespont and the bright air of
Salamis and Athens is a natural topic of complaint. Cp. infr. 1208, 9, de πυκιναῖς δρόσοιε | τεγγόμενοε κόμαα. Al- though Τρωΐα for Τροία does not occur elsewhere in Sophocles, it is acknow- ledged as the Pindaric form (Schndw. Pind. Ol. 2. 145). The interpolation ἀνὰ τάν may be partly due to ἄταν preceding. sound, in the sense of ebpetay,—‘ wide,’
(Hermann thinks εὐρώδη,
1195
1187. δορυσσοήτων) δορυσσόντων AL’ Vat. 1190. ἀν ἀνὰ riw.A, ἀνὰ ray Cett. Ae] perce LA. ὄδῦναι] δοῦναι L. δῦναι CA. δύναι Pal. Ss} dL, ὃς C7A.
ἙΔερώδεα] εὑρώδη MSS. 1106. Ἕλλασι» ἕλλασιν.... 1.
and so ‘desolate,—but admits that either strophe or antistrophe is corrupt. Dind. reads, dy’ εὐρώδη Tpolay, altering the antistrophe. Seyffert’s conj., ἄνα- τον εὑρνεδεῖ Τροίᾳ, ‘Doing no harm to broad-based Troy,’ is very ingenious.)
1191. Sve8os is either (1) in appo- sition with the whole sentence; or (2) with and 1 Se
1192. πρότερον] Sc. ἢ δεῖξαι... "Αρη.
albipa δῦναι μέγαν) Α5 Linwood observed, the idea of going away into the ether occurs again in Phil. 1092 foll., ἴθ᾽ αἰθέρος ἄνω | πτωκάδες Sfurévou διὰ πνεύματοε | ἕλωσί μ᾽. Cp. also Phil. 814, 15, ἐκεῖσε νῦν μ᾽, ἐκεῖσε. NE. ποῖ λέγειε ; ΦΙ. ἄνω | NE. τί παραφρονεῖε ad ; γί τὸν ἄνω λεύσσεις κύκλον ; and the in- scription over the dead who fell at Poti- daea in B.C, 432, αἰθὴρ pep ψυχὰς ὑπε- δέξατο, κα.λ. -
1105. ὅπλων... κοινὸν “Apn) Either (1), laying the chief stress on ὅπλων, ‘The combined warfare that depends δ ΤΑ the use of armour,’ i.e. ‘the use of armour that made combined warfare possible,’ For this descriptive genitive, cp. especially El, 19, ἄστρων. . εὐφρόνη (‘Night adorned with stars;” or, ‘ The stars that ado the night’). Or (2), with the stress on κοινόν, ‘The art of forming hostile confederacies in hateful arms.’
1196. A short syllable here answers to the long first syllable of dray in the
AIAZ.
105
5 ἰὼ πόνοι πρόγονοι πόνων. κεῖνος γὰρ ἔπερσεν ἀνθρώπους.
στρ. β΄. οὔτε βαθειᾶν κυλίκων
ἐκεῖνος *ovd στεφάνων
1200
νεῖμεν ἐμοὶ τέρψιν ὁμιλεῖν, οὔτε γλυκὺν αὐλῶν ὅτοβον,
5 δύσμορος, οὔτ᾽ ἐννυχίαν
τέρψιν ἰαύειν.
ἐρώτων δ᾽ ἐρώτων ἀπέπαυσεν͵ Spot,
1205
κεῖμαι δ᾽ ἀμέριμνος οὕτως,
ἀεὶ πυκιναῖς δρόσοις 10 τεγγόμενος κόμας,
λυγρᾶς μνήματα Τροίας. καὶ πρὶν μὲν ἐννυχίον
ἀντ. β΄.
1210
δείματος ἣν μοὶ προβολὰ
καὶ βελέων θούριος Aias’
1199. δοὐ] οὔτε MSS. AC’. érrofow I. 1205. late, |é ἐρώτωνδ᾽ LLIVM. lavew ἐρώτων. | ἐρώ
strophe, unless we read “EAAgow, which is unnecessary.
1197. “Ὁ toil that was the parent of toil! i.e. The toil of invention was the first parent of other toils.
1199-1201. ἐκεῖνος Fod.. . ὁμιλεῖν) ‘He has cut me off from the joyous fel- ridaling ἢ of chaplets and deep draughts from the cup.’ The negatives have a privative force, as in οὐ φάναι, οὐκ ἐᾶν, etc. ὄμιλεῖν, sc. ὥστε ἐμὲ ὁμιλεῖν τοῖς στεφάνοις καὶ ταῖς κύλιξιν.
The κύλιξ was a shallow vessel, and the epithet properly applies not to the goblet, but to the draughts of wine from it.
1201. τέρψιν is first governed by νεῖμεν, and the same word is then repeated as a cognate accusative with lava.
1203-4. οὔτε γλυκὺν... ἰαύειν] ‘And from the sweet sound of flutes, un- happy me, and from passing nights of pleasant rest.’
1205. The repetition of ἐρώτων marks the acmé of privation.
αν 1200, βαθειᾶν βαθεῖαν A. ρώτων δ᾽ 2 tow δ᾽ dw, Pal. Vat. ac Μ', λνγρὰσ CSAL? Vat.ac VMM?. Avypdo: V*
1202, 5roBov | SroBoy ρώτων ἀπέπαυσε»] ἰαύειν. | ἐρώτων 1210. seabed
R,
1206. ἀμέριμνοε] Either (1) ‘Un- cared for;’ or (2) ‘Careless of myself’ (‘As one past hope, abandoned, | And by himself given o'er’); or (3) ‘With vacant mind,’ ‘ Having no interest in life.” For μέριμνα in a good sense, cp. especially Pind. Pyth. 8. 126-132, ὁ δὲ καλόν τι νέον λαχὼν | ABpéraros én, pe- yadas | ἐξ ἐλπίδος πέταται | ὑποπτέροις dvoptas, ἔχων | κρέσσονα πλούτου | μέ-
ριμναν : also O. T. 1124, ἔργον μεριμνῶν
woloy ;
1208, 9. Cp. Aesch. Ag. 560-2, κἀπὸ γῆε λειμώνιαι | δρόσοι κατεψέκαζον. .. τιθέντες ἔνθηρον τρίχα.
1210. λυγρᾶς μνήματα Tpolas] Lit. ‘ Reminders of the wretched Troad,’ i.e. The raindrops on my head will not let me forget that I am in this miserable country. μνήματα is accusative in ap- position to the sentence.
1211-3. évvuxlou | Selparos . . | καὶ βελέων) ‘Against nightly alarm and weapons of war.’ For this genitive of the object, cp. O. T. 1200-1, θανάτων δ᾽ ἐμᾷ | χώρᾳ wipyos ἀνέστα.
106 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
νῦν δ᾽ οὗτος ἀνεῖται στυγερῷ
5 δαίμονι, τίς μοι, τίς ἔτ᾽ οὖν 1215
τέρψις ἐπέσται ;
γενοίμαν ἵν᾿ ὑλᾶεν ἔπεστι πόντου πρόβλημ᾽ ἁλίκλυστον, ἄκραν
ὑπὸ πλάκα Σουνίου, 10 τὰς ἱερὰς ὅπως προσείποιμεν ᾿Αθάνας,
1220
TEY, καὶ μὴν ἰδὼν ἔσπευσα τὸν στρατηλάτην ᾿Αγαμέμνον᾽ ἡμῖν δεῦρο τόνδ᾽ ὁρμώμενον'
δῆλος δέ μοὐστὶ σκαιὸν ἐκλύσων στόμα.
1225
ATAMEMNOQN.
σὲ δὴ τὰ δεινὰ ῥήματ᾽ ἀγγέλλουσί pot τλῆναι καθ᾽ ἡμῶν ὧδ᾽ ἀνοιμωκτὶ χανεῖν"
1214. ἀνεῖται ἂν κεῖται L. ἀηγκεῖται C. ἀνεῖται C*A Vat. ac ἘΜ". ἔγκειται ΤΥ
Pal, Lic, gl. ἄνα Μ. .. pay L, ἄκραν Ct. ἄκραν A.
ποιμι Pal, wpocelaoup M.
ἀγαμέμνον A. νέον C? mg, δε polar? A.
1214, 5. νῦν 8 obros .. δαίμονι) ‘But now he is no more our bulwark, struck down by a malignant fate.” As in Phil. 1153, ἀνέδην ὅδε χῶρος ἐρύκεται is said of the absence of defence, so ἀνεῖται is here said (continuing the me- taphor in προβολά, supra)-of the failure or removal of a defence; i.e. οὐκέτι προτείνεται. Cp. infr. 1270, Od. 11. 556, τοῖος γάρ σφιν πύργος ἀπώλεο.
1216, ἑπέσται)] Sc. τῷ Bly.
1217. ὕλθεν] Od. 9. 191, ply ὑλήεντι.
ἔπεστι) ‘Impends,’ ‘instat,’ sc. τῷ πόντῳ, or τοῖς πλέουσιν. Cp. Od. 6. 210, ὅθ᾽ ἐπὶ oxéwas ἔστ᾽ ἀνέμοιο.
πόντου πρόβλημα! " The rock jutting into the deep.’ Cp. Phil. 1455, κτύπος ἄρσην πόντου wpoBoA fe.
121g, 20, ἄκραν | ὑπὸ πλάκα Zov- viov}] (1) ‘Below the top of Sunium.’ The ground behind Cape Colonnas rises considerably higher than the promontory itself. Or (2) Αἴ the point of the table- land of Sunium,’
στυγερῷ) στνγερῶς L. στυγερῶε CA,
1222. προσείποιμεν) προσείπωμεν V. 1224. ᾿Αγαμέμνον ἀγαμέμν L. ἀγαμεμνον' C*. 1225. δέ μοὺῦστί) δέ μοιστῖ L. yp. καὶ δῆλόσ ἔστιν dort σημανῶν 1217. ἀνοιμωκτῇ ἀνοιμωκτεὶ LAT.
1219. ἄκραν} προσεῖ-
1221, 2. Athens could not really be seen by mariners until some time after ing Sunium, although the opposite
is loosely asserted by Pausanias, 1. 28.
1223. The stage has been vacant during the stasimon. Teucer is now seen returning in haste, Agamemnon enters after him.
1225, ‘And I see plainly that he will let loose his tongue to evi aa For the combination of verb and ad- jective with στόμα, cp. especially Aesch. Ag. 1247, εὔφημον .. κοίμησον στόμα.
Others take here to mean either ‘ i]l-omened ° or ‘ stupid.’
1226, 7. σὲ δὴ... ἀγγέλλουσι.. | τλῆναι] i.e. od δὴ ἔτλην, ὧε ἀγγέλλουσι.
τὰ δεινὰ ῥήματα] ‘Those blustering words’ that have been reported to me. Cp. supr. 312 and note.
1227. ἀνοιμωκτί implies a half- expressed contempt of Menelaus for having let Teucér off so easily. χανεῖν is contemptuously substituted for εἰπεῖν,
AIA, 107
σέ rot, τὸν ἐκ τῆς αἰχμαλωτίδος λέγω" ἦ που τραφεὶς ἂν μητρὸς εὐγενοῦς ἄπο ὑψήλ᾽ ἐφώνεις κἀπ᾽ ἄκρων ὡδοιπόρεις,
ὅτ᾽ οὐδὲν ὧν τοῦ μηδὲν ἀντέστης ὕπερ,
1230
κοὔῦτε στρατηγοὺς οὔτε νανάρχους μολεῖν ἡμᾶς ᾿Αχαιῶν οὔτε σοῦ διωμόσω, ἀλλ᾽ αὐτὸς ἄρχων, ὡς σὺ φής, Αἴας ἔπλει.
[15 8.
ταῦτ᾽ οὐκ ἀκούειν μεγάλα πρὸς δούλων κακά; 1235
ποίου κέκραγας ἀνδρὸς ὧδ᾽ ὑπέρφρονα ;
3 ,
ποῦ βάντος ἢ ποῦ στάντος, οὗπερ οὐκ ἐγώ: οὐκ dp ᾿Αχαιοῖς ἄνδρες εἰσὶ πλὴν ὅδε ; πικροὺς ἔοιγμεν τῶν ᾿Αχιλλείων ὅπλων ἀγῶνας ᾿Αργείοισι κηρῦξαι τότε, 1240 εἰ πανταχοῦ φανούμεθ᾽ ἐκ Τεύκρου κακοί,
κοὐκ ἀρκέσει ποθ᾿ ὑμὶν οὐδ᾽ ἡσσημένοις
εἴκειν ἃ τοῖς πολλοῖσιν ἤρεσκεν κριταῖς,
1228. αἰχμαλωτίδος)] αἰχμαλώτιδος LA.
VRM. ἐφώνεισ AC’ Vat, ac ν5Μ3. διωμόσο A. 1140. κηρῦξαιἿ κηρύξαι LA.
ἤρκεσεν L. ἤρεσκεν (. ἤρεσκε A.
i.e. εἰπόντα χανεῖν, ‘To utter open- mouthed.’ So in supr. 1096, duaprd- youow ἔπη (sc. Aéyovres). The word has an association of stupid insolence, ‘Have dared to open your foolish mouth so wide.’
1230. κἀπ᾽ ἄκρων ὡδουπόρειε) ‘ And have strutted proudly,’ lit. on tiptoe, ἐπ᾿ ἄκρων, sc. ποδῶν οἵδακτύλων. Hesych, ἀκρίζων. ἄκροις ποσὶν ἐπιπορενόμενοε. Evp. Οἰνεῖ. Cp. Eur. Ion 1166, 7, ἐν 8° ἄκροισι βὰς ποσὶν | κῆρνξ ἀνεῖπεν.
1231. ἀντέστη] Sc. ἡμῖν.
1232, 3. Cp. supr. 1097-1102. The word vavdépxovs recalls dep’ ἔπλευσας in 1105. Agamemnon of course greatly exaggerates what Teucer had said. Cp. 11. 1, 288, σάντων μὲν κρατέειν ἐθέλει, πάντεσσι δ᾽ ἀνάσσειν, κιτ.λ.
1235. οὗ μεγάλα ἐστὶ ταῦτα κακὰ ἀκούειν (epexegetic infin.) wpds δούλων ; Cp. Ο. C. 883, dp’ οὐχ ὕβρις τάδε;
1236. wotov..dv5pés} Sc. ὑπέρ. The ellipse is possibly softened by the preposition occurring in comp. in ὑπέρ-
1230. égdwes] ἐφρόνεισ LAL? Pal.
1233. διωμόσω) o froma L. . 7p: διωρίσω (5. 1236. κέκραγας] κέκραγεσ LT. 1241. ἐκ] ἐν L.
1228. dp] ἄρ᾽ 1, Pal.
ἐκ CA. 1243. ἤρεσκεν
¢pova, although in a different sense. Cp. O. C. 539-41 and note.
1237. ποῦ Bavros} i.e. ποῖ, But in such proverbial phrases there is a con- stant tendency to repeat the same word. Cp. O. T. 420, 1, and note; Phil. 451. Agamemnon in the Iliad acknowledged the superior prowess of Achilles. He is less generous here. This line prepares the way for Teucer’s reproaches, infr. 1272-8,
1238. ἄνδρε8] ‘Men,’ i.e. men de- serving the name. Cp. supr. 77, πρόσθεν οὐκ ἀνὴρ ὅδ᾽ ἦν ; and note.
1230. mxpovs}] ‘Toour cost.’ This is said ironically. ‘ Teucer’s denuncia- tion of us will indeed be a calamitous result of the trial we proclaimed.’ Aga- memnon carefully limits his responsi- bility—as Menelaus did above, supr. 1136, ἐν τοῖς d:xacrais, κοὐκ ἐμοί, τόδ᾽ ἐσφάλη,---ἴο the ordainment of the con- test, disclaiming all share in the verdict.
1241, πανταχοῦ] ‘In all that we do.’
1243. εἴκειν)! Sc. τούτοις, or τοῖς
108
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΈΟΥΣ
ἀλλ᾽ αἰὲν ἡμᾶς 4 κακοῖς βαλεῖτέ που
4 σὺν δόλῳ κεντήσεθ᾽ οἱ λελειμμένοι.
1245
ἐκ τῶνδε μέντοι τῶν τρόπων οὐκ ἄν ποτε κατάστασις γένοιτ᾽ ἂν οὐδενὸς νόμου,
εἰ τοὺς δίκῃ νικῶντας ἐξωθήσομεν
καὶ τοὺς ὄπισθεν εἰς τὸ πρόσθεν ἄξομεν.
ἀλλ᾽ εἰρκτέον τάδ᾽ ἐστίν' οὐ γὰρ οἱ πλατεῖς
1250
οὐδ᾽ εὐρύνωτοι φῶτες ἀσφαλέστατοι͵
ἀλλ᾽ οἱ φρονοῦντες εὖ κρατοῦσι πανταχοῦ.
μέγας δὲ πλευρὰ βοῦς ὑπὸ σμικρᾶς ὅμως
μάστιγος ὀρθὸς εἰς ὁδὸν πορεύεται,
καὶ σοὶ προσέρπον τοῦτ᾽ ἐγὼ τὸ φάρμακον
1255
ὁρῶ τάχ᾽, εἰ μὴ νοῦν κατακτήσει τινά"
ὃς ἀνδρὸς οὐκέτ᾽ ὄντος, ἀλλ᾽ ἤδη σκιᾶς,
1245. δόλῳ] δο(ύ)λωι L. δόλω A. 1248. ἐξωθήσομεν) ἔξω θήσομεν C, πλευρά L? Pal. πλευρὰν Cett.
δεδογμένοιε, or whatever is the antece- dent to 4.
1244, 5. ‘But you (1) ‘that are left’ (‘ or \2) who are distanced’) ‘ will either, T suppose, assail us with guileful wound- ings’ (as Ajax did) ‘or pelt us with abuse’ (as you have now been doing). πον is to be taken with the whole sen- tence, but has special reference to the sus- picion expressed m σὺν δόλῳ κεντήσεθ. ol λελειμμένοι (1) marks the correspond- ence between the supposed action of Ajax’ surviving relatives and his own. The implied menace points through Teucer at Eurysaces. Cp. Shak. Mao- beth, 3. 4, ‘There the grown serpent lies; the worm, that's fled, | Hath na- ture that in time will venom breed, No teeth for the present.’ Or (2) ὁ λελειμμένοι resumes ἡσσημένοις, ‘You that are beaten in the race,’ adding point to the suggestion of wounding from behind. See also |. 1249.
1250. τάδ᾽ ‘ This,’ viz. Ajax’ inso- lent claim to priority in spite of the gwen Cp. Ο. Ὁ. 883, dp’ οὐχ ὕβριε
1250, I. οὐ γὰρ... ores] ‘Not the wide-shouldered or broad-backed men.’ πλατύε is more expressive of mere size
Shoas ἀνάγκᾳ | ἔντεσιν αὖ
κεντήσε θ᾽ κεντήσε(σ)θ᾽ L. κεντήσεσθ'᾽ Τ'.
1253. πλευρά] πλευρὰ L. πλευρὰς Μ.
than μέγας. For the omission of the article with the second word, see Essay on 'L. § 21. p. 33 8.
1281. ἀσφαλέστατοι))͵ Ejther (1) ‘ Most to be relied upon,’ in action and counsel, or (2) ‘Most secure from fall- ing.’ The latter, (2) makes a more exact antithesis with κρατοῦσι.
1252. κρατοῦσι πανταχοῦ] ‘Fave the best of it on all occasions;’ i.e. μᾶλλον ὀρθοῦνται. Cp. Plat. Phaedr. 272 B, ὁ μὴ πειθόμενος κραγεῖ. ἡ
1253. Cp. Pind. Pyth. 4. 417, Boéous ; ᾿ ας ἐμβάλ- λων τ᾽ ἐριπλεύρῳ pug | κέντρον.
1254. ὀρθὸς. πορεύεται)ῦ ‘Goes straight forward.’ ὀρθόε is adverbial, = τὴν εὐθεῖαν. For the γνώμη, cp. Ant. 477, σμικρῷ χαλινῷ, κατ᾿ λ.
1255. τοῦτ᾽. τὸ φάρμακον] ‘ This remedy,’ the lash. Cp. Pind. Ol. 13. 121, {At Βελλεροφόνταε, φάρμακον πραῦ τείνων ἀμφὶ γένυι, | ἵππον πτερόεντ᾽.
1357. ἀνδρόε] Sc. ὑπέρ. The un- usual construction is softened here by the resumption from supr. 1236, and by the participle which suggests the geni- tive absolute.
σκιᾶς} Sc. Svros, as if obderds ὄντος
had preceded.
ΑΙΑΣ.
109
θαρσῶν ὑβρίζεις κἀξελευθεροστομεῖς. ob σωφρονήσεις ; οὐ μαθὼν ὃς εἶ φύσιν
ἄλλον τιν᾽ ἄξεις ἄνδρα δεῦρ᾽ ἐλεύθερον,
1260
ὅστις πρὸς ἡμᾶς ἀντὶ σοῦ λέξει τὰ σά. σοῦ γὰρ λέγαντος οὐκέτ᾽ ἂν μάθοιμ' ἐγώ". τὴν βάρβαρον γὰρ γλῶσσαν οὐκ ἐπαΐω.
ΧΟ.
εἴθ᾽ ὑμὴν ἀμφοῖν νοῦς γένοιτο σωφρονεῖν" τούτον γὰρ οὐδὲν σφῷν ἔχω λῷον φράσαι.
1265
TE Y. φεῦ" τοῦ θανόντος ὡς ταχεῖά τις βροτοῖς χάρις διαρρεῖ καὶ προδοῦσ᾽ ἁλίσκεται, εἰ σοῦ y ὅδ᾽ ἀνὴρ avd ἐπὶ σμικρῶν λόγων, Αἴας, ἔτ᾽ ἴσχει μνῆστιν͵ οὗ σὺ πολλάκις
τὴν σὴν προτείνων προὔκαμες ψυχὴν δορί"
1210
ἀλλ᾽ οἴχεται δὴ πάντα ταῦτ᾽ ἐρριμμένα.
>
ὦ πολλὰ λέξας ἄρτι κἀνόητ᾽ ἔπη,
οὐ μνημονεύεις οὐκέτ᾽ οὐδέν, ἡνίκα
1261. Sere} ὅτι: (ἢ L. ὅστις (53Α. 1268. εἰ σοῦ] οὐ σοῦ 1.3. ΡῚ ἀνὴρ LA. δρριμμένα) ἐριμμένα 1.1. ἐρριμμένα C? Pal.
1265. λῷον φράσαι om. L. add. (3. 1269. ἴσχει) ἔχει LT. 1271. 1272. κἀνόητ᾽} κἀνόητ᾽ LAL?,
κἀνόητ᾽ Ο΄. κἀνόνητ᾽ Pal. Vat. ας ΥΨΜΕ. κἀνόνητ᾽ yp. κἀνόητα ΜΡ,
1259. δε @] ‘What you are.’ Cp. Eur. Alc. 640, ἔδειξας... de ef.
φύσιν is here at once ‘by birth’ and ‘ip nature.’
1262. οὐκέτ ‘No longer,’ i.e. not then (when you are speaking). Essay on L. § 24. p. 41, 2.
1263. Hesione was of Trojan, i.e. Phrygian, birth.
1266. ὧς ταχεῖά 1s] ‘ How swiftly, somehow!’ For ms added to the sup- plementary predicate, cp. O. T. 618, Gray ταχύς τις obmBovdevaw λάθρα | χωρῇ, and see Essay on L. §. 22. ἢ. 36, sub fin. Cp. also for the meaning of 7a- χεῖα, Pind, Pyth. 1.161, ταχείας ἐλπίδας.
1267. διαρρεῖ] ‘Melts away.’ Cp. Trach. 698, ῥεῖ πᾶν ἄδηλον. Cp. Shak, Midsummer Night’s Dream, 4. 1, ‘ My love to Hermia, | Melted as doth the snow, seems to me now | As the re- membrance of an idle gaud.’
καὶ προδοῦσ᾽ ἁλίσκεται) ‘And is found to turn traitor.’ An idiomatic
phrase, for which, cp, Ant. 46, οὐ γὰρ δὴ προδοῦσ᾽ ἁλώσομαι.
1268, οὐδ᾽ ἐπὶ σμικρῶν λόγων] ‘ Not even in the least degree.’ Lit. either (1) ‘On a slight account,’ or (2) ‘ With a slight word.’ For (1), cp. Plat. Rep. 7. 524 E, ὥσπερ ἐπὶ τοῦ δακτύλου ἐλέγο- μεν. ρας for 3 cp. Ο. Ὁ. 746, κἀπὶ προσπόλον μιᾶς | βιοστερῇ χωροῦντα.
. τὴν σὴν προτείνων... ψυχὴν δορί]͵ ‘Exposing thy life in war. Perhaps αὐτοῦ should be resumed from ob. Cp. 1]. 9. 322, αἰὲν ἐμὴν ψνχὴν παραβαλλόμενος πολεμίζειν.
1171. οἴχεται. . ἐρριμμένα]͵ ‘Are cast away,’ a periphrasis like οἴχεται θανών (Phil. 414). Compare especially Andoc, 19. 7, οὐκ ἔστιν .. ἔτι λοιπὸς τοῦ γένους τοῦ ἡμετέρου οὐδείς, ἀλλ᾽ οἴχεται πᾶν πρόρριζον.
1272. κἀνόνητ᾽, although a possible reading, may be due to κἀνόνητα above. ‘Senseless’ is more pointed here than ‘ profitless.’
110
ZOPOKAEOYS
ἑρκέων ποθ᾽ ὑμᾶς οὗτος ἐγκεκλῃμένους,
ἤδη τὸ μηδὲν ὄντας, ἐν τροπῇ δορὸς 1275 ἐρρύσατ᾽ ἐλθὼν μοῦνος, ἀμφὶ μὲν νεῶν ἄκροισιν ἤδη ναυτικοῖς ἑδωλίοις πυρὸς φλέγοντος, εἰς δὲ ναυτικὰ σκάφη πηδῶντος ἄρδην “Ἕκτορος τάφρων ὕπερ: τίς ταῦτ᾽ dmeipfev; οὐχ ὅδ᾽ ἣν ὁ δρῶν τάδε, 1280 ὃν οὐδαμοῦ φὴς οὐδὲ συμβῆναι ποδί; [15 Ὁ. dp ὑμὶν οὗτος ταῦτ᾽ ἔδρασεν ἔνδικα ; χῶτ᾽ αὖθις αὐτὸς “Εκτορος μόνος μόνου, λαχών τε κἀκέλευστος, ἦλθ᾽ ἐναντίος, 1274. ἐγκεκλῃμένους) ἐγκεκλειμένουσ L. ἐγκεκλεισμένους A. 1276. μοῦνος om, L. add, C?A. 1277. ἐδωλίοις] gl. σανιδώμασιν Pal. R. 1280. dweiptey
ἀπῆρξεν L. dwetpfer C.
1274. ἑρκέων) Sc. gow, implied in ἐγκεκλῃμένονε. When the Greeks were driven within their lines, their own ramparts were like a trap in which they
were caught, 1275. ἐν τροπῇ 80pés} ‘When the
battle was already tured against you:”
—when the rout had begun,
1276-8. ἀμφὶ... dAéyovres] ‘When around the ships the fire already blazed so as to scorch the quarter-decks.’ The ships being fired from the stern, what- ever was most combustible abaft each vessel would first catch fire.
ἐδωλίοιε] This is commonly ex- plained to mean ‘the rowers’ benches,’ in which case ἄκροισιν is difficult to explain. But several passages indicate that ἐδώλια was the name given to those places in the vessel, chiefly at the stern, where persons not eng in working her might sit. See the gloss on this line in Pal. R. 34, σανιδώμασιν,.--- 4150 the Scholiast on Lycophr. 296, quoted by Dindorf in Steph. Thes. 5. v. ἐξ ἐδωλίων πηδῶντες) τῶν σανιδωμάτων καὶ καταστρω- μάτων τῆς ves: Etym. Magn. p. 455, 4 (ibid.), τόπον τῆς νεὼς βάσιν ἔχοντα... ὃ καὶ ἐδώλιόν φασιν : and cp. Eur. Hel. 1571, Ἑλένη wadd(er’ ἐν μέσοιε ἐδωλίοις, ib. 1602, 3, παρακέλευσμα δ᾽ ἦν | πρύμνη- θεν 'Ελένης (had she left the midmost benches,—no doubt finding them uncom- fortable,—for the stem 7): also Hdt. 1. 211, στάντα ἐν τοῖσι ἐδωλίοισι (evidently
1281, οὐδαμοῦ] οὐδαμοῦ A. ἔναντιος L, ἦλθεν ἀντίος A Καῖ. ἂς M mg. ΜΆ.
1284. ἐναντίος
ἐναντίος T Pal. Μ.
a platform in a particular part of the ship). This agrees with other meanings of the word. means the part of the ἐδώλια towards the extreme stern. Cp. Od. 9. 540, olfitov ἄκρον ἱκέσθαι. The hicks description is ΠΡΡΕΟΥ taken from an Αἴαντος ἀριστεία, differing in some par- ticulars from the Iliad, as, for instance, in ignoring the part-taken by Patroclus in the defence of the ships. Hence no attempt need be made to reconcile the icture of Hector rushing with high bounds to cross the trench and board the fleet, with the narrative in 1], 14. 15.
1281. ὃν... ποδί] ‘Who, as thou sayest, on no occasion set his foot by thine.” What Agamemnon said, supr. 1237, was different from this; but Teucer speaks with the exaggeration of anger. Cp. Ant. 208, 485, and note. For the expression, cp. Shak. Julius Caesar, 1. 3, ‘... And I will set this foot of mine as far | As who goes farthest.’
1282, ‘I wonder if in this you find a righteous act of Ajax’?’ tplv, not= els ὑμᾶς, but a dative of reference in construction with the whole sentence.
1283. xdv’ αὖθις) ὅτε resumes ἡνέκα, supr. 1273, without any precise ante-
ent, though dp’ οὐκ ἐνδίκω: ἔδρασεν ; may be supplied from the preceding line.
αὐτός] ‘By himself,’ and not now in conjunction with the Atreidae.
1284. κἀκέλευστος. See Il. 7. 164.
3284-7. The spirit of these lines
ΑΙΑΣ.
οὐ δραπέτην τὸν κλῆρον εἰς μέσον καθείς,
II!
1285
ὑγρᾶς ἀρούρας βῶλον, ἀλλ᾽ ὃς εὐλόφου κυνῆς ἔμελλε πρῶτος ἅλμα κουφιεῖν ;
ὅδ᾽ ἦν ὁ πράσσων ταῦτα, σὺν δ᾽ ἐγὼ παρών
ὁ δοῦλος, οὐκ τῆς βαρβάρου μητρὸς γεγώς.
δύστηνε, ποῖ. βλέπων wor αὐτὰ καὶ θροεῖς .
1290
οὐκ οἶσθα σοῦ πατρὸς μὲν ὃς προὔφυ πατὴρ ἀρχαῖον ὄντα Πέλοπα βάρβαρον Φρύγα: ᾿Ατρέα δ᾽, ὃς αὖ σ᾽ ἔσπειρε, δυσσεβέστατον προθέντ᾽ ἀδελφῷ δεῖπνον οἰκείων τέκνων ;
αὐτὸς δὲ μητρὸς ἐξέφυς Κρήσσης, ἐφ᾽ p
1295
λαβὼν ἐπακτὸν ἄνδρ᾽ ὁ φιτύσας πατὴρ. ἐφῆκεν ἐλλοῖς ἰχθύσιν διαφθοράν.
1285. δραπέτην) δράπετην L, ΄“σεβέστατονῚ sic interp. Vat. a. yp. αὖθισ C? interl.
with Il. 7. 186-9, ἀλλ’ ὅτε δὴ τὸν ἵκανε, φέρων ἀν᾽ ὅμιλον ἁπάντη, | Se μεν ἐπιγράψας κυνέῃ βάλε, φαίδιμος Alas, | ἦτοι ὑπέσχεθε χεῖρ᾽" ὁ δ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ἔμβαλεν, ἄγχι παραστάς’ | γνῶ δὲ κλήρου σῆμα ἰδών, γήθησε δὲ θυμῷ.
1285. ‘ Not making his lot to sink into the hollow of the helmet, and to skulk there,’ i.e. refuse to show itself when the helmet was shaken (as having crumbled away). δραπέτην contains a metaphor from a runaway slave eluding
» and also an allusion to the derivation from πίπτω. Sophocles, or the Cyclic poet before him, here assigns to Odysseus, or some other rival of Ajax, the action elsewhere attributed to Cresphontes at the division of the Pelo- ponnese amongst the Heracleids.
1287. riety i.e. ἐκ κυνῆς. ‘From the helmet.’ Cp. especially O.T. 808, ὄχου, and note.
ἅλμα κουφιεῖν
‘To spring lightly,’ is an example of what in the Eseay on L, δ 17. p. 25 ¢, has been called the use of the cognate verb. Cp. Eur. El. 861, πήδημα κουφίζουσα : and, for the sense, Tl. 7. 182, ἐκ δ᾽ ἔθορε κλῆροε κυνέης. 1288, σὺν δ' ἐγὼ παρών] ‘ And I too not far off.’ Essay on L. § 18. p. 26, § 40. p. 75. παρών implies that Teucer was faithful to his post. Cp. Phil. 379,
1200. kbd αὐτὸσ C® dur A,
1294. προθὲντ᾽) προσθέντ᾽ Pal. 1296. girécas] φντεύσας
1293. , δυσ- 1295. abrés]
L? Pal. and most MSS.
οὐκ ἦσθ' ἵν᾽ ἡμεῖς, ἀλλ᾽ ἀπῆσθ᾽, ἵν᾽ οὔ σ᾽ ἔδει. For Teucer’s services, cp. Il. 15. 437, alib.
1290. ‘Poor man! and what can you be thinking of when you say it?’ 1.6. How can you beso blind? αὐτά refers to the general sense of the preceding words, as constantly in Thucydides, καί is to be taken closely with the interrogative.
1202. ‘That Pelops was originally a barbarian Phrygian.’ The adjective, as suppl. pred., has the force of an adverb, i.e. ἀρχῆθεν or τὸ ἀρχαῖον. Cp. Ant. 593, ἀρχαῖα τὰ Λαβδακιδᾶν, «.7.A. Perhaps τἀάρχαϊον should be read. For Φρύγα (a word always used contempt- uously, as in Eur, Alc. 675, πότερα Λυδὸν ἣ Φρύγα, «.7.A.), cp. Hdt. 7. 11, Πέλοψ ὁ Φρύξ.
1203. ὃς αὖ σ᾽ ἔσπειρε] These words, with δέ, point the antithesis to σοῦ war pos Hiv .. πατήρ, supr. 1291. ὄνσσε-
ἔστατον has been joined with σέ, and
y some with ’Arpéa. But for the addition of this epithet to δεῖπνον οἰκείων τέκνων, to which Hermann objects, cp. O. C. 945, 6, οὐδ᾽ ὅτῳ γάμοι | Evydvres εὑρέθησαν ἀνόσιοι τέκνων, Ant. 514.
1297. ‘Gave her up to be devoured by dumb fishes.’ The ancient Scholiast says: ἡ ἱστορία ἐν ταῖς Kphooas Evpi-
112
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΈΟΥΣ
τοιοῦτος ὧν Tope ἀνειδίζεις σποράν ; ὃς ἐκ πατρὸς μέν εἰμι Τελαμῶμος γεγώς,
ὅστις στρατοῦ τὰ πρῶτ᾽ ἀριστεύσας ἐμὴν
1300
ἴσχει ξύνευνον μητέρ᾽, ἣ φύσει μὲν ἣν βασίλεια, Λαομέδοντος" ἔκκριτον δέ νιν δώρημ' ἐκείνῳ "δωκεν ᾿Αλκμήνης γόνος, dp ὧδ᾽ ἄριστος ἐξ ἀριστέοιν δυοῖν
βλαστὼν ἂν αἰσχύνοιμι τοὺς πρὸς αἵματος,
1305
ods viv σὺ τοιοῖσδ᾽ ἐν πόνοισι κειμένους
ὠθεῖς ἀθάπτους, οὐδ᾽ ἐπαισχύνει λέγων ;
εὖ νυν τόδ᾽ ἴσθι, τοῦτον εἰ βαλεῖτέ που, βαλεῖτε χἠμᾶς τρεῖς ὁμοῦ συγκειμένους.
ἐπεὶ καλόν μοι τοῦδ᾽ ὑπερπονουμένῳ
1298, ὀνειδίζειε] ὀνειδίζει L. ὀνειδίζεισ CA.
1310
1301. μητέρ μητέρα LY.
1303. δώρημ᾽ ἐκείνῳ “δωκεν δώρημα κείνῳ δῶκεν LA. δώρημα 'κείνῳ Τ΄. δώρημα
κείνω δῶκεν Pal. στὠν) βλαστῶν 1,. πόρουσ (5,
πίϑου, ὅτι διαφθαρεῖσαν αὐτὴν λάθρα ὑπὸ θεράποντος, ὁ πατὴρ Ναυπλίῳ παρέδωκεν, ἐντειλάμενος ἀποποντῶσαι' ὁ δὲ οὐκ ἐποίησεν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐνεγγθησε Τλλεισθένοι. (It is possible also to suppose ὃ φ. πατήρ δὰ mean ae and ἔπακτον rier yestes. or the aggravation o taunt in ἰλλοῖν ἰχθύσιν, cp. Il. 21. 201-4, τὸν δὲ war’ αὐτόθι λεῖπεν, ἐπεὶ φίλον ἦτορ ἀπηύρα, κείμενον ἐν ψαμάθοισι, Slave δέ μιν μέλαν ὕδωρ. | τὸν μὲν dp’ ἐγχέλυές τε καὶ ἰχθύες ἀμφεπένοντο, | δημὸν ἐρεπτόμενοι ἐπινεφρίδιον κείροντες. διαφθοράν is either (1) accusative in apposition with the sentence, express- ing the result of the action, or (2) abstract for concrete, in apposition with αὐτήν understood as the object of ἐφῆκεν. Cp. Aesch. Prom. 582 foll., πυρί pe φλέξον .. ἣ worrlas δάκεσι δὸς βοράν. 1208. τοιῷδ}] Herm. preferred τοι- ἀνδ᾽, which is iene) ἜΡΙΣ MSS. 1299. e δέ answeri to this Pi iey foe δὲ Bewaeg onthe like) is lost through the introduction of the relative clause in 1. 1300. 1301. ἴσχει) Historical present. 1302. ea, AaopéBovros] ‘A princess, daughter of Laomedon.’
1304. dpioréow) ἀριστέων L, ἀριστέοιν CA. 1308. νυ»] νῦν LA. 1309. σνγκειμέγον:) yp. συνεμ- 1310, ὑπερπονουμένῳ] yp. πονουμένουσ mg. C*.
1305. BAa-
1302, 3. ἔκκριτον δέ νιν, «.7.4.] This shows that she was not only the noblest, but the most beautiful.
1304, 5. ‘Should 1, thus nobly born from princes on both sides, reflect dis- grace upon my kin?’ Cp. Il. 6. 208- 10, αἱὲν ἀριστεύειν .. δὲ γένος πατέ- pow αἰσχυνέμεν, οἱ μέγ᾽ ἄριστοι | & 7° ᾿Εφύρῃ ἐγένοντο καὶ ἐν Λυκίῃ εὐρείῃ.
1306. τοιοῖσδ᾽ ἐν πόνοισι Cp. supr. 924, ὡς καὶ wap’ ἐχθροῖς dfsos 6 τυχεῖν.
1307. οὐδ᾽ ἐπαισχύνει λέγων] ‘And are not ashamed to speak of it.’ Cp. Phil. 929 and note.
1308, τοῦτον ed βαλεῖτέ πον] ‘If ye shall cast him forth, no matter where.’ Cp. infr. 1333, ἄθαπτον... βαλεῖν.
1309. ‘It will not be till ye have laid low us three together with him.’ Teucer, Eurysaces, and Tecmessa, will die in defending the corpse. Others, following Triclinius, understand the meaning to be, ‘If you attempt to cast him forth, you will tay me and yourself beside him, three laid together.’
1310. drepwrovoupéve] For the middle voice, cp. El. 399, wecovped’, ef χρή, πατρὶ τιμωρούμενοι.
AlAZ.
113
θανεῖν προδήλως μᾶλλον ἢ τῆς σῆς ὑπὲρ
γυναικός, ἢ τοῦ σοῦ *y ὁμαίμονος λέγω;
πρὸς ταῦθ᾽ ὅρα μὴ τοὐμόν, ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸ σόν.
ὡς εἴ με πημανεῖς τι, βουλήσει ποτὲ
καὶ δειλὸς εἶναι μᾶλλον ἢ ᾽ν ἐμοὶ θρασύς. 1315 ΧΟ. ἄναξ ᾿Οδυσσεῦ, καιρὸν ἴσθ᾽ ἐληλυθώς, εἰ μὴ ξυνάψων, ἀλλὰ συλλύσων πάρει. OA. τί δ᾽ ἔστιν, ἄνδρες; τηλόθεν γὰρ ἡσθόμην βοὴν ᾿Ατρειδῶν τῷδ᾽ ἐπ᾿ ἀλκίμῳ νεκρῷ. AIA, οὐ γὰρ κλύοντές ἐσμεν αἰσχίστους λόγους, [320 ἄναξ ᾿Οδυσσεῦ, τοῦδ᾽ ὑπ’ ἀνδρὸς ἀρτίως ; OA, ποίους: ἐγὼ γὰρ ἀνδρὶ συγγνώμην ἔχω
κλύοντι φλαῦρα συμβαλεῖν ἔπη κακά,
1311. ὑπέρ] ὕπερ LA. ἐσμεν) κλύοντεσ ἐσμὲν LA
1311. προδήλω:}] Teucer means by this that it would be more glorious to die in open quarrel for Ajax than to find an obscure grave amongst those whom he spoke of, supr, 1112, as of wovov πολλοῦ πλέω.
1212. Erfurdt’s correction (see v. rr.) appears necessary. It is barely possible that ® .. τῷ may=4 «ai, but far more probable that γ᾽ was changed to τ᾽ by accident, and τ΄ to θ᾽ by mistaken cor- rection. And γε is expressive, ‘ Ay, or shall I say?’ as if replying to a tacit demurrer. Teucer in his anger, like Achilles in Il. 9. 327, ὀάρων ἕνεκα σφε- Tepday, does not choose to discrimi- nate nicely the relation of Helen to the ear ὴ μόν
1313. μὴ τού Cp. supr. 1255, 6, καὶ σοὶ Ue ret τοῦν ἐγὼ τὸ φάρμακον | ὁρῶ, where Agamemnon pro- fesses to wam Teucer for his good.
1315. θρασύς] Sc. γεγενῆσθαι.
1316. καιρόν] For this adverbial accusative, cp. supr. 34 and note: Pind, Pyth, 1. 156, καιρὸν εἰ φθέγξαιο.
1316, 7. (1) ‘If you are come not to entangle, but to assist in adjusting this matter.’ Or, (2) ‘If not in time to begin the fray, at all events you are here to help in ending it.’ The expres- sion seems in either case to be prover- bial. In support of (2) it may be said
VOL. Il.
1312, Ἐγ θ᾽ MSS. Erf. corr.
1320, κλύοντέε
that the Chorus can have no doubt that the coming of Odysseus will help to compose strife. In this case (2) the verbs , πάρει, without connecting particle, may be either viewed as an asyndeton, or πάρει may be regarded as a resumption of ἐληλυθώς, returning to the indicative mood, The interpre- tation turns upon the question, which is the more natural image, that of a knot (or complication), for which, cp. Ant. 40, Avovo’ dy ἣ ᾽φάπτουσα, or that of joiming battle (ξυνάπτειν τινὰς és μάχην, νείκεα λύειν). Odysseus comes at ‘the end of a fray.’
1319. τῷδ᾽ ἐπ’ ἀλκίμῳ νεκρῷ] The difference οὗ Odysseus’ spirit is at once seen in this tribute to the valour of his enemy. The part taken by him here is in accordance with his feeling in Od. 11. 548-51, ws δὴ μὴ ὄφελον νικᾶν τοιῷδ᾽ ἐπ᾿’ ἀέθλφ' | τοίην γὰρ κεφαλὴν ἕνεκ᾽ αὐτῶν γαῖα κατέσχεν, | Alavé’, ὃς πέρι μὲν εἶδος, πέρι δ᾽ ἔργα τέτυκτο | τῶν
Δαναῶν, per’ ἀμύμονα Πηλείωνα.
1322, 3. Odysseus will not commit himself to a condemnation of Teucer till he knows what has been said. ‘ Per- haps he only spoke under provocation.’ Cp. O. T. 523, 4, ἀλλ᾽ ἦλθε μὲν δὴ τοῦτο τοὔνειδος Tax’ ἂν | ὀργῇ βιασθὲν μᾶλλον ἣ γνώμῃ φρενῶν.
1323. συμβαλεῖν] For this epexegetic
114 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ALA, ἤκουσεν αἰσχρά; δρῶν γὰρ ἣν τοιαῦτά με. OA, ATA.
τί γάρ σ᾽ ἔδρασεν, ὥστε καὶ βλάβην ἔχειν ; 1325 οὔ gyno ἐάσειν τόνδε τὸν νεκρὸν ταφῆς
ἄμοιρον, ἀλλὰ πρὸς βίαν θάψειν ἐμοῦ,
ΟΔ. ἔξεστιν οὖν εἰπόντι τἀληθῆ φίλῳ
σοὶ μηδὲν ἧσσον ἢ πάρος Ἐξυνηρετεῖν. ei’ ἦ γὰρ εἴην οὐκ ἂν εὖ φρονῶν, ἐπεὶ
[τ6 ἃ. ΑΓΑ. 1330 φίλον σ᾽ ἐγὼ μέγιστον ᾿Αργείων νέμω. dxové νυν. τὸν ἄνδρα τόνδε πρὸς θεῶν
μὴ τλῇς ἄθαπτον ὧδ᾽ ἀναλγήτως βαλεῖν' μηδ᾽ ἡ βία σε μηδαμῶς νικησάτω
τοσόνδε μισεῖν ὥστε τὴν δίκην πατεῖν. κἀμοὶ γὰρ ἣν ποθ᾽ οὗτος ἔχθιστος στρατοῦ, ἐξ οὗ ᾽κράτησα τῶν ᾿Αχιλλείων ὅπλων" ἀλλ᾽ αὐτὸν ἔμπας ὄντ᾽ ἐγὼ τοιόνδ᾽ ἐμοὶ
ΟΔ.
1335
1325. γάρ σ᾿ γὰρ L. γὰρ σ᾽ (3, γάρ
o A.
1327. θάψειν ἐμοῦ) gl. ἐμοὶ
σοῦ L?, θάψειν ἐμοῦ Vat. ac. 1328, τἀληθῆ) τἀληθῆ LA. 1320. ξυνη-
pereiv] ἐννηρεμεῖν LY. ἐυνηρετνμεῖν Cett. Lob. corr. 1330. ein” ἦ as? εἴη»
ἐπείγ' ἂν εἴην L, εἴπ᾽ ἣ γὰρ εἴην C*. la’ ἦ γὰρ mg. AC. ἧπου γ᾽ ἂν (yp. εἶπ᾽
ἢ γ᾽ ἂν) Γ΄. 1335. τοσόνδε) τὸ σὸν δὲ 1,, τοσόνδε C7A, 1337. Ph eae!
eee LA Pal. 1338. ἔμπας] tema L. ἔμπασ (ἾΑ. ὅμως gl. interl. (ἕξ, pans T.
inf. cp. Thuc. 3. 40. § 1, ἐνγγνώμην ἁμαρτεῖν ἀνθρωκίνωε λήψονται. συμβαλεῖν] Sc. τοῖς φλαύροις.
1324, 5. Teucer had as yet done nothing, but only expressed an inten- tion which Agamemnon treats as an act. Odysseus ironically professes not to understand him. He is not aware that Teucer has done any harm.
1326, 7. Here, as in Ant. 485, εἰ γχαῦτ᾽ dvari τῇδε κείσεται κράτη, the defence of a right is censured by the tyrant as an act of tyranny.
1328. φίλῳ may be taken in three ways, (1) agreeing with the subject of εἰπόντι, ‘May a friend say the truth without offence?’ or (2) agreeing with the remote object of εἰπόντι, ‘May one speak the truth to a friend without offence?’ or (3) agreeing with σοί in 1. 1329, ‘ May one speak the truth and still work with you as my friend?’ The choice lies between (1) and (2): and the com-
arison of 1.1331, φίλον σ᾽ ἐγώ, κιτιλ., inclines the balance in favour of (1).
1329. Although Euvnpepety, the read- ing ‘of L pr. is not a vox nihili,—see L. and S.,—{vuvyperetv, following the analogy of ὑπηρετεῖν, is much more pro- bable, and the letter erased above the » in L (see v. rr.) was probably 7, so that ἐννηρετμεῖν has arisen from a con- fusion of the two readings. It has been tolerated even by some modern editors, though less supported by analogy than either fvynpereiv or ξυνηρεμεῖν.
1330. εἴην. . φρονῶν) Sc. el μὴ οὕτως εἶχεν, according to a common idiom.
1334. ἣ βία) ‘The spirit of tyranny.’ Cp. infr. 1357. For a similar use of ἀρχή, cp. Thuc. 3. 82. § 16.
1335. τοσόνδε μισεῖν) ‘To carry hate so far.’ The absolute use of the verb is noticeable. Cp. El. 357, od 8 ἡμὶν ἡ μισοῦσα μισεῖς μὲν Adyy.
1226. κἀμοί] ‘To me also,’ as well as to you and Menelaus.
1337. Cp. Phil. 1292, wporewe χεῖρα, καὶ κράτει τῶν σῶν ὅπλων : Thuc. 3. 47, ἐπειδή τε ὅπλων ἐκράτησεν.
AIA.
115 οὐκ *dvraripdoap dv, ὥστε μὴ λέγειν ἕν᾽ ἄνδρ᾽ ἰδεῖν ἄριστον ᾿Αργείων, ὅσοι 1340 Τροίαν ἀφικόμεσθα, πλὴν ᾿Αχιλλέως. ὥστ᾽ οὐκ ἂν ἐνδίκως γ᾽ ἀτιμάζοιτό σοι" οὐ γάρ τι τοῦτον͵ ἀλλὰ τοὺς θεῶν νόμους φθείροις ἄν, ἄνδρα δ᾽ οὐ δίκαιον, εἰ θάνοι, βλάπτειν τὸν ἐσθλόν, οὐδ᾽ ἐὰν μισῶν κυρῇς. 1345 AIA, σὺ ταῦτ᾽, ᾿Οδυσσεῦ, τοῦδ᾽ dreppayeis ἐμοί; OA, ἔγωγ᾽ ἐμίσουν δ᾽, ἡνίκ ἣν μισεῖν καλόν. AIA, οὐ γὰρ θανόντι καὶ προσεμβῆναί σε χρή: OA. μὴ χαῖρ᾽, ᾿Ατρείδη, κέρδεσιν τοῖς μὴ καλοῖς. AIA. τόν τοι τύραννον εὐσεβεῖν οὐ ῥᾷδιον. 1350 OA. ἀλλ᾽ εὖ λέγουσι τοῖς φίλοις τιμὰς νέμειν. AIA, κλύειν τὸν ἐσθλὸν ἄνδρα χρὴ τῶν ἐν τέλει, OA. παῦσαι' κρατεῖς τοι τῶν φίλων νικώμενος,
1339. οὖκ δάἀντατιμάσαιμ᾽ οὐκ ἂν ἀτιμάσαιμ᾽ 11ΤΊ "ΜῈ. οὔκ οὖν ἀτιμάσαιμ᾽ ("Α
Vat.ac V*. οὖκ ἀν ἀτιμάσαιμ᾽ Pal. Μ. Bothe corr. 1349. κέρδεσιν») κέρδεσι LT. κέρδεσιν AC’.
1339. οὐκ τἀντατιμάσαιμ᾽ ἄν] This reading, though found in no MS., is nearer to the first hand of L, and also more pointed, than οὔκουν dr. dy, the reading of C® and some inferior MSS. ἀντατιμάζω .does not occur elsewhere, but is supported by the analogy of ἀνταδικεῖν.
1340. ἕν’ ἄνδρ᾽ ἰδεῖν ἄριστον ᾿Αργείων] ‘That he stood alone, so far as I could see, as the noblest of the Argives.’ ἕν᾽ ἄνδρα is here intensive. Cp. Aesch. Pers. 327, els ἀνὴρ πλεῖστον πόνον... παρασχών.
1341. πλὴν ᾿Αχιλλέωε]χ Cp. the lines of the 11th Odyssey quoted above, note on 1319; and Alcaeus, Fr. 48, τὸν ἄριστον πέδ᾽ ᾿Αχίλλεα : Pind. Nem. 7. 40, κράτιστον ᾿Αχιλέος ἄτερ.
1342. ἀτιμάζουτο] The passive, while emphasizing the verb, avoids the 2nd per- son. (E. on L. § 31. p. 1.53 4, p. 1. 546.)
1344, 5. εἰ θάνοι)] For the optative in supposing a general case, see Essay on L. § 36. p. 61a (1). Join dydpa.. τὸν ἐσθλόν.
1346. ‘Do you mean, Odysseus, thus to fight on his side against me?’
1347. ἡνίκ ‘At the moment when—.’
I 2
1344. ἄνδρα δ᾽ οὐ] dvBp’ οὐ A.
1.6. When he was known to have de- stroyed the herds, supr. 18, 31, 78, 122. In all these places, however, the hatred on the part of Ajax is more dwelt upon than that of Odysseus.
1349. képSeow.] Cp Athene’s ironical words to Ajax, supr. 107, πρὶν ἂν ti. . κερδάνῃς πλέον.
For the strength of ethical associa- tion in μὴ καλοῖς, cp. Thuc. 3. 58, where the Plataeans, pleading for their lives, state as a reason for having clung to Athens, καὶ προδοῦναι αὐτοὺς οὐκέτι ἦν καλόν : also Phil. 1204, ἀλλ᾽ οὔτ᾽ ἐμοὶ τοῦτ᾽ ἐστὶν οὔτε σοὶ καλόν. :
1350. ‘A monarch cannot always ob- serve the rule of piety.. Agamemnon, like the Athenian envoys at Melos, has recourse to ‘necessity, the tyrant’s plea.’
1351. ‘But he can favourably regard the good advice of his friend.’ Sc. duva- τόν ἐστιν αὐτῷ, implied in ῥᾷδιον, supr.
1352. τὸν ἐσθλὸν ἄνδρα] He echoes Odysseus’ words, supr. 1244, 5: ‘If, as you say, he had been a good man, he would have obeyed authority.’
1353. ‘Enough. In yielding to a
116
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ATA, μέμνησ᾽ ὁποίῳ φωτὶ τὴν χάριν δίδως.
ΟΔ. ALA, OA. ATA. OA, AIA, OA. AIA, OA. AIA, OA.
1355. ἁνήρ) ἀνὴρ LA.
ar τῶν] βροτῶν (δ, βροτοῖς A. δι λοῦσ L. δειλοὺς (5, δειλοὺς A. φανείσ C®A.:
friend you get your own way.’ Cp. the στιχομυθία in Aesch. Agam. 940-3. The implied reasoning is, ‘ Your friend desires your good, therefore in yielding your will to his you have your will.’
1355. Ajax’ envious conduct since the award of the arms should not ob- literate the remembrance of his former nobleness.
1357. τῆς €xOpas] ‘ Kindness prevails with me before enmity.’ Sc. μᾶλλον, implied in wag. For the meaning of ἀρετή, cp. Thuc. 2. 34. 88 6, 7. It is here partly ‘the spirit of beneficence,’ partly ‘the wish to be thought kind.’ see Essay on L. § 39. p. 73 8.
1358. ‘Men who speak thus are prone to rashness,’ τοιοίδε, sc. ὥστε τὴν ἀρετὴν τῆς ἔχθρας προτιμᾶσθαι. For the addition of βροτῶν, see Essay on L, 8 40. p. 75, 3; and cp. especially O. C. 281, φωτὸε ἀνοσίον βροτῶν.
1359. ‘Surely it is no new thing for those now friendly to be hereafter hos- tile.” Odysseus hints at the truth which Ajax professed to have learned, supr. 678-683. Ajax’ love and service to the Argives has turned to bitterness. So has that of many before him; and so will that of many after him. The:efore
ὅδ᾽ ἐχθρὸς ἁνήρ, ἀλλὰ yevvaids mor ἦν. τί ποτε ποιήσεις; ἐχθρὸν ὧδ᾽ αἰδεῖ νέκυν ; νικᾷ γὰρ ἀρετή με τῆς ἔχθρας πολύ. τοιοίδε μέντοι φῶτες ἔμπληκτοι βροτῶν.
ἦ κάρτα πολλοὶ νῦν φίλοι καὖῦθις πικροί. τοιούσδ᾽ ἐπαινεῖς δῆτα σὺ κτᾶσθαι φίλους ; σκληρὰν ἐπαινεῖν οὐ φιλῶ ψυχὴν ἐγώ. ἡμᾶς σὺ δειλοὺς τῇδε θἠμέρᾳ φανεῖς. ἄνδρας μὲν οὖν "Ελλησι πᾶσιν ἐνδίκους,
γενναῖός] γεναῖός A.
(ἡ ἀρετή ?) ἡ ῥετή CAV’. ἡ ἀρετὴ T Pal. VM. ἠρετή Vat. ac M?,
1355
1360
ἄνωγας οὖν pe τὸν νεκρὸν θάπτειν éav; ἔγωγε᾽ καὶ γὰρ αὐτὸς ἐνθάδ᾽ ἴξομαι.
1365
1357. ἀρετὴ) .. perh L.
1358. Bpo- 1360. δῆτα] δή L. δῆτα AC’. 1362, δειλούς τῇδε θὴἡμέρᾳ) THEE θ᾽ ἡμέρα LA. φανεῖς
revenge against him should have an end.
1360, ‘Is that the sort of friend you would recommend?’ i.e. If Ajax was so fickle, do you advise me to treat him as a friend? Agamemnon speaks of an act of common humanity as if it im- plied special friendship.
1361. ‘I care not to approve of hardness. ἐπαινεῖν is echoed without being directly in point.
1363. “Ἕλλησι πᾶσιν] ‘In the sight of Hellas.’
1364. Agamemnon shows signs of yielding, but in doing so prepares to throw the responsibility upon Odysseus.
1365. This line must be interpreted with reference to the train of thought (or of dialectic) which follows it, and which ends the dispute. Odysseus gains his object (1) by quiet firmness, (2) by representing the burial of Ajax as a favour to himself (ll. 1371, 2). He therefore does not repel, but wilily ad- mits, the insinuation of interested motives made by Agamemnon in I. 1366. But how is Agamemnon brought to make this insinuation? According to a cur- rent explanation of 1. 1365, it is by Odysseus’ saying, ‘I urge upon you the burial of Ajax, because I too shall come
é ae one -ὦ - os ---- wy — ἀν. ore
AIA. 117
ALA, OA. ATA. OA. ATA.
ἦ πάνθ᾽ ὅμοια᾽ πᾶς ἀνὴρ αὑτῷ πονεῖ.
τῷ γάρ με μᾶλλον εἰκὸς ἣ ᾽μαντῷ πονεῖν ; σὸν ἄρα τοὔργον, οὐκ ἐμὸν κεκλήσεται, ὡς ἂν ποιήσῃς, πανταχῆ χρηστός γ᾽ ἔσει. ἀλλ᾽ εὖ ye μέντοι τοῦτ᾽ ἐπίστασ᾽, ὡς ἐγὼ 1370 σοὶ μὲν νέμοιμ᾽ ἂν τῆσδε καὶ μείζω χάριν, οὗτος δὲ κἀκεῖ κἀνθάδ᾽ ὧν ἔμοιγ᾽ ὁμῶς ἔχθιστος ἔσται. σοὶ δὲ δρᾶν ἔξεσθ᾽ ἃ + χρή. ὅστις σ᾽, ᾿Οδυσσεῦ, μὴ λέγει γνώμῃ σοφὸν φῦναι, τοιοῦτον ὄντα, μῶρός ἐστ᾽ ἀνήρ.
ΧΟ. 1375 OA. καὶ viv ye Τεύκρῳ τἀπὸ τοῦδ᾽ ἀγγέλλομαι ὅσον τότ᾽ ἐχθρὸς ἦν, τοσόνδ᾽ εἶναι φίλος, [16}».
καὶ τὸν θανόντα τόνδε συνθάπτειν θέλω,
e075 3 Fy sew ew eee ee eee oe ve στο
1366. ὅμοια) ὁμοῖα A. 1368. dpa] dpa L. dpa AC? Vat. ac. ποιήσεισ L. ποιι)ησησ (3. ποιήσης A. Vat. a VM Pal. add. C*A Vat. c M?. 1374. σ᾽] om. LI add. (5. λομαιε) ἀγγέλομαι L.
to this,’ viz. to death. The sentiment is a noble one, and is in accordance with Odysseus’ words to Athena in supr. 124 (οὐδὲν τὸ τούτου μᾶλλον ἣ τοὐμὸν σκο- πῶν). But how can it provoke even from the most short-sighted of mortals an accusation of selfishness? For the ‘I’ in this case is ‘I and you, and all men.” It is better therefore to understand Odysseus to sav, ‘I urge this course upon you because I mean to follow it,’ i.e. My vote in the council will be given in favour of permitting the funeral, Odysseus thus tacitly sets his moral influence against the authoritative voice of Agamemnon; whose rejoinder in 1366 is then the natural expression of a weak man in office who is losing the support of a powerful subordinate. ‘It is the way of the world! Every man seeks his own ends, I see!’ And Odys- seus in ]. 1367, without caring to resent the sneer, simply reaffirms his right to take a line of his own, and pleads the reasonableness of his trying to win those in authority over to his side. On which Agamemnon (1. 1358) throws the entire responsibility on Odysseus, and Odysseus says (1. 1369), ‘That makes no differ-
τς φρο 1367. πονεῖν] πονεῖν (3,
γνώμῃ) γνώιμη 1.. γνώμην Pal. 1377. φίλος] φίλον LY. φίλος C°A,
φρονεῖν Τ'. yp. φρονεῖν R. 1369. ὧς] ὅσσ L. wo C*A. wo:hons | πανταχῇ) πανταχοῦ A. Ὑ om. LL?
1372. ὁμῶς) ὅμως LY. ὁμῶς AC’. 1376. ἀγγέλ-
ence. Your consent, in whatever terms it is granted, will be equally kind.’ If this is rejected, 1.1366 must refer not to Odysseus’ words, but merely to his attitude of dissent. 1. 1367 is thus less pointed.
For the meaning given to ἐνθάδ᾽ ἵἴξομαι, 1]. 1362, cp. Eur. Androm. 342, ἀλλ' εἶσιν of xph,—and for ὡς dy, 1. 1369, cp. O. C. 1361, and note.
1371. σοὶ μέν, κατ λ.)}] For this un- gracious expression, cp. O. T. 671, 2, τό γὰρ σόν, ob τὸ τοῦδ᾽, ἐποικτείρω στόμα | ἐλεινόν, οὗτος δ᾽, ἔνθ᾽ ἂν ἢ, στυγήσεται.
1272. κἀκεῖ κἀνθάδ᾽ E.on L. §41.p.78.
1373. σοὶ δὲ... ἃ χρή. ‘You may do what you must:’ an ill-humoured way of saying, ‘Do as you please.’ χρή, although rejected by Dindorf and others in favour of χρῇς, i.e xpr¢es, is not in- expressive, and is possibly right. Cp. ΕἸ. 606.—Exit Agamemnon.
1375. τοιοῦτον Svra] ‘While you act in this way.’ Cp. Phil. 1049, οὗ yap τοιούτων δεῖ, τοιοῦτός εἰμ᾽ byw,
1376. ἀγγέλλομαι], ‘I declare my self.” Cp. Thuc. 8. 86. § 8, ἐπαγγελ- Adpeva .. Sore βοηθεῖν.
118
ZOPOKAEOYS
καὶ ξυμπονεῖν καὶ μηδὲν ἐλλείπειν ὅσον
χρὴ τοῖς ἀρίστοις ἀνδράσιν πονεῖν βροτούς.
ΤΕΥΎ͵
1380
ἄριστ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεῦ, πάντ᾽ ἔχω σ᾽ ἐπαινέσαι
λόγοισι᾽ καί p ἔψευσας ἐλπίδος πολύ͵ τούτῳ γὰρ ὧν ἔχθιστος ᾿Αργείων ἀνὴρ
μόνος παρέστης χερσίν, οὐδ᾽ ἔτλης παρὼν
θανόντι τῷδε ζῶν ἐφυβρίσαι μέγα,
1385
ὡς ὁ στρατηγὸς οὑπιβρόντητος μολών,
αὐτός τε χὠ ξύναιμος ἠθελησάτην λωβητὸν αὐτὸν ἐκβαλεῖν ταφῆς ἄτερ. τοιγάρ of ᾽Ολύμπου τοῦδ᾽ ὁ πρεσβεύων πατὴρ
μνήμων τ᾽ ᾿Ερινὺς καὶ τελεσφόρος Δίκη
1390
κακοὺς κακῶς φθείρειαν, ὥσπερ ἤθελον
τὸν ἄνδρα λώβαις ἐκβαλεῖν ἀναξίως.
σὲ δ᾽, ὦ γεραιοῦ σπέρμα Λαέρτου πατρός,
τάφου μὲν ὀκνῶ τοῦδ᾽ ἐπιψαύειν ἐᾶν͵
μὴ τῷ θανόντι τοῦτο δυσχερὲς ποιῶ"
1205
τὰ δ᾽ ἄλλα καὶ ξύμπρασσε, κεῖ τινα στρατοῦ
1379. ὅσον) ὅσον Ct. αὐτόν] λωβητὸν αὐτὸν L.
peay] φθείρειαν (εἰ from ἦ) L. ὥσπερ). ποιῶ A. (πονῶ or ποθῶ Pal. pr. wow corr.)
1382. λόγοισι) ‘By reason of thy speech.’ Essay on L. δ 41. p. 21 ὁ (2).
ἕψευσας ἐλπίδος Cp. Ο. Τ. 1432, ἐπείπερ ἐλπίδος μ᾽ ἀπέσπασαε.
1383. ἔχθιστο)] ‘Most hated,’ as supr. 818, μάλιστα μισηθέντος, ἐχθίστου θ᾽ ὁρᾶν.
1384. χερσίν] ‘With effective aid.’ Odysseus had not only spoken in Ajax’ behalf, but had offered actual help.
παρών is little more than expletive here, but suggests that Odysseus was too noble to stand by and see wrong done to his dead enemy.
1385. co . ζῶν] Essay on L. § 14. p
t 186. ΑΝ 9 ἐπιβρόντητον is either (1) ‘ ‘ecaselegn* or (2) ‘de- serving the lightning-stroke. ’ Cp. supr. 103, τοὐπίτριπτον κίναδος, and note.
1389. Ὀλύμπον τοῦδ᾽ Olympus in
a
1380. ἀνδράσιν ἀνδράσι ΠΡ Pal. 1390. ἐρινὺς] ἐρινῦς L, ἐρινὺς CSAP, . (σὴ) @owep L.
1288. λωβητὸν
1391. φθεί- 1305. ποιῶ" ποιῶ(ι)7 L. 1306. ξύμπρασσε) ξύμπραττε LAT Pal.
Sophocles almost loses the notion of place, and is associated with the sky overhead. Ant. 758, οὔ, τόνδ᾽ “Ολυμπον. 1390. pvf pov) Cp. especially Aesch. Eum. 381-3, κακῶν τε μνήμονες σεμναὶ) καὶ δνσπαρήγοροι βροτοῖς. a or
1392. λώβαις) ‘ Injuriously.’ this dative of manner, see Essay on L.
§ 14. p. 204, and cp. especially Ant. 1003, σπῶντας. , ἀλλήλους φοναῖς. The expression is justificd by Menelaus” words, supr. 1064, 5.
1395. Cp. Od. t1. §43, 563. Teucer fears that the spirit of Ajax will be offended if Odysseus stands beside his giave. In Herodotus, 5. 67, the dead hero Adrastus is suppoted by Cleisthenes of Sicyon to be disgusted by his adop- tion of the dead hero Melanippus, son of Astacus.
1396, 7. nel τινα στρατοῦ | θέλεις
ΑΙΑΣ.
119
θέλεις κομίζειν, οὐδὲν ἄλγος ἕξομεν. ἐγὼ δὲ τἄλλα πάντα πορσυνῶ᾽ σὺ δὲ ἀνὴρ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς ἐσθλὸς ὧν ἐπίστασο,
ΟΔ.
ἀλλ᾽ ἤθελον μέν' εἰ δὲ μή orl σοι φίλον
1400
πράσσειν τάδ᾽ ἡμᾶς, εἶμ᾽, ἐπαινέσας τὸ σόν.
TEY,
ἅλις" ἤδη yap πολὺς ἐκτέταται
χρόνος. GAN οἱ μὲν κοίλην κάπετον χερσὶ ταχύνετε, τοὶ δ᾽ ὑψίβατον
τρίποδ᾽ ἀμφίπυρον λουτρῶν ὁσίων
θέσθ᾽ ἐπίκαιρον"
1405
μία δ᾽ ἐκ κλισίας ἀνδρῶν ἴλη τὸν ὑπασπίδιον κόσμον φερέτω. wat, σὺ δὲ πατρός γ᾽, ὅσον ἰσχύεις,
1404. χερσὶ raxuvere] χεροῖν raxuvere LA. χερσὶ ταχύνετε Vat. ac VV". χερσὶ
ταχύνατε Pal.
κομίζοιν] (1) ‘And if you wish to bring any member of the host.’ Or (2) ‘If you wish any of the host to carry him ;’ —(not ‘to bury him.’ κομίζειν has not the meaning of σνγκομίζειν, supr. 1048. In Eur. Androm. 1263, 4, ἀλλ’ ἕρπε Δελφῶν ἐς θεόδμητον πόλιν | νεκρὸν κο- μίζων τόνδε, the meaning is, ‘Go and take this dead body to Delphi's god- built town.’)
1398. Observe the repetition of τἄλ- λα after τὰ ἄλλα, with a different re- ference.
1401. ἐπαινέσας τὸ σόν] ‘ Approving ΤΌΣ decision,’ i.e. not complaining of it.
1402 foll. Exodos. The anapaests give the signal for departure, and pro- bably indicate that Ajax is not to be buried in the fatal spot, but is carried off the stage in solemn procession.
1402. The unseemly interruption of the Atreidae has delayed the burial.
1403-8. Perhaps the tripod and the armour were carried in the procession, which would go forth while the Chorns or the Coryphaeus chanted 1]. 1418-20. During the words of Teucer, various attendants are moving to and fro, until at 1. 1413 all is ready, and the proces- sion forms.
1404-5. ταχύνετε.. θέσθ The dig- ging of the grave takes time. The
tripod is set up in a moment. Hence the change of tense. 1404-6. τοὶ... ἐπικαίρον] ‘ Others
set over the fire the tripod on its lofty stand, ready to serve for pure lustrat:on.’ The words of Ajax, oy 654, compared with 862, suggest that he bathed himself before his end. But Teucer could not know this, and in any case the lustration was necessary, especially after the self- violence. Εοτἀμφίπυρον, which is predi- cative, cp. Il. 18. 344, ἀμφὶ πυρὶ στῆσαι τρίποδα μέγαν. τοί continues the epic note struck in κοίλην κάπετον. λουτρῶν is a genitive of respect after ἐπίκαιρον, ‘With a view to,’ ‘ For the purpose of.’ Cp. Thuc. 3. 92. § 5, τοῦ... πολέμου καλῶς... καθίστασθαι.
1407, 8. According to the wish of Ajax expressed to the mariners, supr. 572 foll., his body-armour is to be buried with him, while the shield is left to Eurysaces. The Chorus must be supposed to have communicated this message to Teucer. See Introduction. Join ἐκ «Atolas φερέτω. The crowd who have gathered are now ready as one man to obey Teucer.
1409-13. ‘Yes, and do thou, dear boy, as far as thy strength allows, help me thus to lift thy father’s frame, applying thy hands with loving care. For the darkened life-current still issues from
120
φιλότητι θιγὼν πλευρὰς σὺν ἐμοὶ
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ ΑΙΑΣ.
1410
τάσδ᾽ ἐπικούφιζ᾽ " ἔτι yap θερμαὶ σύριγγες ἄνω φυσῶσι μέλαν μένος, ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε πᾶς, φίλος ὅστις ἀνὴρ
φησὶ παρεῖναι, σούσθω, βάτω,
τῷδ᾽ ἀνδρὶ πονῶν τῷ πάντ᾽ ἀγαθῷ
1415
Kovdevi πω λῴονι θνητῶν
[Alavros, ὅτ᾽ ἦν, τότε φωνῶ,
ΧΟ.
# πολλὰ βροτοῖς ἔστιν ἰδοῦσιν
γνῶναι" πρὶν ἰδεῖν δ᾽ οὐδεὶς μάντις
τῶν μελλόντων, ὅ τι πράξει.
1410. πλευράς] πλευρᾶς A. φιζε ΤΩ͂Ν Pal. ἐπικούφια' C*AV’. φησὶν L. 1417. τότε] ποτε Pal.
the warm arteries.” The clause with γάρ gives the reason for the addition of φιλότητι θιγών. The σύριγγες are the circular mouths of the several arteries, which were imagined to be full of air, and to blow forth the blood. ἄνω is ‘into the air.” Cp. Phil. 783, τόδ᾽ ἐκ βυθοῦ | κηκῖον αἷμα. Others, comparing supr. 918 (when the wound was recent), explain σύριγγες of the nostrils, and suppose Teucer merely to raise the shoulders in order to stay the flow of
blood. 1415: τῷδ᾽ ἀνδρί] Essay on L. § 12.
. 18. 1416. κοὐδενί πω λῴονι] The whole cause is affected by attraction. Essay
1420
1411. ἐπικούφιζ] ἐπικούφιζ. (ε orc?) L. ἐπικού- 1412. φυσῶσι] φυσῶσιν L.
¢ 1414. φησῇῆ 1418, ἰδοῦσιν) ἰδοῦσι A.
on L. § 35. p. 60; and cp. ‘ nonsuch,’ ‘nonpareil,” ‘on ne peut mieux,’ and similar idioms of modem speech.
1417. [Alavrog .. gave] ‘Than Ajax, I speak of the time when he was in life. This line is ὁ to question, chiefly on the metrical ground of the awkwardness of closing a system of marching anapaests with two paroemiacs. For ὅτ᾽ ἦν, cp. Eur. Fr. 313 (the shade of Bellerophon is apostrophizing his former self), ἦσθ᾽ ele θεοὺς μὲν εὐσεβής, ὅτ᾽ ἦσθ᾽, del, κιτ.λ,
1420. ὅ τι πράξει] ‘ What his fortune will be.’ Cp. Ο. T. 73, 4, καί μ’ ἦμαρ ἤδη .. λυπεῖ, τί πράσσει.
HAEKTPA.,
Digitized by Google
INTRODUCTION.
No one can claim for the Electra of Sophocles any quality ap- proaching the unrivalled grandeur of the Orestean trilogy. It has neither the entrancing interest nor the far-reaching influence of that colossal work ; and we must abstract our minds in some degree from Aeschylus, if we would do justice to the later poet’s isolated treat- ment of the central crisis in the legend of the Pelopidae. But it is necessary for the sake of clearness to notice some of the differences which mark in the Electra an entire independence and originality of design.
In his conception of the antecedent circumstances Sophocles has chosen to abide by the older and simpler form of the legend, and in his treatment of the culminating event he has given the chief pro- minence to the person of Electra.
1. Sophocles adheres closely to the story which is known to us from Homer, and from which Aeschylus has diverged at various points. Aegisthus is the chief agent in the crime, although he and Clytemnestra both take part in it; his influence over her has been her real motive. The murder is committed either at, or immedi- ately after, a feast given to Agamemnon upon his return. He is struck down upon his own hearthstone. There is no mention of the bath, or of the ‘evil wealth of garments,’ which play such a conspicuous part as the accomplices of the magnificent Aeschylean murderess.
2. That Sophocles knew the work of Aeschylus, which he refrained from following, is evident from several minor reminiscences’. He also appears to have added some touches of his own. In the Aga- memnon, Orestes was sent to the care of Strophius before his father's return. In Pindar, his nurse Arsinoe saves him at the time of the murder, and sends him forth. In Sophocles this is done by Electra herself, who through the hands of her father’s one faithful servant, commits him to the care of Strophius as her father’s friend. But, since Strophius could then be no friend to Aegisthus, the first news of Orestes’ pretended death purports to come from Phanoteus, who, being the enemy of Strophius, is the ‘ war-friend’ of Aegisthus.
Sophocles thus provides his drama, in the person of the Paedagogus, with one of those connecting links of which he is so fond, and also
1 The mutilation, the demon in Cly- —not a calm as in Eur. Iph. Aul.,— temnestra’s form, the N. E. galeat Aulis, the urn, Aegisthus without his guard.
124 ELECTRA.
adds greatly to the depth and consistency of his principal character, whose first act in the day of her calamity has determined the result which is now imminent, and for which she has worked and waited ever since with unexampled constancy.
3. In the Electra, as a single drama, the consummation must be rapid and complete. The express command of Phoebus is a sufficient sanction for the action of Orestes. He is visited by no doubts, by no remorse. Pylades is therefore silent, and the chief effect of his presence is to render probable the ease with which Aegisthus is overpowered. The ‘Eumenides’ have disappeared. The ethical in- terest is of a different kind, less impressive, certainly, but not less real. It centres in the person of Electra herself, whose successive emo- tions are the true exponents of the situation as intended by Sophocles, The horror of the act of matricide is softened for us, not by the casting vote of Athena, with her arguments ‘ad Areopagum,’ nor by the pacification or bribing of the Furies, but by the spectator’s sym- pathy with Electra and the impression produced upon us by the in- exhaustible love for her father which lies at the root of her strong hatred. We are also made to feel that her love and hatred are not blind in their intensity, but are combined with a definite purpose to which they furnish an irrepressible life.
4. It may be worth while briefly to call attention to some differences of minor import. The dream of Clytemnestra is different. So is the occasion of the wrath of Artemis at Aulis. The lock of hair is found not by Electra but by Chrysothemis, as it is she, and not Electra, who has consented to make the offering. Mycenae is restored in imagina- tion, whereas for Aeschylus, who wished to conciliate Argos’, the destruction of the former capital by the Argives was too recent to admit of this. No allusion is made to the banquet of Thyestes, but only to the πρώταρχος arn, the death of Myrtilus. Other minute points of divergence are mentioned in the notes.
THe ARGUMENT.
Athena was the prime mover in the Ajax,—in the Electra it 18 Apollo who, although not visibly present, dominates the action. He is seconded by Hermes the conductor, both as the God of craft and of the nether world.
Orestes having been saved by Electra at the time of his father’s death, and sent by the hand of an old and trusted servant to the care of Strophius, Agamemnon’s friend in Phocis, is now of full age, and by the express command of Phoebus returns to Argos, disguised as a Phocian. He is attended only by the same old servant, and by his friend Pylades the son of Strophius. His resolution to avenge his father is already bent up to the height, and his plan is clearly formed. He and Pylades have brought an urn with them which is
1 Eum. 763-777.
INTRODUCTION. 128
supposed to contain the ashes of the dead Orestes: and after paying due rites at Agamemnon’s tomb, they are to present themselves to Clytemnestia and Aegisthus. But first the old servant is to appear before the usurping king and queen, disguised as ἃ messenger from Phanoteus, their Phocian friend, and to relate the fact, which he knows to be a joyful one for them, that Orestes has been killed in a chariot-race, at the Pythian festival. Thus all suspicion of deceit lurking behind the funeral urn is obviated (Il. 1-76).
By a fortunate coincidence, or rather by the providence of Hermes and Apollo, Aegisthus is gone into the country, so that Clytemnestra is surprised in his absence, and when, on hearing the news, he in- cautiously hastens home unattended, he is unnerved by finding her already dead, and offers no resistance to the two young men.
Orestes, literally following the command of Phoebus, is resolved to communicate his intention to no one, and therefore, by the advice of the Paedagogus, refrains from listening to Electra, when at the open- ing he has the opportunity of overhearing her complaint (ll. 77-85). Hence she partakes of the deception, and is led to believe with Clytemnestra that her brother is really dead. By this means the poet is enabled to exhibit her character to us in its full proportions of deep tenderness and heroic strength.
She is first seen in private converse with her Argive friends,—not slaves but free women,—who remain faithful to her and to the memory of Agamemnon, and try to soothe the excess of her persistent grief. This has grown stronger as the hope of Orestes’ coming seems to fade away. The sympathy which she excites in the spectator is no mere impulse of compassion, but a strong and rational approval of her constancy to her father. She has never ceased to hope that he may be avenged and that Orestes may be restored to his rightful place on Agamemnon’s throne. The cruel treatment by which Aegisthus and Clytemnestra have tried to break her spirit, has only strengthened her determination, and is felt by her as an additional slur upon her father’s memory, and an aggravation of his wrongs. But it is not this for which she chiefly mourns. The true misery for her is to be dependent in any way upon his murderers, and to be obliged to live with them on any terms (Il. 86-324).
We next see her in conversation with her weaker sister, who, while pained at heart by what has been done, thinks it well to yield to necessity, and to submit outwardly to evils which she cannot remove. This conversation introduces a fresh incident. For Chrysothemis is on her way to the tomb of Agamemnon with offerings from Clytem- nestra, who has been alarmed by a vision of him. Electra’s hopes are thus revived, and Chrysothemis is for the moment overborne by her sister’s enthusiasm (Ill. 325-471).
When she is gone, and the chorus have chanted their thoughts about the vision, Clytemnestra herself comes forth, wishing’ still further to quiet her conscience by an offering to Apollo before the gate. She is disturbed at seeing Electra, and an altercation follows, in which the weak criminal woman strives in vain to justify her act.
126 ELECTRA.
Electra under the influence of her new hope replies with more com- posure than hitherto, but so as to rouse her mother almost to fury. Clytemnestra suddenly recollects, however, the object of her coming. She demands silence, and prays in secret to the God, who, as the spectator knows, has already decreed her ruin! (Il. 472-659).
It is at this moment that the old man re-enters, professing to be newly arrived from Phocis, and, as if in answer to her prayer, gives a vivid and circumstantial account of Orestes’ death. Coming, as he pretends, from Aegisthus’ friend Phanoteus, he is at once believed. Clytemnestra is elated, and Electra sinks to despair (Il. 660-870).
Meanwhile Chrysothemis has made her offering, and in doing so has found the lock of hair which Orestes had just laid upon the tomb. She leaps to the conclusion that their brother is come. But her glad news brings no comfort to Electra, who believes the gift to have been placed there by some one in memoty of Orestes, who is dead. Having easily convinced her sister of the truth of this, she discloses her own desperate resolution, that they should both join to kill Aegisthus, come what may. When Chrysothemis shrinks back, Electra, feeling herself completely isolated and desolate, reiterates her determination to kill Aegisthus with her own hand. The chorus lament over the quarrel between the two sisters, and applaud the constancy of Electra, who remains alone upon the stage (ll. 871-1097).
Then Orestes and Pylades enter with the urn. On seeing it and being permitted to hold it, Electra’s sorrow finds relief in tears. At this Orestes is profoundly moved ; his resolve gives way to his affec- tion, and he gently reveals himself. Electra becomes almost inco- herent in her ecstasy of joy (ll. 1098-1287).
Orestes soon reverts to his purpose, which, however, is somewhat endangered by the fulness of his sister’s emotion, when the Paeda- gogus enters and warns them to be brief, at the same time informing the two friends of the state of matters in the house, where Clytem- nestra is still alone, but Aegisthus is momentarily expected. Electra’s feelings burst forth once again in welcome to the old man, in whom she ‘sees her father’ (ll. 1288-1371).
Orestes and Pylades now enter the house, taking the urn with them, while Electra prays to Apollo for their success. She follows them in, and the chorus, while the proscenium is vacant, chant a brief and solemn strain in anticipation of the event which Ares and Hermes are in the act of bringing to pass (Il. 1372-97).
Electra comes forth again to watch for Aegisthus, and with sup- pressed excitement tells the women what she has seen :—Clytemnestra decking the urn for burial, while its supposed occupant is standing by her, ready to put her to death (Il. 1398-1402).
The word is hardly spoken when Clytemnestra’s cry of alarm is heard. She calls in vain for Aegisthus, and implores her son to have
Σ It is difficult here to separate, with Cp. O. T. 908, ο19, where a similar Mr. Evelyn Abbott in his able Essay effect is produced by Jocasta’s prayer on the religion of Sophocles, between to the god who has ordained her fall. Apollo Lyceius and the Pythian Apollo. And see Aesch. Ag. 509-13.
INTRODUCTION. 124
pity on her. On this Electra shouts, so as to be heard by Orestes, ‘Thou hadst no pity for him nor for his father.’ Then comes the blow and the death-shriek within, and the further shout of Electra before the door, ‘Give a second stroke, if thou hast strength for it.’ The second stroke is given, and is followed by a second shriek. Electra cries again, ‘Would that the shriek was for Aegisthus too!’ The horror-stricken women utter a few brief notes of sadness and awe, which remind us, for the moment, of the Oresteia, but are forgotten in the sequel (Il. 1403-1421). :
Orestes comes forth with the bleeding sword, and says that ‘ All is well, if Apollo’s word was well. Further comment is cut short by the approach of Aegisthus, on which Orestes and Pylades retire within (Il. 1422-1438).
Aegisthus has heard of the arrival of the Phocian messengers with news of the death of Orestes, and in his eagerness he has left his guard behind him (cp. Choeph. 768 foll.). Electra, whose triumph finds vent in subtle irony, is conducting him within the palace, when by an ἐκκύκλημα, the body of Clytemnestra is discovered, veiled, with Orestes standing by. Believing the body to be that of Orestes, he is withdrawing the veil and at the same moment asking to see Clytemnestra, when the truth is made known to him, at once in word and deed (Il. 1439-74).
We may believe that, coming from his own fields, he is but lightly armed. At all events he is unattended, and unmanned by what he sees. Yet, as he is driven in by Orestes, who will slay him at the hearth, where Agamemnon fell, he speaks one spirited word: ‘ Must this house of force behold the evils of the race of Pelops past and fo come ῥ᾽ (il. 1475-1504).
The chorus take no notice of this foreboding, and in conclusion (ll. 1508-10) celebrate the final emancipation of the seed of Atreus ; as if by the return and triumph of Orestes
All ‘the clouds that loured upon’ the ‘house,’ Were ‘in the bosom of the Ocean buried.’
REMARKS.
The Electra can never appeal directly to modern sympathies. The idea of righteous vengeance is happily alien from Christian tradition, —and, it must be added, the family affections have been so modified by wider and more complex interests, that intense and sustained emotion about one who has long been dead is no longer easily con- ceivable. But to appreciate this drama rightly as a work of art, we must imagine a state of the world (not very remote from us after all), in which the desire of vengeance for wrong done to a father,— the resolution to vindicate his name and his inheritance from gross abuse,—was not only compatible with nobleness, but constituted one of the highest forms of virtue. And psychologically, at least, the union in one person of a great love with a great abhorrence,
128 ELECTRA.
—the love being the measure of the hatred,—is extremely in- teresting,—if only as an illustration of ancient feeling.
It was in elaborating the part of Electra that Sophocles had the best chance of successfully recasting the fable, for this was the aspect of it which Aeschylus had most slightly touched, having perhaps intentionally kept her out of the way at the time of the murder. ‘ The Electra of Aeschylus,’ says Mr. Paley, ‘ wins our sympathy, but that is all, for she leaves the stage not to return at an early period in the action, after a prayer to the spirit of her father that she may get safely away after killing, or causing to be killed, Aegisthus.’ Without questioning the implied interpretation of Cho. 482, it may be observed that these brave words are spoken by the maiden when her brother is at her side. By herself; before his coming, she is timorous, excitable, irresolute,—of the simple type of female noble- ness to which the tender strength of Aeschylus inclined him, pure- hearted, modest, tremulous; capable of self-sacrifice, ay, and of fierce- ness too ;—but needing a strong arm to lean upon,—so contrasting forcibly with the ‘monstrous manslaying woman.’
Against this grandly pathetic picture Sophocles has set the different ideal of the heroic maid, whose life is dominated by one thought, the thought of her father, and by one feeling, the hope of righting him through her brother’s hand. As in Antigone, so also in her, this firm attitude arises out of purely feminine emotions. But in place of the impetuous action of Antigone which is crowned with death, Electra carries her persistent endurance through the best years of life. And if she comes forth from the fiery trial with a spirit indurated against her unnatural mother (cp. the similarly ‘ fixed idea’ in Oedipus at Colonus and Philoctetes), we find in the recognition scene that the fountain of natural affection in her breast is as fresh and as abundant as ever.
Clytemnestra, on the other hand, is purposely made weaker and more base than she is in Aeschylus. Not revenge for Iphigeneia, but only the low passion for Aegisthus has been her ruling motive. So Electra affirms, and the chorus repeat after her (1. 198, ἔρος ὁ κτείνας); and so the spectator is led to believe. She consents to the proposed immurement of her daughter, and would have killed Orestes if she could. This is nowhere asserted in Aeschylus, whose Clytemnestra when she has slain her husband laps herself in security, and when she first hears of her sou’s death, feels herself alone in the world (Cho. 691 foll.). The Clytemnestra of Sophocles appears surprised at her- self, when on hearing the tidings from the Paedagogus, she is over- come by natural emotion. But this soon passes, and she makes her last exit in high exultation. Thus the spectator is reconciled to her fate.
The contrasted person of Chrysothemis, like that of Ismene in the Antigone, was rendered possible by the presence of a third actor. She represents the more yielding and impressionable type of female character, which in Electra has been overworn by suffering, or sup- pressed by resolve.
INTRODUCTION. 129
The part of the chorus is subordinated to that of the chief person more than elsewhere in Sophocles, except in the Philoctetes. The réle of Electra being chiefly the expression of feeling, she herself produces a great portion of the effect which is elsewhere obtained through the choral songs, and the scenes in which her part is purely lyrical occupy 279 lines of the 1510 of which the play is composed, —while the lyric part assigned to the chorus separately occupies only rro. And Electra is present throughout the choric passages, with the single exception of ll. 1384-97. As already observed, the chorus are freewomen, and not captives, as in the Chéephori ’.
LANGUAGE AND METRE.
x. The power of steeping horror with beauty, which is so noticeable in the style of the Oedipus Tyrannus, pervades the Electra also in a remarkable degree. The auspicious influence of Phoebus seems to radiate everywhere*. That tendency which Lessing attributed to the ancients generally, to soften the idea of Death, is far stronger in Sophocles than in Aeschylus. Not only are the Erinyes, whom he afterwards made beautiful*, here removed by him altogether from their traditional place, but the antecedent horrors of the house of Pelops are simply alluded to, and not, as in the Oresteia, brought vividly before the eye of the mind. That which the poet represents as the primal sin, and as having brought all the succeeding outrages in its train, viz. the treacherous act of Pelops on his bridal journey in hurling Myrtilus, his benefactor, into the sea, is described in words of tender beauty,—‘ Myrtilus was plucked out from the gorgeous car, and sent to slumber in the depth of the sea.’ Amphiaraus is not swallowed of the Earth, but simply ‘ hidden.’
Yet the subtle simplicity of diction which produces this effect, detracts in no way from the force and rapidity of the action, but is combined, for the most part, with a directness hardly to be found elsewhere. There is occasionally indeed an over-refinement of ex- pression which (like refracted light in water) is the more puzzling because of the transparency of the medium, and in the long commos which follows the entrance of Electra, and purposely delays the action that it may be hurried afterwards, there are some troublesome ob- scurities arising from this cause. But all is comparatively plain and straightforward again when the action is resumed.
2. It has been already observed that the part of the chorus in the Electra is more than usually subordinated to that of the chief person. As a natural consequence of this the most elaborate of the lyric strains are put into the mouth of Electra. The metres of the first commos, or commatic parodos, ll, 121-250, are studiously varied, and may profitably be compared with those of Ant. 806-882. The second commos, ll. 823—70, although brief, and broken up into short phrases,
1 See note on 1. 764. Professor Jebb in his separate edition 3 This was rightly emphasized by of this play. δ See vol. i. p. 281.
VOL. 11. K
130 ELECTRA.
is also a careful rhythmical study. And the same may be said of the lyrical portion of the recognition scene, ll. 1232-1287. The protagonist must have been an accomplished singer. The choral odes, on the other hand, although beautiful, are slighter than else- where in Sophocles, unless in the Philoctetes. There are properly speaking only two stasima, ll. 472-515, consisting of strophe, anti- strophe, and epode, and Il. 1058-1096, consisting of two strophes and antistrophes. For the short strophe and antistrophe, 1384-97, in which paeons, iambics and dochmiacs are impressively combined, is rather a canticle than an ode. Cp. Ant. 781-800, O. Ὁ. 1556-78.
The senarii have a peculiar finish, equability, and roundness, together with a light and rapid flow, and that ἀφέλεια or smoothness which comes of an entire fusion of thought in expression. There are com- paratively few trisyllabic feet. L. 330 is without caesura.
STATE OF THE TEXT.
In the Electra, as in the Ajax, there are very few places in which the other MSS. correct errors in L. Yet there are some striking variants. In 1. 676, for example, the reading νῦν re καὶ τότ᾽ ἐννέπω has not the appearance of a Byzantine conjecture. Here and there the Scholia preserve traces of readings which are lost to our MSS., and in one instance at least (1. 363), the reading thus indicated appears to be the right one.
HAEKTPA.
TA TOT APAMATOS ΠΡΟΣΩΠΑ.
TMAIAATOros., ΧΡΥΣΟΘΕΜΙΣ. ΟΡΕΣΤΗΣ. KAYTAIMNH2TPA. HAEKTPA, AITIZ002,
ΧΟΡΟΣ.
ΚΩΦΑ ΠΡΟΣΩΠΑ.
ΠΥΛΑΔΗΣ. ΘΕΡΑΠΑΙΝΑ,
Digitized by Google
NAIAAT QOS,
"2 τοῦ στρατηγήσαντος ἐν Τροίᾳ ποτὲ
[rz a.
"Ayapépvovos wai, viv ἐκεῖν ἔξεστί σοι
παρόντι λεύσσειν, ὧν πρόθυμος Fob ἀεί.
τὸ γὰρ παλαιὸν “Apyos οὑπόθεις τόδε,
τῆς οἰστροπλῆγος ἄλσος ‘Ivdyou κόρητ" 5 αὕτη δ᾽, ᾽Ορέστα, τοῦ λυκοκτόνου θεοῦ
ἀγορὰ Λύκειος" odf ἀριστερᾶς δ᾽ ὅδε
¥. orpartyncavros] yp. τυραννήσαντος (3, 4. οὑπόθειΞ) οὗ retouched L.
λεύσσειν A‘,
1 foll, The old man who has taken charge of Orestes since the time of his father’s murder (infr. 11 foll., cp. 1348 011.) now does for him what Achilles hoped that Patroclus would have done for Neoptolemus, 1]. 19. 328-333. πρὶν μὲν γάρ μοι θυμὸς ἑνὶ στήθεσσιν ἐὠλπειν] οἷον ἐμὲ φϑίσεσθαι ἀπ᾽ “Apyeos ἱπποβό- τοῖο | αὐτοῦ ἑνὶ Τροΐῃ, σὲ δέ τε Φθίηνδε νέεσθαι, ὧς ἄν μοι τὸν παῖδα θοῇ ἐνὶ νηὶ μελαίνῃ | Σκυρόθεν ἐξαγά οις, καί οἱ δείξειας ἕκαστα, | κτῆσιν ἐμὴν δμῶάς τε καὶ ὑψερεφὲς μέγα δῶμα. Cp. also Od. 13. 344 foll. where Athena points out the features of Ithaca to Odysseus.
ὦ rod... mai] The heroic achieve- ments of his father afford the chief in- centive to the mind of Orestes. Cp. infr. 694, 5, ὄνομα δ᾽ ᾿Ορέστηε, τοῦ τὸ κλεινὸν Ἑλλάδος | ᾿Αγαμέμνονοε στρά- τευμ᾽ ἀγείραντός ποτε.
3. ὧν πρόθυμος ἦἧσθ᾽ ad] Cp. Od. 1. 40, I, ἐκ yap Ορέσταο τίσις ἔσσεται... | ὁπεύτ' ἂν ἡβήσῃ τε καὶ ἧς ἱμείρεται αἴης.
4 foll. The description passes from what is general and remote to what is nearest to the eye. ‘Argos’ here in- cludes the plain of Argos (as even in Thuc. 6. 105, és τὸ “Apyos ἐσέβαλον). Mycenae is the seat of government, and the site of the future city of Argos, sup-
3. λεύσσειν] λεύσειν ATC’, οὗ ᾿πόθεις A. 7. οὗξῇ δὺξ A.
posed at this time to be still inhabited ‘ village-wise,’ is marked by the ἀγορὰ Avxeos. It is not necessary to suppose that all the objects mentioned here could really be taken into one view. But the site of Mycenae commands the whole plain. The Heraeum, according to Pausanias, would really be on the left hand of those approaching Mycenae by way of Corinth. See Mr. Paley’s note. Apollo Lyceius is here the wolf- slayer, i.e. the protector of the flock, perhaps with reference to Aegisthus, who is called a wolf in Aesch. Ag. 1259. Aeschylus (5. c. T. 145) connects Δύκειοε with λύκος in a different way (Λύκει᾽ ἄναξ, Λύκειος γενοῦ στρατῷ daly).
5. ἄλσος) ‘ The sacred ground,’ i.e. the place consecrated by her first wan- derings when her father sent her ἄφετον ἀλᾶσθαι (Aesch. Prom. 666). Cp. Aesch. Suppl. 50, ἐν ποιονόμοιφ ματρὸς ἀρχαίας τόποις, Ant. 845, Θήβας... εὐαρμάτον ἄλσος.
7. ἀγορὰ Λύκειος] The temple of Apollo in the agora seems to have been the most sacred place in Argos. See Thuc. 5. 47, where it is enacted that the terms of the treaty shall be inscribed by the Argives ἐν στήλῃ λιθίνῃ. . ἐν ἀγορᾷ ἐν τοῦ ᾿Απόλλωνος τῷ ἱερῷ.
134
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
“Ηρας ὁ κλεινὸς ναός" of δ᾽ ἱκάνομεν,
φάσκειν Muxivas τὰς πολυχρύσους ὁρᾶν πολύφθορόν τε δῶμα Πελοπιδῶν τόδε, 10 ὅθεν σε πατρὸς ἐκ φόνων ἐγώ ποτε πρὸς σῆς ὁμαίμον καὶ κασιγνήτης λαβὼν ] ἤνεγκα κἀξέσωσα κἀξεθρεψάμην τοσόνδ᾽ ἐς ἥβης, πατρὶ τιμωρὸν φόνου.
νῦν οὖν͵ Opéota καὶ σὺ φίλτατε ξένων 15 Πυλάδη, τί χρὴ δρᾶν ἐν τάχει βουλευτέον"
ὡς ἡμὶν ἤδη λαμπρὸν ἡλίου σέλας
ἑῷα κινεῖ φθέγματ᾽ ὀρνίθων σαφῆ,
μέλαινά τ' ἄστρων ἐκλέλοιπεν εὐφρόνη.
9. δρᾶ» ὄραιν L pr.
14. τι margine additus. 8. of δ᾽ ἱκάνομεν] The antecedent to the relative of is lost in the expansion of the sentence in ]. 10, Sepa... 7 These words are coordinate with Μυκήνας and governed by ὁρᾶν, as is shown by the conjunc-
a τε. ἐκ φόνων) Either (1) ‘Im-
mediately after thy father’s murder,’ cp. Thuc. 5. 20, ἐκ Διονυσίων, or (2) ‘Out of the way of thy father’s murder,’ i.e. Away from the dangers uent on it. For the latter (2), cp. Pind. Pyth. 11. 25 foll., τὸν δὴ φονενομένον πατρὸς ᾿Αρσινόα Ελυταιμνήστρας | χειρῶν ὕπο κρατερᾶν ἐκ δόλον τροφὸς ἄνελε Sv- σπενθίος. In either case the plural, for which cp. Ο. C. 962, ὅστις φόνους μοι, «.vA., includes the attendant circum- stances. φόνων is better than φονῶν (gen. plur. of φονή), which would sug- gest only the scene of blood.
12. σῆς ὁμαίμον καὶ κασιγνήτηε) * Thine own sister.’ Cp. infr. 325, 6, τὴν σὴν ὅμαιμον, ἐκ πατρὸς ταὐτοῦ φύσω, | Χρυσόθεμιν͵ ἔκ τε μητρός. The Electra, like the Antigone, lays great stress on the force of fraternal affection; and a peculiar tenderness seems to have been attached to the word κασέγνητος. Cp. infr. 1164, Ant. 915, ὦ κασίγνητον κάρα.
14. τοσόνδ᾽ “Το this strength of youthful manhood that thou showest.” So Phoenix says to Achilles,
ὁρᾷν A. a Vat. ac. a corr. p.m. Or fas) MPEG. ‘Handby) κυλάδη ον.
10, πελοπιδὼν] weAomdar, ow L. 15. versus ἃ p. m. in δρᾶν] δρᾷν A.
Il. 9. 485, καί σε τοσοῦτον θεοῖς ἐπιείκελ᾽ ᾿Αχιλλεῦ. For the position of és, cp. O. C. 126, 7, ἀστιβὲε ἄλσος és | τᾶνδ᾽ dya:paxeray copay.
πατρί] For the dative, see E. on L. § 13. Ρ. 19 ¢.
16. Pylades, who is a silent person in the Electra, is only mentioned once again, infr. 1278. Orestes has no scru-
les, as in the Choéphori, and there- fore needs not the advice but only the active assistance of his friend. Pylades is present in every scene in which Orestes appears. 17, 18. ὡς piv... ‘Since we have already the sunshine in full bril- liance awakening there unmistakably into song the early voice of birds.’ Aap- πρόν and σαφῆ both form part of the predication. σαφῆ, i.e. not a doubtful twitter here and there, but the unani- mous warbling which tells that the moming is really come:— Milton's ‘charm of earliest birds,’ not Tennyson's ‘earliest pipe of half-awakened birds.’ 1g. (1) ‘ And dark Night is vanished with her stars,’ ἄστρων εὐφρόνη = νὺξ ἀστερόεσσα. E. on L. § 9. p. 13, 14. Or (2), ‘And dark Night, the region of the stars, has disappeared "—Night being regarded as a world ‘possessed by the stars. Others join ρων ἐκλέλοιπε, ‘Night has lost her stars’:—i.e. ‘The night is yet dark but the stars are waning
HAEKTPA.
135
πρὶν οὖν tiv ἀνδρῶν ἐξοδοιπορεῖν oréyns, 20
ξυνάπτετον λόγοισιν’ ὡς ἐνταῦθ᾽ Ἐἴμεν,
iv’ οὐκέτ᾽ ὀκνεῖν καιρός, ἀλλ᾽ ἔργων ἀκμή.
ΟΡΕΣΤΗΣ.
ὦ φίλτατ᾽ ἀνδρῶν προσπόλων, ὥς μοι σαφῆ
σημεῖα φαίνεις ἐσθλὸς εἰς ἡμᾶς γεγώς.
ὥσπερ γὰρ ἵππος εὐγενής, κἂν 2 γέρων, 25 ἐν τοῖσι δεινοῖς θυμὸν οὐκ ἀπώλεσεν,
ἀλλ᾽ ὀρθὸν οὖς ἴστησιν͵, ὡσαύτως δὲ σὺ
ἡμᾶς τ᾽ ὀτρύνεις καὐτὸς ἐν πρώτοις ἕπει͵
τοιγὰρ τὰ μὲν δόξαντα δηλώσω, σὺ δὲ
ὀξεῖαν ἀκοὴν τοῖς ἐμοῖς λόγοις διδούς͵ [17 b. εἰ μή τι καιροῦ τυγχάνω, μεθάρμοσον. 31 ἐγὼ γὰρ ἡνίχ᾽ ἱκόμην τὸ Πυθικὸν μαντεῖον, os μάθοιμ'᾽ ὅτῳ τρόπῳ πατρὶ δίκας ἀροίμην τῶν φονευσάντων πάρα, χρῇ μοι τοιαῦθ᾽ ὁ Φοῖβος, ὧν πεύσει τάχα- 35 21. *fuer] ἐμὲν L and most MSS. ἐσμὲν Γ, © μὲνῦ M. Dawes corr. 27. ὡσαύτω:τ) ὡσταύτως 1,. ὡσαύτως (5, 28. τ᾽ froomy?L. 8 Γ. om. AL’V.
πατρὸς AC'T Pal. mg.
33. war,
in the coming light.’ (Paley.) But this can hardly be reconciled with 11. 16, 17, and rather presupposes a Northern twi- light. ie ἐξοδουπορεῖν στέγης) ‘Come out of doors,’ ἐξοδοιπορεῖν, although a special word, has here only the general meaning of ἐξέρχεσθαι. See E.on L. § 52. Ρ. 97. 21. ἔννάπτετον ee yorw] ‘Join ye in counsel.’ For this use of the dative with a transitive verb, cp. infr. 710, κλήροις ἔπηλαν, and note; and see Rid- dell’s Digest of Idioms, in his edition of the Apology of Plato. For a similar idiom in English, cp. Shakespeare, Hamlet, 1. 2. 112: ‘And with no less nobility of love Than that which dear- est father bears his son, Do I impart toward you.’ ὧς ἐνταῦθ᾽ *inev] ‘Since we are thereabouts,’ lit. ‘moving there,—i. e. ἐνταῦθά ἐσμεν τῆς ὁδοῦ : we are ar-
rived at such a point in our enterprise. ἐμέν, for ἐσμέν, which occurs only once in Callimachus, can hardly be retained, and no valid objection has been made to Dawes’ emendation, as above explained.
26, 7. dmddecev..Cornow] The de- scription passes from the gnomic aorist to the vivid present. For the verb, cp. Hdt. 4. 129, of ἵπποι ἐν θαύματι ἔσκον, ὀρθὰ ἱστάντες τὰ ὦτα.
δῶ In apodosi.
29. τὰ... δόξαντα] Sc. ἐμοί re καὶ Πυλάδῃ τῷδε. Their plans are already formed.
31. εἰ ph τι καιροῦ τυγχάνω] ‘If anywhere I miss the τηλτῖὶς,᾽ ---οἴ τι dpap- τάνω. E.on L. § 41. p. 78.
33. πατρί is more expressive than πατρός. Cp. supr. 14.
34. ἀροίμην is probably aorist (not future) optative, being indirect for (τίνι τρόπῳ) ἄρωμαι;
136
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ἄσκευον αὐτὸν ἀσπίδων τε καὶ στρατοῦ
δόλοισι κλέψαι χειρὸς ἐνδίκους σφαγάς.
ὅτ᾽ οὖν τοιόνδε χρησμὸν εἰσηκούσαμεν,
σὺ μὲν μολών, ὅταν σε καιρὸς εἰσάγῃ,
δόμων ἔσω τῶνδ᾽, ἴσθι πᾶν τὸ δρώμενον, 40
ὅπως ἂν εἰδὼς ἡμὶν ἀγγείλῃς σαφῆ.
οὐ γάρ σε μὴ γήρᾳ τε καὶ χρόνῳ μακρῷ γνῶσ᾽, οὐδ᾽ ὑποπτεύσουσιν ὧδ᾽ ἠνθισμένον.
λόγῳ δὲ χρῶ τοιῷδ᾽, ὅτι ξένος μὲν εἶ
Φωκεύς, παρ ἀνδρὸς Φανοτέως ἥκων᾽ ὃ γὰρ 48
μέγιστος αὐτοῖς τυγχάνει δορυξένων. ἄγγελλε δ᾽ ὅρκῳ προστιθείς, ὀθούνεκα
τέθνηκ᾽ ᾿᾽Ορέστης ἐξ ἀναγκαίας τύχης,
44. τοιζ δ᾽) τοιῶδε L,
36. ‘Myself alone, unsupported by armed men.’ Cp. Pind. Nem. 3. 59, 8s καὶ Ἰωλκὸν εἷλε μόνου dvev στρατιᾶς.
37. “ΒΥ craft to steal the righteous deathblow which my hand should give.’ χειρός marks the directly personal na- ture of the act. Cp. O. T. 811, ἐκ τῆσδε xetpés, and note. For the genitive, cp. infr, 206, θανάτους αἰκεῖς διδύμαιν χειροῖν.
38. τοιόνδε, like τοιαῦτα in supr. 35, points to the remarkable nature of the oracle (cp. O. T. 95, of ἤκουσα, and note), but with greater vividness. E. on L. § 22. p. 34.
39. καιρός is personified, as infr. 75.
42, 3. (1) ‘For thine age, and the long lapse of time, that has so altered thee, will surely prevent their recog- nizing or suspecting thee.’ Or (2) taking οὐδ᾽... ἠνθισμένον separately, as refer- ring to the Phocian costume, ‘ For thine age and the lapse of time will prevent their knowing you, nor will they once suspect you under this disguise.’ Or (3) supposing ὧδ᾽ ἠνθισμένον to be an after- thought and the causal datives to be resumed with it, ‘After so many.years in which you have grown old they will not know or suspect you, altered as you are by age.’ Cp. Shak. Cymb. 4. 4. 31-4 (Guiderius): ‘Pray, sir, to the army: I and my brother are not known; yourself So out of thought, and thereto so o’ergrown, Cannot be questioned.’ For the combination of aorist subj. and
fut. ind., cp. O. C. 450, 1, ἀλλ’ of τι μὴ λάχωσι τοῦδε συμμάχου, | οὔτε σφιν ἀρχῆε. . | ὄνησις ἥξει.
45. Phanoteus had quarrelled with his brother Crisus, the father of Stro- ee and uncle of Pylades, and there- ore was likely to send information of a fact which told against them. (Dind.). Whether this be the precise version of the legend as understood by Sophocles or not, some such relation between Strophius and Phanoteus is intended by him, Strophius is, in Sophocles also, the guardian of Orestes,—infr. 1111.
47. ὅρκῳ προστιθείς] (1) Sc. τὰ dy- γελλόμενα. ‘With the preface of an oath.’ Hermann objects to this: ‘ At ita res primaria in secundariam conver- teretur.’ But such inversions are not infrequent. Cp. Aristoph. Av. 1004. See E. on L. § 42. p. 80, and Schmidt's Shak, Lex., Grammatical Observations, § 14. p. 1423. The correction ὅρκον προστιθείς (for which cp. Fr. 428, ὄρκον δὲ προστεθέντοε ἐπιμελεστέρα ψυχὴ κατ- éorn) is therefore unnecessary. Or (2) ὅρκῳ is a dative of manner, ‘ With an oath,’ to which προστιθείς, sc. ὅρκον, is added epexegetically. Cp. Essay on L. § 14. p. 21; ib. § 36. p- 63 (5) a.
48. ἐξ ἀναγκαίας τύχη] * Through fatal accident.’ ἀναγκαία τύχῃ is here a misfortune that cannot be avoided. The same phrase is used with slightly dif- ferent shades of meaning in Aj. 485, 803.
HAEKTPA.
137
ἄθλοισι Πυθικοῖσιν ἐκ τροχηλάτων δίφρων κυλισθείς" ὧδ᾽ ὁ μῦθος ἑστάτω, 50 ἡμεῖς δὲ πατρὸς τύμβον, ὡς ἐφίετο,
λοιβαῖσι πρῶτον καὶ καρατόμοις χλιδαῖς στέψαντες, εἶτ᾽ ἄψορρον ἥξομεν πάλιν, τύπωμα χαλκόπλευρον ἡρμένοι χεροῖν,
ὃ καὶ σὺ θάμνοις οἶσθά που κεκρυμμένον, 55 ὅπως λόγῳ κλέπτοντες ἡδεῖαν φάτιν
φέρωμεν αὐτοῖς, τοὐμὸν ὡς ἔρρει δέμας
φλογιστὸν ἤδη καὶ κατηνθρακωμένον.
τί γάρ με λυπεῖ τοῦθ᾽, ὅταν λόγῳ θανὼν
ἔργοισι σωθῶ κἀξενέγκωμαι κλέος - όο
δοκῶ μέν, οὐδὲν ῥῆμα σὺν κέρδει κακόν.
51. πατρός) πρὸς L.
from μοι L. μοι 1, ποῦ AL},
52. λοιβαῖσι) λοιβαῖσ τε AT. λοιβαῖσι ς. 57. φέρωμεν) φέροιμεν LAL?,
55. που] φέρωμεν Γ΄.
61. οὐδέν) do οὐδὲν 1.. μχ οὐδὲν A. σὺν κέρδει) σνγκέρδει Co or 1,
49. ἄθλοισι Πυθικοῖσιν)] ‘At the Py- thian games.’ Dat. of the occasion. E. on L. §11. Ρ. 18. The Delphic con- test is said to have been instituted in the 48th Olympiad, but is here ideally car- ried back into the heroic age. Cp. Aj. 596 and note.
51. ὧς ἐφίετο] Sc. ὁ Λοξίας (infr. 82, 3). Cp. O. T. 110, ἐν τῇδ' ἔφασκε γῇ.
52. kaparépors χλιδαῖς) ‘With shorn locks luxuriant.’ Cp. infr. gor, vedpy βόστρυχον. The word χλιδή perhaps marks the luxuriance of the youthful - Orestes’ locks. Cp. Plat. Phaedo, 89 B,
αὔριον δή, ἔφη, ἴσως, ὦ Φαίδων, τὰς καλὰς ταῦτας κόμας ἀποκερεῖ.
54. ‘Holding uplifted in our hands the shapely urn with sides of brass.’ The Scholiast rightly compares the construc- tion of τύπωμα with gpuévor to such ex- pressions as πώγωνα καθειμένος,-- ἀντὶ τοῦ κεχαλασμένον ἔχων. But he does not observe that in both cases the verb is in the middle voice. τύπωμα is literally, ‘A moulded form.’ Cp. Ant. 430, ἐκ δ᾽ edxporhrou .. πρόχου, κιτιλ. For χαλκόπλευρον, cp. Aesch. Cho, 686, λέβητος χαλκέου πλευρώματα.
55. (1) ‘ Which, as I believe (πον) you know, is hidden in the brake.” For οἶσθά wov,cp. infr. 948, 9, παρουσίαν μὲν οἶσθα καὶ σύ που φίλων | ὡς. κιτιλ. (2)
The v.r. pos for ποὺ is also possible. ‘Which I have, as you know, hidden in the brake.’ μοι, if genuine, is not dative of the agent, but of remote reference — not ‘I have hidden it,’ but 41 have it hidden.’
56. λόγῳ κλέπτοντεε)] ‘Stealing our advance through feigned words.’ The participle is equally emphatic with the verb.
57. φέρωμεν), The optative cannot be defended here.
59, 60. The precise construction would be either λυπεῖ... ὅτε σώζομαι, or λυπήσει.. ὅταν σωθῶ. But as the sen- tence proceeds the mind of Orestes dwells more than at first on the futurity of the event.
Go. κἀξενέγκωμαι κλέος] ‘And win renown. Cp. Od. 1. 298, οἷον κλέοε ἔλλαβε Bios ᾿Ορέστης.
61. δοκῶ μέν] Cp. infr. 547: Ο. Ὁ.
95, δοκῶ μέν, εἴπερ ζῆν φιλεῖς, κιτιλ,:
ΤΙ. 83, δοκῶ μέν, οὐδείς : Plato, Meno, 94 Ὁ, δοκῶ μέν, ἐβούλετο.
* Methinks, no word is inauspicious that is accompanied with gain.’ Cp. Eur. Hel. 1050 foll. (quoted by Brunck), ‘EA, βούλει λέγεσθαι, μὴ θανών, τεθνηκέ- yar; ΜΕΝ. κακὸς μὲν ὄρνις εἰ δὲ κερδανῶ λέγων, | ἕτοιμός clue μὴ θανὼν λόγῳ θανεῖν.
138
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ἤδη γὰρ εἶδον πολλάκις καὶ τοὺς σοφοὺς
λόγῳ μάτην θνήσκοντας"
εἶθ᾽, ὅταν δόμους
ἔλθωσιν αὖθις, ἐκτετίμηνται πλέον’
ὡς κἄμ᾽ ἐπαυχῶ τῆσδε τῆς φήμης ἄπο 65 δεδορκότ᾽ ἐχθροῖς ἄστρον ds λάμψειν ἔτι,
ἀλλ᾽, ὦ πατρῴα γῆ θεοί 7 ἐγχώριοι,
δέξασθέ μ᾽ εὐτυχοῦντα ταῖσδε ταῖς ὁδοῖς,
σύ τ᾽, ὦ πατρῷον δῶμα: σοῦ γὰρ ἔρχομαι
δίκῃ καθαρτὴς πρὸς θεῶν ὡρμημένοε" 70 καὶ μή μ᾽ ἄτιμον τῆσδ᾽ ἀποστείλητε γῆς,
ἀλλ᾽ ἀρχέπλουτον καὶ καταστάτην δόμων.
εἴρηκα μέν νυν ταῦτα' σοὶ δ᾽ ἤδη, γέρον,
τὸ σὸν μελέσθω βάντι φρουρῆσαι χρέος,
65. ἄπο] ο from εἰ L.
62 foll. Some such story as that of Aristeas of Proconnesus, Hdt. 4. 13-16, is probably in the mind of the poet, who need not however be accused of the anachronism of making Orestes refer to this or any similar story (as of Pytha- goras, Epimenides, Solon, Zaleucus, or Zamolxis). Hermann finds here an allusion to some banished Athenian citizen, who (like the late Lord Brough- am) may have ambitiously spread the rumour of his own death.
63. μάτην] ‘ Without reality.” For the pleonasm, see E. on L. § 40. p. 75.
. ἐκτετίμηνται πλέον] ‘Their name stands higher than before.’ For this in- tensive use of the perfect, cp. ἐσπούδακα, τετεύτακα, and similar words.
65, 6. ‘Even so I, having indeed come to life in consequence of this re- port, shall yet, I trust, flash like a comet on my foes.’
SeSopxéra is used intensively for βλέποντα = (ζῶντα, but this natural use of language is assisted by the image of the star, (See L. and 5. 5. v. δέρκομαι.)
The star of Orestes in the ascendant will be of evil omen to his enemies. Cp. Il. 22. 30, λαμπρότατος μὲν ὅδ᾽ ἐστί, κακὸν δέ τε σῆμα τέτυκται.
For ἔτι meaning ‘ Hereafter, though not now,’ cp. infr. 471: Trach. 256, 7, ἢ μὴν τὸν ἀγχιστῆρα τοῦδε τοῦ πάθουε!] ξὺν παιδὶ καὶ γυναικὶ δουλώσειν ἔτι: Ant. 69: Phil. 1359.
[18 a.
73. μέν γυν) μὲν νῦν L. μὲν (νῦν om.) AL.
Compare with ll. 59-66 the comic words of Falstaff, Shak. 1 Hen. 4. 5. 4.120, ‘To counterfeit dying, when a man thereby liveth, is to be no counter- feit, but the true and perfect image of life indeed.’
68. ‘Receive me and let me prosper in this my coming.’ The participle is proleptic. For ταῖσδε rats ὁδοῖς, cp. O. C. 553, τανῦν θ᾽ δδοῖς | ἐν rated’
ἀκούων μᾶλλον tfericrapas. 70. δίκῃ καθαρτή5) ‘A rightful ὃ - rifier p.
. See E. on L. αὶ 14. p. 20. Shak. J. C. 2. 1. 180, We shall be called purgers, not murderers.’
72. ” ἄρχέπλουτον] Sc. sara- orhoare, the positive notion elicited from the negative,—E. on L. § 36. Ρ. 64. (1) ‘ But make me the founder of a wealthy line.’ This would seem to be the meaning of the compound, ac- cording to the analogy of dpxé«xaxos. The word in this sense may possibly be construed with δόμων, ‘ Beginner of wealth to the house.’ Others explain it as equal to ἀρχαιόπλουτοε, (2) ‘ Enjoying ancient wealth.’ For this, cp. dpyetiens, Pind. Pyth. 4. 189-195, ἀρχαίαν κομίζων πατρὸς ἐμοῦ βασιλενομέναν | οὐ κατ' αἷσαν .. | .. τιμάν. | πεύθομαι γάρ νιν Πελίαν... | ἁμετέρων ἀποσυλᾶσαι βιαίωε ἀρχεδικᾶν τοκέων.
74. τὸ σὸν.. φρουρῆσαι xptos} ‘Go thy way and watchfully execute thy duty.’ Lit. ‘Watch thy service,’ i.e. perform
HAEKTPA, 139 vo δ᾽ ἔξιμεν' καιρὸς γάρ, ὅσπερ ἀνδράσιν 15 μέγιστος ἔργον παντός ἐστ᾽ ἐπιστάτης.
HAEKTPA.,
ἰώ pol μοι δύστηνος.
ΠΑ.
καὶ μὴν θυρῶν ἔδοξα προσπόλων τινὸς
ὑποστενούσης ἔνδον αἰσθέσθαι, τέκνον. OP. dp ἐστὶν ἡ δύστηνος ᾿Ηλέκτρα ; θέλεις 8ο μείνωμεν αὐτοῦ κἀνακούσωμεν γόων ; ΠΑ. ἥκιστα, μηδὲν πρόσθεν ἣ τὰ Λοξίου πειρώμεθ᾽ ἔρδειν κἀπὸ τῶνδ᾽ ἀρχηγετεῖν, πατρὸς χέοντες λουτρά; ταῦτα γὰρ φέρει νίκην τ᾽ ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν καὶ κράτος τῶν δρωμένων. 85
75. ἀνδράσιν) ἀνδράσι LA. ἀνδράσιν I. μοί A. 8ο. Ἠλέκτρα] ἠλέκτρα(σ) 1.1...
84. πατρὸς χέοντες: πατρὸ σχέσοντεσ L.
thy service which requires watchfulness. τὸ σὸν... χρέος is ome acc. after ppov- pea, but also in the first instance the sabject of μελέσθω, to which φρουρῆσαι is added as an explanatory infinitive.
75. καιρὸς γάρ ὥς. ἐστί. ‘For the occasion is here.’ See E. on L. § 39. p. 72,14.
ὅσπῳ, κτλ. ‘And of all powers that direct men's enterprises, Occasion is chief.’
77 foll. As the function of the chorus,—see Introduction, —is to re- spond to Electra, who gives the prin- cipal interest to the play, their entrance is preceded by a monody from her, which draws the sympathy of the spectators to the chief person, and prepares them to enter more fully into the spirit of the action. And—less to whet the purpose of Orestes, than to show his firmness— he is allowed to hear her wailing from within. It is easy to see how this must excite him. But it does not alter his determination to rely upon himself alone. And thus, although for the moment eager to hear more, he yields at once to the counsel of the old man, that nothing should delay the action for which the moment is come. After 1. 85, exeuné Orestes, the Paedagogus, and Pylades, leaving the proscenium vacant.
7, --- 2 -- -- -- 9 τ--Ῥ A paroemiac,
γη. ἰὠὦ μοί μοι] ἰώ μοί pol L. ἰώ μοι 83. ἀρχηγετεῖν ἡ from a L.
consisting wholly of long syllables, like infr. 88, 89, 105, and other lines in the following lament. See the scheme of metres below.
78,9. ‘Methinks there comes from the doors a sound as of some hand- maiden moaning within them.’ The harshness of the unusual genitive, θυρῶν =‘In the direction of the doorway, ‘e regione ostii,’ is softened by the ad- dition of ἔνδον, with which θυρῶν is to be resumed. For the genitive of the place from which an object strikes the sense, cp. infr. goo, I, ἐσχάτηε ὁρῶ | wupas νεὠρη βόστρυχον τετμημένον.
81. There is no valid objection to the Scholiast’s explanation of this as καὶ ἀνακούσωμεν, ‘And let us hear afresh,’ or ‘hear further.’ Hermann prefers καὶ ἐνακούσωμεν. Neither form is found elsewhere, and Nauck conj. xdwaxovow- μεν. But, as Prof. Paley observes, this is unnecessary.
82, 3. μηδὲν πρόσθεν] Sc. ποιώμεθα, which is absorbed in πειρώμεθ᾽ ἔρδειν.
κἀπὸ τῶνδ᾽ dpxnyeretv] ‘And with this rite initiate our act.’
84, 5. ταῦτα γὰρ. . δρωμένων] ‘For this brings victory within our grasp, and gives us command over our exploit.’ φέρει (sc. ἡμῖν) is to be resumed with κράτος, but ἐφ’ ἡμῖν is to be joined to γίκην, a& a supplementary predicate.
me
140 SOPOKAEOYE
HA, ὦ φάος ἁγνὸν καὶ γῆς *icbpoip ἀήρ, ὥς μοι - πολλὰς μὲν θρήνων φῳδάς, πολλὰς δ᾽ ἀντήρεις ἤσθου
στέρνων πλαγὰς αἱμασσομένων,
go
ὁπόταν δνοφερὰ νὺξ ὑπολειφθῇ"
86. φάος] φάος 1,
MSS. Person corr.
See E. on L. § 19. p. 29. 4, and § 24. p. ο, 2.
They go all together to perform the libation at the tomb, after which the eld man will return to the palace, and Orestes and Pylades will go to the place where they have hidden the urn (supr. 85). Orestes, in supr. 73, 4, spoke as if the old man was at once to begin his part. But the time is not yet come for this, and, by going to join in the solemn rite at the grave of his old master, he leaves the proscenium vacant for the scenes from 1. 86 to 659. If we are inclined to quarrel with this long delay, our scruple is pacified by the wor ὅταν σε καιρὸς εἰσάγῃ in supr. 39.
86-250. In this long lament there are two principal movements, each of which admits of subdivision. First, the monody of Electra, consisting of two anapaestic systems, of which one (Il. 86-102) is retrospective, and the other (ll. 103-120) is prospective. Secondly, there is the commatic parodos :—the chorus on their entrance address Electra with lyric strains, to which she responds also in lyric measures. This movement consists of three strophes and antistrophes. In orp. and ἀντ. a’ (ll. 121-152}, the chorus gently, but gloomily, expostulate with Electra, who is inconsolable. In orp. and ἀντ. β' (ll. 153-102), they vainly try to cheer her. In orp. and ἀντ. 7 (ll. 193- 232), they remind her of her past and present troubles, and exhort her not to add to them. All this is followed by a ῥῆσις of Electra (ll. 254-309) in reply to the coryphaeus, who, at 1. 324, again speaks to call attention to Chrysothemis’ approach.
Metres, The anapaests in 86-120, although for the most part regular are
87. καὶ γῆς is joined to 1. 86 in L.
«ἰσόμοιρ lod powpos
in so far of the freer kind which belong to laments as to admit the spondaic paroemiacs near the commencement of each system in ll. 88, 9, 195, 6, which, with the opening half line, have a strange effect of heaviness and of struggle and pain. The two systems so nearly cor- respond, both in this respect and in the number of the lines, that one is tempted to believe that the half line that would complete the antistrophic effect has been
‘lost somewhere between 113 and 117.
But anapaestic systems are seldom exactly antistrophic, and the pause after the (dactylic) invocation in 1. 115 may be intentional.
86 foll. Electra tells her sorrows to the daylight and to the air of Heaven, as she has told them all night long to her sleepless chamber. The holy light contrasts with the pollutions of the house of Pelops; the illimitable air,— which searches even to earth's remotest comers, and is common to Orestes and herself,—both contrasts with the nar- rowness of her lot, and can alone con- tain the boundlessness of her ἐπεί.
86. ὦ φάος ἁγνόν] For the sacred purity of the elements as opposed to the impurity of man, cp. O. T. 1427, 8, τὸ μήτε γῇ μήτ᾽ ὄμβροε ἱρὸς μήτε φῶς προσ- δέξεται.
87-go. ὄεμοι.. |] ‘How many tones of my lamenting. how many blows that bruised my bleeding breast, have thrilled you!’ στέρνων is objective genitive with πληγάς, but is to be re- sumed with dyrfpes, lit. ‘ planted firmly against.’
91. ὑπολειφθῇὴ) ‘Hath ceased,’ lit. ‘Has been outrun,’ i.e. by the day. Cp. Aj. 672, 3, ἐξίσταται δὲ νυκτὸς alae
κύκλος | τῇ λευκοπώλῳ φέγγος ἡμέρᾳ φλέγειν.
HAEK TPA,
τὰ δὲ παννυχίδων ἤδη orvyepal ξυνίσασ᾽ εὐναὶ μογερῶν οἴκων,
ὅσα τὸν δύστηνον ἐμὸν θρηνῶ πατέρ᾽, ὃν κατὰ μὲν βάρβαρον αἶαν φοίνιος “Apns οὐκ ἐξένισεν,
μήτηρ δ᾽ ἡμὴ χὠ κοινολεχὴς Αἴγισθος, ὅπως δρῦν ὑλοτόμοι, σχίζουσι κάρα φονίῳ πελέκει"
141
95
κοὐδεὶς τούτων οἶκτος ἀπ᾽ ἄλλης 100
ἢ “pod φέρεται, σοῦ, πάτερ, οὕτως αἰκῶς οἰκτρῶς τε θανόντος.
ἀλλ᾽ οὐ μὲν δὴ
λήξω θρήνων στυγερῶν τε γύων,
3. οἴκων οἰκιῶν LIL*V. οἴκων C®A Vat. ac. ésénoe I Pal.
9 ᾿ οὔ. ἐξένισεν) ἐξείνισεν (5, ἐξείνισε A.
τόμοι] ὑλοτόμου L. ἀδίκως MSS. Brunck corr.
92,3. Ta δὲ... οἴκων] ‘And when night comes on, the detested chamber in this weary house knows too well what festive hours I pass.’ There is a bitter irony that can hardly be rendered, in using the word σαννυχίε, generally a festal celebration, of the sleepless nights of mournmg. Cp. Ant. 152, 3, θεὼν δὲ ναοὺς χοροῖς | σαννυχίοιε πάντας ἐπέλθωμεν, and, for the general sense, cp. Od. 19. 518 foll. ὡς δ᾽ ὄντε ἸΙανδαρέου κούρη, xAwpris ᾿Αηδών, | καλὸν ἀείδῃσιν, ἔαρος νέον ἱσταμένοιο, | δενδρέων ἐν πετά- λοισι καθεζομένη πυκινοῖσιν, | ἥ τε θαμὰ τρωπῶσα χέει πολυηχέα φωνήν, | raid’ ὀλοφυρομένη Ἴτυλον φίλον, ὅν wore χαλ- κῷ | κτεῖνε δι’ ἀφραδίας, κοῦρον Ζήθοιο ἄνακτοτ᾽' | ὧς καὶ ἐμοὶ δίχα θυμὸς ὀρώρεται ἔνθα καὶ ἔνθα. See below, 1], 107, 148, 9. ἤδη contrasts παγνυχίδων with what pre-
95, 6. Cp. Od. 11. 408-411, where Agamemnon says, οὔτε μ᾽ ἀνάρσιοι ἄν- δρες ἐδηλήσαντ᾽ ἐπὶ χέρσον’ | ἀλλά μοι Αἴγισθος τεύξας θάνατόν τε μόρον Te | icra σὺν οὐλομένῃ ἀλόχῳ, olxdvde κα- λέσσας, | δειπνίσσας, ὥς τίς τε κατέκτανε βοῦν ἐπὶ φάτνῃ. See below, ll. 203, 4. And for “Apys οὐκ ἐξένισεν, ' War did
99. πελέκει) πέκει L pr. πελέκει C.
95; alay] αἴαν L. alay C?. ἐένισεν L?, 98. ὑλο-
102. αἰκῶς
not give hospitable repose,’ cp. Aesch. Cho. 351-3, πολύχωστον dy elxes | τά- gor διαποντίου γᾶς | δώμασιν εὐφόρητον : Ag. 455, ἐχθρὰ δ᾽ ἔχοντας ἔκρυψεν : Verg. Aen. 1. 97, ‘Mene Iliacis occumbere campis | Non potuisse.’
g8. Cp. Il. 13. 389, ἤριπε δ᾽, ws ὅτε τις δρῦς ἤριπεν, ἢ ἀχεραΐς, | ἠὲ πίτυς βλωθρή, τὴν τ᾽ οὔρεσι τέκτονες ἄνδρες] ἐξέταμον πελέκεσσι νεήκεσι, νήϊον ee But the unfeeling act of the woodman is more prominent in the present passage than the grandeur of the tree.
100, 1. κοὐδεὶς... φέρεται] ‘And no pity ’ (or mourning) ‘on account of this goes forth from any one but me.’ For the genitive, cp. O. T. 185, λυγρῶν πόνων lerijpes Emorevaxovow. And for the attraction in the gender of οὐκ ἄλλης,
. infr. 885, 6, ἐγὼ μὲν ἐξ ἐμοῦ τε κοὐκ ἄλλης σαφῆ | one’ ἰδοῦσα, κιτιλ. For φέρεται, of the utterance of feeling, cp. Pind. Pyth. 1. 170, εἴ τι καὶ φλαῦρον παραιθύσσει, μέγα τοι φέρεται | wap σέθεν.
102. αἰκῶ8] Although the MSS. agree in ddixas,. the Scholiast gives ἀεικῶς a8 a various reading. And ddi- κως, which is appropriate in infr. 113, is frigid here.
142
ἔστ᾽ dv Ἐπαμφεγγεῖς ἄστρων
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ῥιπάς, λεύσσω δὲ τόδ᾽ ἦμαρ,
μὴ οὐ τεκνολέτειρ᾽ ὥς τις ἀηδὼν
ἐπὶ κωκυτῷ τῶνδε πατρῴων
πρὸ θυρῶν ἠχὼ πᾶσι προφωνεῖν.
ὦ δῶμ᾽ ᾿Αἴδου καὶ Περσεφόνης,
ὦ xObve “Eppa καὶ πότνι᾽ ᾿Αρά,
σεμναί τε θεῶν παῖδες ᾿Ερινύες,
al τοὺς ἀδίκως θνήσκοντας ὁρᾶθ᾽, Ἑχὶ τοὺς εὐνὰς ὑποκλεπτομένους,
ἔλθετ᾽, ἀρήξατε,
τίσασθε πατρὸς φόνον ἡμετέρου,
105. *wappeyyeis] λεύσσω παμφεγγεῖς MSS, (παμφαεῖς Pal.) Herm. corr.
λεύσσω] Aevew A. λεύσω I’ Pal.
7 L. ΣΙ op τρίς ἀρά CO
105. Hermann’s rejection of the first λεύσσω (see v. rr.) is clearly the best emendation of this passage, which in the MSS. has two long syllables too many.
παμφεγγεῖς. . puis) ‘The bright tremblings of the stars.” On wav in comp. see Essay on L. § 55. p. 101, 6. φέγγος has a special application to the light of the moon and stars as distin- guished from daylight :—Plat. Rep. 6. Ῥ. 508 C, ὀφθαλμοί, μηκέτι bw’ ἐκεῖνά Tis αὐτοὺς τρέπῃ ὧν ἂν τὰς χρόας τὸ ἣμε- ρινὸν φῶς ἐπέχῃ, ἀλλ᾽ ὧν νυκτερινὰ φέγγη. For ῥιπή, lit. ‘beating’ or ‘ pulsation,’ as appa to the twinkling of the stars, cp. Tennyson’s ‘ Beat, happystars, timing with things below.’
107. hp ‘That has lost’ (or ‘slain”) ‘her child,’ viz. Itylus, ac- cording to the story followed in the Odyssey, I. c. (19. 518 foll.) As the song of the nightingale is meant, and not the cry of the bird whose nest is robbed, Ant. 423-5 is not really parallel. The idiomatic use of ms does not pre- vent the identification of the nightingale with the mythical daughter of Pandion. Cp. Aesch. Ag. 55, 6, ἢ τις ᾿Απόλλων, | ἢ Πάν, ἣ Zevs.
107-9. ‘ But like some Philomela for her son destroyed, I will peal for all to hear a note of lamentation in front of these my father’s doors.’
105
Ito
118
106.
108. κωκυτῷ] κωκυτῶν L. κωνντῷ ΟἿ.
110. ᾿Αΐδου] ἄιδου L. Περσεφόνης) o (5, ΤΙἉΣ,. πότνι᾽ 113, 4. ὁρᾶθ᾽ | *af] ὁρᾶτε MSS. Porson corr.
ἐπὶ κωκυτῷ is an adverbial expression
like ἐπὶ ψόγοισι in Ant. 759. See Essay
on L. δ το. p. 27. It implies that the noise that echoed round about the pa- lace was sustained by ear force of her impetuous crying. Cp. infr. 241-3, γο- γι ἐκτίμους Ἰσοῦνσε ἡτεώ τς ὀξυτό- vow γόων.
111, ‘Hermes οὗ the Shades’ is in- voked here as in the Choéphori, be- cause he had guided the soul of Aga- memnon to Hades and might be expected to guide his Avenger.
πότνι᾽ ἀρά)] Agamemnon was dpaios to Clytemnestra on account of her crime. Cp. O. T. 417, 8, wal σ᾽ ἀμφιπλὴξ μητρόε τε καὶ τοῦ σοῦ πατρὸς | ἐλᾷ wor’ ἐκ γῆς τῇσδε δεινόπους ἀρά,
112. The Erinyes are here invoked in their most general character, and are not named specifically as daughters of Earth and Night, but vaguely as ‘chil-
dren of gods. 114. They are the avengers not only of murder, but of every t breach of
law. Cp. Aj. 836, dpwoas πάντα τὰν βροτοῖς ss Aesch, Eum. 895, ΑΘ. (te the Eumenides) ὡς μή rw’ οἶκον εὐθενεῖν ἄνευ σέθεν : ib. 835. And Aegisthus, who is the great offender in Electra’s sight, is guilty on both counts of this indictment. ΤΡ infr, 271, 2, τὴν τελευταίαν ὕβριν] τὸν αὐτοφόντην ἡμὶν ἐν κοίτῃ πατρός.
΄
HAEKTPA. 143 καί μοι τὸν ἐμὸν πέμψατ᾽ ἀδελφόν. [18 b. μούνη yap ἄγειν οὐκ ἔτι σωκῶ λύπης ἀντίρροπον ἄχθος. 120 στρ. «α΄. ΧΟΡΟΣ.
ἘΦ παῖ, παῖ δυστανοτάτας
121. *@] ἰὼ MSS, Tum. corr.
110, 20. ‘ My single force no longer bee gS Gis countervails the stress of woe.’ Lit. ‘I
4 no longer have strength alone to lift vette ue
the weight of grief that presses in the ii. opposite scale.’ LES eee ἘΝ 121 foll. Electra’s monody, like the tuu-uutuunuy soliloquy of Deianeira. Trach. 1 fol., has .-:ξυυ-πυν-υυππυν indicated the loneliness of her sorrow. ον χω AG ἐλιξο ἐν) But she is not friendless, The women F 7 of Argos feel with herand would com- 5“ τ πων sa aotiraugrit bond en = te ef ev fu In this long ‘commatic 0s,” οι ώ:, which at once enlists the syiipathies of , is , = the spectator, and pre his mind by =e contrast for the rapi Rf of the action β΄. which is to follow, there are seven i choric strains, to which Electra re- ie Ta ae sponds with μέλη ἀπὸ σκηνῆς. If, as pe ποθ πα seems most probable, a single voice is ψν-ον -
ῳ heard each time, the front row of cho- “ reutae would alone take part. Thus, supposing the five dots to represent ; , the spwréerara, i.e. the coryphaeus 5.2 eM wt and those on either side of him, the Sey ΡΒ τ ΠΝ parts might be assigned as follows :— ἄντ. β΄. ἀντ. α΄. στρ. α΄. orp.B.’ στρ. γ΄. = jh
ἄντ. γ'. “de. r eet τ j
The choreutae immediately to right gern eee
and left of the coryphaeus would address 910 UU UYUmY— YUKU Electra twice, and when the e was i
finished, the coryphaeus would make a A Pry new beginning with the senarii in ll. So ee Ὴ πΞ 251-3, after which, each of the five vguttu-ue - would speak once again, ending with Pipe, Spee Gee He oP ᾿ .«“Ζωωυ-υυ-υὧυπ-πον The metres are as follows :— a’. Btu emus UY i. «-ὡυυ-πυυ-ξυνππον σ΄ ΞΣυν-- -1.:- Υ̓
144 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
᾿Ηλέκτρα ματρός, τίν᾽ ἀεὶ
τάκεις ὧδ᾽ ἀκόρεστον οἰμωγὰν
τὸν πάλαι ἐκ δολερᾶς *dbedrara
5 ματρὸς ἁλόντ᾽ ἀπάταις Ayapépvova 125
κακᾷ τε χειρὶ πρόδοτον ; ὡς ὁ τάδε πορὼν
ὅλοιτ᾽, εἴ μοι θέμις τάδ᾽ αὐδᾶν.
124. *20edrara] ἀθεωτάτας MSS. Porson corr.
li. , , Ξωνυ-πὠυτυνπνω
“ .«“ζωνυ-υωὧυ-Ξ υυ-ν
126. ds] do LA. ὡς C5.
«“ωω --ω- 2 Quy aay
111. wat is first the natural address of an elder person to a younger, and is then repeated in a different sense with the genitive in regimen. ‘O child Electra! Child of a most wretched mother!’ For the moral association in δυστανοτάταξ, cp. Aj. 1290, δύστηνε, wot βλέπων wor’ αὐτὰ καὶ θροεῖς ;
122, 3. τίν᾽ ἀεὶ... ἀν] ‘Why this never-ceasing lament which pin- ingly thou pourest out over thy father ?° For this ‘adverbial’ use of the interro- gative pronoun, cp. O. T. 2, τίνας ποθ᾽ ἕδρας τάσδε μοι θοάζετε; and see Essay on L. § 42. p. 81. τάκεις οἰμωγάν is literally, ‘Dost cause the cry to melt from thee;’ i.e. Dost waste thyself with crying. In the sentence which follows, τὸν., io back mo is governed by taxes .. οἰμωγὰν taken as one word = οἱμώζεις. ἘΞ on L. § 16. p. 23 ὃ.
With ἀκόρεστον, ‘Immoderate,’ con- trast Il. 23.157, γόοιο μὲν ἔστι καὶ doa : Od. 4. 103, αἰψηρὸς δὲ κόρος xpuepoio γόοιο.
124. ἀθεώτατα)]ῇ ‘In heinous defiance of the gods.’ Cp. Aesch. Cho. 46, δύσθεος yuva: Trach. 1036, σὰ μάτηρ ἄθεος.
126. wang re χειρὶ πρόδοτον] ‘And delivered over to destruction with wicked violence.’ Cp. infr. 206, 7, χειροῖν | at τὸν ἐμὸν εἷλον βίον | πρόδοτον, al μ’ ἀπώ- λέεσαν.
The fear of Aegisthus, who is sovereign de facto, prevents the chorus from men- tioning him by name. Cp. Trach. 383, 4, and note.
HAEKTPA.,
HA. ὦ γενέθλα γενναίων,
ἥκετ᾽ ἐμῶν καμάτων παραμύθιον,
145
130
οἶδά τε καὶ ξυνίημι τάδ᾽, οὔ τί με φυγγάνει" οὐδ᾽ ἐθέλω προλιπεῖν τόδε, 5 μὴ οὐ τὸν ἐμὸν στοναχεῖν πατέρ᾽ ἄθλιον. ἀλλ᾽ ὦ, παντοίας φιλότητος ἀμειβόμεναι χάριν,
ἐᾶτέ μ᾽ ὧδ᾽ ἀλύειν, 2 “οἱ σι aiat, ἱκνοῦμαι.
᾿ ’ αντ.α.
ΧΟ. ἀλλ’ obra τόν γ᾽ ἐξ ᾿Αἴδα
παγκοίνου λίμνας πατέρα
138
Ἐβρήνοις οὔτε λιταῖσιν ἀνστάσεις,
129. γενέθλα] γένεθλα LV Pal.
from aial. al αἵ A.
γενέθλα CfA.
LAIL'V’. γενναίων πρῶν Vat. ac. γενναίων τοκέων VM. Monk corr. ἐθέλω οὐδ᾽ αὖ θέλω LIL’? Pal. οὐδ᾽ OeAw A. οὐδὲ θέλω (Γ΄. 138, πατέρα] πατέρ᾽ L Pal. Vat. ac V.
γενναίων γενναίων πατέρων 122. οὐδ᾽ 136. αἰαῖ] af af 1,
130. Ἐθρήνοις
.. ἀνστάσειΞ:) ἀνστάσεις οὔτε γόοισιν (γοόισ V*) οὔτε λιταῖσι MSS. (ἀναστ. ΜΜ5.
129. yevé0Aa] Here, and in infr. 226, Doric for γενέθλη. ‘Offspring of noble sires.’
Two glosses on γενναίων, viz. (1) πατέρων, (2) τοκέων, have found their way into different MSS., while, curiously enough, no MS. has the line uninter- polated.
130. ύθιον may be in apposition (1) with the subject of ἥκετε or (2) with the verb itself. The latter (2), conveying more exactly the notion of an intention to console, is probably right. But for the former (1), cp. Thuc. 5. 103, ἐλπὶς κινδύνῳ παραμύθιον οὖσα.
131. τάδ᾽] Either (1) Your kind intention,’ or (2) ‘That my sorrow is importunate,’ Cp. infr. 222. The Scho- liast prefers (2).
122. οὐδ᾽ ἐθέλω προλιπεῖν τόδε] ‘ But I will not give this up.’ 8é is adver- sative,—though it is unnecessary to write οὗ δ᾽ with Hermann.
134. (1) ‘But, O ye who exchange with me the tender grace of every sort of mutual affection,’—dpe:Bdpeva: voca- tive. Or (2), supposing the participle to agree with the subject of tare, ‘ Bat O, in return for all manner of love’ (which ye have had from me). Mus- grave objects to this that Electra had no
VOL. I.
wer of conferring kindnesses, and that if she had, she would not thus have reminded her friends of them. He inge- niously renders, ‘Exchanging for this (?) service all your varied kindnesses,’ But his argument is hypercritical. It is the strength of her wish, and not the sense of her merit, that is really emphasized in wavrotas (of which Ellendt rightly says, ‘ Nihil nisi mudtum 5. magnum signi- ficat.’) And φιλότης is simply ‘affection.’ Schndw. explains, ‘So conferring on me a kindness equivalent to all manner of friendship :'—Wecklein, ‘Ye who re- turn the grace of all manner of love (for mine).’
137, 8. τόν γ᾽ ἐξ "AtSa .. Aluvas] ie. τὸν ἐν... λίμνᾳ ἐκ... λίμνας, accord- mg to a familiar idiom of condensation.
(uvas] Viz. the ἜΝ Acherontis,’ on the shores of whi pope the ie
139. Cp. 1]. 24. 550,1, ob γάρ τι πρήξεις ἀε ἄε νι υἷος fos, οὐδέ μιν ἀνστήσειε, πρὶν καὶ κακὸν ἄλλο πάθῃσθα. For the line as it stands, a glyconic with a spondee after the close, cp. Eur. Med. 1 69, τάκου δυρομένα σὸν εὐνάταν : 183, πένθος γὰρ
γάλως τόδ᾽ ὁρμᾶται. The short syl- lable at the end of the previous line, and the iambic base of the glyconic, are avoided by reading Ἐθρήνοις for γόοις,
:."
146
ἀλλ᾽ ἀπὸ τῶν μετρίων én’ ἀμήχανον
ZOPOKAEOYS
140
5 ἄλγος ἀεὶ στενάχουσα διόλλυσαι,
ἐν οἷς ἀνάλυσίς ἐστιν οὐδεμία κακῶν. τί μοι τῶν δυσφόρων ἐφίει ;
ΗΛ.
νήπιος ὃς τῶν οἰκτρῶς
145
οἰχομένων γονέων ἐπιλάθεται.
ἀλλ᾽ ἐμέ γ᾽ ἃ στονόεσσ᾽ ἄραρεν φρένας, ἃ “Iruv, αἰὲν “lruv ὀλοφύρεται, 5 ὄρνις ἀτυζομένα, Διὸς ἄγγελος,
ἰὼ παντλάμων Νιόβα, σὲ δ᾽ ἔγωγε νέμω θεόν͵
3.» » » dr ἐν τάφῳ πετραίῳ,
Dindorf retains the order of the words, and reads παγκοίνου λίμνας πατέρ᾽ dy | στάσεις οὔτε γόοισιν οὔτ᾽ *dvras (a double glyconic with spondee at close). ἄνταις is the conjecture of Hermann from Hesychius: dyrhce (sic), λετα- velae, ἀντήσεσι. But is not ἀντήσεσι: λιτανείαις an equally probable emenda- tion of the corrupt reading in ced chius? For λιταῖσι, cp. supr. 110 foll. Prof, Paley suggests πατέρ᾽ dy | στάσεις οὔτε γόοισιν οὔτ᾽ εὐχαῖς.
140.1. ἀλλ᾽ ἀπὸ... διόλλυσαι)] ‘ But, forsaking moderation, you go to an ex- treme in your grief, to your own ruin.’ To account for the prepositions some idea of motion must be gathered from the verbs, e.g. προϊοῦσα ἐν στοναχαῖς.
142. ἐν οἷς. . κακῶν] (1) ‘A course which brings no way of release from woes.’ The antecedent to ols is to be inferred from the preceding words: sc. ἐν τοῖς ob μετρίοις τούτοις ἀλγήμασιν. The meaning of the chorus, at present rather gently hinted than expressed, is that by continued lamentation Electra only involves herself in fresh trouble and deepens the misery of her situation. Cp. infr. 213-20. Otherwise (2), ‘Ina case where there is no release.’
Badham conj. ἀνάδυσις.
144. th. ἐφίει] ‘Beseech thee, why dost thou set thy heart on troubles ?’— 1.6, aim at bringing them on thyself.
146. ἐμέ va στονόεσσ᾽ dpapev φρέ- vas] ‘That creature of lament is con- genial to my soul.’
Is the swallow or the nightingale the bird intended here? The nightingale was mentioned above (1. 107), and is spoken
150
of by Sappho, quoted by the Scholiast on this passage, as the mes r of Spring hos γελος ἱμερόφωνοε ἀηδών. On the other hand, the swallow is more generally represented in this way, and the lines of Horace, Od. 4. 12. § foll., ‘Nidum ponit, Ityn flebiliter gemens,’ etc., certainly refer to Procne, who was usually thought to have been changed into a swallow. But of the legend of Tereus there seem to have been many conflicting modifications. The word ἀτυζομένα may be fancifully suggestive of the uncertain, ‘ bewildered’ flight of the swallow. But the mention of song,- both here and in the passage of Horace, agrees better with the thought of the nightingale. In any case the Scholiast is probably right in explaining Διὸς ἄγγελος of the intimation of Spring and the beginning of the Διὸς μεγάλον ἐνιαυτός. The nightingale or swal- low, thus distinguished with Divine favour, is also the most sorrowful of birds.
150. σὲ δ᾽ ἔγωγε νέμω θεόν] ‘I count thee Divine,’ i.e. blessed,—paxapi(a σέ.
151, 2. Cp. Ant. 823-323. The pre- historic colossal figure cut out of the rock on a northward crag of Mount Sipylus, so as to be visible from the plain below Sardes, is supposed by Prof. Sayce, who has examined it, to have originally re- presented some elemental deity, possibly Cybele, but uncertain whether male or female. It was from an early period identified by the Greek settlers with the Niobe of Theban and Argive legend. The limestone drippings from the over- hanging rock have produced an incrus-
HAEKTPA,
αἰαῖ, δακρύεις. orp. ff.
XO. οὔτοι σοὶ μούνᾳ, τέκνον,
ἄχος ἐφάνη βροτῶν,
147
πρὸς δ τι σὺ τῶν ἔνδον εἶ περισσά, 1585
οἷς ὁμόθεν εἶ καὶ γονᾷ ξύναιμος, 5 οἵα Χρυσόθεμις ζώει καὶ ᾿Ιφιάνασσα,
κρυπτᾷ Tt ἀχέων ἐν ἥβᾳ
ὄλβιος, ὃν ἁ κλεινὰ γᾶ ποτὲ Μυκηναίων
160
δέξεται εὐπατρίδαν, Διὸς εὔφρονι
152. αἰαῖ] αἱ αἱ C6°r’ Pal, al αἵ A Vat. ac.
litura of 2 or 3 letters, L. ἀκλεινά A.
tation about face, chest, and lap (the image is in a sitting posture)—that, quite apart from poetical description, is wonderfully suggestive of a flood of tears. This werpaia BAdora (Ant. 827) must have been apparent before the time of Sophocles. It is less dis- tinctly suggested by the words in Homer, Il. 24. 617, θεῶν ἐκ κήδεα πέσσει. Prof. Sayce adds that the θεάων .. εὐναὶ νυμφάων of 1]. lc. (in reality prehistoric tombs) are still distinctly recognisable in the crags on either side : also that just below the Niobe was a large lake, which was drained some forty years ago, when the columns of a Greek temple were found at the bot- tom. This, Mr. Sayce thinks, must have been the site of the city of Sipylus, which was overthrown by an earth- quake in the time of Tiberius, and the ruins covered by the waters of a lake. All that now remains of the lake is a small pool at the foot of the crag on which the figure of Niobe is carved, along with a stream. Both stream and pool are fed by a number of springs, some of which are warm and saline; and the pool is called by the modern Greeks ‘the tears of Niobe.’
153-7. ‘Thou art not all alone un- happy that thou shouldest thus grieve more than those within, who are of the same lineage and of kindred blood with thee, and shouldst not live the same bright life which they, Chrysothemis mat Iphianassa, live.’ The indefinite
αἰὲν V. 160, κλεινά] ἃ in 161. γᾶ] (a)yar L. 164. HA] om. LA.
pronoun 8, τι is occasioned by the nega- tive preceding. In πρὸς ὅ τι, πρός cor- responds to a long syllable, Zevs, in the antistrophe. Perhaps, πρός γ᾽ 8, τι ἢ
εἶ περισσά) Sc. ἐν τῷ λυπεῖσθαι.
157. In distinguishing between Iphi- geneia and Iphianassa, Sophocles is said to have followed the Cypria. ‘Sophocles here seems to recognize the digamma in βιφιάνασσα.᾽ Paley.
159, 60. ee τ᾽ ἀχέων ἐν ἦβᾳ ne) ‘ And he whose fortunate youth is hidden out of the way of sorrow.’ For the genitive, see Essay on L. § 8. p.11, 2. Hermann says, ‘ Audacior qui- dem haec structura, sed amat talia Sophocles. Ejusdem modi est, quod statim dicit, Διὸς βήματι pro πομπῇ Διός. Orestes is ‘fortunate,’ because his tranquil youth gives promise of final good fortune. Cp. Aesch. Cho. 695, 6, ‘Opéorns, ἦν γὰρ εὐβόλωε ἔχων, | ἔξω κο- μίζων ὀλεθρίου πηλοῦ πόδα. Others take ἀχέων as ἃ participle. But κρυπτᾷ with- out the genitive is poor, and the notion of Orestes sorrowing is out of place. The Chorus could not know of it, and if they did they would have suppressed the mention of it as inauspicious.
160-3. ‘Orestes, whom the land of this people, with her glory unimpaired, shall receive as- the successor of his father’s fame, sped hither by the kind will of Zeus.’
162, Διὸς εὔφρονι βήματι] i.e. Διὸς εὐφρόνων βήσαντος αὐτόν. The verbal has a causative meaning. See Essay
L 2
148
Be a a a κταρῶς τ ττΣ
ZOPOKAEOYS
το βήματι μολόντα τάνδε γᾶν ᾿Ορέσταν.
HA, ὅν γ᾽ ἐγὼ ἀκάματα προσμένουσ᾽', ἄτεκνος, τάλαιν᾽ ἀνύμφευτος αἰὲν οἰχνῶ,
[19 a. 165
δάκρυσι μυδαλέα, τὸν ἀνήνυτον οἶτον ἔχουσα κακῶν' ὁ δὲ λάθεται
ς ὧν τ᾿ rad ὧν τ᾽ ἐδάη. τί γὰρ οὐκ ἐμοὶ
ἔρχεται ἀγγελίας ἀπατώμενον ;
ἀεὶ μὲν γὰρ ποθεῖ,
170
ποθῶν δ᾽ οὐκ ἀξιοῖ φανῆναι.
ἀντ. B.
ΧΟ. θάρσει μοι, θάρσει, τέκνον.
ἔτι μέγας οὐρανῷ
Ζεύς, ὃς ἐφορᾷ πάντα καὶ κρατύνει"
175
ᾧ τὸν ὑπεραλγῆ χόλον νέμουσα 5 μήθ᾽ οἷς ἐχθαίρεις ὑπεράχθεο μήτ᾽ ἐπιλάθου.
χρόνος γὰρ εὐμαρὴς θεός.
164. ὅν γ᾽ ἐγώ) ὃν ἔγωγ᾽ L. ὃν ἐγὼ Pal. Herm. corr. ὧδ᾽ ἐλάθεται LL? pr. ὃ δὲ λάθεται A. ὅ δ᾽ ἐλάϑετο Γ.
L pr. L'T Pal. ἔστι CALL? Pal,
wad’ CA.
on L. § 53 ὃ. p. 98;- or else a causal meaning is contained in the genitive. Ibid. § 9. p. 12 a.
There is a correlation between κλεινά and evmarplSav, both being proleptic and denoting the consequence of the return of Orestes.
164 foll. The mention of her brother gives a new direction to Electra’s com- plaint. Cp. supr. 119, 20.
165. Cp. Ant. 815, 917-8.
166, 7. τὸν. . πόνων] ‘ Oppressed with my troublous destiny that has no good issue.’ The articleas inO T. 1153, τὸν γέροντά μ᾽ alxioy,—equivalent to a relative clause, ὅς ἐστιν ἀνήνντος. ἀνή.- γυτον, ‘Accomplishing nothing,’ i.e. ‘Suffered in vain.’ Cp. O. Ὁ. 1565, 6, πολλῶν yap ἂν καὶ μάταν | πημάτων ἱκνουμένων, κιτιλ., and note.
169. ὧν τ᾽ ἔπαθ᾽, ὧν τ᾽ ἐδάη)] ‘His wrongs, and the lesson he has been taught,’ viz. by the Paedagogus (supr.
, 13, 14) and by the messages from lectra.
169, 70. (1) ‘For what missive that I
171. def] αἰεί MSS. Brunck corr. οὐρανῷ] ἐν οὐρανῷ MSS. Heath corr.
168, 6 δὲ λάθεται]
169. ἔπαθ᾽ ἔπαθεν 174. ἔτι]
send doth not return (ἔρχεται) discom- fited?’ Others take the words to mean, (3) ‘What message’ (from Orestes) ‘comes to me, whose promise does not fail γ᾽
171, 2. ie. in reply to my messages I always hear of his longing to come but never of his coming.
174. This line (see v. rr.) seems to have been interpolated so as to supple- ment the locative dative and the ellipse of ἐστίν. péyas is the predicate. ‘Zeus is still great in heaven.’
176, 7. ‘Committing unto him thine exceeding indignation, be neither over- burdened with enmity against thy foes, nor yet forget them;’ i.e. Let the thought that Zeus will some day avenge thee serve to calm and moderate thy rage. The structure is paratactic (Essay on L. § 36. p.68), for ‘ Without forgetting your enemies, be moderate in assailing them, and trust in the Divine vengeance.’
179. ‘For Time is a god of easiness,’ i.e. a god who makes things easy or possible. The meaning is, not that Time
HAEKTPA,
οὔτε yap ὁ τὰν Κρῖσαν βουνόμον ἔχων ἀκτὰν
- φᾳφᾳ ὧν “πα owen .
18ο
παῖς ’Ayapeuvovidas ἀπερίτροπος͵
10 οὔθ᾽ ὁ παρὰ τὸν ᾿Αχέροντα θεὸς ἀνάσσων.
HA, ἀλλ᾽ ἐμὲ μὲν ὁ πολὺς ἀπολέλοιπεν ἤδη
185
βίοτος ἀνέλπιστος, οὐδ᾽ ἔτ᾽ ἀρκῶ"
ἅτις ἄνεν τοκέων κατατάκομαι͵
181. βουνόμον] βούνομον L. βουνόμον (ἾΑ. βουνόμενον L?.
vidas | ἀγαμεμνίδας L.
assuages sorrow, but that what at one time seems impossible may prove easily possible in the course of years. Cp. Plat. Rep. 6. 502 B, ὧε μὲν γὰρ χαλεπὸν σωθῆναι, καὶ ἡμεῖς fuyywpovper. ws ὃ ἐν παντὶ τῷ χρόνῳ... οὐδ᾽ ἂν εἷς σωθείη, ἔσθ᾽ ὅστις ἀμφισβητήσει; Shak. Cor. 5. 3. 61, ‘ Murdering impossibility, to make What cannot be slight habia ba! the ification, cp. Phil. 837, καιρὸς... ir aie γνώμαν των: supr. 76: and esp. Eur. Ion, 337, ἀργὸς ἡ θεός, sc. αἰδώς,
180, 1. τὰν Kpioav .. ἀκτάν] ‘ Who dwells in Crisa, that pastoral shore-ward land.” So Hermann. Others would read Kpicas, or Kpiog. ‘Who dwells amid the shoreward-pastures of Crisa.’
182. ‘He, Agamemnon’s heir .. will yet turn unto his own, and so will he that reigns, a God, by Acheron.’ ἀπερί- tpowos is to be taken in a different sense with παῖς ᾿Αγαμεμνονίδας and with what follows. Or, what comes to the same thing, another verb must be sup- plied in thought with the second clause. Orestes shall return: Agamemnon shall regard his house and offspring. The derivation from περιτρέπω suggests the idea of a coming revoluéion, (1) in the ac- tion of Orestes, (2) in the awakening from apparent slumber and forgetfulness of the gods below, or of the spirit of Agamemnon.
184. ‘Nor he who ruleth as a god beside the ghostly river.” Cp. supr. 110, (1) The subject of this line has com- monly been supposed to be Hades. Another interpretation has occurred in- dependently to Mr. Blaydes, Prof. Paley, and the present editor, viz. (2) that Oe0s may refer to Agamemnon as a δαίμων, In support of this, cp. supr. 150 Νιόβα, σὲ δ᾽ ἔγωγε νέμω θεόν, infr. 839-41 (of Amphiaraus), viv ὑπὸ γαίας. . ἀνάσσει,
182. ᾿Αγαμεμνο-
and note; and the following places of the Choéphori :—157, σέβας, ὦ δέσποτ᾽ : 356, 7, κατὰ χθονὸς ἐμπρέπων | σεμνότι- pos ἀνάκτωρ: 475-8, θεῶν τῶν κατὰ γᾶς ὅδ᾽ ὕμνοε. ΧΟ. ἀλλὰ κλύοντες, μάκαρες χθόνιοι, | τῆσδε κατευχῆς πέμπετ᾽ ἀρω- γὴν | παισὶν προφρόνως ἐπὶ νίκῃ : also Persae, 157, θεοῦ μὲν εὐνάτειρα Περσῶν, θεοῦ δὲ καὶ μήτηρ ἔφνε: 644, -Περσᾶν Σουσιγενῇ Oedy,—although the analogy in these two instances is weakened by the words being put into the mouths of Persians; but see also Ag. 1548, ἐπ᾿ ἀνδρὶ Gely. Agamemnon, in Aesch. Ag. 925, says to Clytemnestra, λέγω war’ ἄνδρα, μὴ θεόν, σέβειν ἐμέ. But that is in his lifetime, And consider- ing the honours that are paid at his tomb, and the tone in which he is spoken of by Electra throughout, the chorus may speak of him to her as θεός by an allowable hyperbole, especially if the word is taken, not with the article as subject of the sentence, but as supple- mentary predicate with ἀνάσσων. If this hypothesis is not admissible, the god intended is probably not Pluto, but (3) Hermes. Cp. supr. ε11.
185,6. ‘But my life hath in great part already passed from me and left me hopeless and forlorn.’ The life is se- parable from the person, cp. O. T. 612, τὸν map’ αὑτῷ βίοτον. ἀνέλπιστος is pro- leptic, and in idea belongs, by hypal- lage, to éxé,—‘ is passed without bring- ing me any hope.’ The exact sense of ὁ πολύς is not to be pressed. The article is deictic, as in Aj. 1149, τὴν πολλὴν βοήν : infr. 931.
186. οὐδ᾽ ἔτ᾽ ἀρκῶ] ‘And I am no longer of any avail.’ Cp. Thuc. 2. 47. 8 5, οὔτε yap ἰατροὶ ἤρκουν.
187. ἄνεν τοκέων) Her father is dead, and her mother is worse than lost to her.
150
ZOPOKAEOYS
ds φίλος οὔτις ἀνὴρ ὑπερίσταται, ς ἀλλ᾽ ἁπερεί τις ἔποικος ἀναξία
οἰκονομῶ θαλάμους πατρός, ὧδε μὲν
ἀεικεῖ σὺν στολᾷ,
100
κεναῖς δ᾽ ἀμφίσταμαι τραπέζαις.
στρ. γὶ.
ΧΟ. οἰκτρὰ μὲν νόστοις αὐδά, οἰκτρὰ δ᾽ ἐν κοίταις πατρῴαις
190. οἰκονομῶ] οἰκονομῶν) L. 192. ἀμφίσταμαι] ἀφίσταμαι L. Pal. V M. Eustath. ἐφίσταμαι V*.
τεκέων occurs in one MS, (Vind. 281) and is nas te hy Nauck. Cp. supr. 164, ἄτεκνος. It may be thought more suited to Electra’s age to feel the want of children than of parents. But her filial piety is the chief motive of the play.
189, 90. ἁπερεί ris . . πατρό8] ‘ Like some despised sojourner, I tend the chambers of my father’s house.’ Cp. Aesch. Cho. 84, δμωαὶ γυναῖκες, δωμάτων εὐθήμονεε. For the absolute use of ἀνά- fos, cp. Phil. 439, dvafiou .. purds, ‘A fellow of no esteem.’ Hermann joined this word with what follows it (‘I am undeservedly made to do menial ser- vice’), on the ground that an ἔποικοι was ἀναξία as a matter of course. But, on the other hand, the addition of dvafia to the bare statement οἰκονομῶ θαλάμους πατρός, certainly weakens the expression, while the pleonasm in ἔποικος ἀναξία is rather emphatic, and is suap-
rted, as Ellendt pointed out, by the Homeric expression, ὡσεί τιν᾽ ἀτίμητον μετανάστην, Il. 9. 648, 16. 59.
ὧδε... deuce’. . στολᾷ] Electra is a woman speaking to women. Cp. Aesch. Pers. 846-8, (Ατοσσα.) μάλιστα 8 ἥδε συμφορὰ δάκνει, | ἀτιμίαν γε παιδὸς ἀμφὶ σώματι | ἐσθημάτων κλύουσαν, ἤ νιν ἀμ- πέχει.
192. κεναῖς δ᾽ ἀμφίσταμαι τραπέζαις] ‘And the table at which I stand is bare.’ Hermann had conjectured ἀμφί- σταμαι, which restores the metre, before he observed that it was quoted by Eu- stathius. Cp. Pind. Ol. 1. 80, τραπέζαισι .. ἀμφί, and, for the thought, Od. 20. 259, δίφρον ἀεικέλιον καταθεὶς ὀλίγην τετράπεζαν: infr. 361, 2, σοὶ δὲ πλουσία | τράπεζα κείσθω καὶ περιρρείτω βίος : Pind. Ol. 2. 116, κεινὰν παρὰ δίαιταν.
108
ν IQl. σὺν στολᾷ] σνστολαι L, συστολαῖ C?>r?, ἐφίσταμαι C®or’ AT Vat. ac ΜΆ.
ἀμφίσταμαι 1.3
194. οἰκτρὰ μὲν νόστοιξ αὐδά)] “ Pi- teous were thy tones at the time of thy father’s return.’ In the Agamemnon of Aeschylus, the Watchman and the Chorus, i.e. the household and the people, express a vague misgiving, which is not sufficiently definite to enable them to warm Agamemnon. Sophocles here, as elsewhere, concen- trates in an individual what in Aeschylus was general. It is quite consistent with his conception of the character of Elec- tra, that, young as she then was, and totally unable, both from her inexpe- rience (infr. 1034) and her dependent position, of averting the harm which she may have vaguely foreseen, she had a sufficiently clear perception of the situation to be sad instead of joyful on the occasion of her father’s coming home, and her sadness would be a- vated by her helplessness :---ἐπεὶ tydlorn ὀδύνη πολλὰ φρονέοντα μηδενὸς κρατέειν. Her friends, of the same age with her, observed this, and in recollecting it, now understand the cause. σοί is easily supplied, both because the whole of Electra’s last speech refers to herself, and because σοί occurs immediate] afterwards as an ‘ethical’ dative. aise is no less easily supplied with νόστοιθ for a similar reason, both because the word occurs three lines above, and because it is implied in wazpgas in the following line. ywdoros is dative of the occasion, E. on L. ὃ 11. p.18. For the sense, cp. Aesch. Pers. 935, 6, πρόσφθογγόν σοι νόστου τὰν | κακοφάτιδα Body, xaxo- μέλετον ἰὰν ] Μαριανδυνοῦ θρηνητῆρος | πέμψω πολύδακρυν ἰακχάν.
195-7. οἰκτρὰ δ᾽., πλαγά] ‘ And pi- teous was thy crying where thy father
HAEKTPA.
151
ὅτε σοι παγχάλκων avrala
γενύων ὡρμάθη πλαγά.
5 δόλος ἦν ὁ φράσας, ἔρος ὁ κτείνας, δεινὰν δεινῶς προφυτεύσαντες μορφάν, εἴτ᾽ οὖν θεὸς εἴτε βροτῶν
ἦν ὁ ταῦτα πράσσων.
200
ΗΛ. ὦ πασᾶν κείνα πλέον dpépa
ἐλθοῦσ᾽ ἐχθίστα δή μοι" ἔκπαγλ᾽ ἄχθη" 5 τοὺς ἐμὸς ἴδε πατὴρ
197. épos} from ἔρως LTL? Pal. V. ἔρος A Vat. ac. εύσαντες LT Pal. (gl. προβουλεύσαντες) προφυτεύσαντες C®, 205. ἴδε] εἶδε LAL? Pal. οἷδε. Brunck corr.
dyepay L. ἁμέρα A.
lay, when thou hadst seen launched the death-stroke of the solid brazen axe.’ If Sophocles (see Introduction) follows the form of the legend known to us from Homer, according to which Agamem- non was slain at a feast given in honour of his retum, ἐν κοίταις probably means, (1) ‘Where he lay in death.’ And this is supported by 203. The poet might, no doubt, have so far modified the legend as to suppose Agamemnon after the feast to have been lured by Clytem- nestra to his chamber and there slain. ty κοΐταις might then belong to the rela- tive clause (ὅτε ἐν «.), and mean ‘in his chamber.’ But this is inconsistent with 203 and 270. For (1) cp. Aesch. Ag. 1494, 1518, Eur. Med. 437, O. C. 1707. The bath, and the entangling garment, which are so eet in the Aga- memnon and Choéphori, are in any case not thought of here. Some (includ- ing Wecklein) understand αὐδά in both clauses of the death-shriek of the king.
oo (E. on L. § 13. p. 19 7) marks that Electra was the chief sufferer from all that happened.
This explanation is rightly defended by Triclinius. Cp. Tennyson’s Elaine, —‘ Through her own side she felt the sharp lance go.’
Hermann. understanding αὐδά of the people’s voice, rejects oot and reads ol instead. The hiatus, which he defends from Trach. 650, d δέ οἱ φίλα δάμαρ
ὦ νύξ, ὦ δείπνων ἀρρήτων
205
108. προφυτεύσαντες 201. ἁμέρα
(cp. supr. 157), is still exceptional, but a rohan 3 objection to the removal of σοί is that the connection between this speech and Electra’s is thus destroyed.
197-200. Sophocles seems here to have in his mind the passage of the Agamemnon where Clytemnestra im- personates the Alastor of Atreus, Aesch. Agam. 1500-1504 :—‘Craft pointed out the way, lust murdered him. Between them they produced a monstrous birth, whether he who did this thing were a god or one of mortal mould.’ In μορφάν the immediate agent and the act itself, as an embodied horror, seem to be confused. See E. on L. § 48. p. 92. In supr. 185-92, Electra refused con- solation and drew attention to her hopeless misery. The women then call to mind how they had pitied her at the time of her father’s death. This opens anew the flood-gates of her sorrow. Cp. Ant. 857 foll., ἔψαυσας ἀλγεινοτάτας ἐμοὶ μερίμνας, «.7.A.
203. pagaleldl The feast which pre- ceded the murder, according to Od. 4. 535. Agamemnon (see next note) is sup- posed to have been murdered at table : woe τε κατέκτανε βοῦν ἐπὶ φάτνῃ (Od. 1).
205 foll. For ἄχθη, the grammatical antecedent, the more definite θάνατοι is substituted and taken into the relative clause. ‘The horror of that feast—I mean the death which followed it.’
152
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
θανάτους αἰκεῖς διδύμαιν χειροῖν,
αἱ τὸν ἐμὸν εἷλον βίον
πρόδοτον͵ αἴ p ἀπώλεσαν" οἷς θεὸς ὁ μέγας ᾿Ολύμπιος
10 ποίνιμα πάθεα παθεῖν πόροι, μηδέ ποτὶ ἀγλαΐας ἀποναίατο
τοιάδ᾽ ἀνύσαντες ἔργα.
ἀντ. γ΄.
ΧΟ. φράζου μὴ πόρσω φωνεῖν. οὐ γνώμαν ἴσχεις ἐξ οἵων τὰ παρόντ᾽ οἰκείας εἰς ἄτας
ἐμπίπτεις οὕτως αἰκῶς ;
[το b.
211
215
5 πολὺ γάρ τι κακῶν ὑπερεκτήσω,
og δυσθύμῳ τίκτουσ᾽ αἰεὶ
ψυχᾷ πολέμους" τὰ δὲ τοῖς δυνατοῖς
οὐκ ἐριστὰ πλάθειν.
220
ΗΛ. δεινοῖς ἠναγκάσθην, δεινοῖς"
206. alxeis] ἀϊκεῖς L. Herm. corr. αξικεῖσ APL? Pal.
Brunck corr. αἰκῶΞς) ἀεικῶς LA Brunck corr.
208, ai μ᾽ αἵ μ᾽ ve? pr. 1, 218. alef] ἀεὶ LY. ale? A.
xerpotr] χεροῖν LA Pal.
ἀπώλεσα» ἀπώλεσαν L. 216. «2a. δεινοῖς
. . δεινοῖς] evdavois . . ἐνδεινοῖς MSS. Brunck corr.
206. διδύμαιν χειροῖν] ‘Effected by joint violence’ of Aegisthus and Cly- temnestra.
207,8. af.. πρόδοτον] ‘That wrought treason on my life and ruined me.’
209. ols refers to the antecedent im- plied in χειροῖν, viz. Aegisthus and Cly- temnestra.
211. ‘And never may they have any good of their magnificence.’ Cp. infr. 267-281: Od. 17. 244, 5, τῷ κέ τοι ἀγ- λαΐας ye διασκεδάσειεν ἁπάσας, | τὰς νῦν ὑβρίζων φορέεις.
214-16, ‘Seest thou ποῖ through what courses thou hast fallen thus cruelly into calamities that come home to thee?’ or, with a slightly different shade of meaning, ‘which thou hast brought upon thyself.’ Cp. Aj. 260: Pind. Nem. 1. 81, τὸ γὰρ οἰκεῖον πιέζει πάνθ᾽ ὁμῶς.
ἐξ οἵων is otherwise explained by one Scholiast :---λιξ οἵων ἀγαθῶν ele τί ἀνιαρὸν
ἐλήλυθαν. Cp. infr. 392. But it is more natural that the Chorus should remind her of the cause of the persecution she is undergoing.
218, 9. o@.. πολέμονε] ‘ Ever cre- ating new conflicts for thy burdened soul.’
219, 20. τὰ δὲ... πλάθειν] ‘ But strife with the powerful is hopeless.’ The vague τά 15 to be supplemented from What precedes and follows,—sc. τὰ πολεμούμενα, or τὰ ἐρίδοε ἐχόμενα. Cp. Plat. Symp. 206 C, ταῦτα δ᾽ ἐν τῷ ἀναρ- μόστῳ,---50. κνούμενα καὶ γεννώμενα͵͵--- Pind. Nem. Io, 135, χαλεπὰ δ᾽ ἔρις ἀνθρώ- ποις ὁμιλεῖν κρεσσόνων: Ol. 11. 48, veikos δὲ κρεσσόνων ἀποθέσθ᾽ ἄπορον. πλά- θειν, sc. τοῖς δυνατοῖς, is epexegetic in- finitive.
221. The Chorus (1. 214) have re- minded Electra of the violent words by which she has earned her present misery. She replies that such words were wrung
: HAEKTPA,
ἔξοιδ᾽, ov λάθει μ᾽ ὀργά͵
153
ἀλλ᾽ ἐν γὰρ δεινοῖς οὐ σχήσω
ταύτας ἄτας, ὄφρα με βίος ἔχῃ.
ων
225
τίνι γάρ wor ἄν, ὦ φιλία γενέθλα,
πρόσφορον ἀκούσαιμ᾽ ἔπος,
τίνι φρονοῦντι καίρια ;
ἄνετέ μ᾽, ἄνετε, παράγοροι,
10 τάδε γὰρ ἄλυτα κεκλήσεται,
230
οὐδέ mor ἐκ καμάτων ἀποπαύσομαι
ἀνάριθμος ὧδε θρήνων.
ἀλλ᾽ οὖν εὐνοίᾳ γ᾽ αὐδῶ, μάτηρ ὧσεί τις πιστά,
μὴ τίκτειν σ᾽ ἄταν drats, καὶ τί μέτρον κακότατος ἔφυ ; φέρε,
ΗΛ.
235
πῶς ἐπὶ τοῖς φθιμένοις ἀμελεῖν καλόν :;
222. ὀργά) ὀργᾶι L pr.
226. ἄν om. 1.1.
οὐργὰ TY.
ἂν AT. γενέθλα] γένεθλα L Pal.
ἢ 224. ταύτας dras] ταύτας ἄτας (3. γενέθλα CSA, 233.
σχέσει εὐνοίᾳ) εὔνοιάν L pr. εὐνοίαι (ΖΑ, εὐνοία Pal.
from her by ‘a fearful cause,’ viz. by the murder of her father and the sub- sequent conduct of the murderers. Cp. infr. 27: foll.
222. ‘I know, I am conscious of my passion,’ — viz. that it is inordinate. Cp. infr. 617, 8, μανθάνω δ᾽ d@ovvexa | ἔξωρα πράσσω κοὺκ ἐμοὶ προσεικότα: ΙΟΙΣ, κατάσχες ὀργήν.
223, 4. ‘But amid deeds of horror I will not curb or moderate these my calamitous ways’ (as ye call them). She echoes the words of the Chorus (1. 215) in a different sense. They meant by οἰκείας ἄτας, ‘self-caused calamities :’ —she means by ταύτας ἄτας, ‘this infa- tuate,’ or ‘fatal,’ ‘course,’ of which by implication they have accused her.
226-8. Electra relapses into despair. If even these Argive women, who know her so well, cannot give her a word of comfort, whence is it to come? ‘At whose mouth, then, kind band of friends, can I hope to hear a word of comfort, prompted by seasonable thought?’
For the uncommon dative, see E. on L. § 13. p. 20.
229. ‘Press not on me with your consolations,’ and cp. Eur. El. 1182, διὰ πυρὸς ἔμολον ἁ τάλαινα ματρὶ τᾷδ᾽.
230. ‘For ye shall find this sorrow irremoveable.’
234. ‘Like a true-hearted mother.’ For this form of expressing sympathy from one woman to another, cp. Trach. 526, ἐγὼ δὲ μάτηρ μὲν ola φράζω.
235. ἄταν drais] Cp. Aj. 866, πόνῳ πόνον, and note.
236. καὶ τί μέτρον κακότατος ἔφν ;] ‘And is not my trouble infinite?’ (So the Scholiast,—apds γὰρ ἄμετρον κακὸν καὶ ἀμέτρων δεῖται θρήνων.) Cp. infr. 1249, 50, ἁμέτερον οἷον ἔφυ κακόν. For the meaning, cp. Shak. Ant. and Cleo. 4. 15. 4, ‘But comforts we despise; our size of sorrow, Proportioned to our cause, must be as great As that which makes it.’
237. ἐπὶ τοῖς φθιμένοις ἀμελεῖν] ‘To treat the dead with forgetfulness.’ E. on L. § 19. p. 27.
154 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ -
ἐν τίνι τοῦτ᾽ ἔβλαστ᾽ ἀνθρώπων ; μήτ᾽ εἴην ἔντιμος τούτοις, 5 μήτ᾽, εἴ τῳ πρόσκειμαι χρηστῷ, 240 ξυνναίοιμ᾽ εὔκηλος, γονέων ἐκτίμους ἴσχουσα πτέρυγας ὀξυτόνων γόων. εἰ γὰρ ὁ μὲν θανὼν γᾶ τε καὶ οὐδὲν ὧν 10 Κείσεται τάλας, 245 οἱ δὲ μὴ πάλιν δώσουσ᾽ ἀντιφόνους δίκας, ἔρροι τ᾽ ἂν αἰδὼς
ἁπάντων τ᾽ εὐσέβεια θνατῶν. 250
ΧΟ. ἐγὼ μέν, ὦ παῖ, καὶ τὸ σὸν σπεύδουσ᾽ ἅμα καὶ τοὐμὸν αὐτῆς ἦλθον εἰ δὲ μὴ καλῶς λέγω, σὺ νίκα' σοὶ γὰρ ἑψόμεσθ᾽ ἅμα. HA, αἰσχύνομαι μέν, ᾧ γυναῖκες, εἰ δοκῶ πολλοῖσι θρήνοις δυσφορεῖν ὑμῖν ἄγαν. ἀλλ᾽ ἡ βία γὰρ ταῦτ᾽ ἀναγκάζει με δρᾶν, 238. ἔβλαστ'᾽ ἔβλαστεν 1.1. ἔβλαστ᾽ A Pal. (gl. ἐνομοθετήθη). 241. fur- ναίοιμ᾽ ἐυναίοιμι 1.1. ἐυνναίοιμι (3, ἐυνναίοιμ᾽ Α. ἐυνέοιμε gil. σνυνδιάγω Pal. 242. ἴσχονσα) ἴσχυουσαῦ (. ἴσχουσα C*. 250. εὐσέβεια) εὐσέβεία 1, Pal.
εὐσεβεία C°A.
255
238. ἐν τίνι. . ἀνθρώπων) ‘Where amongst men hath such a mind sprung up?’
239. tobvrow] Sc. ἐν οἷς τοῦτο é- βλαστε, the indefinite plural taking the
fly. ἐκτίμους is predicative and pro- leptic,=dore ἔξω εἶναι τοῦ τιμᾶν. See E. on L. § 54. p. 100 d, § το. p. 161 8 23. Ὁ. 38 81, § 38. p. 71.
244. γᾶ] Prof. Jebb reads γᾷ, i.e.
place of the indefinite singular. E. on L. § 20. p. 31. 3. Cp. Hdt. 9. 79. § 3, ἐγὼ 3° οὖν τοῦτον εἴνεκα μήτε Αἰγινήτῃσι ἅδοιμι, μήτε τοῖσι ταῦτα dptoxeras’ ἀπο- χρᾷ 8 ἐμοί, Σπαρτιήτῃσι ἀρεσκόμενον, ὅσια μὲν ποιέειν, ὅσια δὲ καὶ λέγειν.
240. εἴ τῳ πρόσκειμαι χρηστῷ) ‘If I have near me any good, « εἴ τι χρη- στὸν πρόσκειταί μοι: E. on L. § 42. p.
80 8. Cp. infr. 1040, ᾧ od πρόσκεισαι κακῷ. 241-3. γονέων... γόων] ‘ Holding back the wings of my shrill wailings from doing honour to my sire.’ Each fresh utterance of the unabating sorrow is imagined as a bird that is eager to
‘ buried,’ adding, ‘it is difficult to believe that γῆ could stand for σποδός." But gag is hyperbolical—‘ mere clay.’ Cp. ψῆγμα in Aesch. Ag. 442. 251, 2. καὶ td od ier een avriis] ‘More in care for thee than for myself.’ This is really the meaning, although, by the usual Greek Jitotes, ‘as much as’ is put for ‘more than.’ The most important matter is put first. E. on L. § 41. p. 78. 253. ἑψόμεσθ Cp. infr. 10532. 254,5. ‘I am ashamed of seeming to you, as I must seem, to be too im- eee in multiplying lamentations.’ ox is indicative.
HAEKTPA,
155
σύγγνωτε. πῶς γὰρ ἥτις εὐγενὴς γυνή,
πατρῷ ὁρῶσα πήματ᾽, οὐ δρώη τάδ᾽ ἄν͵ ἁγὼ κατ᾽ ἦμαρ καὶ κατ᾽ εὐφρόνην ἀεὶ θάλλοντα μᾶλλον ἣ καταφθίνονθ᾽ dpa; ἣ πρῶτα μὲν τὰ μητρός, ἥ p ἐγείνατο,
αν. Ἢ
ἔχθιστα συμβέβηκεν: εἶτα δώμασιν ἐν τοῖς ἐμαυτῆς τοῖς φονεῦσι τοῦ πατρὸς
ξύνειμι͵ κἀκ τῶνδ᾽ ἄρχομαι κἀκ τῶνδέ μοι
λαβεῖν θ᾽ ὁμοίως καὶ τὸ τητᾶσθαι πέλει.
265
ἔπειτα ποίας ἡμέρας δοκεῖς μ᾽ ἄγειν,
ὅταν θρόνοις Αἴγισθον ἐνθακοῦντ᾽ ἴδω τοῖσιν πατρῴοις, εἰσίδω δ᾽ ἐσθήματα
φοροῦντ᾽ ἐκείνῳ ταὐτά͵ καὶ παρεστίους
σπένδοντα λοιβὰς ἔνθ᾽ ἐκεῖνον ὥλεσεν,
270
ἴδω δὲ τούτων τὴν τελευταίαν ὕβριν,
τὸν αὐτοφόντην ἡμὶν ἐν κοίτῃ πατρὸς ξὺν τῇ ταλαίνῃ μητρί, μητέρ᾽ εἰ χρεὼν ταύτην προσαυδᾶν τῷδε συγκοιμωμένην'
ἡ δ᾽ ὧδε τλήμων ὥστε τῷ μιάστορι
261. μὲν τά] om. L add (3,
272. αὐτοφόντην yp. αὐτοέντην (3. ἡ δ 43 L Pal. Schaef. corr. ἡ δ᾽ A.
258. πατρῷ᾽ δρῶσα πήματ ‘ Seeing woful things performed against her sire.” Electra’s filial affection for Aga- memnon is kept prominently before us as her chief motive; and every insult to his memory, including her own suf- ferings, is regarded by her as part of the wrong done to him. πατρῷα is at first general, but in the antecedent to ἅ it becomes individual,—‘ of my father.’
260. θάλλοντα .. καταφθίνονθ᾽ἢ ‘ Not lessening but increasing.”
260, 1. ἧ.. συμβέβηκεν] ‘Since, first of all, I have found in my own mother the deepest cause for hatred.’ This (Paley, etc.) is better than ‘my mother is my enemy.’
264. κἀκ τῶνδ᾽ ἄρχομαι) ‘And I am in subjection to them.’ Cp. Ο. C. 67, ἐκ τοῦ κατ᾽ ἄστυ βασιλέως τάδ ἄρχεται.
270. ἔνθ’ ἐκεῖνον GAecev] Here again
265. λαβεῖν] B from θ L pr. 273. χρεών] χρεῶν L. χρεὼν A.
275
λαθεῖν Pal. pr. 275.
Sophocles seems to follow the account that is given in the fourth book of the Odyssey, 11. 529 foll., according to which Aegisthus murdered Agamemnon at or after a banquet. Hence he is said to have destroyed him beside the hearth. Cp. infr. 1495.
271-4. ‘Further, when I see their crowning insult, when I see, forsooth, the author of his death reclining on my father’s couch, beside my wretched mother,—if so I must call this woman, when cohabiting with him!’ The clause τὸν αὐτοφόντην κιτιλ. is in the same construction with ὕβριν, governed by ἴδω. ‘tplv is ethical dative, and has a sarcastic force ; i.e. ‘That is what I am compelled to look upon.’ The participle (κείμενον) which should have gone with ἐν κοίτῃ is absorbed and resumed in
σνγκοιμωμένην.
156
ZOPOKAEOYS
ξύνεστ᾽, ᾿Ερινὺν οὔτιν᾽ ἐκφοβουμένη:; ἀλλ᾽ ὥσπερ ἐγγελῶσα τοῖς ποιουμένοις,
3 εὑροῦσ᾽ ἐκείνην ἡμέραν, ἐν ἦ τότε
[4 3 3 , πατέρα τὸν ἀμὸν ἐκ δόλου κατέκτανεν,
ταύτῃ χοροὺς ἴστησι καὶ μηλοσφαγεῖ
280
θεοῖσιν ἔμμην᾽ ἱερὰ τοῖς σωτηρίοις.
> AN
ἐγὼ
---- --- see “ὦ
δ᾽ ὁρῶσ᾽ ἡ δύσμορος κατὰ στέγας κλαίω, τέτηκα, κἀπικωκύω πατρὸς
τὴν δυστάλαιναν δαῖτ᾽ ἐπωνομασμένην
αὐτὴ πρὸς αὑτήν᾽ οὐδὲ γὰρ κλαῦσαι πάρα
285
τοσόνδ᾽, ὅσον μοι θυμὸς ἡδονὴν φέρει. αὕτη γὰρ ἡ λόγοισι γενναία γυνὴ φωνοῦσα τοιάδ᾽ ἐξονειδίζει κακά"
ὦ δύσθεον μίσημα, σοὶ μόνῃ πατὴρ
τέθνηκεν ; ἄλλος δ᾽ οὔτις ἐν πένθει βροτῶν;
290
κακῶς ὅλοιο, μηδέ σ᾽ ἐκ γόων ποτὲ
276. "Epwiv] ἐρινῦν L Pal. ἐριννὺν A. ἀμὸν (5. ἀμὸν Vat.a V3. ὧμόν A. ἁμὸν ΜΆ.
αὑτήν] αὐτήν L. αὑτὴν A.
αὐτή] αὐτῇ L pr.
276. Ἐρινὺν... ἐκφοβουμένη)] ‘ Hav- ing no fear of an Erinys.’ The pro- noun has the force of anadverb. E.on L. § 22. p. 36.
277. ἐγγελῶσα τοῖς ποιουμένοις] ‘ Ex- ulting in her course of crime.’
278. εὑροῦσ᾽ ἐκείνην ἡμέραν] ‘ Taking pains to choose that very day.’ For εὑρεῖν meaning simply ‘to choose,’ or ‘to adopt,’ cp. Trach. 1178, νόμον | κάλλιστον ἐξευρόντα, πειθαρχεῖν πατρί. Meineke’s ingenious conjecture, τηροῦσα, is not required.
281. ἔμμην᾽ ἱερά] Probably (1) ‘Sa- crifices once a month.’ The monthly celebration would be more galling to Electra than an annual one. Or pos- sibly (2), ‘The sacrifices of a month:’— all the victims available for a whole month being consumed in the (annual) festival.
283, 4. πατρὸς .. ἐπωνομασμένην] ‘ The execrable feast of my father,—so surnamed,’ i.e. called τὰ ᾿Αγαμεμνόνεια. Mr. Paley observes that the feast might be instituted to propitiate the spirit of
279. dpév] ἐμὸν LYL? Pal. Vat.c V. 282. ὁρῶσ᾽ ἡ) ὁρῶσα A pr. 285. 201. μηδέ] μηδὲ L pr. μὴ δέ A.
Agamemnon, while Electra might in- terpret the act as done in mockery.
286. ὅσον por θυμὸς ἡδονὴν φέρει] ‘As much as my passionate heart would fain.’ For this expression, cp. Aesch. Suppl. 598, 9, πάρεστι δ᾽ ἔργον ws ἔπος | oxevoat τι τῶν βούλιοε φέρει φρήν.
287. ἣ λόγοισι γενναία γυνή] “ This so-called noble woman,’ who yet stoops to such revilings. Cp. supr. 60, ἔργοισι.
288. φωνοῦσα] ‘Addressing me aloud.’ 289, 90. Cp. Shak. Ham. 1. 2,
Queen. ‘Thou know’st 'tis common,’— and the King’s speech, paraphrasing the same theme,
δύσθεον The gods seem for the present to be on Clytemnestra’s side.
201, 2. μηδέ σ᾽ ἐκ γόων... οἱ κάτω θεοί i.e. ‘When you go to those be- neath, whom you are always invoking’ (supr. 110), ‘may they still give you cause for lamentation!’ Cp. Ant. 777, τὸν “Asdny, ὃν μόνον σέβει θεῶν | alrov- μένη πον τεύξεται, κιτιλ. Clytemnestra, like Creon, has a scorn of mysticism.
HAEKTPA,
τῶν viv ἀπαλλάξειαν of κάτω θεοί, τάδ᾽ ἐξυβρίξει' πλὴν ὅταν κλύῃ τινὸς
157
ἥξοντ᾽ ᾿Ορέστην' τηνικαῦτα δ᾽ ἐμμανὴς
βοᾷ παραστᾶσ᾽, οὐ σύ μοι τῶνδ᾽ αἰτία:
295
οὐ σὸν τόδ᾽ ἐστὶ τοὔργον, ἥτις ἐκ χερῶν
κλέψασ'᾽ ᾽Ορέστην τῶν ἐμῶν ὑπεξέθου ; ἀλλ᾽ ἴσθι τοι τίσουσά γ᾽ ἀξίαν δίκην. τοιαῦθ᾽ ὑλακτεῖ, σὺν δ᾽ ἐποτρύνει πέλας
ὁ κλεινὸς αὐτῇ ταὐτὰ νυμφίος παρών,
300
ὁ πάντ᾽ ἄναλκις οὗτος, ἡ πᾶσα βλάβη, ὁ σὺν γυναιξὶ τὰς μάχας ποιούμενος.
ἐγὼ δ᾽ ᾿Ορέστην τῶνδε προσμένουσ᾽ ἀεὶ παυστῆρ ἐφήξειν ἡ τάλαιν᾽ ἀπόλλυμαι.
μέλλων γὰρ αἰεὶ δρᾶν τι τὰς οὔσας τέ pov
398
καὶ τὰς ἀπούσας ἐλπίδας διέφθορεν. ἐν οὖν τοιούτοις οὔτε σωφρονεῖν, φίλαι, οὔτ᾽ εὐσεβεῖν πάρεστιν ἀλλ᾽ & Ἔτοι κακοῖς
293. κλύῃ] KAU.» erasure of 6 or εἰ L. 300. rabra] ταῦτα LL? Pal. Vat. c VV’. ἕν * τοι ἐν rots MSS. Herm. corr.
293. πλὴν... τινό:] ‘Except when She hears one say.’ τινός, i.e. ἐμοῦ. E. on L. § 22. p. 36. 4.
296, 7. Cp. supr. 12, and note.
298. ὑπεξέθου) ‘Placed out of harm’s way.’ Cp. Thuc. 1. 89, διεκο- μίζοντο εὐθὺς ὅθεν ὑπεξέθεντο παῖδας καὶ
299, 300. σὺν.. 7 ‘ And stand- ing by her there, her noble bridegroom joins and with like vehemence encourages her outcry.’ ταὐτά is a cognate or ad- verbial accusative and αὐτῇ is governed (1) by ταὐτά rather than (2) by σύν. Cp. Aj. 687, ταὐτὰ τῇδέ μοι rade | τιμᾶτε.
301. ‘ This utter craven, (1) all com- posed of harms,’ or (2) ‘full of all mischief. Cp. Phil. 622, and note. The feminine form ἄναλκις assists the transition from ὁ to #.
302. ‘ Who fights (1) the woman’s bat- tle,” or (2) ‘Only when he has women on his side.’ ow in this connection can only mean ‘on the side of.’ See L. and
295. αἰτία] αἱτιάι LL*. αἰτία AP. rav Vat.a. Blomfield corr. 308.
5. 5. vv. μάχομαι and πολεμέω, and for a similar expression of contempt, cp. Ant. 740, ὅδ᾽, ὡς ἔοικε, TH γυναικὶ συμμαχεῖ. Electra is on theside of the man. Cp infr. 366, 7, Aesch. Ag. 1644 (MS. reading).
305. μέλλων... δρᾶν nj This is the purport of the messages Electra has received, Cp. supr. 169-72.
305, 6. s οὔσας τέ... διέφθορεν] ‘ He has ruined all my hopes both here and yonder.’ The hyperbolical expres- sion,—lit. ‘the hopes Thad and those I had not.’—has in so fara distinct mean- ing as Electra’s hopes at Argos depend- ed on the absent Orestes. For the opposition of ὧν and ἀπών, cp. Ant. 1109, of τ᾽ ὄντες, of τ᾽ dwovres, and for a similar use of dy, Thuc. 7. 14. § 2, ἀλλ᾽ ἀνάγκη ἀφ᾽ ὧν ἔχοντες ἤλθομεν τά τε ὄντα καὶ ἀπαναλισκόμενα γίγνεσθαι.
308. Although the MS. reading ἐν τοῖς κακοῖς is quite defensible, the con- jectural ἔν *70: xaxois, which has been adopted by previous editors, is more graceful.
158
4
πολλή ‘or ἀνάγκη κἀπιτηδεύειν κακά.
ΧΟ.
φέρ εἰπέ, πότερον ὄντος Αἰγίσθου πέλας
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
{20 b. 310
λέγεις τάδ᾽ ἡμῖν, 4 BeBaros ἐκ δόμων ;
ΗΛ.
ἢ κάρτα. μὴ δόκει μ᾽ ἄν, εἴπερ ἦν πέλας,
θυραῖον olyveiv' νῦν δ᾽ ἀγροῖσι τυγχάνει.
ΧΟ.
τοὺς σοὺς ἱκοίμην, εἴπερ ὧδε ταῦτ᾽ ἔχει.
ΗΛ. ΧΟ.
ἢ κἂν ἐγὼ θαρσοῦσα μᾶλλον ἐς λόγους
315
ὡς νῦν ἀπόντος ἱστόρει τί σοι φίλον. καὶ δή σ᾽ ἐρωτῶ, τοῦ κασιγνήτου τί dys,
ἥξοντος, ἢ μέλλοντος . εἰδέναι θέλω.
ΗΛ. ΧΟ. ΗΛ. ΧΟ. ΗΛ.
φιλεῖ γὰρ ὀκνεῖν πρᾶγμ᾽ ἀνὴρ πράσσων μέγα.
φησίν ye’ φάσκων δ᾽ οὐδὲν ὧν λέγει ποιεῖ, ;
320
καὶ μὴν ἔγωγ᾽ ἔσωσ᾽ ἐκεῖνον οὐκ ὄκνῳ. θάρσει: πέφυκεν ἐσθλός, ὥστ᾽ ἀρκεῖν φίλοις. πέποιθ᾽, ἐπεί τὰν οὐ μακρὰν ἔζων ἐγώ.
312. ἢ Ce. 314. adv] δὰν Land most MSS. κἂν C°M?. 315. ταῦτ᾽ ταῦθ᾽ L. ταῦτ᾽ (5. 16. φίλον) φίλων L. φίλον (5, 410. φάσκων δ᾽ φάσκοντ᾽ (or σ᾽) L. φάσκων 8 C!or3, ὧν, C? (erasure of :). ποιεῖ
πο(ι)εῖ L. ποιεῖ A. τ᾽ ἂν A Vat. ac.
310. The absence of Aegisthus ac- counts for Electra’s being at large, and makes the plan of Orestes feasible, thus doubly assisting the action of the play.
312. ἧ κάρτα] Sc. βεβῶτος.
313. οἰχνεῖν (imperfect tense) has the rr frequentative meaning as in supr. 165.
ἀγροῖσι} ‘Inthe country.’ Cp. O.T. 761, 1051, and for the dative, see E. on L. § 11. p. 17.
314. ἢ κἄν] For the reading of L and most MSS., ἦ day, i.e. ἦ δὴ dy, cp. O. C. 977 and note. It may be argued that δή is more in point than καί or τοι, but the crasis is questioned, and κἄν has MS. authority.
315. τοὺς cots] i.e. σοί, 343. τἀμὰ νουθετήματα.
«ἵπερ .. ἔχει) This repetition of their doubt marks the Chorus’ fear of Ae- gisthus.
316. Here and in Trach. 339, τί 8 ἐστὶ τοῦ pe τῆνδ' ἐφίστασαι βάσιν ; it seems more convenient, if possible, to
Cp. infr.
ὧν ὧΤ,
ἐπεί τοι ἂν (7 τὴρ. ἐπεί
understand τί as equivalent to ὅ,τι. If this is impossible, a point of interroga- tion must be placed after lordpe:.
317, 8. τοῦ κασι .- μέλλοντος) ‘What sayest thou of thy brother, that he will be here, or delay his coming?’ For the genitive (sc. περί), see E. on L. § 35. p. 60¢, and for the use of the participle, cp. O. T. 463 and note.
321. ‘Ishowed no shrinking when I rescued him,’ The dative, of manner, is the real predicate, and the negative suggests the opposite idea,—‘ with the reverse of shrinking.’ Cp. Phil. 1a, ἀκμὴ γὰρ οὐ μακρῶν ἡμῖν λόγων, ‘It is high time for something else than long discourse.”
322. ‘ Fear not, he comes of a good stock and will not fail his friends.’ The indirect allusion to Agamemnon in πέφυκεν at last touches Electra with a sense of comfort. At this moment Chrysothemis is seen approaching.
323. ἐπεί τἂν... ἐγώ) Sc. εἰ μὴ rot- row ἐπεποίθη.
HAEKTPA.,
159
ΧΟ. μὴ viv & εἴπῃς μηδέν. ὡς δόμων ὁρῶ
τὴν σὴν ὅμαιμον, ἐκ πατρὸς ταὐτοῦ φύσιν,
325
Χρυσόθεμιν, ἔκ τε μητρός, ἐντάφια χεροῖν φέρουσαν, οἷα τοῖς κάτω νομίζεται.
XPYZOGEMIS.
τίν αὖ σὺ τήνδε πρὸς θυρῶνος ἐξόδοις
ἐλθοῦσα φωνεῖς, ὦ κασιγνήτη, φάτιν,
κοὐδ᾽ ἐν χρόνῳ μακρῷ διδαχθῆναι θέλεις
330
θυμῷ ματαίῳ μὴ χαρίζεσθαι κενά ;
καίτοι τοσοῦτόν y οἶδα κἀμαντήν, ὅτι
ἀλγῶ ᾽πὶ τοῖς παροῦσιν. ὥστ᾽ dv, εἰ σθένος
λάβοιμι, Snrdoa ἄν, οἷ᾽ αὐτοῖς φρονῶ.
νῦν S* ἐν κακοῖς μοι πλεῖν ὑφειμένῃ δοκεῖ,
335
καὶ μὴ δοκεῖν μὲν δρᾶν τι, πημαίνειν δὲ μή:
τοιαῦτα δ᾽ ἄλλα καὶ σὲ βούλομαι ποιεῖν.
καίτοι τὸ μὲν δίκαιον͵ οὐχ 7 γὼ λέγω, ἀλλ᾽ ἦ σὺ κρίνεις. εἰ δ᾽ ἐλευθέραν με δεῖ
ἢ δ, 7 ἐστὶ πάντ᾽ a έ (nv, τῶν κρατϑύντων ἐστὶ πάντ ἀκουστέα.
ΗΛ.
340
δεινόν γέ σ᾽ οὖσαν πατρὸς οὗ σὺ παῖς ἔφυς,
κείνου λελῆσθαι͵ τῆς δὲ τικτούσης μέλειν,
ἅπαντα γάρ σοι τἀμὰ νουθετήματα
331. θυμῷ ματαίφ] yp. ψυχῆι ματαίαι (3. 338. ἢ ᾽γὼ) 7 γὼ L pr.
ποιεῖν} ποεῖν 1,. ποιεῖν Pal.
324. δόμων] ‘From the house,’ in- icating at once the direction in which Chrysothemis is seen, and the place whence she is evidently coming.
325.6. For the emphatic statement of fraternal relationship, cp. Ant. 513, ὅμαιμος ἐκ μιᾶς τε καὶ ταὐτοῦ πατρός. The motive here is to mark the close- ness of the tie that is broken by the quarrel, infr.1071. Cp. Ant. 1, O. T. 85.
330. This line has no caesura.
334. of αὐτοῖς φρονῶ) Either, (1) ‘What I feel because of it,’ viz. τοῖς παροῦσι, the present state of things, or (2) ‘ How I am minded towards them,’ viz, towards Aegisthus and Clytem-
337. ἄλλα] ἀλλὰ MSS. Dind. corr. 340. ἀκουστέα) dxooréa ? L,
nestra. The latter (2), is confirmed by infr. 348, τὸ τούτων μῖσος.
36. ‘ Instead of seeming to do some- thing, without really hurting them,’ For the parataxis, see E. on L. § 36. p. 68, and, for the independent negative in- cluded under the first negative, cp. O.C. 277, 8, καὶ μὴ θεοὺς τιμῶντες εἶτα τοὺς θεοὺς | μοιραῖς ποιεῖσθε μηδαμῶε, —i.e. μὴ θεοὺς μὲν τιμᾶτε, ἔπειτα δὲ τοὺς θεοὺς ποιεῖσθε μηδαμῶς ἐν μοίραιε.
237. The change from ἀλλά to ἄλλα is rightly defended by Prof. Jebb.
341. tixrovons] The generic present implies greater scorn. Cp. infr. 366, 7,
160
ZOPOKAEOYS
κείνης διδακτά, κοὐδὲν ἐκ σαυτῆς λέγεις,
ἔπειθ᾽ ἑλοῦ ye Odrep, ἣ φρονεῖν κακῶς,
345
4 τῶν φίλων φρονοῦσα μὴ μνήμην ἔχειν" ἥτις λέγεις μὲν ἀρτίως ὡς, εἰ λάβοις σθένος, τὸ τούτων μῖσος ἐκδείξειας dy ἐμοῦ δὲ πατρὶ πάντα τιμωρουμένης
οὔτε ξυνέρδεις τήν τε δρῶσαν ἐκτρέπειξ.
350
οὐ ταῦτα πρὸς κακοῖσι δειλίαν ἔχει; ἐπεὶ δίδαξον, ἣ μάθ᾽ ἐξ ἐμοῦ, τί μοι
κέρδος γένοιτ᾽ ἂν τῶνδε ληξάσῃ γόων. | οὐ ζῶ; κακῶς μέν, οἶδ᾽, ἐπαρκούντως δ᾽ ἐμοί, λυπῶ δὲ τούτους, ὥστε τῷ τεθνηκότι
355
τιμὰς προσάπτειν, εἴ τις ἔστ᾽ ἐκεῖ χάρις.
σὺ δ᾽ ἡμὶν ἡ μισοῦσα μισεῖς μὲν λόγῳ,
[21 a.
ἔργῳ δὲ τοῖς φονεῦσι τοῦ πατρὸς ξύνει.
ἐγὼ μὲν οὖν οὐκ ἄν ποτ᾽, οὐδ᾽ εἴ μοι τὰ σὰ
μέλλοι τις οἴσειν δῶρ, ἐφ᾽ οἷσι νῦν χλιδᾷς,
360
τούτοις ὑπεικάθοιμι' σοὶ dé πλουσία
, 354.8 ἐμοί δέ μοι L. Brunck corr. 355, 6, tr. L, but with 6’, a’. om. LL? add ACT Pal.
344. κείνης διδακτά)] ‘Are by in- struction from her,’ i. 6. ἐξ ἐκείνης ἐστίν, ὑπὸ ἐκείνης διδακτά.
345, 6. ‘Further, you have to choose between being (i.e. appearing) lost to right feeling, or, if not lost to feeling, then forgetful of those for whom you care. The fault is put, as elsewhere, for the opinion or imputation of the fault. Cp. Ant. 924, τὴν δυσσέβειαν εὐρε- βοῦσ' ἐκτησάμην. For the rhetorical form, cp. Shak. Jul. Caes. 3. 1, ‘My credit now stands on such slippery ground, That one of two bad ways you must conceit me, Either a coward or a flatterer.’
349. πάντα τιμωρουμένηβ] ‘ Using all my endeavour to avenge.’ The (sub- jective) middle voice emphasizes the personal nature of the act. E. on L. § 31. Ρ. 53.
351. ‘ Does not this involve adding cowardice to misery ?’
35 357. ἡμίν] ἡμῖν L Pal.
55. τεθνηκόγι) o from@wL. Lines ἡμίν A. 359- οὖν
354. Cp. O. (Ὁ. 798, 9, οὐ γὰρ ἂν κακῶς | οὐδ᾽ ὧδ᾽ ἔχοντες (ᾧμεν, εἰ τερ- ποίμεθα : Phil. 1043, 4, ὧς ζῶ μὲν οἰκτρῶς, εἰ 8 ἴδοιμ᾽ ὀλωλότας | τούτους, δοκοῖμ᾽ ἂν τῆς νόσου πεφευγέναι.
256. εἴ τις... χάρις] ‘Ifthe dead have any sense of honours done to them. Honour and the feeling of being hon- oured are inseparable ideas in Greek. Hence χάριν ἔχειν τῶν τιμῶν is easily understood from τιμάε.
357. σὺ δ᾽... ἡ μισοῦσα] ‘ But you that hate forsooth.’ ἡμέν, as supr. 272, has a sarcastic force.
360. Itis evident that in dress and outward appearance the persons of Elec- tra and Chrysothemis must have been strongly contrasted.
361, 2. σοὶ δὲ.. κείσθω] ‘But for thee let an abundant board be set con- tinually.’ κείσθω implies an established privilege, much as in Ant. 485, εἰ ταῦτ᾽ ἀνατὶ τῇδε κείσεται κράτη.
HAEKTPA.
161
τράπεζα κείσθω καὶ περιρρείτω Bios, ἐμοὶ γὰρ ἔστω τοὐμὲ μὴ Ἐλυποῦν μόνον βόσκημα" τῆς σῆς δ᾽ οὐκ ἐρῶ τιμῆς τυχεῖν.
οὐδ᾽ ἂν σύ, σώφρων γ᾽ οὖσα. νῦν δ᾽ ἐξὸν πατρὸς
365
πάντων ἀρίστου παῖδα κεκλῆσθαι͵ καλοῦ
τῆς μητρός. οὕτω γὰρ φανεῖ πλείστοις κακή,
θανόντα πατέρα καὶ φίλους προδοῦσα σούς. ΧΟ. μηδὲν πρὸς ὀργὴν πρὸς θεῶν" ὡς τοῖς λόγοις
ἔνεστιν ἀμφοῖν κέρδος, εἰ σὺ μὲν μάθοις
310
τοῖς τῆσδε χρῆσθαι͵ τοῖς δὲ σοῖς αὕτη πάλιν,
XP.
ἐγὼ μέν, ὦ γυναῖκες, ἠθάς εἰμί πως
τῶν τῆσδε μύθων' οὐδ᾽ ἂν ἐμνήσθην ποτέ͵ εἰ μὴ κακὸν μέγιστον εἰς αὐτὴν ἰὸν
ἤκουσ᾽, ὃ ταύτην τῶν μακρῶν σχήσει γόων.
315
ΗΛ. φέρ᾽ εἰπὲ δὴ τὸ δεινόν, εἰ γὰρ τῶνδέ μοι
363. τοὐμὲ μή] τοῦ με μὴ Lpr. TL’ pr. τοὐμὲ (3 AV, τοὔῦμε μὴ ΚΝ. λυποῦν) λα
λυπεῖν MSS. but see Scholia. Pal. 365. δ᾽) om, L add C’. εἰμῆ εἰμή L.
363. 4- ἐμοὶ γὰρ... βόσκημα] (1) ‘For 1 would have such maintenance alone as will not cause me pain :’ i.e, through compliance with my father’s enemies. The reading λυποῦν is implied in the first scholion here, which, although giving a wrong explanation, deserves for this reason to be transcribed :—#pol, φησίν, ἔστω τροφή, ἡ τῇ ἀνάγκῃ μόνον ἁρμόζουσα, καὶ τὴν πείνην ἀπελαύνουσα'" οὗ δέομαι γὰρ τοιαύτης τροφῆς ap’ ἧς ἡδονὴν σχήσω. (2) The MS. reading, which is also acknowledged in the scho- lia,——rodpe μὴ λυπεῖν (Schol. τοῦτο μόνον ἐμὲ βροσκέτω, τὸ μὴ λυπεῖν ἐμὲ αὐτήν, εἰ τοῖς φονεῦσι τοῦ πατρὸς πείθεσθαι ἀναγΎ- κασθήσομαι) is possibly right, but the use of ἐμέ for ἐμαυτήν is hardly justified, and the expression seems forced. Cp., however, Eur. Cycl. 336-8, ds τοὐμπιεῖν ye καὶ φαγεῖν τοὐφ᾽ ἡμέραν, | Ζεὺς οὗ- τος ἀνθρώποισι τοῖσι σώφροσι, | λυπεῖν δὲ μηδὲν αὑτόν.
364. The genitive, after ἐρῶ, is to be resumed with τυχεῖν, which 15 epexege- tic infinitive.
VOL. I.
364. τυχεῖν] τυχεῖν C! ort, 371. αὕτη) αὐτὴ LAY. αὕτη Pal.
ety ATL’. λαχεῖν 372.
365-7. νῦν δ᾽ éfov.. τῆς μητρός ‘But now, when you might be call the daughter of the noblest of all sires, be called your mother’s child.’ Here, and in supr. 341, 2, there is a reminis- cence of that depreciation of the mater- nal relationship, which is more fully expressed in the Eumenides of Aeschy- lus. For another trace of this, cp. Eur. Fr, 1048, στέργω δὲ τὸν φύσαντα τῶν πάντων βροτῶν μάλισθ᾽" ὁρίζω τοῦτο, καὶ σὺ μὴ φθόνει' | κείνον γὰρ ἐξέβλαστον. οὐδ᾽ ἂν εἷς ἀνὴρ | γνναικὸς αὐδήσειεν, ἀλλὰ τοῦ πατρός.
369. μηδὲν πρὸς ὀργήν] Sc. λέξῃς. ‘Say nothing in anger,’—lit. ‘ tending that way. Cp. infr. 464.
373. οὐδ᾽ av ἐμνήσθην ποτέ] ‘ And would never have mentioned the sub- ject.’ This refers to supr. 330, 1.
376. Exceptions to the rule of the Porsonic pause are not infrequent where
ἀρ comes in the first place of the fifth Kot: e.g. Ο. Ὁ. 115, ἐν γὰρ τῷ μαθεῖν.
376, 7. Electra will not admit that
any trouble can be greater than what
162
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
μεῖζόν τι λέξεις, οὐκ ἂν ἀντείποιμ᾽ ἔτι,
XP,
GAN ἐξερῶ σοι πᾶν ὅσον κάτοιδ᾽ ἐγώ.
μέλλουσι γάρ σ᾽, εἰ τῶνδε μὴ λήξῃς γόων,
ἐνταῦθα πέμψειν, ἔνθα μή ποθ᾽ ἡλίου
380
φέγγος προσόψει, ζῶσα δ᾽ ἐν κατηρεφεῖ στέγῃ χθονὸς τῆσδ᾽ ἐκτὸς ὑμνήσεις κακά. πρὸς ταῦτα φράζου, καί με μή ποθ᾽ ὕστερον παθοῦσα μέμψῃ. νῦν γὰρ ἐν καλῷ φρονεῖν.
ΗΛ. ΧΡ. ΗΛ. XP, HA, ΧΡ. ΗΛ. ΧΡ. ΗΛ. ΧΡ.
378. σοι got C®, ro: AT. wo(s)eiy? L.
she endures already in seeing the insults that are heaped upon her father.
382. χθονὸς τῆσδ᾽ ἐκτός) Beyond the Argive boundary, so as not to bring pollution upon the state. Cp. Ant. 773, ἄγων ἔρημος ἔνθ᾽ ἂν Ff βροτῶν oriBos| κρύψω πετρώδει ζῶσαν ἐν κατώρυχι: O.C. 399, 400, ὥς σ' ἄγχι γῆς στήσωσι Kad- μείας, ὅπως | κρατῶσι μέν σου, γῆς δὲ μὴ ᾿μβαίνῃς ὅρων.
ὑμνήσεις κακά] ‘You shall chant your song of woe,’ Cp. infr. 802, 3, τήνδε δ᾽ ἔκτοθεν βοᾶν | ta τά θ' αὑτῆς καὶ τὰ τῶν φίλων κακά, ;
383, 4. καί με... μέμψῃ] Being warned, Electra will have no cause to blame Chrysothemis, Cp. infr. 1056, 7, ὅταν af ἐν κακοῖς | ἤδη βεβήκῃς, τἄμ᾽ ἐπαινέσεις ἔπη.
384. νῦν γὰρ .. φρονεῖν] ‘For now
ou have a good opportunity of adopt- ing the wiser course.’ Cp. Plat. Rep.
4 ταῦτα δή pe καὶ βεβούλευνται ποιεῖν ; μάλισθ᾽. ὅταν περ οἴκαδ᾽ Αἴγισθος μόλῃ, ἀλλ᾽ ἐξίκοιτο τοῦδέ γ᾽ οὕνεκ᾽ ἐν τάχει,
379. γόων} yp. καὶ λόγων C*.
385
τίν, ὦ τάλαινα, τόνδ᾽ ἐπηράσω λόγον : ἐλθεῖν ἐκεῖνον, εἴ τι τῶνδε δρᾶν νοεῖ,
ὅπως πάθῃς τί χρῆμα. ποῦ ποτ᾽ εἶ φρενῶν ; ὅπως ἀφ᾽ ὑμῶν ὡς προσώτατ᾽ ἐκφύγω.
βίου δὲ τοῦ παρόντος οὐ μνείαν ἔχεις ; καλὸς γὰρ οὑμὸς βίοτος ὥστε θαυμάσαι. ἀλλ᾽ ἦν ἄν, εἰ σύ γ᾽ εὖ φρονεῖν ἠπίστασο. ΗΛ. μή p ἐκδίδασκε τοῖς φίλοις εἶναι κακήν.
390
395 385. ποιεῖν
B. 9. p. 571 B, τὸ τῶν ἐπιϑυμιῶν .. οὔ μοι δοκοῦμεν ἱκανῶς διῃρῆσϑαε . . οὐκοῦν, ἢ δ' ὅς, ἔτ᾽ ἐν καλῷ ;
385. ‘And have they really determined to do this to me?’ καί adds a sarcastic emphasis.
390. ποῦ wor’ εἶ φρενῶν ;] ‘What are you thinking of?’ Cp. Ant. 42, ποῦ γνώμης ποτ᾽ εἶ; There is the same doubt in both cases, whether εἶ is from εἰμέ or εἶμι. For the latter, which gives greater liveliness, cp. Eur. Iph. A. 479, 80, καὶ τῶν παλαιῶν ἐξαφίσταμαι λόγων, | οὐκ εἰς σὲ δεινός" εἶμι δ᾽ οὗπερ εἶ σὺ νῦν. On the other hand it may be urged that ποῖ would be more natural with the verb of motion.
Electra in supra 1. 354 has said, οὐ (@; κακῶς 29 δὴ old, ἐἑπαρκούντως δ᾽ ἐμοί, Chrysothemis interprets this as if she had meant that she had some- thing to lose.
395. rots φίλοιε] Viz. τῷ πατρί,
HAEK TPA.
163
XP, GAX ov διδάσκω τοῖς κρατοῦσι δ᾽ εἰκαθεῖν.
ΗΛ. ΧΡ. ΗΛ. ΧΡ. ΗΛ. XP. HA.
XP. ΗΛ. ΧΡ. HA, XP. HA, XP. ΗΛ.
σὺ ταῦτα θώπευ᾽" οὐκ ἐμοὺς τρόπους λέγεις. καλόν γε μέντοι μὴ ᾿ὲ ἀβουλίας πεσεῖν. πεσούμεθ᾽, εἰ χρή, πατρὶ τιμωρούμενοι. πατὴρ δὲ τούτων, οἶδα, συγγνώμην ἔχει. ταῦτ' ἐστὶ τἄπη πρὸς κακῶν ἐπαινέσαι.
400
σὺ δ᾽ οὐχὶ πείσει καὶ συναινέσεις ἐμοί; οὐ δῆτα, μή πω νοῦ τοσόνδ᾽ εἴην κενή.
χωρήσομαί τἄρ᾽ οἶπερ ἐστάλην ὁδοῦ.
ποῖ δ᾽ ἐμπορεύει; τῷ φέρεις τάδ᾽ ἔμπυρα; μήτηρ με πέμπει πατρὶ τυμβεῦσαι χοάς. πῶς εἶπας - ἦ τῷ δυσμενεστάτῳ βροτῶν ; ὃν ἔκταν αὐτή. τοῦτο γὰρ λέξαι θέλεις. ἐκ τοῦ φίλων πεισθεῖσα ; τῷ τοῦτ᾽ ἤρεσεν ; ἐκ δείματός του νυκτέρου, δοκεῖν ἐμοί,
ὦ θεοὶ πατρῷοι, συγγένεσθέ γ᾽ ἀλλὰ νῦν.
[21 Ὁ. 406
410
396. εἰκαθεῖν») εἰκάθειν LA Pal. (gl. ὑποτάσσεσθαι) Elms. corr.
σομαι} o from ὦ L. 407.94) dL. ἦ C8orsA, 4 L?.
397. ταῦτα is an adverbial accu- sative.
otc ἐμοὺς τρόπους λέγει] ‘You speak not of my ways;’ ie. Your words indicate a line of conduct that can never be mine.
399- τιμωρούμενοι] Cp. supr. 349.
400. τούτων... συγγνώμην] For this genitive, see Essay on L. 8 9. p. 12, (ὦ 2, and cp. esp. Trach. 250, τοῦ Adyou.. φθόνον
401. ‘Such words are for the base to approve.’ Although, grammatically speaking, ἔπη is the subject of the sentence, and ἐπαινέσαι is epexegetic infinitive, the real meaning is, πρὸς xa- κῶν ἐστὶ τὸ ἐπαινέσαι ταῦτα τὰ ἔπη. As constantly happens in Greek, an attribute which belongs to the verb is attached to the nonn.
403. μή πω.. κανῇῆ] ‘I trust I may not prove so void of understanding!’ For tee use of bad in which the tem- poral meaning disa ed, cp. O. T. 105, οὐ γὰρ εἰσεῖδόν γέ τω, sad
, 404. χωρή- 405. ἐμπορεύει ἐμπορεύηι L (μ from ν C') A Pal.
note. The adverbial use of τοσόνδε is an Epic touch; cp. Od. 21, 253, 4, ἀλλ᾽ el δὴ τοσσόνδε βίης ἐπιδευνέες εἰμὲν] ἀντιθέον ᾿Οδυσῇοε, ὅτ᾽ οὐ δυνάμεσθα, κτλ. ᾽
404. οἶπερ ἐστάλην δδοῦ)] ‘To the aed whither I was sent upon my way.’
or the idiomatic partitive genitive, cp. supr. 390, ποῦ ποτ᾽ εἶ φρενῶν ; Phil. 899, GAA’ ἐνθάδ᾽ ἤδη τοῦδε τοῦ πάθου-
κυρῶ.
405. τῷ] ‘For whom?’ i.e. ‘To be offered to whom ?’
406. τυμβεῦσαι yxods| ‘To pour li- bation on his tomb;’” i.e. ésrupBious xéas yods,—the attribute of the noun being attached to the verb. See Essay on ἴα. § 17. p. 25 6.
. τῷ τοῦτ' ἤρεσεν] ‘Whose plea- sure was this?’ Cp. Aj. 1243, ἃ τοῖς πολλοῖσιν ἤρεσκεν κριταῖς.
410. ἐκ δείματος) Sc. πεισθεῖσα.
411. At the mention of ‘nightly fear,’ Electra instantly rushes to the con- clusion that Clytemnestra has had some
164
XP. HA. XP. ΗΛ.
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ἔχεις τι θάρσος τοῦδε τοῦ τάρβους πέρι ; εἴ μοι λέγοις τὴν ὄψιν͵ εἴποιμ᾽ ἂν τότε. ἀλλ᾽ οὐ κάτοιδα πλὴν ἐπὶ σμικρὸν φράσαι. λέγ᾽ ἀλλὰ τοῦτο. πολλά τοι σμικροὶ λόγοι
415
ἔσφηλαν ἤδη καὶ κατώρθωσαν βροτούς.
ΧΡ.
λόγος τις αὐτήν ἐστιν εἰσιδεῖν πατρὸς.
τοῦ σοῦ τε κἀμοῦ δευτέραν ὁμιλίαν ἐλθόντος εἰς φῶς" εἶτα τόνδ᾽ ἐφέστιον
πῆξαι λαβόντα σκῆπτρον, οὑφόρει ποτὲ.
420
αὐτός, τανῦν δ᾽ Αἴγισθος" ἔκ τε τοῦδ᾽ ἄνω
βλαστεῖν βρύοντα θαλλόν, ᾧ κατάσκιον
πᾶσαν γενέσθαι τὴν Μυκηναίων χθόνα,
τοιαῦτα τοῦ παρόντος, ἡνίχ᾽ ᾿Ηλίῳ
δείκνυσι τοὔναρ, ἔκλυον ἐξηγουμένου.
413. λέγοις] λέγεις LAT. λέγειε Pal. Tricl. corr. ov L pr. vintov and ὧν C®. σμικρῶι ΑΙ. σμικρὸν I.
425
ων
414. σμικρόν] σμικροῦ,
422. ᾧ] τῶι 1, (yp. ᾧ ᾧ Υ"
C'mg.). ΦΑ Vat.acM* τῷ Γ (mg.¢). τῶι L* pr. τῶ V pr. ὦ Κο.
Divine waming. Her hope at once re- vives, and she looks up to heaven.
For ἀλλὰ viv, ‘now, though not heretofore,’ cp. Ant. 552, ri δῆτ᾽ ἂν ἀλλὰ νῦν σ᾽ ἔτ᾽ ὠφελοῖμ᾽ ἔγώὥ. And for the connection, cp. Aesch. Cho. 515, 6, OP. πόθεν χοὰς ἔπεμψεν, ἐκ τίνος λόγον | μεθύστερον τιμῶσ᾽ ἀνήκεστον πά- θος; ib. 523-5, ΧΟ. οἵδ᾽, ὦ τέκνον" παρῇ γάρ. ἔκ τ᾽ ὀνειράτων | καὶ νυκτι- πλάγκτων δειμάτων πεπαλμένη | χοὰς ἔπεμψε τάσδε δύσθεος γυνή.
In this line and supr. 345 γε belongs in sense to the word that follows it. Or rather, the particle emphasizes the whole sentence as a comment on the preceding words. ‘Ay, now, at last, come to our aid!’
413. Electra is eager to know the vision, and will not confess her hopes till she has heard it.
414. ἐπὶ σμικρόν is to be resumed with φράσαι, which is epexegetic in- finitive.
415. Ady’ ἀλλὰ τοῦτο] ‘ Tell me but this ;’—this little, if nothing more. Cp. Trach. 320, εἴπ’, ὦ τάλαιν᾽, ἀλλ᾽ ἡμὶν ἐκ σαυτῆς.
πολλά τοι «.7.A.} Cp. Aesch. Cho.
204, σμικροῦ γένοιτ᾽ ἂν σπέρματος μέγας πυθμήν : Ο. T. 120, 1, ἂν γὰρ πόλλ’ ἂν ἐξεύροι μαθεῖν, | ἀρχὴν βραχεῖαν εἰ λά- βοιμεν ἐλπίδος.
417. λόγος τιε.. ἐστιν] ‘ It is said,’ viz. by the attendant who heard her tell her vision to the Sun, infr. 424, 5.
417-19. πατρὸς .. ἐς pas] ‘Our father again amongst us, revisiting the realm of light;’ i.e. τὸν πατέρα δεύτερον ὁμιλοῦντα (τοῖς ¢vOade),—abstract for concrete.
410 foll. εἶτα, «.r.A.] These words depend immediately on λόγος tis ἔστιν. Chrysothemis proceeds to narrate the vision as a matter of fact.
421. τανῦν δ᾽ Αἴ 4] Sc. φέρει.
424. τοῦ wapévros) ‘The one who was present.’ As a matter of course Clytemnestra was not wholly unattended in the day-time. Hence the article. Some editors have preferred the inde- finite του; but the use of παρόντος = παραγενομένου is less natural in this case, and the double predicate παρόντος, ἐξηγουμένου, is awkward. A female at- tendant is meant, the masculine form being used, as in Trach. 151, etc. See Essay on L. § 20. p. 30. 2.
a QT” Savin -_~- τι τῶν ae ww ~ - 4
HAEKTPA.,
165
πλείω δὲ τούτων ov κάτοιδα, πλὴν ὅτι
πέμπει pe ἐκείνη τοῦδε τοῦ φόβου χάριν. πρός νυν θεῶν σε λίσσομαι τῶν ἐγγενῶν
ἐμοὶ πιθέσθαι μηδ᾽ ἀβουλίᾳ πεσεῖν"
εἰ γάρ p ἀπώσει, σὺν κακῷ μέτει πάλιν.
430
ΗΛ. ἀλλ᾽, ὦ φίλη, τούτων μὲν ὧν ἔχεις χεροῖν τύμβῳ προσάψῃς μηδέν" οὐ γάρ σοι θέμις οὐδ᾽ ὅσιον ἐχθρᾶς ἀπὸ γυναικὸς ἱστάναι
κτερίσματ᾽ οὐδὲ λουτρὰ προσφέρειν πατρί"
ἀλλ᾽ ἡ πνοαῖσιν ἣ βαθυσκαφεῖ κόνει
438
κρύψον νιν, ἔνθα μή wor εἰς εὐνὴν πατρὸς τούτων πρόσεισι μηδέν" ἀλλ᾽ ὅταν θάνῃ,
κειμήλι᾽ αὐτῇ ταῦτα σωζέσθω κάτω.
ἀρχὴν δ᾽ ἄν, εἰ μὴ τλημονεστάτη γυνὴ
πασῶν ἔβλαστε, τάσδε δυσμενεῖς χοὰς
440
οὐκ ἄν ποθ᾽, ὅν γ᾽ ἔκτεινε, τῷδ᾽ ἐπέστεφε.
427. μ᾽ ἐκείνῃ) με κείνη LAL’, corr. πρόε νυν] πρὸσ νῦν LA Pal 436. κρύψον) κρύψο L. κρύψον C?. δ᾽ ἄν] δ' ἂν L pr. 8 ἂν A. γὰρ Pal.
428. πρὸς... θεῶν τῶν ἐγγενῶν] ‘ By the gods of our race,’ i.e. the gods who are not only the protectors of our race, but also its progenitors,—Inachus, etc. Chrysothemis in her solemn adjuration uses τὸν ἐπιχώριον ὅρκον τὸν μέγιστον (Thuc. 5. 18. § 9). Cp. Ant. 938, θεοὲ προγενεῖς, and note,
43°. σὺν μέτει πάλιν] ‘You will seek me another day, when the evil has overtaken you.’
431 foll. Electra scarcely hears the concluding words of Chrysothemis, Her attention is absorbed by the vision and the hopes which it has aroused in her mind, and she is determined to prevent the offering of the libation, which she represents to her sister as at once an oftence to Agamemnon and useless to Clytemnestra. The former is her own feeling, the latter (ll. 446-8) occurs to her as a rhetorical argument. She also takes the oproruty of sending an offering to the tomb, as if to remind her father that the hour of vengeance for him was at hand.
κρύψόν . gl. τὰ ἐνταφιάσματα Pal.
λ 428. H prefixed L and omitted v. 431, Turn.
433. ἀπό) om. LPL? add C7or®A, 439.
431. ὦ φίλη] ‘She tries affectionate persuasion, and no longer reproaches.’ Paley. Or rather, her resentment is forgotten in the revival of hope. Cp. supr. 367.
433. 4. ἱστάναι | xreplopata] ‘To (institute or) perform funereal rights.’
435 foll. Not αρύψον from 1. 436, but some more general word, such as ἀφάνι- gov, is to be supplied with πνοαῖσιν. For the form of sentence, cp. O. T. 1410-2, ἔξω μέ που | καλύψατ᾽, ἣ φονεύ- gar’, ἣ θαλάσσιον | ἐκρίψατ᾽, ἔνθα μήποτ᾽ εἰσόψεσθ᾽ ἔτι.
βαθυσκαφεῖ κόνει] ‘In deeply hol- lowed dust,’ i.e. buried deep in the ground.
437. 8. ἀλλ᾽ ὅταν θάνῃ. . κάτω] ‘ But let this be treasured underground for her, against the day when she shall die,’ σωζέσθω is passive, and there is an ellipse of els ἐκεῖνον τὸν χρόνον or the like words.
441. οὐκ dv... ἐπέστεφε) ‘She would not have sought to give by way of honour. Cp. Ant. 431, χοαῖσι τρισπόν- δοισι τὸν νέκυν στέφει.
166
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥ͂Σ
σκέψαι γὰρ εἴ σοι προσφιλῶς αὐτῇ δοκεῖ
γέρα τάδ᾽ οὗν τάφοισι δέξασθαι νέκυς,
bp ἧς θανὼν ἄτιμος, ὥστε δυσμενής,
ἐμασχαλίσθη κἀπὶ λουτροῖσιν κάρᾳ
445
κηλίδας ἐξέμαξεν. dpa μὴ δοκεῖς AuThpt αὐτῇ ταῦτα τοῦ φόνου φέρειν :
οὐκ ἔστιν. ἀλλὰ ταῦτα μὲν μέθες" σὺ δὲ
τεμοῦσα κρατὸς βοστρύχων ἄκρας φόβας
κἀμοῦ radalyns,—opixpd μὲν τάδ᾽, ἀλλ᾽ ὅμως
450
ἄχω, δὸς αὐτῷ, τήνδε Τλιπαρῆ τρίχα
443. γέρα] yépa L. γέρατα δ᾽ Τ'. νέκυν Τ'. νέκυς Pal.
Ι, pr. αὐτῆι Ct. C8. & xe A.
442, 3. ‘For only think whether you can suppose the dead man in his grave will receive this gift kindly at her hand.’ For αὐτῇ as dative of the remote object with προσφιλῶς δέξασθαι, cp. supr. 226, 7, τίνι. πρόσφορον ἀκούσαιμ' ἔπος; It may also be taken with προσφιλῶς separately, but rather follows both words as combined in one expression.
444. ‘Who slew him dishonourably as a personal foe.’ Cp. Aesch. Ag. 1374, éxOpuis ἐχθρὰ πορσύνων : ibid. 1492-4, κεῖσαι... κοίταν τάνδ᾽ ἀνελεύθερον.
445. ἐμασχαλίσθη)] ‘He was muti- lated’ (by cutting off the extremities and placing or tieing them under the armpits). Clytemnestra had adopted this barbarous means of disabling the spirit of her enemy. Aesch. Cho. 439, ἐμασχαλίσθη δ᾽ ἔθ᾽, ds τόδ᾽ εἰδῇ».
445, 6. ‘And his head was used to wipe the stains away in washing’ (the hearth). This additional circumstance of savagery is known to us only from Sophocles, but is probably not due to his invention. See Introd. to Aj. p. 1. Interpreters have supposed a change of subject, supplying ἡ KAvra:uyforpa as nominative to ἐξέμαξεν. But this is unnecessary if it is borne in mind that verbs active in grammar are often used in Greek to express a passive condition. Essay on L. § 30. p. 52d. Prof. Jebb understands the construction in the
νέκυς) νέκυς in erasure of two words, C*.
5. κάρᾳ) κάρα LA Vat. c. ἐξέμαξεν) ἐξαίμαξεν LL?, ἐξέμαξεν C*AT Pal. (gl. ἐκάθαρεν).
449. péBas] φόβας L. κόμας I. τήνδε Τλιπαρῇ͵ τήνδ᾽ ἀλιπαρῆ MSS. τήνδε λιπαρῆ Schol..
κάρᾳ Vat. a. 446. 447. αὐτῇ] αὐτὴ
451. ἄχω)] αχω 1,.. ἄχω h
same way, with a slightly different nuance of interpretation: —‘And Ὁ way of funeral ablution received the
rint of the sword-stains on his head.’
r. Paley translates, ‘And at the wash- ing of the body she wiped off the blood-stains on his head.’ But did she wash the body?
446, 7. Electra tries to influence Chrysothemis, not only with fear of her dead father, but also by pointing out the uselessness of the action for Clytemnestra’s purpose, and so quieting her sister's conscience in this respect.
448. σὺ δέ] For the introduction of the personal pronoun without real em- phasis, in such antitheses, see Essay on L. § 41. p. 79.
449. ‘Clipping off a little from thy luxuriant curls.’ The words call atten- tion to the abundance of Chrysothemis’ hair in comparison with Electra’s. Cp- Eur. Or. 128, 9, εἴδετε wap’ ἄκρας ὡς ἀπέθρισεν τρίχας, | σώζουδα κάλλος.
451. τῆνδε Τλιπαρῆ τρίχα) The adjective here is puzzling, whichever reading we adopt. Hermann thonght the MS. reading ἀλιπαρῇ might bear the sense of ‘unmeet for supplication.’ But λιπαρεῖν is hardly near enough in meaning to λιτανεύειν to make this possible. The Scholiast and Suidas explain the alternative reading λιπαρῇ, by ἱκέτιν, ἐξ ἧς αὐτὸν λιπαρήσομεν.
HAEK TPA.
καὶ ζῶμα τοὐμὸν οὐ χλιδαῖς ἠσκημένον.
αἰτοῦ δὲ προσπίτνουσα γῆθεν εὐμενῆ
[22 ἃ.
ἡμῖν ἀρωγὸν αὐτὸν εἰς ἐχθροὺς μολεῖν,
καὶ παῖδ᾽ ᾿Ορέστην ἐξ ὑπερτέρας χερὸς
455
ἐχθροῖσιν αὐτοῦ (dvr ἐπεμβῆναι ποδί, ὅπως τὸ λοιπὸν αὐτὸν ἀφνεωτέραις χερσὶ στέφωμεν ἣ τανῦν δωρούμεθα. οἶμαι μὲν οὖν, οἶμαί τι κἀκείνῳ μέλον
πέμψαι τάδ᾽ αὐτῇ δυσπρόσοπτ᾽ ὀνείρατα,
46ο
ὅμως δ᾽, ἀδελφή, σοί θ' ὑπούργησον τάδε ἐμοί + ἀρωγά͵ τῷ τε φιλτάτῳ βροτῶν πάντων, ἐν “Aidov κειμένῳ κοινῷ πατρί,
ΧΟ.
453. προσπίτνουσα) spoostrvovca (3.
πρὸς εὐσέβειαν ἡ κόρη λέγει" σὺ δέ, εἰ σωφρονήσεις, ὦ φίλη, δράσεις τάδε.
465
ἵτνουσα ΤΑ, 456. ἐπεμβῆναι]
ἐπιβῆναι L. ἐπεμβῆναι ("Α Pal. (gl. ἐπελθεῖν) Vat. ac,
But this is wanting in point. And a confusion of Afwaphs with Alwapés (i.e. ἀλιπαρῇ =abypnpay) is not to be thought of. Perhaps A:wapf, in the sense of ‘patient,’ ‘persistent,’ may _ have conveyed some shade of meaning suitable to the passage. Or possibly AITIAPH may be a corruption of ATC- mn. Cp. O.C. 1597, εἶτ᾽ ἔλυσε δυσ- myeis στολάς.
I cannot think, with Mr. Paley, that this and the following line are an in- terpolation. The words ἄχω, δὸς αὐτῷ, are too pathetic for this.
452. οὐ χλιδαῖς ἠσκημένον] ‘Not elegantly neat.’ The dative of manner in χλιδαῖς has an adverbial force. Essay on L. § 14. p. 20. Electra’s girdle had not been beautifully ‘ got up’ and ‘ laid in lavender,’ like her sister's.
453, 4. The belief in the real presence of the spirits of the dead on great occa- sions, which is so powerful in the Ores- teia of Aeschylus, still survives in the Sophoclean drama, but is much less vividly and realistically felt. It has become more ideal.
455. ἐξ te xepés] ‘ With overpowering might.
456. ζῶντ ναι ποδί] Either (1) ‘In the fulness of life (ζῶντα) should
trample with his foot’ {ποδί expletive) ; or (2) ‘Should trample with a foot of living power’ (ζῶντι... ποδί). The latter is rendered improbable by the unusual elision, for which, however, cp. Trach. 675, ἀργῆτ᾽ olds εὐείρῳ πόκῳ, where see note. See also Pind. Ol. 13. 114, καρ- ταίποδ᾽ ἀναρύῃ Γαιαόχῳ. In either case (ἣν is used in the secondary sense of being vigorous. Cp. Ant. 456, 7, ἀεί wore | (ἢ ταῦτα: O. T. 44, 5, and note.
459, 60. ‘Indeed, I do believe some care on his part caused the appalling dream to come to her.’ For the use of the neuter participle, see Essay on L. δ 30. p. 514. Although μέλον here has not the article, it should be added to the six examples there given.
μὲν οὖν interposes the incidental thought, that even without their prayers Agamemnon was minded to interfere. Then, in 461, the main drift is resumed with ὅμως. ‘Still, let us not omit this offering !’
461. σοί is here equivalent to σαντῇ, but occurring here as one of several coordinate terms, can hardly be adduced to justify the use of ἐμέ for ἐμαυτήν in supr. 363, which becomes necessary if λυπεῖν is read.
168
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ΧΡ δράσω" τὸ γὰρ δίκαιον οὐκ ἔχει λόγον δυοῖν ἐρίζειν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπισπεύδειν τὸ δρᾶν.
πειρωμένῃ δὲ τῶνδε τῶν ἔργων ἐμοὶ σιγὴ wap ὑμῶν πρὸς θεῶν ἔστω, φίλαι:
ὡς εἰ τάδ᾽ ἡ τεκοῦσα πεύσεται, πικρὰν
410
δοκῶ με πεῖραν τήνδε τολμήσειν ἔτι.
ΧΟ. στρ. εἰ μὴ ᾽γὼ παράφρων
472. yu] ἐγὼ MSS, Dind. corr,
466, 7. τὸ γὰρ... δρᾶν] ‘For when a thing is right, people should not
uarrel over it, but hasten to do it.’
wo points are doubtful in the con- struction of these words. a. Either (1) τὸ δίκαιον is subject of ἔχει, and ἐρίζειν is epexegetic infinitive, or (2) ἐρίζειν is the subject of ἔχει, and τὸ δίκαιον an accusative loosely governed by the words that follow it. 5. τὸ δρᾶν is either (1) the direct object of ἐπισπεύ- Say, or (2) epexegetic infinitive after ἐπισπεύδειν (i.e. ἐπισπεύδειν τὸ δίκαιον, ὥστε δρᾶν αὐτό). For the article in this case, cp. O. T. 1416, 7, és δέον πάρεσθ᾽ ὅδε | Kpéwy τὸ πράσσειν καὶ τὸ βουλεύειν: infr. 1030, μακρὸς τὸ κρῖναι ταῦτα χὼ "λοιπὸς χρόνος. The addition of δυοῖν belongs to the same tendency to make numbers explicit, which appears in καὶ τὸ γενναῖον τρίτον (O.C. 8) and the like phrases. For the sense, cp. Fr. 76, τοῖς γὰρ δικαίοις ἀντέχειν ob ῥάδιον.
In the second clause, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπισπεύδειν, «.7.A., ἃ positive notion is understood from the negative. Essay on L. § 36. p. 64, B, I a.
468-71. These lines are intended to emphasize at once the timidity of Chry- sothemis and the harshness of Clytem- nestra,
The following short ode, the first stasimon, consisting of a single strophe, antistrophe, and epode, dwells, frst, on the renewal of hope which is brought to the upholders of the righteous cause by the announcement of the dream, secondly, on the guilt of those whom Vengeance will now assail, and thirdly, on the long chain of troubles, of which their crime is the continuation. The rhythm, beginning from three short gly- conian lines, is chiefly iambic and tro- chaic, with an increasing number of
long syllables toward the close of each movement. The metrical scheme is the following :— στρ.
ee ae ee
LRG ek tl
«2 ψψσῳ.-.
«2. -ὀυ-- Ὁ
ρυτξωυ-πυδυυ-ι-:υ -
10 “Πτ“ΠΠ}ὋἘ UN" ~~ 2) ----Ἥ6 ὅππῃ τῷ a= oom "Ὡ-- 4 ,
' This doubtful syllable at the close of an iambic tripody is exceptional.
SeGiz ey are ἄξονες ΓᾺν ἘΡΈΒΕ --.ὅψυ -- -- - a ge a ΟΎΩΝ ΒΕΣ ΜΕΥ ἘΞ ΞΟ ῖοξυ -- CO ee Uyutt= 472, 3. Cp. O. T. 1086, εἴπερ ἐγὼ payris εἰμὶ καὶ κατὰ γνώμην ἴδρις.
HAEKTPA,
μάντις ἔφυν καὶ γνώμας
λειπομένα σοφᾶς, εἶσιν ἁ πρόμαντις
169
5 Δίκα, δίκαια φερομένα χεροῖν κράτη"
4 a μέτεισιν, ὦ τέκνον, ov μακροῦ χρόνου.
ὕπεστί μοι θράσος, ἁδυπνόων κλύουσαν
ἀρτίως ὀνειράτων.
10 οὐ γάρ wor ἀμναστεῖ γ᾽ ὁ φύσας ᾿Ελλάνων ἄναξ,
οὐδ᾽ ἁ παλαιὰ χαλκόπλακτος ἀμφάκης γένυς,
485
ἅ νιν κατέπεφνεν αἰσχίσταις ἐν αἰκίαις.
ἀντ. ἥξει καὶ πολύπους καὶ πολύχειρ ἁ δεινοῖς κρυπτομένα λόχοις χαλκόπους ᾿Ερινύς.
479. θράσοΞ:) θάρσος C*AY Pal. θράσος 1... Ἵ 484. παλαιά] first a by C??
ἀμναστεῖ AL’. LAPL?, χαλκόπλητος Pal. στομά πελέκεωΞ) corr. ex Hesych.
475. ἃ πρόμαντις Δίκα) ‘Presaging Justice,’ i.e. the just Power that has warned Clytemnestra through the dream.
476. δίκαια... κράτη) Either (1) ‘Bringing with her the victoriousstren of righteous action,’ or (2) ‘And shall bear away the victory in a righteous deed.’ In the latter case (2) the par- ticiple is proleptic. The former inter- pretation (1) is on the whole more probable. For this use of φερομένα, cp. Hdt. 7. 50. § 8, πολλὴν φορβὴν φερόμενοι πορενόμεθα.
479-81. These lines echo the language of the dialogue, supr. 412, ἔχεις τι gos τοῦδε rou τάρβους πέρι;
480. ἀδυπνόων) ‘ Breathing of glad- ness,’ i.e. auspicious. Cp. O. T. 151, ὦ Διὸς ddverts pari.
κλύουσαν] For this accusative, with the dative preceding,—as if after θαρ- ρύνει or some such word, see Essay on L. § 6. p. 23, and cp. Aesch. Cho. 410, 11, πέπαλται δ᾽ abré μοι φίλον κέαρ τόνδε κλύονσαν οἶκτον.
484. ὃ φύσας) It must be bome in mind that Electra is present during the chanting of this ode. Cp. supr. 184 and note.
490
483. ἀμναστεῖ] ἀμνηστεῖ LI. χαλκόπλακτοΞ)] χαλκόπληκτος
485. ἀμφάκης) ἀμφήκης LI Pal. (c. gl. or γένυς 491. 'Epevus] ἐρινῦς L. ἐριννὺς A. ἐρινύς I.
485. ‘Nor that oid two-edged axe of sharpened bronze.’ χαλκόπλακτος is literally, ‘Smiting with bronze,’ χαλκέαε πληγὰς ἔχων. See Essay on L. 8 53. p- 98. χαλκόπακτος, ‘ Of solid bronze,’ is the conjecture of Kvidala. The axe is imagined as giving evidence, much as in early times a weapon might be accused of homicide. For a somewhat similar fancy, attributing feeling to an inanimate instrument, cp. Philoctetes, 1130 foll., ἦ που ἐλεινὸν dpgs, «.7.A., Hab, 2, 11, ‘he nail shall cry out of the wall, and the beam out of the timber shall answer it, Woe unto him,’ etc.
486. αἰσχίσταις ἐν αἰκίαιε)] These words are an echo of supr. 444-6.
488, 9. καὶ πολύπους | καὶ πολύχειρ ‘With exceeding swiftness and might. Like πᾶν and αὐτός in composition (E. on L, § 55. p. 101), πολύς has here an intensive force, without having an exactly defined significance. Cp. so- AbyAwooos, infr. 798.
go. Cp. infr. 1396, 7, δόλον σκότῳ] κρύψας πρὸς αὐτὸ τέρμα.
491. xaAxésrous] ‘ With adamantine,’ i.e. (1) unwearying, ‘footsteps.’ Cp. χαλ- woe drecphs. Or (2) ‘ Irresistible.’
170
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥ͂Σ
5 ἄλεκτρ᾽ ἄνυμφα γὰρ ἐπέβα μιᾳιφόνων γάμων ἁμιλλήμαθ᾽ οἷσιν οὐ θέμις.
πρὸ τῶνδέ τοί p ἔχει μήποτε μήποθ᾽ ἡμῖν ἀψεγὲς πελᾶν τέρας
495
10 τοῖς δρῶσι καὶ συνδρῶσιν. ἤ τοι μαντεῖαι βροτῶν
οὐκ εἰσὶν ἐν δεινοῖς ὀνείροις οὐδ᾽ ἐν θεσφάτοις, εἰ μὴ τόδε φάσμα νυκτὸς εὖ κατασχήσει.
ἐπ, ὦ Πέλοπος ἁ πρόσθεν πολύπονος ἱππεία, ὡς ἔμολες αἰανὴς τῷδε γᾷ.
5 εὖτε γὰρ ὁ ποντισθεὶς
Μυρτίλος ἐκοιμάθη, * παγχρυσέων δίφρων δυστάνοις αἰκίαις
496. μήποτε] add A, om. LIL’ Pal. 4 506. alavhs] αἰανὴσ L, accent by Γ΄, αἰανὴ ATL? Vat. ac
509. pupridos] μυρτίλοσ L. πολνχρύσων M.
498. ἤ #LL*. § A. VV? MM?. αἰανῆ Pal. παγχρύσων L, and most MSS.
492. ἐπέβα]Ί ‘There came on,’ as a dangerous event (olay = τούτων ols).
495-8. πρὸ Travde..cvv8pacw] ‘In the face of these things I feel assured that the portent which comes near to the doer or the abettor of the deed cannot be other than baneful.’ In Sophocles, not as in Aeschylus, Aegisthus is the author, Clytemnestra the accessory,ofthe murder. In Aesch. Ag. 1609, he claims a greater share than the poet really attributes to him. For μήποτε, see E. on L. αὶ 24. Ῥ. 41, 7 2, and cp. Aj. 183.
499. μαντεῖαι βροτῶν] ‘ Divination, as an art in which mortals are con- cerned.’ Cp. O. T. 709, βρότειον οὐδὲν μαντικῆς ἔχον τέχνης, and see Essay on L. § 40. p. 75. —
500. οὐδ᾽ ἐν Geoddrois} The indica- tion of the dream is as express and clear as any oracle. If the one fail of ac- complishment, so must the other.
ΒΟΙ. εὖ κατασχῆσει) ‘Shall happily reach its destination,’ i.e. shall have a fortunate issue. Cp. Trach. 826, 7, καὶ τάδ᾽ ὀρθῶς | ἔμπεδα κατουρίζει.
500 [22 b.
595
510
ἡμῖν) Fur L. ἡμῖν ΚΑ. ἡμῖν Pal.
510. " παγχρυσέων 511. δυστάνοις] δυστάνοις L.
504, 56. ‘O chariot-race of Pelops in the former time, that hast caused many troubles, how pregnant was thine oc- currence with sorrow for this land!’ Sophocles passes over the quarrels of Atreus and Thyestes, and goes back at once to the homicide of which Pelops, the author of the whole race, was guilty. This made Hermes the father of Myrtilus send the golden ram, which led to the fatal dissension between the brothers. Eur. Or. 988-1012. The act of Orestes in the present drama is destined to put an end to the series of disasters which then began.
506. On the question between αἱανής and αἰανή, cp. Aj. 672 and note.
510, ἐπαγχρνυσέων] The chariot of the wealthy Pelops on his bridal journey was encrusted with gold. Cp. Pind. Ol. 1,87. παγχρύσεος is the Homeric form, and if a change is necessary, this seems to be the simplest. The metre is the same asin 512. Others read παγχρύσων ἐκ δίφρων. M. has πολυχρύσων.
511. δυστάνοις alelas}] Myrtilus,
HAEKTPA. - 17] πρόρριζος expipbeis,
10 οὔ *ri πω ἔλιπεν ἐκ τοῦδ᾽ οἴκους
πολύπονος αἰκία, 515
KAYTAIMNH2 TPA. ἀνειμένη μέν, ὡς ἔοικας, αὖ στρέφει. οὐ γὰρ πάρεστ' Αἴγισθος, ὅς σ᾽ ἐπεῖχ᾽ ἀεὶ μή τοι θυραίαν γ᾽ οὖσαν αἰσχύνειν φίλους" νῦν δ᾽ ὡς ἄπεστ᾽ ἐκεῖνος, οὐδὲν ἐντρέπει ἐμοῦ ye καίτοι πολλὰ πρὸς πολλούς με δὴ ἐξεῖπας ὡς θρασεῖα καὶ πέρα δίκης ἄρχω, καθυβρίζουσα καὶ σὲ καὶ τὰ σά.
520
ἐγὼ δ᾽ ὕβριν μὲν οὐκ ἔχω, κακῶς δέ σε λέγω, κακῶς κλύουσα πρὸς σέθεν θαμά. πατὴρ γάρ, οὐδὲν ἄλλο σοὶ πρόσχημ᾽ ἀεί, ὡς ἐξ ἐμοῦ τέθνηκεν. ἐξ ἐμοῦ" καλῶς ἔξοιδα, τῶνδ᾽ ἄρνησις οὐκ ἔνεστί μοι,
ἡ γὰρ Δίκη νιν εἷλε κοὐκ ἐγὼ μόνη,
528
513. οὔ γί sw) οὔ τίσ πω MSS. Herm. corr.
514. ἔλιπεν) ἔλειπεν LA.
ἕλεπεν Γ. οἴκονε) οἴκου(σι 7) L. οἴκουε V pr. Μ pr. οἴκου Cett. 516. στρέ- ges] τρέφη. 1.13, στρέφῃ AT. 517. 0] added AC’, om. Pal. 521. πέρα] wépa: LL?. 525. gol} rot L pr. 528. νιν εἷλε κοὐκ] μιν εἷλεν κ᾽ οὐκ L pr. corr.C®, εἷλεν οὐκ A. εἷλε κοὐκ TL? Pal
although a traitor to Oenomaus, was a benefactor to Pelops. Observe the repetition of the word from supr. 486, also infr. 515.
512. wpdppifos éxprpOels] ‘Uprooted and flung forth.’
513-15. ‘Never since that day has sad dishonour left the house. Some editors read ἔλιπεν ἐκ τοῦδ᾽ οἴκου, ‘ Has failed out of this house,’ which is less probable. Wecklein reads οἴκους | woAv- πάμονας, which is supported by the scholion on 508, οὐ διέλιπεν alxia τοὺς πολυκτήμονας δόμους, But see E. on L.
§ 44. Pp. 83,4.
516 1011. The dialectic of the follow- ing scene may be compared with Aj. 1047 foll., Ant. 632 foll.
517. The spectator is a second time
informed of Aegisthus’ absence, which is so necessary to the plot. Supr. 310 foll.
518. θυραίαν γ᾽. . φίλονε] ‘To go out of doors and bring disgrace upon your relatives :’—i.e. your appearance and conduct in the house are a sufficient disgrace to them. Cp. supr. 312, 3.
521. ὧς θρασεῖα) Sc. εἰμέ.
522. σὲ καὶ τὰ σά] ‘ Thee and thine.’ Clytemnestra thus acknowledges that Electra’s complaints were never for her- self alone, but for her father.
525, 6. πατὴρ... τέθνηκεν͵)͵ ‘ Your father, that is what you are alwa holding forth, (how that he) died by my act.’ By a kind of attraction, the main sentence, as it proceeds, becomes subordinated to the paren- thesis.
172
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥ͂Σ
ἧ χρῆν σ᾽ ἀρήγειν͵ εἰ φρονοῦσ᾽ ἐτύγχανες"
ἐπεὶ πατὴρ οὗτος σός, ὃν θρηνεῖς ae,
530
τὴν σὴν ὅμαιμον μοῦνος ᾿Ελλήνων ἔτλη
θῦσαι θεοῖσιν͵ οὐκ ἴσον καμὼν ἐμοὶ
λύπης, ὅτ᾽ ἔσπειρ, ὥσπερ ἡ τίκτουσ᾽ ἐγώ.
εἶεν, δίδαξον δή με, τοῦ χάριν τίνων
ἔθυσεν αὐτήν, πότερον ᾿Αργείων ἐρεῖς -
535
“- ΄ι 3 ~ GAN’ ov μετῆν αὐτοῖσι τήν y ἐμὴν κτανεῖν.
ἀλλ᾽ ἀντ᾽ ἀδελφοῦ δῆτα Μενέλεω κτακὼν
τἄμ᾽ οὐκ ἔμελλε τῶνδέ μοι δώσειν δίκην ;
πότερον ἐκείνῳ παῖδες οὐκ ἦσαν διπλοῖ,
οὺς τῆσδε μᾶλλον εἰκὸς ἦν θνήσκειν, πατρὸς
540
καὶ μητρὸς ὄντας, ἧς ὁ πλοῦς ὅδ᾽ ἦν χάριν ;
ἢ τῶν ἐμῶν “Αιδης tiv ἵμερον τέκνων
ἢ τῶν ἐκείνης ἔσχε δαίσασθαι πλέον ;
ἢ τῷ πανώλει πατρὶ τῶν μὲν ἐξ ἐμοῦ
παίδων πόθος παρεῖτο, Μενέλεω δ᾽ ἐνῆν :
545
3 ~ ov ταῦτ ἀβούλου καὶ κακοῦ γνώμην πατρός:
δοκῶ μέν͵ εἰ καὶ σῆς δίχα γνώμης λέγω. φαίη δ᾽ ἂν ἡ θανοῦσά γ᾽, εἰ φωνὴν λάβοι.
534. δή] δέ LL’T Pal. δή C*A. VV3M?. 536. ἐμήν] nv from ὃν L. τιν τίν᾽ LLY Pal. 544. after τῶν letters erased, L.
have had the heart to do, in sacrificing his child, or (2) while the army con- sented to the sacrifice, he had the sole responsibility, as commander-in-chief, or (3) when all shrank from the sacri- ficial act, he himself took the knife to slay his daughter. For (3) cp. Aesch. Ag. 225, ἔτλη 23 οὖν θυτὴρ γενέσθαι θυγατρός, «.7.A., ib. 210, 231 [0]].
534. τοῦ χάριν τίνων] ‘On whose account ?” lit.‘ Absolving an obligation to whom?’ Others read τοῦ χάριν, τίνων ; ‘Wherefore, on whose account ?’
536. i.e. ἀλλ᾽ οὐ μετῆν αὐτοῖσι τῆς γ᾽ ἐμῆς, ὥστε τὴν ἐμὴν κτανεῖν.
543. πλέον] πλέων 1.1...
τίνων) τίνων L Pal. 1,3 pr. rivos C°A Vat. ac
538. ἔμελλε] ἔμελλεν 1.1.3, πλέον ΑΓ Γ΄.
542. πλέω Pal.
537, 8. ‘But if for his brother Mene- laus’ sake he slew my child, was it to be expected that I should not requite him for this ?’
539. παῖδες... διπλοῖ] Megapenthes and Hermione, the children of Menelaus and Helen.
542, 3. ‘Or had Death somehow a greater longing to devour my offspring than Helen’s?’ δαίσασθαι is epexegetic infinitive, sc. τἀμὰ τέκνα δαίσασθαι.
544, 5. ‘Or had that accursed father given up all care for his children by me, while preserving his affection for Mene- laus’ offspring ?
548. Contrast with this the feeling of Antigone, Ant. 515, οὐ μαρτυρήσει ταῦθ' ὁ κατθανὼν νεκύς.
HAEKTPA. ° 173 ἐγὼ μὲν οὖν οὐκ εἰμὶ τοῖς πεπραγμένοις [23 ἃ. δύσθυμος" εἰ δὲ σοὶ δοκῶ φρονεῖν κακῶς, 550 γνώμην δικαίαν σχοῦσα τοὺς πέλας eye. ΗΛ. ἐρεῖς μὲν οὐχὶ νῦν γέ p ὡς ἄρξασά τι λυπηρόν, εἶτα σοῦ τάδ᾽ ἐξήκουσ᾽ ὕπο" GAN ἣν ἐφῇς μοι, τοῦ τεθνηκότος θ᾽ ὕπερ λέξαιμ᾽ ἂν ὀρθῶς τῆς κασιγνήτης θ᾽ ὁμοῦ. 555 KA, καὶ μὴν ἐφίημ᾽ " εἰ δέ μ᾽ ὧδ᾽ ἀεὶ λόγους ἐξῆρχες, οὐκ ἂν ἦσθα λυπηρὰ κλύειν. ΗΛ. καὶ δὴ λέγω σοι. πατέρα φὴς κτεῖναι. τίς ἂν τούτου λόγος γένοιτ᾽ ἂν αἰσχίων ἔτι, εἴτ᾽ οὖν δικαίως εἴτε ph; λέξω δέ σοι, 560 ὡς ov δίκη γ᾽ ἔκτεινας, ἀλλά σ᾽ ἔσπασεν πειθὼ κακοῦ πρὸς ἀνδρός, ᾧ τανῦν fdve. ἐροῦ δὲ τὴν κυναγὸν “Αρτεμιν, τίνος ποινὰς τὰ πολλὰ πνεύματ' ἔσχεν Αὐλίδι"
549. after πεπραγμένοις 6 letters erased, L. 554. ἣν] ἣν, ἐφῇς ἐφῇσ L. ἐφῆς ATL? Pal. (c. gl. σνγχωρήσεις). @]om.LPrL?. γ᾽ A. 550. Adyous] λόγοις CTATL? Pal. 580. dri] ἐτ΄...} ἔτ᾽ ἂν L. ἔτι ATL? 561. 08] οὖν L. 562. πειθώ πιθὼ L Pal. 564. ποινάς] ποινῆς A. a into ἣ C’. ποινὰς L?, ποινᾶς T Pal. V. ἔσχεν) gl. ἀντὶ τοῦ ἐπέσχεν ἐν τῇ V'. Αὐλίδι]
ηὐδίωι L. αὐλίδι (96, αὐλίδι Cet.
549, 550. ἐγὼ. δύσθυμο!) ‘For my part, then, the past causes me no mis-
verned κατὰ σύνεσιν by the whole phrase, as equivalent to ὧδε προσηγό-
giving.” She will not confess her alarm before Electra. rots πεπραγμένοις is da- tive of the reason: Essay on L. § 14. p. 21. Cp. Thuc. 3. 98. § 6, τοῖς πε- πραγμένοις φοβούμενος τοὺς ᾿Αθηναίους.
551. ‘If you must blame others, do so on just grounds,’ lit. ‘Having got hold of a just notion of the case.’ These words are a challenge to Electra to show cause why Agamemnon should not have been slain, as the mere fact of his death (supr. 525, 6) was no suf- ficient reason for her continued abuse. The stress is on the participial clause, or rather on the word δικαίαν.
552, 3. épets . . λνπηρόν] The death of Iphigenia was a painful subject to Electra.
556, 7. εἰ δέ p’ ὧδ᾽ ἀεὶ λόγουε! difiexes] ‘If your speeches to me were always tuned in that key.’ ye is go-
peves, ἐξάρχειν is used as in ἐῤάρχειν μέλος. Electra is imagined as sounding the note to which Clytemnestra re- sponds.
561. δίκῃ] ‘As moved thereto by Justice :’—dative of the cause.
563, 4. τίνος... Αὐλίδι) ‘In requital for what’— either (1) ‘ He endured that mighty wind at Aulis?’ or (2) ‘ That great tempest fell upon Aulis?’ or (3) ‘She directed (ἐπέσχεν) that mighty wind at Aulis?’ It may be objected to (1), that if Agamemnon is the sub- ject of ἔσχε, the words πατὴρ οὗμός in 566 are unnecessary. For (3) requir- ing ἔσχεν to be equivalent to ἐπέσχεν, see Essay on L. § 55. p. 101, 4, and L. and S., 5. v. ἔχω, A. ii. 7, and cp. Il. 14. 57, οἱ δ' ἐπὶ νηυσὶ θοῇσι μάχην ἀλία- στον ἔχουσιν: 11.271, (εἰλειθνῖαι) πικρὰς ὠδῖνας ἔχουσαι.
174
ἡ ᾿γὼ φράσω κείνης yap οὐ θέμις μαθεῖν.
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥ͂Σ
565
πατήρ ποθ᾽ οὑμός, ὡς ἐγὼ κλύω, θεᾶς
παίζων Kat ἄλσος ἐξεκίνησεν ποδοῖν στικτὸν κεράστην ἔλαφον, οὗ κατὰ σφαγὰς ἐκκομπάσας ἔπος τι τυγχάνει βαλών.
κἀκ τοῦδε μηνίσασα Anrpa κόρη
510
κατεῖχ᾽ ᾿Αχαιούς, ὧς πατὴρ ἀντίσταθμον
τοῦ θηρὸς ἐκθύσειε τὴν αὑτοῦ κόρην. ὧδ᾽ ἣν τὰ κείνης θύματ᾽᾿" οὐ γὰρ ἦν λύσις ἄλλη στρατῷ πρὸς οἶκον οὐδ᾽ εἰς “ίλιον.
ἀνθ᾽ ὧν βιασθεὶς πολλὰ κἀντιβὰς μόλις
575
ἔθυσεν αὐτήν, οὐχὶ Μενέλεω χάριν.
εἰ δ᾽ οὖν, ἐρῶ γὰρ καὶ τὸ σόν, κεῖνον θέλων
ἐπωφελῆσαι ταῦτ᾽ ἔδρα, τούτου θανεῖν
χρῆν αὐτὸν οὕνεκ᾽ ἐκ σέθεν; ποίῳ νόμῳ:
ὅρα τιθεῖσα τόνδε τὸν νόμον βροτοῖς
580
μὴ πῆμα σαντῇ καὶ μετάγνοιαν τίθης.
εἰ γὰρ κτενοῦμεν ἄλλον ἀντὶ ἄλλον, σύ τοι πρώτη θάνοις ἄν, εἰ δίκης γε τυγχάνοις. ἀλλ᾽ εἰσόρα μὴ σκῆψιν οὐκ οὖσαν τίθης.
572. are) αὐτοῦ ΤΑΓῚ 581. τιθῇς] τίθηισ L. τνγχάνεις LATL? Pal.
565. uelvns.. μαθεῖν] ‘ For you ma not learn from her;’ i.e. Artemis will not hold communication with one so polluted. Clytemnestra notwithstand- ing a Is to Artemis, infr. 626.
560-9. Electra’s point is that Aga- memnon’s fault which provoked Arte- mis was a light and all but involuntary offence.
567. ἐξεκίνησεν ποδοῖν] ‘Startled by his tread.’ The language is softened so as to convey the impression that Agamemnon put up the stag acci- dentally.
569. ‘He chanced to let fall some word of boasting.’ There is a stress on the participle ἐκκομπάσας.
571, 2. Electra does not raise the question whether the will of Artemis was just ornot. She is contented with shifting
αὑτοῦ Pal. τίθης ATL? Vat ac V°. 584. 7169s] τίθησ L. rides A. τιθῇς 1,1.
578. épa] a from w Cor’, rides V pr. 583. Tvyxévors]
the responsibility from
575. The words πὸ ee in form a separate clause, unless π' be joined to βιασθείς, which is improbable. ‘For which cause,—and not for Mene- laus’ sake,—under compulsion,—ay, after many a struggle,—he reluctantly sacri- ficed her.’ After making this elaborate statement of the immediate cause, it oc- curs to Electra that everything connected with the expedition was in one sense done on Menelaus’ account. Hence she resumes, with εἰ δ᾽ οὖν, by admitting this, as if for the sake of argument.
579. ποίῳ νόμῳ] ‘On what principle ?’ Cp. Ant. 908, τίνος νόμον δὴ ταῦτα πρὸς 2 Bs λέγω ;
584. οὐκ οὖσαν) ‘Unreal;’ i.e. οὐκ ἀληθῆ. Cp. Thuc. 6. 16, spoomoinely τε Evyyevelas .. καὶ μὴ οὖσαν.
amemnon. wal
HAEKTPA. 173
εἰ γὰρ θέλεις͵ δίδαξαν ἀνθ᾽ ὅταν τανὲν 535 αἴσχιστα πάνταν ἔργα δρῶσα τεγχάνεις, ἥτις ξυνεύδεις τῷ παλαμναίω͵ μεθ᾿ οὗ πατέρα τὸν ἀμὸν πρόσθεν ἐξαπώλεσας͵
καὶ παιδοποιεῖς τοὺς dé πρόσθεν εἰσεβεῖς κἀξ εὐσεβῶν βλαστόντας ἐκ to ἔχεις. πῶς ταῦτ᾽ ἐπαινέσαιμ᾽ ἄν. ἣ καὶ τοῦτ᾽ ἐρεῖς, ὡς τῆς θυγατρὸς ἀντίποινα λαμβάνεις - αἰσχρῶς͵ ἐάν περ καὶ λέγης. οὐ γὰρ καλὸν ἐχθροῖς γαμεῖσθαι τῆς θυγατρὸς οὕνεκα. ἀλλ’ οὐ γὰρ οὐδὲ νουθετεῖν ἔξεστί ce,
ἢ πᾶσαν ins γλῶσσαν ὡς τὴν μητέρα κακοστομοῦμεν. xai σ᾽ ἔγωγε δεσπότιν
ἢ μητέρ᾽ οὐκ ἔλασσον εἰς ἡμᾶς νέμω,
ἢ (ῶ βίον μοχθηρόν, ἔκ τε σοῦ κακοῖς πολλοῖς ἀεὶ ξυνοῦσα τοῦ τε συννόμου. [23 b. ὁ δ᾽ ἄλλος ἔξω, χεῖρα σὴν μόλις φυγών, 601
588. ἀμόν] d from 2 (5. ἀμὸν A Vat. ac 5, ἐμὸν PL? Pal. VM. ἁμὸν M?. 590. κἀξ) eif L. βλαστόντα:) βλαστῶστας LIL? Pal. βλαστόντας A. 59 ἐπαενέσαιμ᾽ ἄν) yp. ἐπαισέσωμεν C?. 592. λαμβάνεις) τνγχάνει 1, TL . Aap- βάνει. C?. λαμβάνεισ A. λέγῃ) Adyao LI Pal. λέγηισ (ΑΙ.
595. σε] σοι 1, Pal. oe A. dad
589. Tous 82 δὲ spahed Sc. παῖδας͵ understood πρὸς τὸ σημαινόμενον froin ϑαιδοποιεῖς. Essay on L. § 36. p. 64.
590. εὐσεβῶν] i.e. ᾿Α Ὄνος. Poetical plural. ἘΠῚ
ἐκβαλοῦσ᾽ ἔχεις] ‘You have cast out from favour.” Electra is virtually an outcast, and Orestes, although not ban-
by his mother’s act, darst not return openly to his home.
591. πῶς... ἄν] ‘Do you expect me to approve of this ?’—referring to supr. 550.
591, 2. ἢ... λαμβάνεις) ‘Or will you say that in this, too, you are vindicating your daughter?’ τοῦτο, accusative in apposition with rijs 6. a. A.
593: αἰσχρῶε Sc. ἐρεῖς.
οὗ γὰρ καλόν, κ΄ τ. λ.] ‘ There is little virtue in,’ etc. See on Aj. 1132, 1349.
595-7. GAA’ οὐ γὰρ... κακοστομοῦ- με “Βαϊ then one may not even reason with you, since you reply with all your
vehemence that I am reviling my ἀπ we
For " ov.. without apodosis, cp. O. Ὁ. 988 foll., ἀλλ᾽ οὐ pe ly τοῖσδ᾽ ἀκούσομαι κακὸς | γάμοισιν, «.7.A. ; haat ἴης aes = πᾶσαν γλῶσσαν εἴσα λέγει. Cp. Plat. . 10. p. 8ρο D, ἀλλὰ πᾶσαν, τὸ Aone. “ὧν ἱέντα τῷ παλαιῷ νόμῳ ἐπίκουρον γίγνε- σθαι λόγῳ.
507. νέμω] ‘And truly I account thee rather my mistress than my mo- ther. καί has a sarcastic tone as in interrogation, and is nearly =«al τοι, --- as in ΑἹ. 92 it may be said to have the force of καὶ μήν.
6o1. ὃ δ᾽ ἄλλος ἔξω] ‘And he, more- over, in a foreign land.’ The article is demonstrative, and ἄλλος is predicative or adverbial. See Essay on L. § 21. PP- 33, 5.
χεῖρα... φυγών" Electra implies that Clytemnestra would have killed Orestes
176
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
τλήμων ᾿Ορέστης δυστυχῆ τρίβει Biov’ ὃν πολλὰ δή με σοὶ τρέφειν μιάστορα ἐπῃτιάσω" καὶ 76d’, εἴπερ ἔσθενον,
ἔδρων dv, εὖ τοῦτ᾽ ἴσθι. τοῦδέ γ᾽ οὕνεκα
605
κήρυσσέ μ' εἰς ἅπαντας, εἴτε typi) κακὴν εἴτε στόμαργον εἴτ᾽ ἀναιδείας πλέαν,͵
εἰ γὰρ πέφυκα τῶνδε τῶν ἔργων ἴδρις, σχεδόν τι τὴν σὴν οὐ καταισχύνω φύσιν.
ΧΟ.
ὁρῶ μένος πνέουσαν: εἰ δὲ σὺν δίκῃ
610
ξύνεστι,͵ τοῦδε φροντίδ᾽ οὐκέτ᾽ εἰσορῶ.
ΚΛ.
ποίας δέ μοι δεῖ πρός γε τήνδε φροντίδος,
ἥτις τοιαῦτα τὴν τεκοῦσαν ὕβρισεν, καὶ ταῦτα τηλικοῦτος ; ἄρά σοι δοκεῖ
χωρεῖν ἂν εἰς πᾶν ἔργον αἰσχύνης ἄτερ; Φ 3. 9 “σ᾿ yA 3 > ? εὖ νυν ἐπίστω τῶνδέ p αἰσχύνην ἔχειν,
ΗΛ.
615
kel μὴ δοκῶ cor μανθάνω δ᾽ ὀθούνεκα ἔξωρα πράσσω κοὐκ ἐμοὶ προσεικότα. ἀλλ᾽ ἡ γὰρ ἐκ σοῦ δυσμένεια καὶ τὰ σὰ
ἔργ ἐξαναγκάζει με ταῦτα δρᾶν Big.
620
αἰσχροῖς yap αἰσχρὰ πράγματ᾽ ἐκδιδάσκεται.
614. τηλικοῦτος] τηλικούτως 1.1. τηλικοῦτος (ΑΙ,
ΑΓ, dpa σοι 13, 616, νυν] νῦν 1..
if she could, either at the time of Aga- memnon’s murder, or afterwards.
603. σοὶ... μιάστορα] ‘An avenger of blood against thee.’ μιάστωρ is pro- perly one who stains others with his own guilt; here it is one who fixes the stain of guilt by executing vengeance for it. Compare the use of the vei ‘to stain’ in Elizabethan English: e.g. Shaksp. Ant. and Cleo. 3. 4, ‘I’llraise the preparation of a War | Shall stain your brother.’
606. εἴτε t χρή) ‘Whether you must call me,’ etc. Here, as in Aj. 1373, the reading of the MSS, which is possibly idiomatic, is preferred to xpps = xp7 (es, which is a doubtful emendation.
608. τῶνδε τῶν ἔργων) ‘Of actions which have this character.’ Cp. O. T. #64, 5, τὰν εὔσεπτον ἁγνείαν λόγων | ἔρ- yor τε πάντων, ὧν, «.7.4., and note.
dpd} dp’ ov (5. dp’ ob
609. καταισχύνω)] Cp. Aj. 1304, 5. dp’ ὧδ᾽ ἄριστος ἐξ dporéow δυοῖν | BAao- τὼν ἂν αἰσχύνοιμε τοὺς πρὺς aipa- τος ;
610. δρῶ μένος πνέουσαν) Sc. τὴν Κλυταιμνήστραν. This appears from her reply, and also from the comparison of εἰ δὲ σὺν δίκῃ, κατὰ, with supr. 528. Here, as in O. T. 746, Aesch. Ag. 1306, τί 8 ἐστὶ χρῆμα; τίς σ᾽ ἀποστρέφει φόβος ;—the dialogue contains a re- ference to by-play.
614. τηλικοῦτος) ‘At her age.’ Cp. infr. 961, 2:—i.e. Her words are not those of a petulant girl, which might be safely disregarded.
616-9. The harshness of Electra is not native to her character, but super- induced, and she is painfully conscious of this,
z
HAEKTPA. 177 KA. ὦ Opépp ἀναιδές͵ ἦ σ᾽ ἐγὼ καὶ τἄμ᾽ ἔπη καὶ τἄργα τἀμὰ πόλλ᾽ ἄγαν λέγειν ποιεῖ, ΗΛ. σύ τοι λέγεις νιν, οὐκ ἐγώ. σὺ γὰρ ποιεῖς il ae τὰ δ᾽ ἔργα τοὺς λόγους εὑρίσκεται." 628 KA. ἀλλ᾽ οὐ μὰ τὴν δέσποιναν “Αρτεμιν θράσους τοῦδ᾽ οὐκ ἀλύξεις, εὖτ᾽ dv Αἴγισθος μόλῃ. ΗΛ. ὁρᾷς; πρὸς ὀργὴν ἐκφέρει, μεθεῖσά μοι λέγειν ἃ χρἤζοιμ᾽, οὐδ᾽ ἐπίστασαι κλύειν. KA. οὔκουν ἐάσεις οὐδ᾽ ὑπ᾽ εὐφήμου βοῆς 630 θῦσαί μ᾽, ἐπειδὴ col γ᾽ ἐφῆκα πᾶν λέγειν : ΗΛ. ἐῶ, κελεύω, θῦε' μηδ᾽ ἐπαιτιῶ τοὐμὸν στόμ, ὡς οὐκ ἂν πέρα λέξαιμ᾽ ἔτι. ΚΛ. ἔπαιρε δὴ σὺ θύμαθ᾽ ἡ παροῦσά μοι πάγκαρπ᾽, ἄνακτι τῷδ᾽ ὅπως λυτηρίους 635 εὐχὰς ἀνάσχω δειμάτων, ἃ νῦν ἔχω, κλύοις dv ἤδη, Φοῖβε προστατήριε, κεκρυμμένην μου βάξιν. οὐ γὰρ ἐν φίλοις ὁ μῦθος, οὐδὲ πᾶν ἀναπτύξαι πρέπει 623. ποιεῖ] ποιεῖ L. ποεῖ Γ. ποιεῖ Pal. 624. ποιεῖς) ποεῖσ LI, ποιεῖς Pal. 626. ob μὰ thy] οὐμάτην L. οὔ μὰ τὴν Οὐ. 631. σοὶ γ] σύ γ᾽ 1.. σοί γ' (5. 623. πόλλ᾽ ἄγαν λέγειν ποιεῖ) ‘Make 632. κελεύω] ‘I urge it on you :’—
you to say too much; '—i.e, Are too much the theme of your discourse, in which you say much that you should not.
624. ww is here neater plural = αὐτά.
624, 5. Translated Be Milton:—‘’Tis Mie that say it, not you do the
eeds, And your ‘ungodly deeds find me a ee 2 ν, -ΚΑρτεμιν Ρ- supr. 565, and note. θράσους is genitive of cause.
627. For the pens of οὐκ, see
ἘΠ μοὶ L. § 29. p. 4 in κε; ΕἸ that Aegis- pede is ΓΝ ome. Cp. supr. 517.
628, 9. μεθεῖσά μοι... χρήζοιμἢ ‘ After giving me leave to say what I chose.’ Supr. 556.
630. οὐδ᾽ ὑπ᾽ εὐφήμον Bofjs) ‘Not even in silence from clamour :’— i.e. Not even without being pestered by your noise,
VOL. I.
J to “yeu κατ δι ι΄, .1ε Fur waneedion Ba Da Saw tre fhe
i.e, as knowing what need you have to propitiate the gods.
34. 4 wapotod por} ‘Thou that art with me.’ Cp. supr. 424. In Sophocles the attendants are never called by name,—as the Nurse is in Aesch. Cho. 732.
634, 5. θύμαθ᾽. . méyKapn’] ‘Rich offerings of various produce.”
635. ἄνακτι. ‘The ki Sieg here ; *—Apo lo Lyceius, fate 45: cp. O. T. 919, supr. 1. 7.
635, 6. ὅπωε.. ἔχω] ‘That I may offer up a prayer for release from the terrors which are now haunting me.’ The words, δειμάτων ἃ viv ἔχω, are added in construction with λυτη- pious. For the sense, cp. O. T. 931, ὅπωε λύσιν τιν᾽ ἡμὶν εὐαγῆ wdpps.
639, 40. οὐδὲ wav. . ἐμοί)] ‘Nor is it fitting that I unfold everything to light while she is nearme.’ In listening to these words the spcctator recollects
178
πρὸς φῶς παρούσης τῆσδε πλησίας ἐμοί,
ZOPOKAEOYS
640
μὴ σὺν φθόνῳ τε Kal πολυγλώσσῳ βοῇ σπείρῃ ματαίαν βάξιν εἰς πᾶσαν πόλιν. ἀλλ᾽ ὧδ᾽ ἄκουε' τῇδε γὰρ κἀγὼ φράσω. ἃ γὰρ προσεῖδον νυκτὶ τῇδε φάσματα
δισσῶν ὀνείρων, ταῦτά μοι, Λύκεϊ ἄναξ,
645
εἰ μὲν πέφηνεν ἐσθλά, δὸς τελεσφόρα, εἰ δ᾽ ἐχθρά, τοῖς ἐχθροῖσιν ἔμπαλιν μέθες"
καὶ μή με πλούτου τοῦ παρόντος εἴ τινες
[24 a.
δόλοισι βουλεύουσιν ἐκβαλεῖν, édffs,
ἀλλ’ ὧδέ μ' αἰεὶ ζῶσαν ἀβλαβεῖ βίῳ
650
δόμους ᾿Ατρειδῶν σκῆπτρά τὶ ἀμφέπειν τάδε, φίλοισί τε ξυνοῦσαν οἷς ξύνειμι νῦν εὐημεροῦσαν καὶ τέκνων ὅσων ἐμοὶ
δύσνοια μὴ πρόσεστιν ἣ λύπη πικρά,
ὰν Av 641, πολυγλώσσῳ] ποιγλώσσωι οΣ πουγλώσσωι oF παγγλώσσῳ L, πολυγλώσσω A.
649. fs] ἐφΦ..:1, ἐφῇς ΑΓ, ἐφεὶς L? ἐφῇς gl. παραχωρήσης Pal. ἀβλαβεῖ εὐλαβεῖ M. 651. ἀμφέπειν) ἀμφ᾽ ἕπειν Ι,. 654. πε θλώμα πρόεστιν L.
εὐημεροῦσάν (5,
that Electra is already in possession of the whole truth about the dream. Cp. supr. 417 foll.
641, 2. ‘Lest with inauspicious and noisy outcry she disseminate a lewd re- port throughout the city.’ φθόνῳ is lit. ‘odium,’ ματαίαν is not merely ‘ cause- less,’ but ‘ wanton,’ conveying the notion of positive mischief. In πολυγλώσσῳ the first part of the compound is inten- sive. Cp. supr. 488, 9, infr. 798.
643. ‘ But hear it, even in the (vague) form in which I will make it known.’ Cp. O.C. 484, for the importance attached to the form of words used in prayer.
644. γάρ introduces the promised statement.
645. δισσῶν is supposed by some to mean, ‘Ambiguous;’ but it is simpler and more natural to understand it either of two different dreams, or of the same dream repeated. Cp. Plat. Phaedo, 60 E, πολλάκιϑ por φοιτῶν τὸ αὐτὸ ἐνύπνιον ἐν τῷ παρελθόντι βίῳ, ἄλλοτ᾽ ἐν ἄλλῃ ὄψει φαινόμενον, τὰ αὐτὰ δὲ λέγον, «.7.A.
650.
653. εὐημερυῦσαν) πρόσεστιν C?,
647. ἔμπαλιν] ‘On the contrary,’— because ἐμοί is understood with τε- λεσφόρα in 1. 646.
7 ‘Let it fall instead.’
648, 9. ‘And if there is one who plans to cast me forth by guile from my pace high estate, do not permit it to
im.’ Though τινες is plural, Orestes is meant, just as Aegisthus is indicated by the vague φίλοισι in infr. 652. Cp. supr. §90. The spectator knows that the will of Apollo is directly opposed to this petition. For it is difficult to suppose either here or ia O. T. 908,
Ig, an entire separation of the Lyceian rom the Pythian Apollo. See Intro- duction.
653. καὶ τέκνων ὅσων] ‘And with the children from whom.’ ré«vois, the antecedent to ὅσων, is attracted into the case of the relative. Essay on L. § 35. Ρ. 59. She is thinking of Chrysothemis and Iphianassa (supr. 157) to the ex- clusion of Electra.
654. λύπη] ‘ Vexation,’ in an active sense.
HAEK TPA.
= ) ταῦτ᾽, ὦ Λύκει "Αἴπολλον, ἵλεως κλύων
δὸς πᾶσιν ἡμῖν ὥσπερ ἐἑξαιτούμεθα.
τὰ δ᾽ ἄλλα πάντα καὶ σιωπώσης ἐμοῦ ἐπαξιῶ σε δαίμον᾽ ὄντ' ἐξειδέναι,
τοὺς ἐκ Διὸς γὰρ εἰκός ἐστι πάνθ᾽ ὁρᾶν.
ξέναι γυναῖκες, πῶς ἂν εἰδείην σαφῶς
εἰ τοῦ τυράννου δώματ᾽ Αἰγίσθου τάδε:
ΧΟ. ΠΑ.
τάδ᾽ ἐστίν, ὦ ξέν᾽, αὐτὸς εἴκασας καλῶς, ἢ καὶ δάμαρτα τήνδ᾽ ἐπεικάζων κυρῶ
κείνου; πρέπει γὰρ Os τύραννος εἰσορᾶν.
ΧΟ. ΠΑ.
μάλιστα πάντων' de σοι κείνη πάρα. ὦ χαῖρ, ἄνασσα. σοὶ φέρων ἥκω λόγους ;
ἡδεῖς φίλου wap ἀνδρὸς Αἰγίσθῳ θ᾽ ὁμοῦ.
KA, ἐδεξάμην τὸ ῥηθέν'
πρώτιστα χρἤήζω, τίς σ' ἀπέστειλεν βροτῶν.
ΠΑ.
179 655 ΠΑΙΔΑΓΩΓΟΣ. 660 665 εἰδέναι δέ σου 670
KA.
~ 4 0 3 τὸ ποῖον, ὦ ἕέν ;
Φανοτεὺς ὁ Φωκεύς, πρᾶγμα πορσύνων μέγα.
εἰπέ, παρὰ φίλου γὰρ ὧν
ἀνδρός, σάφ᾽ οἶδα, προσφιλεῖς λέξεις λόγους.
ΠΑ. ΗΛ.
659. πάνθ
τέθνηκ᾽ ᾿Ορέστης"
πᾶνθ'᾽ L.
655. This part of the prayer is merely formal, and is uttered in a loud voice, the rest having been spoken aside.
660 foll. The coming-in of the Old Man prepares the way for the peripeteia by obtaining entrance for the disguised Orestes. It also brings out the heroic character of Electra, by reducing her to a position of despair, and makes more effective her subsequent recognition of
rae 60. ξέναι] He eS as a Phocian. 66: οὖσαν. 664. πρέπει. I acenael Though no
longer Queen of Agamemnon, the daughter of Tyndareus still wears a royal mien,
N 2
ὁρᾶν) δραῖν LA. ἀπέστειλεν) ἀπέστειλεν L. ἀπέστειλε A.
ἐν βραχεῖ ξυνθεὶς λέγω. οἱ ᾽γὼ τάλαιν᾽, ὅλωλα τῇδ᾽ ἐν ἡμέρᾳ.
669. σἼ om. LY add 5.4, 674. ᾽γῶϊ ἐγὼ LATL? Pal.
667. φίλον παρ᾽ ἀνδρός] Phanoteus, as the enemy of Strophius, Agamem- non’s friend, is imagined to be the close ally of Aegisthus. Cp. supr. 45,
and n 668. "teed v τὸ ἐν] ‘I ac the omen.’ For a μον ρα oe of appr gr auspicious words, c Hdt. 1. Πεισίστρατος δέ, συλλαβὼν τὸ τ στ eon φὰς δέκεσθαι τὸ χρησθέν, ἐπῆγε τὴν στρατιήν : Aesch. Ag. 1652, 3, ΑΙ. .. πρόκωποε οὐκ ἀναί- νομαι θανεῖν, | XO. δεχομένοις λέγειε θανεῖν σε.
670, πρᾶγμα... μέγα] ‘ Having on his hands the care of a great matter.’ - The report is identified with the event.
180
KA, ΠΑ. HA, ΚΛ.
τί φής, τί φῇς, ὦ ξεῖνε: μὴ ταύτης κλύε. θανόντ᾽ ’Opéorny νῦν τε καὶ πάλαι λέγω.
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
675
ἀπωλόμην δύστηνος, οὐδέν εἰμ᾽ ἔτι. σὺ μὲν τὰ σαυτῆς πρᾶσσ᾽͵, ἐμοὶ δὲ σύ, ξένε,
τἀληθὲς εἶπέ, τῷ τρόπῳ διόλλυται ;
ΠΑ.
κἀπεμπόμην πρὸς ταῦτα καὶ τὸ πᾶν φράσω.
680
κεῖνος yap ἐλθὼν els τὸ κοινὸν ᾿ Ελλάδος πρόσχημ ἀγῶνος Δελφικῶν ἄθλων χάριν, ὅτ᾽ ἤσθετ᾽ ἀνδρὸς ὀρθίων κηρυγμάτων
δρόμον προκηρύξαντος, οὗ πρώτη κρίσις,
εἰσῆλθε λαμπρός, πᾶσι τοῖς ἐκεῖ σέβας"
685
δρόμου δ᾽ ἰσώσας τῇ φύσει τὰ τέρματα,
νίκης ἔχων ἐξῆλθε πάντιμον γέρας.
χὥπως μὲν ἐν πολλοῖσι παῦρά σοι λέγω
676. πάλαι λέγω) yp. τότ᾽ ἐννέπω (" interl, πάλαι λέγω 1'΄, πάλιν λέγω Pal.
684. δρόμον] δρόμου LA. δρόμον TL’ Pal.
Crore
675. τί φής, τί Gys,..] For this eager repetition, cp. O. C. 1099, OI. ποῦ ποῦ; τί ops; was elas; AN. ὦ πάτερ, πάτερ, κιτ.λ.
676. ‘I have been saying all this while, and now repeat, that Orestes is dead.’ For the participial construction, cp. O. T. 463-5, and note.
678. σὺ μὲν. . πρᾶσσἼ ‘ You, mind your own affairs !” i.e. Do not interrupt
us.
680 foll. The Old Man now fills up with great spirit (though without an ‘oath ’) the outline which Orestes gave him, supr. 48-50. This narrative, while directly pertinent to the action, also helps to relieve it at a point where it was becoming monotonous. The ornate and e rated diction (especially in 730-3) is suited to a fabricated account. Contrast in this respect the speech of Hyllus in Trach. 749 foll.
681, 2. els τὸ κοινὸν, . ἀγῶνος] ‘To that contest which is the universal pride of Hellas.’ ἀγῶνος is to be taken closely with πρόσχημα, as a genitive of definition. Essay on L. § 10. p. 17, 6.
685. ‘He entered the arena, glorious to behold, and drew all men’s eyes
686. δρόμον] Bpope L. δρόμον
towards him.’ For Aapmpés, cp. Plat. Rep. 8. 560 E, λάβε πὰς μετὰ πολλοῦ χοροῦ κατάγουσιν : Aeschin. 34. 40.
686. ‘ And having finished his courses in a manner worthy of his looks.’ Lit. ‘Having made the completion of his courses adequate to his personal appear- ance. This line has been needlessly and mistakenly altered. φύσις, the out- ward promise of the man, is an abridg- ment or resumption of εἰσῆλθε λαμ ᾶ; Cp. Trach. 308, where πρὸς μὲν... φύσιν is ‘To judge from her appearance:’ Pind. Isthm, 6. 30, φέρει γὰρ ᾿Ισθμοῖ νίκαν παγκρατίου: σθένει τ᾽ ἔκπαγλος ἰδεῖν τε μορφάειο' ἄγει 8 ἀρετὰν οὐκ αἴσχιον φυᾶε: Nem. 3. 32, ἐὼν καλὸς Epdaw τ᾽ ἐοικότα poppg. The conjecture of Musgr. (lodoas τἀφέσει τὰ τέρματα, ‘ Having finished at the starting-place’) is forced and meaningless. On the verb ἰσόω, see E. on L. § §1. p. 96.
688, 9. ‘And I know not, indeed, how to tell you a few out of the many successful exploits of such a hero.’ This is naturally opposed to what follows, where, instead of selecting particular feats, the Old Man sums up all in a single statement, A slight
HAEKTPA.
181
οὐκ οἶδα τοιοῦδ᾽ ἀνδρὸς ἔργα καὶ κράτη"
ἐν δ᾽ ἴσθ᾽" ὅσων yap εἰσεκήρυξαν βραβῆς
690
δρόμων δϑιαύλων *dON ἅπερ νομίζεται,
τούτων ἐνεγκὼν πάντα τἀπινίκια ὠλβίζετ', ᾿Αργεῖος μὲν ἀνακαλούμενος, ὄνομα δ᾽ ᾿᾽Ορέστης, τοῦ τὸ κλεινὸν ᾿Ελλάδος
᾿Αγαμέμνονος στράτευμ᾽ ἀγείραντός ποτε,
καὶ ταῦτα μὲν τοιαῦθ᾽" ὅταν δέ τις θεῶν
695 [24 b.
βλάπτῃ, δύναιτ᾽ dv οὐδ᾽ ἂν ἰσχύων φυγεῖν. κεῖνος γὰρ ἄλλης ἡμέρας, ὅθ᾽ ἱππικῶν ἦν ἡλίου τέλλοντος ὠκύπους ἀγών,
εἰσῆλθε πολλῶν ἁρματηλατῶν μέτα.
700
els ἦν ᾿Αχαιός, εἷς ἀπὸ Σπάρτης, δύο Λίβνες ζυγωτῶν ἁρμάτων ἐπιστάται"
κἀκεῖνος ἐν τούτοισι Θεσσαλὰς ἔχων
ει 690. βραβῆς)] βραβῆς C*. βραβεῖς ATL’. Porson corr. dyelpayros Pal.
Pal. Vat.ac VM. πενταέθλ᾽ ἃ Ac ΜΆ, payrés L pr. retouched C*. 703. θεσσαλάς] a from o (3.
emendation of 1. 688, χὥώπωε μὲν ἐν παύροισι πολλά, «.7.A., ‘To tell you much in few, I know of no such (other) hero’s achievements and victories,’ would make the line clearer in itself, but would destroy the connection with ἂν δ᾽’ ἴσθι. But see the end of note on 1. 691.
691. Porson’s emendation of this line is extremely probable. If the letters wep were displaced, wev(r)40Aa might easily be suggested.
The relation of ll. 686, 7, to 688- 695, may be questioned. Fle is describ- ing the first day’s performances, and in 11.686, 7, either (1) states generally what is expanded afterwards, or (2) describes the first race, and then in what follows sums up the remaining contests of the same day. The plural τέρματα, and the structure of the whole passage, decide the point in favour of (1), making each of the two sentences refer to all the foot-races together. Otherwise (3), supposing the language to be more than usually inexact, the lines may be taken to mean, ‘To tell only a little when there is much to tell, I know no
6o1. dO’ ἅπερ] πένταθλ᾽ ἃ 111} 695. ἀγείραντόΞς] (Ὁ) ἔγει- 697. δύναιτ᾽ δύναι.... τ᾽ (',
feats to be compared with his. One thing you may know,’ etc.
693-5. ‘He received the congratula- tions of the crowd, being known by proclamation as an Argive, named Orestes, son of Agamemnon, who levied once the famous armament of Hellas.’
696, 7. Srav.. βλάπτῃ) ‘ But when some god is thwarting.’
699. ἡλίον réAAovros] “ΑἹ sunrise :’ i.e. beginning then.
702. ζυγωτῶν ἁρμάτων ἐπιστάται ‘Masters of yoked cars.’ Hdt. 4. 189, τέσσερας ἵππους συζευγνύναι παρὰ Λιβύων οἱ Ἕλληνες μεμαθήκασι. Hence, possi- bly, the position of this general epithet. The fame of Cyrene in chariot-racing is known to us from Pindar.
703. Θεσσαλάς)] Orestes was exiled from the plain of “Apyos ἱππόβοτον, and Phocis was too mountainous for horse- breeding. The Athenian spectator might here be reminded of his faithful allies, the Thessalian horsemen.
The five first mentioned come from Dorian states, the rest being either Ionic or Aeolian. ἐν τούτοισι, ‘ Enter-
182
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ἵππους, ὁ πέμπτος" ἕκτος ἐξ Αἰτωλίας
ξανθαῖσι πώλοις: ἕβδομος Μάγνης ἀνήρ᾽
105
ὁ δ᾽ ὄγδοος λεύκιππος, Αἰνιὰν γένος"
ἔνατος ᾿Αθηνῶν τῶν θεοδμήτων ἄπο"
Βοιωτὸς ἄλλος, δέκατον ἐκπληρῶν ὄχον. στάντες δ᾽ ὅθ᾽ αὐτοὺς οἱ τεταγμένοι βραβῆς
κλήροις ἔπηλαν καὶ κατέστησαν δίφρους,
410
χαλκῆς ὑπαὶ σάλπιγγος ἧἦξαν' of δ᾽ ἅμα
ἵπποις ὁμοκλήσαντες ἡνίας χεροῖν -
ἔσεισαν' ἐν δὲ πᾶς ἐμεστώθη δρόμος
κτύπου κροτητῶν ἁρμάτων" κόνις δ᾽ ἄνω
φορεῖθ᾽" ὁμοῦ δὲ πάντες ἀναμεμιγμένοι
715
φείδοντο κέντρων οὐδέν, ds ὑπερβάλοι
706. αἱνιάν) αἰνειᾶν L. αἱνειὰν A. ἀνειᾶν TL’. 86] @from7L. ὅτ᾽ 1, Pal. V.
BpaBeis A Pal. ἁρμάτων] ἀρμάτων L.
ing himself with the foregoing,’ calls attention to this difference.
705, 6. The descriptive epithets in this and the next line, while addin vividness to the picture, may have h some special appropriateness that would be felt by the Greek hearer.
706. Alwav] Hadt. 7. 132, 198.
707. The omate epithet is reserved for Athens.
708. δέκατον ἐκπληρῶν ὄχον] ‘Making ten chariots in all.’ Cp. Hdt. 9. 309, σὺν δὲ Θεσπιέων τοῖσι παρεοῦσι ἐξεπλη- ροῦντο αἱ ἕνδεκα pupiddes,—and, for the use of the ordinal numeral, ib. 1. 51, ἕλκων σταθμὸν évvaroy ἡμτάλαντον, and the like expressions. There is ἃ slight confusion or condensation of δέκατον ὄχον ἐλαύνων and ἐκπληρῶν τοὺς δέκα ὄχους.
710. ‘Had set the chariots in order after sorting them with lots.’ κλήρους ἔπηλαν would have been a simpler con- struction, but πάλλειν is used absolutely of casting lots, and then receives the addition of an instrumental dative. Cp. supr. 1. 21, and note. The con- struction of the whole line is paratactic for πήλαντες κατέστησαν. Essay on L. δ 36. p.68. αὐτούς in the previous line is in a general construction with what follows.
709. βραβῆςἹ Βραβῆε Ο". ὅθ᾽ Vat ac V*. 714.
711. ξαν] ‘The start was made.’ The verb has a vague subject in which horses, charioteers, and chariots, are in- cluded in one notion. ‘Off they went!’
Hence in what follows the charioteers εὖ particularized with the demonstrative οἷ.
ἅμα] ‘At the same πιοῃιδηΐ ;᾿ i.e. All together at the moment of the start.
714. κροτητῶν] ‘Rattling along:’ i.e. the parts of each chariot being rattled against each other, and all against the ground, made a din which filled the place. On the use of the verbal adj., see E. on L. § 53. ἢ. 98.
716, 7, &.. ἐπτλκα] Either (1) ‘ Whenever any one of them shot ahead of the axle-ends (of the others) and the snorting of the steeds;’ i.e. For the most part they were mingled in a confused throng; but when one drew before the rest, then was the moment of excitement,—for the breath of the foaming steeds immediately behind him was an incentive to make him drive faster still, Or (2) ‘Each of them that he might get away from the wheel- naves and the snorting of the steeds :’— each was eager to escape from the neighbourhood of the rest, so as to have free course. But the following lines, which speak of a rival pursuing
HAEKTPA,
xvéas τις αὐτῶν καὶ φρυάγμαθ᾽ ἱππικά.
ὁμοῦ γὰρ ἀμφὶ νῶτα καὶ τροχῶν βάσεις ἤφριζον, εἰσέβαλλον ἱππικαὶ πνοαί,
κεῖνος δ᾽ ta αὐτὴν ἐσχάτην στήλην ἔχων
420
expipmr ἀεὶ σύριγγα, δεξιὸν δ᾽ ἀνεὶς σειραῖον ἵππον εἶργε τὸν προσκείμενον, καὶ πρὶν μὲν ὀρθοὶ πάντες ἕστασαν δίφροι"
ἔπειτα δ᾽ Αἰνιᾶνος ἀνδρὸς ἄστομοι
719. εἰσέβαλλον εἰσ ἔβαλλον L,
μ 721. Exper’) ἔχριπτ᾽ LT. ἔχριπτ᾽ Pal. ἔχριμετ᾽ Α. ἔγχριμπτ᾽ L*. δεξιόν τ᾽ Tricl.
δεξιὸν L. δεξιὸν δ᾽ AC TL’. 724. Αἰνιᾶνος]) alyedayos MSS,
closely in the rear, cannot be equally a tate to all the ten. For the p ogy, cp. Eur. Iph. A. 228-30, οἷς προ ἀῤ δὰ | πηλείδας σὺν PA ed wap’ ἄντυγα | καὶ σύριγγας ἁρματείους. (3) Supposing the general sense to be as in (1), xvéas and φρυάγματα may possibly be accusatives of ‘limitation,’ ‘drew ahead with car and team.’
718, 19. ‘For close about his back and whirling wheels the breath of horses cast its foam.’ Cp. 1]. 23. 373- 81, ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ πύματον τέλεον δρόμον
πνοιῇ τ᾿ Ἑὐμήλοιο μετάφρενον eiple τ᾽ yor | θέρμετ᾽" ἐπ’ αὐτῷ γὰρ κεφαλὰς καταθέντε πετέσθην.
720. xetvos}] Orestes. tr’ αὐτὴν... ἔχων) ‘Driving close under the last pillar.’ ἐσχάτην, i.e. at the extreme end of the spina.
ἔχων) Sc. rods ἵππουε.
721. ἔχριμπτ᾽ ἀεὶ σύριγγα] ‘Grazed the nave of his wheel every time :᾿ i.e. all but made it touch, or seemed to graze—real contact is of course not meant.
741, 2. δεξιὸν... προσκείμενον] ‘And, letting go the Acayaa μοῖες on the right, held in the one that was nearest to the inside of the course.’ The two σειραῖοι ἵπποι, so called because not harnessed to the yoke but attached by traces right and
720. αὐτὴν ἐσχάτην) αὐτὴν ἐσχατῆν L.
δεῤιὸν δ 423. στασαν) ἕστασαν L Pal.
left, were practically the leaders of the τέθριππον, or team; and their move- ments at the critical moment of turning the goal were of the greatest con-
uence. Cp. Eur. Iph. A. 221-4, τοὺς μὲν μέσους (vylovs, | .. τοὺς 8’ ἔξω σειροφόρονυε, | ἀντήρεις καμπαῖσι δρόμων. They must be supposed to know their duty, and only to need a reminder from the charioteer, who holds each of them by a single rein (single, i.e. in his hand). The language of the present passage proves that the direction of the running was from right to left, and the δεξιδε σειραῖος had consequently to de- scribe a larger semicircle while the ‘near’ horse was making the turn. That the right hand horse may perform this movement successfully and thus swing the chariot round without mishap, the charioteer gives him the rein, and at the same time holds in the left-hand trace- horse, who, as nearest to the goal, is called προσκείμενος. As soon as this evolution is accomplished, however, the driver must slacken again the left-hand rein, so that both steeds may cover the θάτερον κῶλον of the race-course with equal strides. And if from over-eager- ness he does this an instant too soon, he is obviously in great danger of striking the nave of the left-hand wheel against the goal, because the horse when let go will instinctively ‘cut off a comer’ and pull the car along a chord of the circle instead of completing the arc, This is what is supposed to happen to Orestes, infr. 743-5. (So Wecklein also explains.)
184
πῶλοι βίᾳ φέρουσιν, ἐκ δ᾽ ὑποστροφῆς,
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
725
τελοῦντες ἕκτον ἕβδομόν τ᾽ ἤδη δρόμον, μέτωπα συμπαίουσι Βαρκαίοις ὄχοιξ" κἀντεῦθεν ἄλλος ἄλλον ἐξ ἑνὸς κακοῦ ἔθρανε κἀνέπιπτε, πᾶν δ᾽ ἐπίμπλατο
ναναγίων Κρισαῖον ἱππικῶν πέδον.
73°
γνοὺς δ᾽ οὐξ ᾿Αθηνῶν δεινὸς ἡνιοστρόφος ἔξω παρασπᾷ κἀνακωχεύει παρεὶς
κλύδων᾽ ἔφιππον ἐν μέσῳ κυκώμενον.
ἤλαυνε δ᾽ ἔσχατος μέν, ὑστέρας ἔχων
πώλους Opéorns, τῷ τέλει πίστιν φέρων"
730. epicaioy] κρισσαῖον LA. xpicaioy Pal.
ἔφιππον) ἐφιππὼν L. ac ΥΜΜδ.
25. βίᾳ ase oioded Sc. τὸ ἅρμα,
pecune unmana; ΡῈ Essay on L. 8 53. p. 98. Cp. Eur. Hipp. 1224.
ἐκ ὃ δυο τ δ τα] Either (1) ‘After turning the goal,’ or (2) ‘ Having turned sharply aside.’ See next note.
726. ‘When finishing the sixth and now (running) the seventh course.’ Not τελοῦντες, but a more general word, ii θέοντες, is to be supplied with
ἔφιππον C’.
ἕβδομον. Essay on L. § 36. pp. 65, 6, 2.
e grammatical irregularity assists the graphic effect. The scene changes while it is being described. Cp. O. (Ὁ. 1648-50, ἐξαπείδομεν | τὸν ἄνδρα, τὸν μὲν οὐδαμοῦ παρόντ᾽ ἔτι, | ἄνακτα δ᾽ αὐτόν, «.7T.A., and note.
The masculine τελοῦντες either (1) implies that the white horses of the Aenian were, like those of Diomede in 11. 23 (1. c. supr. 718, 9), ἄρσενες ἵπποι,--- which may partly account for their behaviour; or (2) τελοῦντες is a nomi- native absolute having for subject the charioteers collectively.
This line seems at first sight to sup-
rt the former interpretation (1) of . 725, ἐκ 8 ὑποστροφῆς. But the point in the course is sufficiently indicated without such an addition; and in the other sense (2) the phrase forms a suitable preparation for 1. 727. The imagination is assisted if we suppose these chariots to be somewhat wide of the goal, so that one of them might
735
ἱππικῶν] ἱππικὸν LI. 33. 734. ὑστέρας) ὑστέρας 8 ACor*T Vat.
face striking the
Ay.
In μέτωπα, as in κάρα infr. 740, the chariot and horses are thought of together as a single object.
he accident happens just when the race is half finished,—six of the twelve customary courses having being run. Cp. Pind. Ol. 2. 88-90, Πυθῶνι... Χάριτες ἄνθεα τεθρίππων δυωκαιδεκ αδρόμων | ἄγαγον. : ΠΟ
731. The Athenian charioteer is re- presented as the most skilful. It is obvious how this is calculated to sus- tain the interest of the audience. See also ll. 738-40.
732, 3. ‘Pulls aside out of the way and heaves to, letting go by the surge of horses and their riders that was boiling there.’ Not content with the hyperbole in supr. 730, the Old Man adds this yet stronger expression. See above, note on 680 foll.
734, 5. ‘Now Orestes was driving last, holding his horses back, relying on the finish.’ There were six courses yet to be. See note on 726, supr. According to this reading the participial clause is explanatory of ἤλαυνε, and μέν 1885 rer OPponne the position of Orestes before and after he saw that the Athenian alone was left. Some MSS. read ὑστέρας δ᾽, opposing ἔσχατος to torépas ἔχων πώλους. ‘He was last, indeed, but was holding back,’
about without
HAEKTPA,
ὅπως δ᾽ ὁρᾷ μόνον νιν ἐλλελειμμένον,
ὀξὺν δ Grav κέλαδον ἐνσείσας θοαῖς
πώλοις διώκει, κἀξισώσαντε ἐνγὰ
ἠλαυνέτην, τότ᾽ ἄλλος, ἄλλοθ᾽ ἅτερος
κάρα προβάλλων ἱππικῶν ὀχημάτων.
καὶ τοὺς μὲν ἄλλους πάντας ἀσφαλεῖς δρόμους ὠρθοῦθ᾽ ὁ τλήμων ὀρθὸς ἐξ ὀρθῶν δίφρων" ἔπειτα λύων ἡνίαν ἀριστερὰν
740
κάμπτοντος ἵππου λανθάνει στήλην ἄκραν [25 a.
παίσας" ἔθραυσε δ᾽ ἄξονος μέσας χνόας, 745 κἀξ ἀντύγων ὥλισθε' σὺν δ᾽ ἑλίσσεται τμητοῖς ἱμᾶσι' τοῦ δὲ πίπτοντος πέδῳ
πῶλοι διεσπάρησαν εἰς μέσον δρόμον.
736. ὅπως δ ὅδ᾽ do δ᾽ (Ἴ,, 83 do Α Ῥα]. ἐλλελειμμένον ἐνλελειμμένον LL’, ν ἱπῖολ (δ, ἐλλελειμμένον A. ἐκλελειμμένον τ. ἐλελειμμένον Pal. 742. ὠρθοῦθ᾽ last θ᾽ from τ C*, 744. κάμπτοντοΞ] κάνπτοντος L. κάμπτοντος C*. 145- sore) os from as L, 746. ὥλισθε) ὥλισθεν L. ὥλισθε A. ἑλίσσεται) σσεαι],.
736. ‘When Orestes saw that the Athenian remained alone.’ So Mr. Paley, rightly.
737, 8. ὀξὺν... διώκει) ‘He urged his swift steeds vehemently with shouts that pierced their ears, and makes for him.’ ἐνσείειν is a vivid word (Essay on L. § 56. p. 102) which is more properly applicable to hurling hounds at game, throwing an attacking force into a town, etc. Cp. Eur. Or. 255, 6, ὦ μῆτερ, ἱκετεύω σε, μὴ ᾿πίσειέ por | τὰς αἱματωποὺε καὶ δρακοντώδεις κόρας.
738, 9. κἀξισώσαντε ζυγὰ | ἠλαννέ-
1 ‘And now they were yoke by yoke, and on they drave.’
739, 40. τότ᾽ ἄλλος .. ὀχημάτων] ‘Now one, and then the other drawing ahead.’ κάρα is used analogically of man, car, and steeds, considered as one object; and the genitive ἱππικῶν ὀχη- parow is added to make this clear. (Not ‘ Putting his head forth from the car.”) For the variation of the language in τότε--- ἄλλοτε, ἄλλος --- ἅτερος, cp. Trach. 457, δέδοικας... ταρβεῖς.
741. It is implied that Orestes’ fall took place in the middle of the twelfth and last course,
742. ‘The ill-starred youth stood safely on a steady car,’
743-5. ‘Then in slackening the left- hand rein while the horse was making the turn, unawares he struck the edge of the goal and splintered the end of his axle-tree.’ Cp. supr. 721, 2, and note. The horse making the turn is ὃ προσκείμενος.
746, 1. κἀξ ἀντύγων .. τμητοῖς ἱμᾶσι ‘ And in a moment he had slipped over the rim of the chariot, and was rolled along together with it by means of the sharp-cut thongs.’ Here it must be borne in mind that the reins were passed round the body of the charioteer, as, for instance, in the marble reliefs in the ‘Sala della Biga’ in the Vatican. Cp. Eur. Hipp. 1221, 2. This point has not escaped Mr. Browning :—‘ The prince around his body flung the rein.’ Artemis Prologizes. Hence, when the body of the chariot was arrested by some sudden obstacle, instead of being jerked from his grasp, they would pull him over the dyrvf, and would drag him when the car was again in motion. σύν, sc. ταῦ ἵπποις or τῷ ἅρματι. ἱμᾶσι is dative of the instrument. τμητοῖς, lit. ‘cut,’ is suggestive of the sharp edges of the reins. Cp. infr. 862, τμητοῖε ὁλκοῖς ἔγκύρσαι.
748. διεσπάρησαν és μέσον δρόμον]
186
ZOPOKAEOYS
στρατὸς δ᾽ ὅπως ὁρᾷ νιν ἐκπεπτωκότα
δίφρων, ἀνωλόλυξε τὸν νεανίαν,
150
οἷ᾽ ἔργα δράσας οἷα λαγχάνει κακά, φορούμενος πρὸς οὖδας, ἄλλοτ᾽ οὐρανῷ σκέλη προφαίνων, ἔστε νιν διφρηλάται, μόλις κατασχεθόντες ἱππικὸν δρόμον,
ἔλυσαν αἱματηρόν, ὥστε μηδένα
755
γνῶναι φίλων idévr ἂν ἄθλιον δέμας.
καί νιν πυρᾷ κέαντες εὐθὺς ἐν βραχεῖ χαλκῷ μέγιστον σῶμα δειλαίας σποδοῦ
φέρουσιν ἄνδρες Φωκέων τεταγμένοι,
ὅπως πατρῴας τύμβον ἐκλάχοι χθονός.
760
τοιαῦτά σοι ταῦτ᾽ ἐστίν, ὡς μὲν ἐν λόγῳ
ἀλγεινά, τοῖς δ᾽ ἰδοῦσιν, οἴπερ εἴδομεν,
μέγιστα πάντων ὧν ὄὅπωπ᾽ ἐγὼ κακῶν.
ΧΟ.
751. λαγχάνει yp. τυγχάνει mg. L or (3, τυγχάνει L*. λαχάνει Pal. κατασχεθόντες) κατασχέθοντες L. κατασχεθέντες Γ΄.
κήαντες Α. κῴοντες T Brunck corr, λόνοι L. λόγοις AL*, λόγῳτ.
‘Plunged wildly about the course.’ μέσον, sc. ty μέσῳ τῶν θεατῶν, vaguely distinguishes the field generally from the line of running. διεσπάρησαν, lit. ‘ were scattered,’ is used inaccurately to sug- gest aimless movement.
749. στρατός) ‘The assembly.’ Cp. Aesch. Eum, 762, χώρᾳ τῇδε καὶ τῷ σῷ στρατῷ. Si gat
752, 3. opotpevos . . προφαίνων ‘As he was dragged upon the ee. and now and then his legs were pointed to the sky.’ The opposition with d- Aore is suggested as the description proceeds. Hence not ἄλλοτε---ἄλλοτε.
753. διφρηλάται} Some of the chari- oteers from the other chariots, who had been thrown, but not seriously hurt.
758. ps σῶμα δειλαίας σποδοῦ] ‘His mighty frame reduced to’ (lit. consisting of) ‘hapless dust.’ See E. on L. § το. p. 17,6. On the sup- posed great stature of Orestes, see
εὐθύς} Ist v from y L.
φεῦ φεῦ" τὸ wav δὴ δεσπόταισι τοῖς πάλαι πρόρριζον, ὡς ἔοικεν, ἔφθαρται γένος.
765
754: 757. κέαντες) κήαντες LL’,
761, λόγῳ)
Hdt. 1. 68, where his bones are found at Tegea :---ὐὡέπέτυχον odpy ἑπταπήχεϊ.. καὶ ε τὸν νεκρὸν μήκεϊ ἴσον ἔοντα τῷ σόρφ.
760. ἐκλάχοιῇ] The mood depends on the idea of past time contained either in φέρουσι... τεταγμένοι, i.e. ἐτάχθησαν φέρειν, or in the whole of the previous sentence. -
761. τοιαῦτα, . ἐστίν] Cp. Ant. 37, “= ms rg ivel 500 na i
‘ escription, indeed ;’ és is ih) ae Cp. 0. C. 15, ὧς ἀπ’ ὀμμάτων.
764. δεσπόταισι) δεσπότης is not used elsewhere of an Hellenic ruler. Can Sophocles have forgotten for a moment that the Chorus were free- women (infr. 1227)? Or should the speech be given to an οἰκέτης ἢ
765. Cp. Hadt. 6. 86, Γλαύκου νῦν οὔτε ἀπόγονόν ἔστι οὐδέν, . ἐκτέτριπταί re
πρόρριζοε ἐκ Σπάρτης,
HAEKTPA.,
KA, ὦ Ζεῦ, τί ταῦτα, πότερον εὐτυχῆ λέγω, ἢ δεινὰ μέν, κέρδη δέ: λυπηρῶς δ᾽ ἔχει, εἰ τοῖς ἐμαυτῆς τὸν βίον σώζω κακοῖς. ΠΑ. τί δ᾽ ὧδ᾽ ἀθυμεῖς, ὦ γύναι, τῷ νῦν λόγῳ; KA, δεινὸν τὸ τίκτειν ἐστίν’ οὐδὲ γὰρ κακῶς πάσχοντι μῖσος ὧν τέκῃ προσγίγνεται. μάτην ἄρ᾽ ἡμεῖς, ὡς ἔοικεν, ἥκομεν.
οὔτοι μάτην γε. πῶς γὰρ ἂν μάτην λέγοις: εἰ μοι θανόντος πίστ᾽ ἔχων τεκμήρια προσῆλθες, ὅστις τῆς ἐμῆς ψυχῆς γεγώς, μαστῶν ἀποστὰς καὶ τροφῆς ἐμῆς, φυγὰς ἀπεξενοῦτο᾽ καί μ᾽, ἐπεὶ τῆσδε χθονὸς ἐξῆλθεν, οὐκέτ᾽ εἶδεν ἐγκαλῶν δέ μοι φόνους πατρῴους δείν᾽ ἐπηπείλει τελεῖν" ὥστ᾽ οὔτε νυκτὸς ὕπνον οὔτ᾽ ἐξ ἡμέρας ἐμὲ στεγάζειν ἡδύν, ἀλλ᾽ ὁ προστατῶν χρόνος διῆγέ μ᾽ αἰὲν ds θανουμένην.
770
ΠΑ. KA.
775
780
759. τῷ νῦν] τῶι vay (or viv?) L. (yp. τῶ νῦν). 770. οὐδέ] οὐδὲ L. ἐνεστῶς ἀντὶ τοῦ τίκτει mg. (5, μεν) ἥ from εἰ L.
766-8. Clytemnestra is awed for the moment, and her profound relief is mingled with a pang of sorrow.
770. Savov..éorlv] ‘Motherhood
has strange power.’ 770, 1. κακῶς | πάσχοντι] She re- gards herself as ill-treated by Orestes,
because she knew that he would avenge his father if he could. Cp. supr. 293 foll., 603 foll., infr. 119: 771. τέκῃ] is omitted. See y on L. § 27. p. 45.
772. μάτην... ἧκομεν)] “1 have made a mistake in coming ;’ i.e. I see that I have given no satisfaction, and there- fore shall-receive no reward.
775. τῆς ἐμῆς ψυχῆς yeyos] ‘Sprung from my very life.’ For this pathetic use of ψυχή, cp. Aesch. Cho. 749, τῆς ἐμῆς ψυχῆς τριβὴν. To mark the horror of the situation she expresses Orestes’ original nearness to her in the strongest manner. Cp. Shak. Macbeth, 2. 3, ‘ The near in blood, The nearer bloody.’
., 5 Tat vay C4 ors,
προσγίγνεται προσγίνεται LA.
τῷ νῦν Ναὶ. ... ποίω VM 771. τέκῃ] τέκει 1.1.3, τέκῃ A Vat. ac. 772. ἧκο»
776. μαστῶν... dufis] ‘Going aloof from my breast that gave him suck.’ The words μαστῶν καὶ τροφῆς are used figuratively for the debt of obligation due from a son to his mother. Orestes at the time of Agamemnon’s death must have been at least ten years old.
780, 1. ὥστ᾽ οὔτε νυκτὸς... ἡδύν] *So that I have no rest by night, nor can I snatch from the day a sweet moment of repose to enfold me.’ στε- γάζειν is adapted to & #uépas—some more general word, such as ἴσχειν, being understood with γυκτόε. ἐξ implies that the time is taken from the day, and would not naturally be given to sleep. ἡδύν means, ‘if I do fall asleep, I am terrified with dreams;’ i.e. I can neither sleep comfortably at night, nor take a quiet nap in the day-time.
781, 2. ἀλλ᾽ ὁ τῶν... Bavov- μένην] ‘But Time ever standing over me was a jailor who conducted me to death.’ The inversion (for χρόνον διῆ-
188
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
νῦν δ᾽ ---ἡμέρᾳ γὰρ τῇδ᾽ ἀπηλλάγην φόβου πρὸς τῆσδ᾽ ἐκείνου θ᾽" ἥδε γὰρ μείζων βλάβη
ξύνοικος ἦν μοι, τοὐμὸν ἐκπίνουσ᾽ ἀεὶ
785
ψυχῆς ἄκρατον aipa—viv δ᾽ ἔκηλά που τῶν τῆσδ᾽ ἀπειλῶν οὕνεχ᾽ ἡμερεύσομεν.
ΗΛ.
οἴμοι τάλαινα" νῦν γὰρ οἰμῶξαι πάρα,
᾿Ορέστα, τὴν σὴν ξυμφοράν, 86° ὧδ᾽ ἔχων
πρὸς τῆσδ᾽ ὑβρίφει μητρός. dp ἔχει καλῶς ; οὔτοι σύ' κεῖνος δ᾽ ὡς ἔχει καλῶς ἔχει.
ΚΛ. ΗΛ. ΚΛ. ΗΛ. KA. HA,
dxove, Νέμεσι τοῦ θανόντος ἀρτίως,
οὐκοῦν ᾿Ορέστης καὶ σὺ παύσετον τάδε:
790
[25 b.
ἤκουσεν ὧν δεῖ κἀπεκύρωσεν καλῶς, ὕβριζε' νῦν γὰρ εὐτυχοῦσα τυγχάνεις,
195
πεπαύμεθ᾽ ἡμεῖς, οὐχ ὅπως σε παύσομεν.
KA, πολλῶν ἂν feos, ὦ ξέν᾽, ἄξιος τυχεῖν,
783. ἀπηλλάγην ἀπηλλάγην L. ἀπήλλαγμαι A Pal. ἀπηλλάγην ΤῚ 3. 784.
6") θ᾽ from τ᾽ C*, dp L. 791, σύ uv from a(?) L. νέμεσις ῬΑ]... 79
796. Saas] ὅπω. σ (5, ΓΕΑ. φίλος Γ΄.
γον, see Essay on L. § 42. p. 808) is here forcible in personifying χρόνος. For προστατῶν, instans, cp. Aesch. Agam. 976, δεῖγμα xpocrarh poy,
783, 4. ‘ But then, to-day’s event has rid me once for all of fears from him and her.’ The suppressed or deferred apodosis is resumed in 1. 786. In τῆσδ᾽ éxelvov θ᾽ the more emphatic pronoun is put first.
784, 5. δε γὰρ... ἦν po) ‘For she, dwelling under the same roof, has been a greater bane to me.’ οὖσα must be supplied either with βλάβη or with ἐύνοικοε, and μοι belongs to both.
785, 6. τοὐμὸν. . alua] ‘ In- cessantly draining my very life-blood.’ ἄκρατον πιεῖν, ‘to drink wine un- qualified,’ seems to have become a synonym for hard drinking. Cp. Od. 9. 297, ἀνδρόμεα pl ἔδων καὶ ἐπ᾿ ἄκρη- tov γάλα πίνων: Aesch. Cho. 577, 8, φόνου & "Epis οὐχ ὑπεσπανισμένη | ἄκρατον αἷμα πίεται, τρίτην πόσιν. The force of the adjective here is simply intensive. The addition of ψυχῆἑε marks
787. obvex’| x from « C/or®,
3. καλῶς} καλῶε (3, ὅπως ἐπαύσομεν L?,
οὕνεχ᾽ Α. 790. dp 792. Νέμεσι] Νέμε. σι. L. νέμεσι Pal.
794. εὐτυχοῦσα] εὖ τυχοῦσα L. 797. τυχεῖν} φιλεῖν 1.1.3, τυχεῖν
the figurative nature of the expression.
701. Sc. ἔχεις καλῶς. ‘You are not as I would wish you,’— viz. dead.
792. Either (1) Clytemnestra takes the word Νέμεσι alone, ignoring the qualification, ‘Nemesis’ (the spirit of just allotment) ‘has heard those whom she ought to hear and has nobly ratified their prayer.” Or (2) she implies a different use of the genitive, as the ἀλάστωρ ᾿Ατρέωε in Aesch. Ag. 1501, a, is the Spirit of Vengeance for the crime of Atreus; so here the Népeors τοῦ θανόντοε might be the Spirit which has paid him what was due. But (1) is more probable.
795. Mr. Paley reads οὔκουν with a full stop after τάδε. But the reply of Electra suits better with the ironical question, ‘You and Orestes will stop my insolence, will you not?’
797, 8. ‘Your coming, stranger, is like to prove most worthy of reward, if you have indeed put an end to her loud outcry.’ ἂν Fxow = fees, ws
HAEKTPA,
εἰ τήνδ᾽ ἔπαυσας τῆς πολνγλώσσονυν βοῆς. οὐκοῦν ἀποστείχοιμ᾽ ἄν, εἰ τάδ᾽ εὖ κυρεῖ.
ΠΑ.
KA.
3 δι ἥκιστ᾽" ἐπείπερ οὔτ ἐμοῦ καταξίως
800
πράξειας οὔτε τοῦ πορεύσαντος ξένου. ἀλλ᾽ εἴσιθ᾽ εἴσω: τήνδε δ᾽ ἔκτοθεν βοᾶν ἔα τά θ᾽ αὑτῆς καὶ τὰ τῶν φίλων κακά.
ΗΛ.
dp ὑμὶν ὡς ἀλγοῦσα κὠδυνωμένη δεινῶς δακρῦσαι κἀπικωκῦσαι δοκεῖ
805
τὸν υἱὸν ἡ δύστηνος ὧδ᾽ ὀλωλότα :
ἀλλ᾽ ἐγγελῶσα φροῦδος. ὦ τάλαιν᾽ ἐγώ" ᾿Ορέστα φίλταθ᾽, ὥς μ᾽ ἀπώλεσας θανών. ἀποσπάσας γὰρ τῆς ἐμῆς οἴχει φρενὸς
αἴ μοι μόναι παρῆσαν ἐλπίδων ἔτι,
810
ot πατρὸς ἥξειν ζῶντα τιμωρόν ποτε
κἀμοῦ ταλαίνης, νῦν δὲ ποῖ με χρὴ μολεῖν : μόνη γάρ εἰμι, σοῦ + ἀπεστερημένη
καὶ πατρός, ἤδη δεῖ με δουλεύειν πάλιν
ἐν τοῖσιν ἐχθίστοισιν ἀνθρώπων ἐμοὶ
799. εὖ] εὐ L. εὖ C*. 803.74 θ τα .0᾽ L. ταῦθ᾽ Τ'. ὦ] ΦΊΙ,. er 811. ἥξειν] ffeaL. ἥξειν (3,
ἔοικαα, an objective being put for a subjective probability, as in the well- known idiom with μέλλω. Cp. O. T. 1182, τὰ πάντ᾽ dy ἑξήκοι σαφῆ: Aj. 186, ἥκοι γὰρ ἂν θεία νόσο-,---ηὰ notes, —infr. 1372,3. «lis here used with the aor. indicative (aor. of immediate past) as elsewhere with the present, to introduce a supposition that is regarded as certain. For ef with aor. indicative, of that which is granted or assumed, cp. Aesch. Pers. 217, εἴ τι φλαῦρον εἶδεε. (So Ellendt, ‘Siquidem effecisti, etc.’)
800. ἐπείπερ) Ο. C. 75, 6, ἐπείπερ εἶ | γενναῖοε, ὡς ἰδόντι.
xataf(ws] The use of the optative without dy may be defended by ns ed ing a ἀὴρ μον ey from the preceding line. Paley’s ἐπεὶ τὰν... καταξίως is preferable to Bothe’s xardf;’ dy. Another MS. reading, κατ᾽ ἀξίαν, is also possible.
803. φίλων) ‘Orestes, including
805.
815
802. τήνδε δ] τὴν δέ τ᾽ L. τήνδε δ' (5, τήνδ᾽ Pal.
κἀπικωκῦσαι] κἀπικωκύσαι 1, Pal. 807.
οἴχει φρενός] φρενὸς οἴχηι LIL. οἴχηι φρενὸς Cor7A, 2
perhaps the death of Agamemnon.’ Paley. Rather, including the destruction of the remaining hope that Agamemnon might be avenged. At this point Cly- temnestra and the Paedagogus enter the house, and Electra is left alone upon the stage.
809. ἀποσπάσας... οἶχει)]͵ ‘In thy departure thou hast torn away.’ For the familiar phrase, cp. Ο. C. 866, ψιλὸν ὄμμ᾽ ἀποσπάσας... ἐξοίχει. ᾿
811. Orestes was to come to the aid both of his father and sister :—i.e. to avenge his father and reinstate his sister. But the notions are not distin- guished, for vengeance is regarded as a kind of aid. Cp. infr. 1392, ἀρωγόε.
812. wot pe χρὴ μολεῖν) ‘ Whither must I tun?’ Cp. Aj. 1006, ποῖ γὰρ. μολεῖν por δυνατόν, els ποίους Bporous ;
814-6. Cp. supr. 263 foll., infr. 1190
foll.
190
ZOPOKAEOYZ
φονεῦσι πατρός, ἄρά por καλῶς ἔχει;
ἀλλ᾽ οὔ τι μὴν ἔγωγε τοῦ λοιποῦ χρόνου ξύνοικος Ἐεἴσειμ, ἀλλὰ τῇδε πρὸς πύλῃ παρεῖσ᾽ ἐμαυτὴν ἄφιλος avava βίον.
πρὸς ταῦτα καινέτω τις, εἰ βαρύνεται,
820
τῶν ἔνδον ὄντων' ὡς χάρις μέν, ἣν κτάνῃ, λύπη δ᾽, ἐὰν ζῶ τοῦ βίου δ᾽ οὐδεὶς πόθος. ΧΟ. στρ. α΄. ποῦ ποτε κεραυνοὶ Διός, ἣ ποῦ φαέθων
818. ἐύνοικος Ἐεΐσειμ ἐύνοικος ἔσομ᾽ LIL? Pal. VMM".
Herm. corr.
816. ἀράμοικαλῶεξχει) ‘Isit well with me, then?’ The repetition of the words used above, l. 790, may be accidental (Essay on L. § 44. p. 82), but may also, as Mr. Paley suggests, refer to supr. 791. This is rather confirmed by the
tition of ἐύνοικος in what follows, ecliciag supr. 785; i.e. ‘I wonder if they will be contented now I am re- duced to this! But at all events I will . not trouble them henceforth by dwelling with them.’
817. τοῦ λοιποῦ χρόνου] portion of the time to come.’ on L, § 10. p. 17, 5.
818. Hermann’s suggestion, adopted in the text, affords a probable, though by no means certain, emendation of this line. ἔξύνοικος must be taken in a slightly pregnant or proleptic sense = ὥστε ξύνοικοε εἶναι.
818, 9. τῇδε πρὸς πύλῃ . . βίον] ‘I will let myself drop beside the gate and, without a friend, here wither my life away.’ She sinks into a half-re- cumbent attitude and remains so until the beginning of the commos. Cp. Sappho, Fr. 17, wap δ᾽ ἱεῖσαι στερά: Tennyson’s Elaine, ‘She slip like water to the floor.’ Mr. Paley calls this ‘sensational.’ But it is not more so than the death of Ajax, than Heracles (Trach. 1079, 80) unveiling his wounds than Oedipus appearing with eyes still bleeding, etc. The question is whether li. 820-2, being spoken in this posture, may not be appropriate to this critical moment of ‘ darkness before dawn.’
820. εἰ ὕνεται) Clytemnestra had spoken impatiently of the vexation of having Electra in the house with her,—supr. 784, 5. Electra now says,
‘For any Essay
ἔσσομ᾽ C*A Vat. ac V?.
‘If her lying at the gate is a vexation to any one,—let them put her out of the way, and welcome!” —
823-69. In this short commos, in which the broken lines are expressive of intense feeling, the several members of the Chorus, with the exception of the Coryphaeus, who, having spoken in li. 764, 5, remains in silent sympathy with Electra, attempt to rouse her from her utter despair, partly with consolation and ly with expressions of pity. But she is, if possible, more inconsolab than before.
The metres are as follows :—
a’ (chiefly choriambic.) —Nvu tvs - tuuttuvs|——-t4uu-- vut—
Re eee
SRA ΜΕΝ re
vut—
ae een ΡΨ ee
“Ζων - -Σως tf stu ho pig - fe
B’ (logaoedic).
HAEKTPA.
[91 ᾿Αέλιος, εἰ ταῦτ᾽ ἐφορῶντες κρύπτουσιν ἕκηλοι : 826 ΗΛ. ὃ ἔ, αἰαῖ, ΧΟ. ὦ wai, τί δακρύεις ; ΗΛ. φεῦ. ΧΟ. μηδὲν μέγ ἀΐσῃς. 820 ΗΛ. ἀπολεῖς. ΧΟ. πῶς; HA, εἰ τῶν φανερῶς οἰχομένων εἰς “AlSay ἐλπίδ᾽ ὑποίσεις, κατ᾽ ἐμοῦ τακομένας 835
μᾶλλον ἐπεμβάσει. ΧΟ,
ἀντ. α΄. Οἶδα γὰρ ἄνακτ᾽ ᾿Αμφιάρεων χρυσοδέτοις
ἕρκεσι κρυφθέντα γυναικῶν" καὶ νῦν ὑπὸ γαίας [6 8.
830. ἀδσῃς} ἀδσεις 1013
823-6. Orestes being dead and his father unavenged, the Powers of Heaven themselves must interfere. The sun must surely see this iniquity, the light- ning must descend to punish it.
826. κρύ v] Either (1) se. éavrovs, ‘They hide themselves.’ Cp. κεύθω. Or (2) sc. τὸ ἐφορᾶν: i.e. ‘If seeing this they make as if they saw not, and remain unmoved.’ Cp. Hom. H. 26. 7, where there is a similar doubt.
828-30. The words intended for consolation only wring a cry from Electra, and when asked the reason, she answers with a louder cry: on which the Chorns deprecate this excess of sorrow. μηδέν is adverbial, and μέγα cognate accusative. Cp. Aj. 1066, μηδὲν δεινὸν ἐξάρῃε pévos.
831. ἀπολεῖς) Electra, when asked the reason of her weeping, and told not to cry aloud, can only understand this as a suggestion that Orestes is
ve.
834-6. ‘If you will suggest a hope concerning one who is manifestly gone below, you will but press with heavier weight against my pining soul.’ For the genitive τῶν... οἰχομένων, see Essay on L. § 9. p. 13, 3, and ib. p. 12, 2. In ὑποίσεις, ὑπο is used as in breixov,— φέρω as in προφέρω.
836. ἐπε «contains a metaphor from trampling on the fallen. Cp.
dtons C*. dbops A. εἴπῃς I. γυναικῶν ἀπάταις L. Pal.(?) Brunck corr.
838. γυναικῶν
supr. 456: Aj. 1348, ob γὰρ θανόντι καὶ
προσεμβῆναί σε : and κατά, ‘against,’
es additional point to the expression. y on L. § 19. p. 27.
837, 8. The Chorus adduce another reason for taking comfort even if Orestes be no more. The gods have not for- βοῖ το Amphiaraus, and they will not orget Agamemnon. The sudden dis- appearance of the prophet during the flight of the Argive host from Thebes, would naturally make a strong im- pression upon the Argive people.
837. vaxr’] Cp. O. T. 284, ἄνακτ᾽ ἄνακτι ταῦθ᾽ ὁρῶντ᾽ ἐπίσταμαι, 7X.
838, 9. χρυσοδέτοις. . γυναικῶν] ‘Lost to sight through female snares depending on a golden chain.’ χρυσο- 8érois ἕρκεσι is a condensed expression (Essay on L. pp. 39, 81) in which ἔρκεσι suggests both the entangling influence of Eriphyle and the necklace given to her by Adrastus. (So Wecklein.) In this case ἕρχεσι denotes that the neck- lace was indirectly an instrument of Adrastus’ cunning. But it may be questioned whether such a complex association is possible. Perhaps ἕρμασι should be read, in the general sense of a woman's ornament. Cp. Od. 18. 297, ἕρματα 8 Kipuddparr: δύω θεράποντεε ἔνεικαν | τρίγληνα μορόεντα' χάρις δ' ἀπελάμπετο πολλή. See L. and S. 5. v. ἕρμα IIT. ᾿
ems wee eee .. i ὩΣ ἐς
ἵστωρ L pr.
192 ZOPOKAEOYS
HA, 2 & ἰώ. 840 ΧΟ. πάμψυχος ἀνάσσει.
ΗΛ. φεῦ.
ΧΟ. φεῦ δῆτ᾽. ὀλοὰ γὰρ
HA, ἐδάμη.
ΧΟ. val. 845 HA, οἶδ᾽ off + ἐφάνη yap μελέτωρ
ἀμφὶ τὸν ἐν πένθει" ἐμοὶ δ᾽ οὔτις ἔτ᾽ ἔσθ᾽" ὃς γὰρ ἔτ᾽ Fy,
φροῦδος ἀναρπασθείς, ΧΟ. ΗΛ.
στρ. β΄. Δειλαία δειλαίων κυρεῖς. κἀγὼ τοῦδ᾽ ἴστωρ, ὑπερίστωρ,
850
πανσύρτῳ παμμήνῳ πολλῶν δεινῶν *re στυγνῶν τ΄ Ἐάχθει.
ΧΟ. εἴδομεν ἃ θροεῖς.
847. πένθει" πένθει. .(?) L. Lushington corr.
840. Here Electra thinks of both her father and Orestes.
841. πάμψυχοφ ἀνάσσει] ‘ He wields authority with mighty spirit unimpaired.’ The prophet Amphiaraus is imagined as, like the prophet Teiresias, retaining all his faculties in the under-world. (So Wecklein: ‘Unter der Erde aber lebte er mit vollem Leben und Be- wusztsein fort und offenbarte dies durch Orakel und MHeilung von Kranken. Cic, de Div. 1. 40.) From this the Chorus argue that the spirit of Aga- memnon too will yet make his power to be felt.
843. φεῦ Sir’. . dAod γάρ] The connection is difficult, and Wecklein reads μάν for γάρ. If γάρ is retained, the Chorus must be supposed to give a different turn to the interjection. Elec- tra, thinking of her father, dwells on the sadness of Amphiaraus’ death. The Choreutes, who interposes, reflects on the sadness of the whole story, includ- ing the death of Eriphyle by the hand of her son Alcmaeon (which Sopho- cles made the subject of a tragedy). ‘Woe, indeed, you may cry! For the wretched (or baneful) woman—’ Elec- tra instantly perceives the drift, and
850. ἴστωρ)] forwp LI. 852. ὅτε} om. MSS.
iweplorap] ὑπερ
Ἀἄχθει] ἀχαίων LA. ἀχέων Cett.
quickly interrupts, in a tone οὗ mo- mentary triumph,—‘ Was overpowered !’ Then, recollecting that he who should have done Alcmaeon’s part for her is now no more, she relapses into despair.
846. μελέτωρ ἀμφὶ τὸν ἐν πένθει) ‘One to care for him who was then mourned for. ἐν πένθει is here used passively, not as supr. 290. Cp. & λόγοι. ὲ αὐδῇ :
848. φροῦδος ἀναρπ' 4 ‘Is snatched away from the earth.’ See note on Aj. 1192, ὄφελεν αἰθέρα δῦναι péyay, and note.
849. ‘ New misery finds thee in thy misery.’
8s0-2. ‘I know that all too well, taught by a weight of fearful horror, that month by month accumulates.’ Time is conceived as drawing in his train an ever-increasing burden of pouneen and grief. For δεινῶν...
xéwv, which is unmetrical, Hermann
be ear δεινῶν στυγνῶν τ᾽ αἰῶνι,--- τοῦ,
ushington has suggested δεινῶν" re στυγνῶν τ᾽ Ἐἄχθει, which is adopted in the text. Hermann’s reading means, “In a life which month by month accu- mulates horror and pollution.’
HAEKTPA. 193
HA, μή μέ νυν μηκέτι παραγάγῃς, ty οὐ 855 ΧΟ. τί φής; ΗΛ. πάρεισιν ἐλπίδων ἔτι κοινοτόκων εὐπατρίδων τ᾽ ἀρωγαΐ, ΧΟ. ἀντ. β. Πᾶσι θνατοῖς ἔφυ μόρος. HA, ἣ καὶ χαλαργοῖς ἐν ἁμίλλαις 860 οὕτως, ds κείνῳ δυστάνῳ,
τμητοῖς ὁλκοῖς ἐγκῦρσαι ;
XO, ἄσκοπος & λώβα. ΗΛ. πῶς γὰρ οὔκ; εἰ ξένος ἄτερ- ἐμᾶν χερῶν
865
XO. παπαῖ.
HA, κέκευθεν, οὔτε του τάφου ἀντιάσας
οὔτε γόων map ἡμῶν.
αν μέ νυν] με νῦν LA. Brunck corr.
870
μηκέτι] μηκέτι. 855. παραγάγῃ:]
ρα us L. παραγάγῃς C7A. wapdynsT. παργάγησ Pal.. 856. τί φῃ:) τί dys αὐδᾷσ δὲ ποῖον L. and most MSS, Tricl.corr. 858. dparyal] ἀρωγοί PALS ἀρωγαί I
860. πᾶσι] πᾶσιν 1. πᾶσι A. θνατοῖ»} 6(a)varois L. 861. ἁμίλλαις] ἁμιλ- AaisL. ἃ 863. τμητοῖς] τμητοῖ 1.., τμητοῖς (3. ἐγκῦρσαι]
ἐνκύσαι 1.., ἐνκύρσαι ΟἿ, ἐγκύρσαι Α. byxipou Τ',
868, τον] τον 1, του οτὰ. Γ, τοῦ Pal.
854. 5. μή.. ταραγάγῃε ‘Draw me not aside,’ as they had done for a moment by reminding her of the fate of Eriphyle.
855. WW) ‘In a state of thi wherein—.’ Cp. supr. 22, ἕν᾽ obuer’ svi καιρός.
57, 8. (οὐ) πάρεισιν . . ἀρωγαί ‘There is no longer within call the ai of hopes that rest on common birth from a most noble sire.’ Thel age is much condensed: i.e. dparyal ἐν ἐλ- πίδι γιγνόμεναι ἀπὸ τοῦ εὐπατρίδου καὶ κοινοτόκον, sc. ᾿Ορέστου. See Essay on L. § 43. p. 81.
859. ἔφν] ‘Is ordained by Nature.’ For φῦναι, of divine appointment, cp. Ο. C. 1443, 4, ταῦτα 3 ἐν τῷ δαίμονι | καὶ τῇδε φῦναι χἀτέρᾳ.
861-3. ‘Is it likewise decreed by .
Nature to fall, as my poor brother did, on a sharp dragging-instrament amid swift-racing hoofs?’ For the lyrical
VOL. 11.
867. παπαῖ] παπαΐ L.
use of the abstract word ὁλκός, cp. Eur. Ion 144, 5, ἀλλ’ ἐκπαύσω γὰρ μόχθουε | δάφνας ὁλκοῖΣ. On τμητοῖς see above, note on 747.
864. ἄσκοπος ἃ λώβα)] ‘ The ruin is beyond thought ;’ i.e. either (1) ‘ greater than can be conceived,’ or (2) ‘ ter than could have been imagined before- hand.” For ἄσκοπος, cp. Aj. 21, and note; and see Essay on L. § §1. p. 96. The Scholiast says dxpodparos ὁ θάνατος, and with this some interpreters are satisfied.
865-70. ‘ Indeed it is unimaginable :— to think that he is hidden from the light of day, without my hands—Cho. Alas !—El. to deck his corpse and bury him, without our voices to lament for him |’
866. ἄτερ ἐμᾶν χερῶν] Cp. infr. 1141, ἐν ἐέναισι χερσὶ κηδευθείς : Ant. goo-3 (Antigone had the consolation which is denied to Electra).
194
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ΧΡΥΣΟΘΕΜΙΣ. ὑφ᾽ ἡδονῆς τοι, φιλτάτη, διώκομαι
τὸ κόσμιον μεθεῖσα σὺν τάχει μολεῖν.
φέρω γὰρ ἡδονάς τε κἀνάπαυλαν ὧν
πάροιθεν εἶχες καὶ κατέστενες κακῶν.
ΗΛ.
πόθεν δ᾽ ἂν εὕροις τῶν ἐμῶν σὺ πημάτων
815
ἄρηξιν, οἷς ἴασιν οὐκ ἕνεστ᾽ ἰδεῖν ;
XP,
πάρεστ᾽ Opéorns ἡμίν, ἴσθι τοῦτ᾽ ἐμοῦ
κλύουσ᾽, ἐναργῶς, ὥσπερ εἰσορᾷς ἐμέ.
HA,
σαυτῆς κακοῖσι κἀπὶ τοῖς ἐμοῖς γελᾷς;
XP,
ἀλλ᾽ 4 μέμηνας, ὦ τάλαινα, κἀπὶ τοῖς
88ο
μὰ τὴν πατρῴαν ἑστίαν, ἀλλ᾽ οὐχ ὕβρει
λέγω τάδ᾽, ἀλλ᾽ ἐκεῖνον ὡς παρόντα νῷν.
ΗΛ.
οἴμοι τάλαινα' καὶ τίνος βροτῶν λόγον
τόνδ᾽ εἰσακούσασ'᾽ ὧδε πιστεύεις ἄγαν :
ΧΡ.
871. διώκομαι o from ὦ L.
ἴαστισ 13, ἴασιν AL*, 881. ὕβρει] ὕβριν L. ὕβρει (3.
871 foll. What seems the illusion of Chrysothemis only adds poignancy to Electra’s sorrow. Sophocles here modifies the well-known incident of the curl found at the-tomb. The Electra of Aeschylus is moved by seeing the hair and the other signs of Orestes, but is incredulous when he himself appears. The Electra of Sophocles has heard and believed the news of his death, and disbelieves the signs of him, which her weaker sister has seen. Chrysothemis holding the lock from Orestes’ head before Electra, who be- lieves him to be no more, makes one of those contrasts by which Sophocles impresses the situation on the mind of the spectator.
871. gt 008 ‘I am driven,’ or ‘impelled.’ See L. and S. 5.0. διώκω, It. 1.
814. axes] Aj. 203, ἔχομεν στο- ναχάε,
875, 6. ‘And where should you find relief for my woes, in which no pos-
ἐγὼ μὲν ἐξ ἐμοῦ τε κοὐκ ἄλλης σαφῆ
885. ἄλλης] ἄλλον AC’L? Pal. MM?
[26 b.
876. ἴασιν] ἴ. ασιν 1. ἴασιν Τ. ἵ, ἀσιν Ctr. ἰδεῖν] ἰδεῖν C2,
877. ἡμίν] ἦμιν LA. ἡμῖν Pal. γν".
sibility of healing is to be found?’ « σύ, always emphatic, . . with something of contemptuous incredulity.’ Paley. Chrysothemis is the last person from whom Electra looks for real help.
878. ἐναργῶς... ἐμέ] “ Unmistakably, even as you see me before you.’ ἐναργῶς is stronger than caddis,
879. For ἐπί, cp. infr. 1230, 1, ὁρῶ- μεν, ὦ παῖ, κἀπὶ συμφοραῖσί μοι | γεγηθὸς ἕρπει δάκρυον ὀμμάτων ἄπο. Electra supposes that Chrysothemis must have heard of Orestes death. This, she reminds her sister, is a sorrow common to them both.
882. ὡς παρόντα νῷν] Sc. λέγω. Cp. supr. 317, 18, and note.
883. καὶ τίνος. . ἄγαν] ‘Who then in the world has told you this, that you believe in it so firmly ?’—i.e. in spite of all that we have heard. καί intro- duces the question with indign prise, as in καὶ πῶς. wal ποῖον ὄμμα, κιτ.λ.
885. The attraction of gender in
ant sur- Cp. Aj. 462, 3,
HAEKTPA.
σημεῖ᾽ ἰδοῦσα τῷδε πιστεύω λόγῳ.
ΗΛ.
105
886
τίν, ὦ τάλαιν᾽, ἰδοῦσα πίστιν ; εἰς τί μοι
βλέψασα θάλπει τῷδ᾽ ἀνηκέστῳ πυρί; XP. πρός νυν θεῶν ἄκουσον, ὡς μαθοῦσά μου
τὸ λοιπὸν ἢ φρονοῦσαν 7} μώραν λέγῃς. σὺ δ᾽ οὖν λέγ᾽, εἴ σοι τῷ λόγῳ τις ἡδονή.
ΗΛ.
890
XP. καὶ δὴ λέγω σοι πᾶν ὅσον κατειδόμην. ere’ γὰρ ἦλθον πατρὸς ἀρχαῖον τάφον, ὁρῶ κολώνης ἐξ ἄκρας νεορρύτους
πηγὰς γάλακτος καὶ περιστεφῆ κύκλῳ
895
πάντων ὅσ᾽ ἐστὶν ἀνθέων θήκην πατρός.
ἰδοῦσα δ᾽ ἔσχον θαῦμα, καὶ περισκοπῶ μή πού τις ἡμῖν ἐγγὺς ἐγχρίμπτῃ βροτῶν. ὡς δ᾽ ἐν γαλήνῃ πάντ᾽ ἐδερκόμην τόπον,
883. βλέψασα)] κλέψασα (9) 1.13. πρὸς γῦν LA.
βλέψασα C* mg. Vat. ac. 8g0. λοιπόν] λοιπὸν μ' 1112.
880. πρύς νυν] λοιπόν μ᾽ (3, λοισὸν ἵν᾽ ἢ A.
τὸ λοιπὸν(..) Vat. ac. μώρα»Ἱ μωρὰν LA. Abyps] λέγης A. λέγοισι Ο΄. λέγεις
εἰσιν TL? Pal, 896. ἐστίν] ἐστὶν (3, ἄλλης is no sufficient reason for reject- ing the Laurentian reading here. With ἐξ ἐμοῦ in the answer of Chrysothemis ἰδοῦσα takes the place of εἰσακούσασα.
887, 8. és τί μοι... πυρί] ‘On what object have you fixed your gaze that has infected you with this fatal fe- ver?’ (Mr. Paley doubts whether és τι... BAép. means, ‘What hope have you conceived ?’ or ‘What object have you seen?’ But, surely, both meanings are included :—‘ What have you seen that has led you to conceive hope?”) For fire as an i of passionate illusion, cp. Pind. Pyth. 4. 388, 9, ὄφρα Μηδείας τοκέων ἀφέλοιτ᾽ αἰδῶ, ποθεινὰ 3 Ἑλλὰς αὐτὰν | ἐν φρεσὶ καιομέναν δονέοι μάστιγι πειθοῦς.
801. εἴ σοι. . ἡδονή] i.e. εἴ πω: ἥδει τῷ λέγειν. This is spoken in a tone of languid and supreme indif- ference.
3. πατρὸς ἀρχαῖον τάφον] ‘The Fe Sender where our father is laid.” The word ἀρχαῖος properly ap- plies to the burial-place of the kings of Argos, in which Agamemnon was Jaid. Sophocles seems to conceive of
02
this as a mound with a χρηπίς of stone, of which a certain portion (θήκη) was marked off as containing the y of Agamemnon. The libation was poured high up on the mound, so as to flow down over this portion of the πυρά, or burial-site; the flowers were
so as to decorate the θήκη ᾿Αγαμέμνονος ; the lock of hair was placed near the edge of the πυρά. But in explaining the details of the description we are left almost entirely to conjecture.
894. κολώνης ἐξ dxpas] Either (1) flowing from the summit, or (2) just below the summit,—cp. Ant. 411, ἄκρων ἐκ πάγων.
895. For πηγάε, cp. Ο. C. 479,— (xéw τάδε;) τρισσάς γε πηγάς.
6. arity + Siang Cp.0.T. 83, πολυστεφὴς.. , and note.
898. “ ἐγχρίμπτει, which has some authority, is an equally good reading.’ Paley. The subjunctive is more ex- pressive of apprehension.
899. ἐν γαλήνῃ) Sc. οὖσαν. Essay on L. § 23. p. 38. For the sense, cp. Hat. 1. 45. § 4, ἐπεί τε ἡσυχίη τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἐγένετο περὶ τὸ σῆμα.
τύμβον προσεῖρπον ἄσσον ἐσχάτης δ᾽ ὁρῶ
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥ͂Σ
900
πυρᾶς νεώρη βόστρυχον τετμημένον" κεὐθὺς τάλαιν᾽ ὡς εἶδον, ἐμπαίει τί μοι
ψυχῇ σύνηθες ὄμμα, φιλτάτου βροτῶν πάντων ᾿Ορέστου τοῦθ᾽ ὁρᾶν τεκμήριον"
καὶ χερσὶ βαστάσασα δυσφημῶ μὲν οὔ,
905
χαρᾷ δὲ πίμπλημ᾽ εὐθὺς ὄμμα δακρύων.
καὶ νῦν θ᾽ ὁμοίως καὶ τὄτ' ἐξεπίσταμαι μή του τόδ᾽ ἀγλάϊσμα πλὴν κείνου μολεῖν.
τῷ γὰρ προσήκει πλήν y ἐμοῦ καὶ σοῦ τόδε:
κἀγὼ μὲν οὐκ ἔδρασα, τοῦτ᾽ ἐπίσταμαι,
gro
οὐδ᾽ αὖ σύ' πῶς γάρ; 7 γε μηδὲ πρὸς θεοὺς ἔξεστ᾽ ἀκλαύστῳ τῆσδ᾽ ἀποστῆναι στέγης. ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ μὲν δὴ μητρὸς οὔθ᾽ ὁ νοῦς φιλεῖ τοιαῦτα πράσσειν οὔτε δρῶσ᾽ ἐλάνθανεν'
ἀλλ᾽ ἔστ᾽ ᾽᾿Ορέστου ταῦτα τἀπιτίμια,
902. μοι] μου L.
900, I. ἐσχάτης... πυρᾶς) ‘Towards the edge of the grave.’ For this geni- {να τ πρὸς. . πυρᾶς, cp. supr. 78, 324, and notes, and see Essay on L. § 10. p. 15. 4 ὃ. It is difficult to give a more par- ticular explanation of its use in this sage. Either the curl showed itself from the edge, where it lay; or it lay some- where near the edge, not exactly on it.
gol. νεώρη .. τετμημένον] ‘A fresh curl newly shor.’ The participle is added in further definition of vewpn.
902-4. ἐμπαίει.. τεκμήριον] ‘A fa- miliar sight’ or ‘image struck upon my soul, (and told me) that I saw in this a certain token of Orestes, dearest of mankind.’ ὄμμα (see Essay on L. § 54. p- 99) is here the active impression of the object of vision. δρᾶν depends on the general notion, ‘I felt,’ implied in the preceding words.
905. βαστάσασα] ‘When I held it.’ Cp. infr. 1129.
δυσφημῶ μὲν οὔ] ‘I uttered no ill- omened cry.’ Reverence dictated silence in the immediate neighbourhood of that ancient tomb.
pov Κ΄. 903. ψυχῇ] ψνυχῆσ LUT. βαστάσασα) βαστάσα LA, βαστάσασα (3. As
915
ἢ AC. gos. 918. τἀπιτίμια) yp. τἀγλαΐσματα (5,
6, πίμπλημ’.. ὅ “My eye eat filled.” Essay on tS bo. Ῥ. 52 ἃ,
908. τόδ᾽ ἀγλάϊσμα) Cp. Aesch. Cho. 103, 4, εἶναι τόδ᾽ ἀγλάϊξσμά μοι τοῦ φιλ- τάτου | βροτῶν ᾿Ορέστον. The genitive is one of possession, as in this passage of the Choéphori; but is also resumed with μολεῖν as a genitive of derivation.
μή, not οὐ, because that which is denied is not the fact merely, but the possibility of the fact.
gog. τόδε] This act of offering hair, which belongs only to the nearest re- latives of the dead.
QII. μηδὲ πρὸς θεούε)] Religious duties formed an occasional exception to the seclusion of women in Attica. See Bernhardy, Grundriss, Part i. p. 55.
914. ἐλάνθανεν] Sc. ἡ μήτηρ. ere
‘is a slight change of construction. The
omission of dy is rightly defended by Wecklein : ‘ ἐλάνθανεν statt ἐλάνθανεν ἄν bezeichnet die unausbleibliche thats Se 915. tor’ ” ταῦτα τἀπιτίμια] ‘It is Orestes who has paid these dues.” ἐπιτίμια occurs nowhere else with this exact meaning, and Dindorf, following
HAEKTPA. 197
GAN, ὦ φίλη, Odpovve, τοῖς αὐτοῖσί ro
οὐχ αὑτὸς αἰεὶ δαιμόνων παραστατεῖ.
νῷν δ᾽ ἣν τὰ πρόσθεν στυγνός: ἡ δὲ νῦν ἴσως πολλῶν ὑπάρξει. κῦρος ἡμέρα καλῶν.
φεῦ, τῆς ἀνοίας ds σ᾽ ἐποικτείρω πάλαι.
τί δ᾽ ἔστιν; οὐ πρὸς ἡδονὴν λέγω τάδε:
οὐκ οἶσθ᾽ ὅποι γῆς οὐδ᾽ ὅποι γνώμης φέρει. πῶς δ᾽ οὐκ ἐγὼ κάτοιδ᾽ ἅ γ᾽ εἶδον ἐμφανῶς ; τέθνηκεν, ὦ τάλαινα" τἀκείνου δέ σοι σωτήρί᾽ ἔρρει' μηδὲν εἰς κεῖνόν γ᾽ ὅρα.
οἴμοι τάλαινα" τοῦ τάδ᾽ ἤκουσας βροτῶν ;
τοῦ πλησίον παρόντος, ἡνίκ᾽ ὥλλυτο.
καὶ ποῦ ᾽στιν οὗτος : θαῦμά τοί μ' ὑπέρχεται. κατ᾽ οἶκον ἡδὺς οὐδὲ μητρὶ δυσχερής.
οἴμοι τάλαινα: τοῦ γὰρ ἀνθρώπων wor ἦν τὰ πολλὰ πατρὸς πρὸς τάφον κτερίσματα ; οἶμαι μάλιστ᾽ ἔγωγε τοῦ τεθνηκότος
μνημεῖ ᾽Ορέστου ταῦτα προσθεῖναί τινα,
916. φίλη) ἡ from ο L,
πρόσθεν A. ἡ] ἡ1.. 8:5 φεῦ] PL. φεὺυ (ἢ. C* Pal. Vat. ac. yp. ἔφυσ (3, φέρει yp. ἔφυ: L’. C*, δυσχερής gl. κάκιστος Pal.
HA, ΧΡ. ΗΛ. XP, HA,
920
925 XP, HA. XP, HA, XP. 930 HA, [27 a. 918. δ' om. L add ATL*. spoee| πρόσθεϊ,.
922. φέρει] φέρηι 1,.., φέρηι 920. δυσχερής) yp. δυσμενής
Wunder, reads τἀπιτύμβια. But such a substantive use of ἐπιτύμβιος is not found elsewhere, and ἐπιτίμια will bear the meaning required.
916. This is the only place in which
922. ‘You know not where you are, nor what you say.’ The metaphorical ὅποι γῆς is explained by the more literal ὅποι γνώμης.
923. Cp. supr. 878.
θαρσύνειν is intransitive. See E. on L. δ 53. p. 98, 9. The use of the active verb is more energetic. Cp. wave.
916, 7. rots αὐτοῖσί τοι, «.7.A.] Cp. esp. Trach. 132-5, μένει γάρ, «.7.A.
18. στυγνός here is rather ‘ gloomy’ than ‘hateful.’ Cp. O. T. 673.
919. ὑπάρξει κῦρος... καλῶν] Either (1) ‘ Will be the consummation of much good,’ or (2) ‘Will lead the way to,’ etc. ie. ὑπάρξει καλῶν, ὥστε κῦρος ἔχειν τὰ καλά. For the accusative after ὑπάρχω, see L.and S.s.v.A4. For (1) cp. Eur. Hec. 1229, θησαυρὸς ἄν σοι παῖς ὑπῆρχ᾽ οὕτος péyas.
920. Wecklein punctuates differently, φεῦ τῆς ἀνοίας, ὥς σ᾽ ἐποικτείρω πάλαι.
927. rod .. wapévros| The individ- ualizing article, by adding a touch of ἐνάργεια, helps to mark the certainty of Electra’s belief. Cp. supr. 424.
929. μητρί is added with the second clause to mark the unnaturalness of Cly- temnestra. ‘A welcome messenger, not displeasing to the mother there.’
930. yap=‘then,’ asks for explana- « tion. The death of Orestes is certain. The offerings came then from another. Who can this be? Cp. Phil. 327, 8, εὖ γ᾽, ὦ τέκνον, τίνος γὰρ ὧδε τὸν μέγαν] χόλον war’ αὑτῶν ἔγκαλῶν ἐλήλυθας :
931. πρὸς τάφον] The accusative, because of the notion of ‘ bringing’ im- plied in xrepicpara,
198 XP.
ZOPOKAEOYS
ὦ δυστυχής" ἐγὼ δὲ σὺν χαρᾷ λόγους
τοιούσδ᾽ ἔχουσ᾽ ἔσπευδον, οὐκ eldvi’ ἄρα
938
ty ἦμεν ἄτης" ἀλλὰ νῦν͵, δθ᾽ ἱκόμην, τά τ᾽ ὄντα πρόσθεν ἄλλα θ᾽ εὑρίσκω κακά.
ΗΛ.
οὕτως ἔχει σοι ταῦτ᾽" ἐὰν δέ μοι πίθῃ,
τῆς νῦν παρούσης πημονῆς λύσεις βάρος.
ΧΡ. ΗΛ. ΧΡ. ΗΛ. ΧΡ. ΗΛ. ΧΡ. ΗΛ.
4 τοὺς θανόντας ἐξαναστήσω ποτέ;
οὐκ ἔσθ᾽ ὅ γ᾽ εἶπον οὐ γὰρ ὧδ᾽ ἄφρων ἔφυν. τί γὰρ κελεύεις ὧν ἐγὼ φερέγγνος ;
τλῆναί σε δρῶσαν ἃν ἐγὼ παραινέσω.
ἀλλ᾽ εἴ τις ὠφέλειά γ᾽, οὐκ ἀπόσομαι.
ὅρα, πόνου τοι χωρὶς οὐδὲν εὐτυχεῖ.
ὁρῶ. ξυνοίσω πᾶν ὅσονπερ ἂν σθένω.
ἄκουε δή νυν ἧ βεβούλευμαι τελεῖν.
940
945
παρουσίαν μὲν οἷσθα καὶ σύ που φίλων
ὡς οὔτις ἡμῖν ἐστιν, ἀλλ᾽ “Αιδης λαβὼν
ἀπεστέρηκε καὶ μόνα λελείμμεθον.
950
ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἕως μὲν τὸν κασίγνητον βίῳ θάλλοντ' "ἔτ᾽ εἰσήκουον, εἶχον ἐλπίδας
934. σίν]. σὺν. Céor},
LA Pal. πιθῆς Τ' (yp. πιθῆ Τ᾽). & γ᾽ A Pal. Vat. ac. . οὐκ ἐσ τόδ' Μ. 944. ef] ef L.
935. τοιούσδ᾽ from τούσδ᾽ L.
940. #] 4 L. 41 943. dy] ‘ay 4 A, 945. πόνου] πόνου(4) L. ποεῖν LY. τελεῖν AL? Pal. yp. τελεῖν C’ mg, σοι φίλων 1.13, καὶ σύ που ΑΓῚ 35, γρ. καὶ σύ που φίλων C’.
938. πίθῃ] πιθῆι , δ ΥἽ ὅδ᾽ LOL. 85 Ce.
ἄγ᾽ Τ. ἃ ἂν ἐγὼ Pal. 947. δή νυν δὴ γῦν ΙΑ. τελεῖν
948. καὶ σύ που φίλων καί πού 950. λελείμμεθον
λελείμμεθον L. 952. θάλλοντ᾽ *ér’] θάλλοντά 7’ LAL Pal. θάλοντα 7’ 1.3. Reisk. corr.
934. ὦ Bvoruxts] Sc. ἐγώ.
935. τοιούσδ᾽ ‘Such,’ i.e. So full of joy.
938. οὕτως... ταῦτ Electra says this with the quietness of despair.
941. Electra ironically waives re- joinder to the frigid question which is - strangely distasteful to her, and makes it felt that she has something of real
ractical importance in her mind. ye implies, ‘ Be that as it may, it was not my meaning.’ Some read és τόδ᾽ with M.
943. τλῆναι. . δρῶσαν) The participle, as with πειρᾶσθαι.
945, 6. Spa... δρῶ. “ Consider —.’ ‘I see that clearly.” Cp. Phil. 589,
ὅρα τί ποιεῖς, παῖ. NE. σκοπῶ κἀγὼ πάλαι: and for the γνώμη, Fr. 364, οὔτοι ποθ᾽ ἅψει τῶν ἄκρων ἄνευ πόνον.
948 foll. The hopelessness of the present situation, which Ismene in the Antigone (Ant. 49 foll.) dwells upon as a ground of inaction, is urged by Electra as a reason for doing what ought to be done. Cp. the words of Henry V in Shakspeare, 4. 1. 1, ‘Glou- cester, ‘tis true that we are in great danger :—The greater therefore should our courage be.’
951, 2. βίῳ | θάλλοντ᾽ * ἔτ The cor- Tection (see v. rr.) isnecessary. as βίῳ for ἐν βίῳ ὄντα would be too harsh an ellipse.
HAEKTPA.,
199
φόνου wor αὐτὸν mpdxrop ἵξεσθαι πατρός" νῦν δ᾽ ἡνίκ᾽ οὐκέτ᾽ ἔστιν, εἰς σὲ δὴ βλέπω,
ὅπως τὸν αὐτόχειρα πατρῷου φόνου
955
ξὺν τῇδ᾽ ἀδελφῇ μὴ κατοκνήσεις κτανεῖν Αἴγισθον' οὐδὲν γάρ σε δεῖ κρύπτειν μ᾽ ἔτι.
ποῖ γὰρ μενεῖς ῥᾷθυμος, εἰς τίν᾽ ἐλπίδων βλέψασ᾽ ἔτ᾽ ὀρθήν ἧ πάρεστι μὲν στένειν
πλούτου πατρῴου κτῆσιν ἐστερημένῃ,
960
πάρεστι δ᾽ ἀλγεῖν ἐς τοσόνδε τοῦ χρόνου
ἄλεκτρα γηράσκουσαν ἀνυμέναιά τε.
καὶ τῶνδε μέντοι μηκέτ᾽ ἐλπίσῃς ὅπως τεύξει mor’ οὐ γὰρ ὧδ᾽ ἄβουλός ἐστ᾽ ἀνὴρ
Αἴγισθος ὥστε σόν wor ἣ κἀμὸν γένος
965
βλαστεῖν ἐᾶσαι, πημονὴν αὑτῷ σαφῆ.
ἀλλ᾽ ἣν ἐπίσπῃ τοῖς ἐμοῖς βουλεύμασιν, πρῶτον μὲν εὐσέβειαν ἐκ πατρὸς κάτω θανόντος οἴσει τοῦ κασιγνήτου θ᾽ dua
ἔπειτα δ᾽ ὥσπερ ἐξέφυς, ἐλευθέρα
97°
καλεῖ τὸ λοιπὸν καὶ γάμων ἐπαξίων τεύξει" φιλεῖ γὰρ πρὸς τὰ χρηστὰ πᾶς ὁρᾶν.
961. πάρεστι δ᾽ πάρεστιν L. πάρεστι δ' C’.
963. μηκέτ᾽ μηκέτι 1,. 966.
αὑτῷ) αὐτῶι LA. αὑτῶ Pal. 967. βουλεύμασιν) βουλεύμασι(ν) L. βουλεύμασι Α. 971. καλεῖ τὸ λοιπόν] καλῆι τολοιπὸν LA.
954. εἷς σὲ δὴ βλέπω] Electra knows this to be a forlorn hope,—infr. 1017, 8, but to ak confidently is her only chance of success.
956. ξὺν τῇδ᾽ ἀδελφῇ) She adds her own claim of sisterhood to the guilt of Aegisthus, as a reason why Chrysothe- mis should help her.
957. The motive of this line, which has been suspected by some critics, is sufficiently explained by comparing supr. 126, ὁ τάδε πορών, and note. The name which the chorus there suppressed, out of habitual fear, Electra now fearless pronounces. She need use no conceal- ment with Chrysothemis, for whether with or without her help, she means to act so as to anticipate prevention.
958. ποῖ... μενεῖς ῥᾳᾷθυμοε)] ‘To
‘what point will you remain inert 2 ‘i.e. How far must things go before you are roused to action? See Essay on L. § 24. p. 41, and cp. esp. Ο. 6, 383, 4, τοὺς δὲ σοὺς ὅποι θεοὶ | πόνους κατοι- κτιοῦσιν, οὐκ ἔχω μαθεῖν.
959. ἔτ᾽ ὀρθήν] ‘That is not already thrown down.’
960. The accusative is probably -oc- casioned by στένειν, i.e. στένειν κτῆσιν, ἐστερημένῃ αὐτῆς,---οΥἨ abrhny,—though the simple verb is not elsewhere found with the accusative.
963. τῶνδε) λέκτρων ὑμεναίων τε.
968. εὐσέβειαν) Cp. supr. 345, 6, and note, Ant. 924. |
κάτω] Sc. ὄντος, absorbed in θανύντος.
971. καλεῖ Future middle for pas- sive.
200
ZOPOKAEOYS
λόγων ye μὴν εὔκλειαν οὐχ ὁρᾷς ὅσην
σαυτῇ τε κἀμοὶ προσβαλεῖς πεισθεῖσ' ἐμοί;
τίς γάρ wor ἀστῶν ἣ ξένων ἡμᾶς ἰδὼν
975
τοιοῖσδ᾽ ἐπαίνοις οὐχὶ δεξιώσεται,
ἴδεσθε τώδε τὼ κασιγνήτω, φίλοι,
& τὸν πατρῷον οἶκον ἐξεσωσάτην, & τοῖσιν ἐχθροῖς εὖ βεβηκόσιν ποτὲ
ψυχῆς ἀφειδήσαντε προὐστήτην φόνου" τούτω φιλεῖν χρή, τώδε χρὴ πάντας σέβειν'
980 [27 Ὁ.
τώδ᾽ ἔν θ᾽ ἑορταῖς ἔν τε πανδήμῳ πόλει
τιμᾶν ἅπαντας οὕνεκ᾽ ἀνδρείας χρεών.
τοιαῦτά τοι νὼ πᾶς τις ἐξερεῖ βροτῶν,
ζώσαιν θανούααιν θ᾽ ὥστε μὴ ᾿κλιπεῖν κλέος.
985
ἀλλ᾽, ὦ φίλη, πείσθητι, συμπόνει πατρί,
σύγκαμν ἀδελφῷ, παῦσον ἐκ κακῶν ἐμέ,
~ 4 οὶ » td παῦσον δὲ σαυτήν, τοῦτο γιγνώσκουσ᾽, ὅτι ‘Civ αἰσχρὸν αἰσχρῶς τοῖς καλῶς πεφυκόσιν.
973. λόγων] λόγω Oo” ἐμοί L. πεισθεῖσ᾽ ἐμοί (3,
πατρῷον (3. 981. τὠδε] τῶδε L. λιπεῖν C7. 986. πείσθητι] ᾿πίσθητι L.
973. λόγων γε μὴν .. οὐχ δρᾷς ὅσην] ‘Do you not see how great, at all events, will be the glory of renown?’ etc. ye phy emphasizes what is certain as distin- guished from the hope last spoken of, in which there was necessarily some un- certainty.
976. * Will not point to us with such words of praise?’ is to ex- tend the right hand towards a person in token of greeting or admiration. Cp.
esp. Hom. H. 5. 15, 16, ἦγον ἐς ἀθανά- oe οἱ 3 joad ovro ἰδόντες, | χερσί τ’ ἐδεξιόωντο.
977 foll. On the use of the masculine here, see Essay on L. § 20. Ὁ. 20,2. It is dropped infr. 985, where Electra is speaking more familiarly and in her own person.
979. εὖ βθηκόσιν] ‘When in high
prosperity. e phrase literally means, ‘Standing firmly.” Cp. esp. Archil. Fr. 58, πολλάκις δ᾽ ἀνατρέπουσι καὶ μάλ᾽ εὖ
βεβηκότας | dwriovs κλίνουσι.
LA. λόγω Pal. Dobree corr.
974- πεισθεῖσ᾽ ἐμοῆ πεισ-
978. τὸν πατρῷον) τῶν πατρωίων L. τὸν
985. μὴ ᾿κλιπεῖν] μὴ λιπεῖν A. γρ. μοι 988. γιγνώσκουσ᾽ γινώσκουτ᾽ TA.
980. προὐστήτην φόνου] ‘Stood forth ῳ to slay,’ or (2)" as avengers of blood.’
e genitive is difficult, and is hardly explained by comparing Aj. 803, Eur. Andr. 221. Either (1) it expresses pur- pose, as in Thuc. 1. 36, καλὼς παράπλου κεῖται, and similar expressions, or (2) the phrase is equivalent to προστάται φόνου ἐγένοντο, ‘ 6 ministers of the blood-feud.’
986. συμπόνει πατρί] ‘Labour in thy father’s cause,—vindicate thy brother’s name.’ As observed above in note on 1, 811, the ideas of vengeance and of succour are inseparable. So ovy«dp- vey is used of honouring the dead in
Aj. i
937-8. The wild and desperate hope on which this rests, and which has been suggested by the previous lines, is that, when Aegisthus is slain, the people will immediately rise in favor of the ae representatives of the Atrei-
e.
HAE KTPA.
ΧΟ. ἐν τοῖς τοιούτοις ἐστὶν ἡ προμηθία
20ΟῚ
990
καὶ τῷ λέγοντι καὶ κλύοντι σύμμαχος.
XP.
καὶ πρίν ye φωνεῖν, ὦ γυναῖκες, εἰ φρενῶν
ἐτύγχαν᾽ αὕτη μὴ κακῶν, ἐσώζετ᾽ ἂν τὴν εὐλάβειαν, ὥσπερ οὐχὶ σώζεται.
ποῖ γάρ ποτ᾽ ἐμβλέψασα τοιοῦτον θράσος
995
αὐτή O ὁπλίζει κἄμ᾽ ὑπηρετεῖν καλεῖς - οὐκ εἰσορᾷς ; γυνὴ μὲν οὐδ᾽ ἀνὴρ ἔφυς, σθένεις δ᾽ ἔλασσον τῶν ἐναντίων χερί,
δαίμων δὲ τοῖς μὲν εὐτυχεῖ καθ᾿ ἡμέραν,
ἡμῖν δ᾽ ἀπορρεῖ κἀπὶ μηδὲν ἔρχεται.
1000
τίς οὖν τοιοῦτον ἄνδρα βουλεύων ἑλεῖν
ἄλυπος ἄτης ἐξαπαλλαχθήσεται ;
ὅρα κακῶς πράσσοντε μὴ μείζω κακὰ
κτησώμεθ᾽, εἴ τις τούσδ᾽ ἀκούσεται λόγους.
λύει γὰρ ἡμᾶς οὐδὲν οὐδ᾽ ἐπωφελεῖ
1005
βάξιν καλὴν λαβόντε δυσκλεῶς θανεῖν. οὐ γὰρ θανεῖν ἔχθιστον, ἀλλ᾽ ὅταν θανεῖν χρύζων τις εἶτα μηδὲ τοῦτ᾽ ἔχῃ λαβεῖν.
995. ἐμβλέψασα) ἐμβλέψασα(τ or 5) LL’.
Brunck corr. Pal.
ἐναντίων ἐναντίων 1,. εὐτυχεῖ 1,
1005. γάρ] γὰρ. L.
998. ἔλασσον} ἔλαττον MSS.
909. εὐτυχεῖ] εὐτυχεῖ 1,. εὐτυχὴς AT 1007. om. LL? add (3, 1008,
χρήζων] xen?) 1. χρήζων A. χρήζηι ΓΙ, χρήζη Pal.
991. On the non-repetition of the ar- ticle here see Essay on L. 8.21. p. 33, 5.
992, 3. εἰ φρενῶν.. μὴ κακῶν) ‘If her thoughts had not been perverted.’ μή belongs to the whole sentence, but . its position emphasizes both the nega-
tion and the epithet κακῶν.
996. As elsewhere, when αὐτός τε καί is introduced after the beginning of a sentence, the second clause has an in- dependent construction. Plat. Rep. 4. p. 427 C, αὐτός τε καὶ τὸν ἀδελφὸν παρακάλει.
999. εὐτυχής is equally probable.
1000. κἀπὶ μηδὲν ἔρχεται) Cp. Fr. 786. 1. 8, πάλιν διαρρεῖ κἀπὶ μηδὲν ἔρχεται. The use of μή rather than οὐ is to be explained by the abstract expression,— ‘nothingness’ rather than ‘nothing.’
1005. Ave... ἡμᾶς οὐδέν] ‘It brings us no release.’ λύειν is not here =Avar- τελεῖν, as it is sometimes in Euripides. See O. T. 316, 7, and note.
1007, 8. It is conceivable, as some editors have suggested, that these two lines may have come in from elsewhere. Cp. Aj. 554 and note. , If they are part of the text, the connection is somewhat as follows: ‘We should gain nothing by doing what, although applauded for the moment, would bring us to an ignominious death. Not death merely, but the lingering misery that might pre- cede it, is what we should have most to dread.” We may suppose that the imagination of Chrysothemis has been impressed by the threat of immurement, which she reported supr. 379-82.
202 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ἀλλ᾽ ἀντιάζω, πρὶν πανωλέθρους τὸ πᾶν ἡμᾶς 7 ὀλέσθαι κἀξερημῶσαι γένος͵ IOIO κατάσχες ὀργήν. καὶ τὰ μὲν λελεγμένα ἄρρητ᾽ ἐγώ σοι κἀτελῇ φυλάξομαι, αὐτὴ δὲ νοῦν σχὲς ἀλλὰ τῷ χρόνῳ ποτέ, σθένουναα μηδὲν τοῖς κρατοῦσιν εἰκαθεῖν. ΧΟ. πείθου. προνοίας οὐδὲν ἀνθρώποις ἔφυ
κέρδος λαβεῖν ἄμεινον οὐδὲ νοῦ σοφοῦ.
IO15
HA, ἀπροσδόκητον οὐδὲν elpnxas’ καλῶς 8
ἤδη σ᾽ ἀπορρίψουσαν ἁπηγγελλόμην.
ἀλλ᾽ αὐτόχειρί μοι μόνῃ τε δραστέον τοὔργον τόδ᾽." οὐ γὰρ δὴ κενόν γ᾽ ἀφήσομεν. 1020 ped:
εἴθ᾽ ὥφελες τοιάδε τὴν γνώμην πατρὸς
θνήσκοντος εἶναι" πάντα γὰρ κατειργάσω.
ἀλλ᾽ ἢ φύσιν γε, τὸν δὲ νοῦν ἥσσων τότε.
ΧΡ,
ΗΛ.
XP. 1013. αὐτή) αὑτῇ 1.
; ἐλόμην TL, αὐτόχειρι A. Elmsl. corr,
1009. πανωλέθ, τὸ wav... ὀλέσθαι ! Perich utterly ad levedecthably: The repetition of τὸ way, already implied in πανωλέθρους, anticipates the notion which is more fully expressed by the antithesis in the succeeding verse, —‘ Ere we perish in an utter destruction, in which we should involve not ourselves only but our whole τος τος caer is no pee
1010. κἀξερημῶσαι yévos] Cp. Ant. 58, 9, viv αὖ μόνα δὴ γὼ λελειμμένα σκόπει | ὅσῳ κἀκιστ᾽ ὀλούμεθ᾽. Iphianassa (supr. 157) seems to be forgotten.
Iolr, kardoxes ὀργήν] Cp. Pind. Isthm., 3. 3, (ef ris) σθένει πλούτου κατ- éxe: φρεσὶν αἰανῇ κόρον.
1018. ἀπηγγελλόμην] The interpre- tation preserved by Hesychius,—éts77- γελλόμην" παρεκάλουν, ἐπέστελλον --- is hardly adequate. A better meaning is obtained if the word is allowed to re- tain its usual force, ‘The offer which I made.’ In proposing that they should
1014. εἰκαθεῖν) εἰκάθειν MSS, Elmsl. corr. δη]) ἤδειν LA. ἥἤδειν Pal. Brunck corr.
1019. ἀλλ᾽ αὐτόχειρί μοι} yp. ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲν ἧσσόν μοι C*. 1022, πάντα γὰρ) ἂν gl. interl. M. ἥσσων) ἧσσον L. ἥσσων C'.
ἄσκει τοιαύτη νοῦν δι αἰῶνος μένειν.
1018. ἀπηγγελλόμην) ἃ ᾽κηγγελλόμην LA Pal.
1023. 4] ἣν MSS. 1024. νοῦν] γ᾽ οὖν L. vow CA.
together compass the death of Aegis- thus, Electra thinks that she has given Chrysothemis a glorious opportunity.
1020, κενόν] i.e. ἀργόν, ‘Unper- formed.’
1022. πάντα γὰρ κατειργάσω] ‘ You had effected everything;’ i.e. would have prevented the accomplishment of the murder. For the ellipse of dy here, cp. esp. Thuc. 8. 86, ἐν ᾧ σαφέστατα - Ἰωνίαν καὶ Ἑλλήσποντον εὐθὺς εἶχον of πολέμιοι.
It deserves to be considered, whether euphony may not have been sometimes consulted in the omission of ἄν. Cer- tainly way γὰρ ἄν has not a pleasant sound. Cp. supr. 914: Ant. 604, 5, ris ἀνδρῶν .. κατάσχοι; Aesch. Ag. 1163, veoyvds ἀνθρώπων μάθοι. For πάντα -- ‘Anything and everything,’ cp. Trach. 17, πᾶν τοίνυν .. κλύοι mis dy: O. C.
1503, 4, πάντα γὰρ... εἰκάσαι πάρα.
HAEKTPA. 203
XP.
6 from τ C*,
1026. ‘No, for in making the attempt one is likely to have ill success.” The masculine gender of the participle and the present tense of the infinitive give generality to the ion :—i.e. εἰκός ἐστι κακῶς πράσσειν τινά, εἰ ἔγχειροίη. καί marks correlation of act and con- sequence.
1028. ‘I will listen with the same hacer eer when you shall praise me;’ 1.e. ‘As I am indifferent to your cen- sure, so I will be to your commenda- tion, when you have learned the truth.’ The slight harshness of this, to which αὖ in infr. 1034 is opposed, shows the rising impatience of hrysothemis. Cp. supr. 430, inf. 1044. 1057. This inter- pretation is confirmed by 1. 1030, pas- pos . xpévos, ‘A long time, even all the future, is in store to determine that,’ where καί is used as elsewhere in adding an equivalent or explanatory phrase. For the article with the epexegetic in- finitive = @ore, «.7.A., cp. O. T. 1417, and note.
1033. σῇ] i.e. ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἐμῇ. Cp. Ant. 549, Κρέοντ᾽ ἐρώτα' τοῦδε γὰρ σὺ κηδεμών.
ὡς οὐχὶ συνδράσουσα νοιθετεῖς τάδε. εἰκὸς γὰρ ἐγχειροῦντα καὶ πράσσειν κακῶς. . (me σε τοῦ vou, τῆς δὲ δειλίας στυγῶ.
, ἀνέξομαι κλύουσα χὥῶταν εὖ λέγῃς.
. ἀλλ᾽ οὔ wor ἐξ ἐμοῦ ye μὴ πάθης τόδε. μακρὸς τὸ κρῖναι ταῦτα χὠ λοιπὸς χρόνος. ἄπελθε: σοὶ γὰρ ὠφέλησις οὐκ ἔνι.
. ἔνεστιν ἀλλὰ σοὶ μάθησις οὐ πάρα.
. ἐλθοῦσα μητρὶ ταῦτα πάντ᾽ ἔξειπε σῇ.
. οὐδ᾽ αὖ τοσοῦτον ἔχθος ἐχθαίρω o ἐγώ. ἀλλ᾽ οὖν ἐπίστω γΥ of p ἀτιμίας ἄγεις.
. ἀτιμίας μὲν οὔ, προμηθίας δὲ σοῦ.
1035
τῷ σῷ δικαίῳ δῆτ᾽ ἐπισπέσθαι με δεῖ; ὅταν γὰρ εὖ φρονῇς, τόθ᾽ ἡγήσει σὺ νῷν. ἢ δεινὸν εὖ λέγουσαν ἐξαμαρτάνειν. εἴρηκας ὀρθῶς ᾧ σὺ πρόσκεισαι κακῷ. 1028. xray] x from y L. χ᾽ Gray A Pal.
v A. μάθηισ CM. pdbysT. πόθῃ:ς Vat. ac. σὺ νῷν] συνὼν L. σὺ νῷν Ὁ". νῶϊν Pal.
1040
1029. πάθῃς] μάθηισ LL* πάθης τόδε] ὃ from τ Γ΄, 1038. τόθ
1034. ‘Nay bat Ido not hate thee to that extent —i.e. though I am vexed with you.
1035. ‘But at least you should un- derstand into what dishonour you would bring me.’ Electra’s tone is softened for the moment by the affectionate tone of the previous line.
1036. ‘It is not dishonour I intend, but rather care for thee.’ προμηθίας fol- lows the case of ἀτιμίας, without having any definite construction with the preced- ing words. See Essay on ἴω. ὃ 35. p. 60¢.
he bisection of the line here and in 1038 helps to mark the earnestness of Chrysothemis, and has something of a lyric effect.
1039. ‘ How strange and sad it is that she who speaks so fairl should thus err!’ The phrase eb λέγονσαν refers not to any single speech of Chryso- themis, but to the general tone of complacent superiority with which she utters her sentences of prudential mo- rality.
1040. ᾧ σὺ πρόσκεισαι) Cp. supr. 240, and note.
204
HA, ΧΡ. ΗΛ. ΧΡ. ΗΛ. ΧΡ. ΗΛ. ΧΡ. ΗΛ. ΧΡ.
καὶ μὴν ποιήσω γ᾽, οὐδὲν ἐκπλαγεῖσά σε. καὶ τοῦτ᾽ ἀληθές, οὐδὲ βουλεύσει πάλιν ; βουλῆς γὰρ οὐδέν ἐστιν ἔχθιον κακῆς.
ZOPOKAEOYS
τί δ᾽. οὐ δοκῶ σοι ταῦτα σὺν δίκῃ λέγειν ; ἀλλ᾽ ἔστιν ἔνθα χὴ δίκη βλάβην φέρει. τούτοις ἐγὼ (ῆν τοῖς νόμοις οὐ βούλομαι. ἀλλ᾽ εἰ ποιήσεις ταῦτ᾽, ἐπαινέσεις ἐμέ.
1045
φρονεῖν ἔοικας οὐδὲν ὧν ἐγὼ λέγω. πάλαι δέδοκται ταῦτα κοὐ νεωστί μοι. ἄπειμι τοίνυν οὔτε γὰρ σὺ τἄμ᾽ ἔπη
1050
τολμᾷς ἐπαινεῖν οὔτ᾽ ἐγὼ τοὺς σοὺς τρόπους.
ΗΛ.
ἀλλ᾽ εἴσιθ᾽. οὔ σοι μὴ μεθέψομαί ποτε,
οὐδ᾽ ἣν σφόδρ᾽ ἱμείρουσα τυγχάνῃς" ἐπεὶ ᾿ πολλῆς ἀνοίας καὶ τὸ θηρᾶσθαι κενά,
ΧΡ.
ἀλλ᾽ εἰ σεαυτῇ τυγχάνεις δοκοῦσά τι
1055
φρονεῖν, φρόνει τοιαῦθ᾽. ὅταν γὰρ ἐν κακοῖς ἤδη βεβήκῃς, τἄμ᾽ ἐπαινέσεις ἔπη.
ΧΟ. 1052. οὔ σοι] οὗ aot L.
οὔ σοι ATL*,
στρ.α΄. τί τοὺς ἄνωθεν φρονιμωτάτους οἰωνοὺς
οὗ ΤΆ, 1053. ἤν) ἦν L. ἣν A.
τνγχάνῃ5] seycions L. τυγχάνης A. τυγχάνεις T.
1043. Electra is revolted by the suggestion of tempering justice with expediency. Cp. supr. 397, οὖκ ἐμοὺς τρόπους λέγεις. For rovros .. νόμοις, cp. Ant. 191, τοιοῖσδ᾽ ἐγὼ νόμοισι τήνδ᾽ αὕὔξω πόλιν.
1044. Cp. infr. 1057.
1046. καὶ τοῦτ᾽ ἀληθές] ‘ And ic this real?’ i.e. an intention which you will execute. Cp. Phil. 921, καὶ ταῦτ᾽ ἀληθῆ δρᾶν νοεῖς;
οὐδὲ βονλεύσει πάλιν] ‘ And will you not alter your resolve?’ Cp. Phil. 961, εἰ καὶ πάλιν | γνώμην μετοίσεις.
1048. ‘Nothing that I say seems to make any impression on your mind.’ φρονεῖν is here ‘to be receptive of wis- dom.’ The prudence of Chrysothemis is more calculating than the timidity of Ismene.
1051. τολμᾷς] ‘Can bring yourself.’ For a similar periphrasis with τολμάω, cp. Aesch. Prom. 999, 1000, τόλμησον,
ὦ μάταιε, τόλμησόν wore | πρὸς τὰς πα- ροῦσας πημονὰς ὀρθῶς φρονεῖν.
1053. Cp. Ant. 69, 70, οὔτ᾽ ἄν, εἰ θέλοις ἔτι | πράσσειν, ἐμοῦ γ᾽ ἂν ἡδέως Spans μέτα.
1054. θηρᾶσθαι κενά] ‘To seek for what is vain,'—as the sympathy of Chrysothemis has proved iteell to be.
1058-1097. The Chorus lament, for Agamemnon’s sake, over the quarrel between his daughters, which is added to the other troubles of his house, in- cluding the supposed death of Orestes, and express their admiration of Electra’s attitude. Addressing her in the second strophe, they encourage her with words of sympathy and commendation. While Orestes lived, they bade her hope and trust. Now that they believe him to be dead, they are carried away by the heroism of her despair.
That Electra remains upon the stage appears from infr. 1105.
HAEKTPA.
205
ἐσορώμενοι τροφᾶς κηδομένους dd ὧν τε βλάστω- 1060 σιν ad ὧν τ᾽ ὄνασιν εὕρωσι, τάδ᾽ οὐκ én’ ἴσας
τελοῦμεν:
ἀλλ᾽ οὐ Ἐτὰν Διὸς ἀστραπὰν 5 Καὶ τὰν οὐρανίαν Θέμιν,
δαρὸν οὐκ ἀπόνητοι.
1060, βλάστωσιν] βλαστῶσιν MSS. Schaefer corr. 1063. οὐ "τάν ob μὰ τὰν MSS. (τὴν LP). Turn. corr.
corr. ovpavia(c) L, οὐρανίαν (3,
This ode, the second stasimon, con- sists of two strophes and antistrophes, the first expressing agitation, and con-
a
1065
ὄνασιν] ὄνησιν L. Branck 1064. οὐρανίαν
sisting of Ionic ἀνακλώμενοι mingled with glyconics, the second, more calm and resolute, being logaoedic,
a’. ’ 1 Vee = VV eu ee ωω-ω ππτι--- ὦν -2ι,-οὐ -- -- vu tu nV He VU ti tH "
’
'
Ca ne
’
υυ -"[υἹ 2.--
vtuUsg
β..
nr VE UE KUL CRUE RORC ORO -
2 ‘In the first verse olwvovs perhaps had the Aeolo-Doric pro-
nunciation Frovors.’ Paley.
* Transition towards the -glyconic rhythm.
1058-65. Agamemnon is forgotten by his daughert Chrysothemis, and by others who owed him gratitude. In this the human race shows itself in- ferior to the prudent stork. But though men forget, the gods remember, and will soon exact the penalty.
1058. dpovipeordrous) Cp. esp. Plat. Polit. 263 D, οἷον δοκεῖ τὸ τῶν γεράνων where, in a ‘similar spirit of bitterness, the stork is again preferred to man. The expression (olevous) is generalized, as elsewhere in Sophocles.
1059, 60. τροφᾶς.. εὕρωσι] ‘ Caring in respect of παπαῖ or those from whom they are sprung, and from whom they have experienced good.’ For the
double genitive, cp. Trach, 108, ἀνδρὸς δεῖμα φέρουσαν ὁδοῦ, and for the sub- junctive, re supr. 771, =o dy ey.
.1060. οὐκ ἐπ᾽ ἴσας τελοῦμεν] ‘Do we τ equally fulfil this duty?’ For the adverbial expression (ἐπ᾿ igas, sc. wolpas), cp. Trach. 727, ἐὲ ἑκουσίας.
GAN’ οὐ Ἐτάν)] For the omis-
aon ae μά, which the MSS. insert against the metre, cp. Ant. 758, ἀλλ’ οὗ, τόνδ᾽ "Ολυμπον : infr. 1230.
τού. οὐρανίαν] Cp. Ο. T. 865-7, νόμοι .. οὐρανίαν | δι᾽ αἰθέρα τεκνωθέντες.
1065. δαρὸν οὐκ ἀπόνητοι)] Sc. οὐ τελοῦμεν ταῦτα. The subject is ἡμεῖς, i.e. of ἄνθρωποι, but the sentence, al- though general in form, is pointed at
206
ZOPOKAEOYS
ὦ χθονία βροτοῖσι φάμα, κατά μοι βόασον οἰκτρὰν bra τοῖς ἔνερθ᾽ ᾿Ατρείδαις, ἀχόρευτα φέρουσ᾽ ὀνείδη" ἀντ. α΄. ὅτι ody ἤδη τὰ μὲν ἐκ δόμων νοσεῖ t —,
τὰ δὲ πρὸς τέκνων διπλῆ φύλοπις οὐκέτ' ἐξισοῦται
1071
φιλοτασίῳ διαίτᾳ, πρόδοτος δὲ μόνα σαλεύει
᾿Ηλέκτρα, τὸν ἀεὶ πατρὸς 5 δειλαία στενάχουσ᾽ ὅπως
ἁ *rdvdupros ἀηδών,
1069. ὀνείδη] εἰ from ἡ L. σφίσι V. Schaefer. corr. Porson corr.
those who take part with Aegisthus. (In failing thus) ‘ we do not long escape from trouble.’ For the ive form in ἀπόνητοι, see Essay on L. § 31. pp. 53. 4, § 53. p. 984, and cp. esp. Trach. 102, ποθουμένᾳ. and note.
1066. ὦ xGovla .. φάμα] ‘O human voice that piercest underground!’ βρο- τοῖσι is really equivalent to a genitive, depending on the verbal notion in φάμα. More literally, ‘Rumour on the part of mortals.’ The language presupposes a communion of the living and the dead, so that the power of Rumour about things on earth is believed to extend to the world below.
1067. οἰκτρὰν ὅπα)] ‘With lament- able sound.’ ὅπα is cogn. acc.
Compare with 11. 1066-8, Aesch. Pers. 639 foll.
ἀχόρεντα φέρουσ᾽ ὀνείδη] ‘ With sad- dening reproachful news.’
1070. Various corrections of νοσεῖ have been attempted, of which Wecklein’s ὀνοστά is the most ingenious. Others are νοσεῖ δή, νοσεῖται, νοσεύει, to which one more may be added, νοσώδη. The point especially indicated in this line is the supposed death of Orestes, which leaves the house of Agamemnon ap- parently without hope of healing or purgation.
1071, 2, τὰ δὲ πρὸς τέκνων... διαίτᾳ] (1) Most editors in understand- ing this to mean, ‘ While between his two children a quarrel has arisen that puts an end to the harmony of loving intercourse.’ But (a) would Sophocles put φύλοπις for a private quarrel? Or (δ) can φ. οὐκέτ᾽ ἐξισοῦται be construed so as to mean velxe: διίστανται ἢ An- other interpretation seems possible, if
1070. σφίν] σφίσιν LAL? Vat. ac. 1077. *dybupros| πανόδυρτος LAL* Pal. Vat. ac VV".
1075
σφισιν Pal.
we may suppose the Chorus to have been carried away by the visionary hopes of Electra. Then (2) διπλῇ φύλοπις might be taken to mean the ‘two-fold war-cry.’ i.e. the combination of the two sisters for hostile purposes, which had seemed possible, supr. 448- 71 (note esp. Il. 453-6), anil which Electra had depicted in such glowing colours in supr. 967-89. This com- bination ‘is no longer evenly main- tained in concord,’ since Chrysothemis has renounced her part in it. Or (3) φύλοπις may have lost its hostile asso- ciation and be used etymologically (Essay on L. § 54. p. 100d) for ‘the com- bined voice of the family’ as a symbol of fraternal concord. e two sisters
no longer ‘speak the same thing.’ This explanation may be further modified by taking διπλῇ to mean ‘divided,’ ‘The
voices of their children are disparted and no longer harmoniously sustained in a life of affection.’
σαλεύει] ‘Endures the storm.’ Essay on L, § 58. p. 105.
1075, 6. τὸν det .. στενάχονσἼ ‘ Ever- lastingly mourning for her sire (warpés, gen. of cause), unhappy maiden.’ τὸν
i, sc. χρόνον. Cp. Ὁ. C. 1584, 1701, and notes. If this ‘idiotism’ is re- jected, it is necessary to have recourse to conjecture here, as well as to a forced explanation of the passages in the Oedipus Coloneus. Schndw. con- jectures λέκτρα πότμον ἀεὶ πατρός (re- taining μά in the strophe): and this is adopted by Wecklein. Paley, HA. τὸν ἀεὶ πότμον (‘The irrevocable fate of death’). Dind., τὸν ἑὸν πότμον.
1077. For the correction, * πάνδυρτος for πανόδυρτος, cp. O. T, 1219, Ἐδύρομαι
HAEKTPA.
207
οὔτε τι τοῦ θανεῖν προμηθής, τό τε μὴ βλέπειν ἑτοίμα, [28 b.
διδύμαν ἑλοῦσ᾽ ᾿Ερινύν.
OTOL ;
στρ. β΄. οὐδεὶς τῶν ἀγαθῶν yap
τίς ἂν εὔπατρις ὧδε βλά- 1081
(av κακῶς εὔκλειαν αἰσχῦναι θέλει
νώνυμος͵ ὦ (v) παῖ παῖ, ὡς καὶ σὺ πάγκλανυτον αἰῶνα κοινὸν εἵλου,
1085
5 τὸ μὴ καλὸν txabordicaca δύο φέρειν *év ἑνὶ λόγῳ,
σοφά t ἀρίστα τε παῖς κεκλῆσθαι.
1079. μή] p(y) L.
1083. αἰσχῦναι) αἰσχύναι L, δὲν} om. MSS. add Brunck.
(MSS. ὀδύρομαι). cp. supr. 148 foll.
1078-80. οὔτε. ."Epivwv] ‘ Not avoid- ing death, but willing to die, if she may but destroy the twofold Evil Power.’ Cp. supr. 399, 956, 7. Electra has only spoken of killing Aegisthus. But see note on supr. 987 foll. There is here a reminiscence of Aesch. Cho. 438, ἔπειτ᾽ ἐγὼ νοσφίσας ὀλοίμαν. :
1081. τίς ἂν... βλάστοι] " When shall one’ (i.e. another) ‘arise, so worthy of a noble sire ?’—i. e. Noble at once in birth and nature. Cp. Ant. 38, εἶτ᾽ εὐγενὴς πέφυκας, εἴτ᾽ ἐσθλῶν κακή. And see the strained use of the same word in supr. 858 (ἐλπίδων) εὐπατρίδων.
1082-6, ovBels. . εἷλον] (1) According to Hermann’s explanation of these lines, they state with greater calmness the reason of Electra’s action, for which the preceding words express unbounded admiration. It would be hard to find a parallel for Electra’s conduct,—and yet it is that which every noble mind would choose. ‘The truth is (γάρ), no one of noble strain is willing to live on in misery, degradation, and oblivion. Even so thou, O my daughter, didst choose the lot which all men share and all la- ment’ (viz. death), ‘so as, arming’ (against thyself acc. to Herm.—acc. to Schol. ‘subduing’'—) ‘the power of wrong, to win a twofold renown, in being celebrated for wisdom as well as for the highest filial duty.’ Cp. Trach. 721, 2, (ἣν γὰρ κακῶς κλύουσαν οὐκ ἀνασχετόν͵ | ἥτις προτιμᾷ μὴ κακὴ πε- φυκέναι : Aj. 479, 80, ἀλλ᾽ ἣ καλῶς CNY
And for the sense,
1081, dy] ἂν οὖν LM. oro | BAagrot L. βλαστῇ I. Schaefer corr.
1084. νώνυμοΞς] νώνυμί(ν)ος L corr. C*. dvi} ἐνὶ L?.
τίς τἄρ᾽ ow T. Tricl. corr. βλά- 1082. γάρ] om. L Pal. add Herm. 1088.
ἢ καλῶς τεθνηκέναι ᾿ τὸν εὐγενῆ χρή. Two points in this interpretation admit of doubt, the use of αἰῶνα for the state of the dead, and the meaning given to καθοπλί- σασα. For the former, cp. O. C. 1551, 2, τὸν τελευταῖον βίον κρύψων ἐς Αιδην, and note. Hermann’s explanation of xaoz- λίσασα, sc. κατὰ σεαυτοῦ, was an expe- dient which he adopted in order to avoid that of the Scholiast, καταπολεμήσασα .. καὶ νικήσασα, which appeared impos- sible. Either (2) the Scholiast should be followed in spite of analogy, or there is some corruption. Herm. doubtfully suggested καθιππάσασα. Other conjec- tures are καθυπνίσασα, καταπτύσασα. Oy. καθαγνίσασα (?), i.e. ‘ purging away as if by fire ;’ cp. supr. 70, δίκῃ καθαρτὴς πρὸς θεῶν ὡρμημένος : Eur. Or. 39, 40. ἐξ ὅτου σφαγαῖς θανοῦσα μήτηρ πυρὶ καθήγνισται δέμας.
According to another line of interpre- tation (3), the connection is to this effect : —‘ Electra is peerless, for none amongst the nobly-born are found to allow their glory to be soiled in a life of misery, as Electra does, choosing to share the com- mon lot of affliction, if only she ma subdue the criminals,’ etc. But εὖ- κλεια cannot =dyAala (supr. 211), and although the sentiment that the greater number of mankind are born to trouble is not un-Greek, it is hardly Sophoclean or appropriate here.
Others would read «Aevdv for κοινόν.
1089. σοφά τ᾽ ἀρίστα re] ‘ Wise, as well as bravest,’ or ‘best.’ Wise, i.e. because holding fast the higher law. Cp, 1. τορ 4.
208
ἀντ. 8. ζῴης μοι καθύπερθεν
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥ͂Σ
1090
χειρὶ καὶ πλούτῳ *redy ἐχθρῶν ὅσον
νῦν ὑπὸ χεῖρα vaies
ἐπεί σ᾽ ἐφεύρηκα μοίρᾳ μὲν οὐκ ἐν ἐσθλᾷ 5 βεβῶσαν: ἃ δὲ μέγιστ᾽ ἔβλαστε νόμιμα͵ τώνδε φερο-
μέναν
1095
ἄριστα τᾷ Ζηνὸς εὐσεβείᾳ.
ΟΡΕΣΤΗΣ. dp, ὦ γυναῖκες͵ ὀρθά τ᾽ εἰσηκούσαμεν͵ ὀρθῶς θ᾽ ὁδοιποροῦμεν ἔνθα χρήζομεν ;
ΧΟ. τί δ᾽ ἐξερευνᾷς καὶ τί βουληθεὶς πάρει ;
1166
OP, Αἴγισθον ἔνθ᾽ ᾧκηκεν ἱστορῶ πάλαι.
ΧΟ. ἀλλ᾽ εὖ θ᾽ ἱκάνεις χὠ φράσας ἀζήμιος.
ΟΡ. τίς οὖν ἂν ὑμῶν. τοῖς ἔσω φράσειεν ἂν ἡμῶν ποθεινὴν κοινόπουν παρουσίαν ;
1090. καθύπερθεν) καθύπερθε LA. καθύπερθεν Pal. χει
1090. ‘ Mayest thou live, I pray, as far superior to thy foes in wealth and might as now thou art fallen beneath them!’ Cp. Hdt. 8. 60, τῶν ἐχθρῶν κατύπερθε γενέσθαι : Il. τό. 722.
1091. *re@v is Hermann’s correction of τῶν. Others (Lange, Wecklein) read τοσόνδ᾽.
1093. ὑπὸ {χεῖρα] Hermann’s con- jecture, ὑπόχειρ (cp. ἐπίχειρ), has been received by subsequent editors. But, although it gives regularity to the metre, the word is not found elsewhere, and ὑπὸ χεῖρα appears idiomatic. Hermann himself (1839) te ὑπ χέρα. 1 °N
1094, 5. μοίρᾳ. βεβῶσαν)] ‘ Not placed in happy fortune.’ Cp. O. C. 1358, 59, ὅτ᾽ ἐν πόνῳ | ταὐτῷ βεβηκὼς τυγχάνεις κακῶν ἐμοί.
1095-7: ἃ δὲ μέγιστ᾽ ἔβλαστε... εὖ- σεβείᾳ) Either (1) ‘ But prospering most highly, through Zeus-loved piety, in respect of those laws that are mighti- est in their origin,’ or (2) ‘ But endowed with the noblest gifts from those laws which are of mightiest origin, because of thy piety to Zeus.’ For μέγιστ᾽ ἔβλαστε,
xept L. ΙΟΟΙ.
cp. O. T. 865-72, Ant. 454-7. For the genitive τῶνδε in (2), see Essay on L. 8 10. p.146. And for τᾷ Ζηνὸς εὖσε- Beig in (1), cp. Phil. 1442, 3, ds τἄλλα πάντα devrep ἡγεῖται πατὴρ | Ζεύς" ἡ γὰρ εὐσέβεια συνθνήσκει βροτοῖς, Wecklein reads ἄριστον αἶνον δι᾽ εὐσέβειαν, Nauck, ἄριστα τὰν σὰν δι’ εὐσέβειαν.
1089 foll. Enter Orestes and Pylades, with attendants, as the ἄνδρες Φωκέων τεταγμένοι of supr. 769. The um is carried, not by Orestes as might be expected from supr. 54, but by one of the attendants (ink. 1123).
1101. ᾧκηκεν] ‘Hath his abode.’ The perfect tense ironically suggests 11 supposed permanence of Aegisthus’ rule
1104, ποθεινήν] ‘ Wishful,’ i.e. with desire to see them. It is a courteous phrase, for which cp. Shak. Mids. N. Ὁ. 1, 1,‘ With duty and desire we follow you, —but may have suggested to the spectators Orestes longing for his home and Electra’s longing for him. For the active use of ποθεινός, cp. Eur. Phoen. 1737, ποθεινὰ δάκρνα.
HAEKTPA.,
XO, OP.
ἥδ᾽, el τὸν ἄγχιστόν ye κηρύσσειν χρεών. ἴθ᾽, ὦ γύναι, δήλωσον εἰσελθοῦσ᾽ ὅτι
209
1106
Φωκῆς paredovo’ ἄνδρες Αἴγισθόν τινες.
ΗΛ.
οἴμοι τάλαιν᾽, οὐ δή ποθ᾽ ἧς ἠκούσαμεν
φήμης φέροντες ἐμφανῆ τεκμήρια ;
ΟΡ.
οὐκ οἷδα τὴν σὴν κληδόν᾽" ἀλλά μοι γέρων
ΣΙ1Ὸ
ἐφεῖτ᾽ ᾿Ορέστου Στρόφιος ἀγγεῖλαι πέρι.
ΗΛ. ΟΡ.
τί δ᾽ ἔστιν͵ ὦ ξέν ; ὥς μ' ὑπέρχεται φόβος. φέροντες αὐτοῦ σμικρὰ λείψαν᾽ ἐν βραχεῖ
τεύχει θανόντος, ὡς ὁρᾷς, κομίζομεν.
ΗΛ.
ol ᾽γὼ τάλαινα, τοῦτ᾽ ἐκεῖν᾽ ἤδη σαφές.
1115
πρόχειρον ἄχθος, ὧς ἔοικε, δέρκομαι.
ΟΡ.
“A 3 a εἴπερ τι κλαίεις τῶν Ορεστείων κακῶν,
τόδ᾽ ἄγγος ἴσθι σῶμα τοὐκείνου oréyov.
ΗΛ.
κέκευθεν αὐτὸν τεῦχος, εἰς χεῖρας λαβεῖν,
ὦ ξεῖνε, δός νυν πρὸς θεῶν, εἴπερ τόδε
1126
ὅπως ἐμαυτὴν καὶ γένος τὸ πᾶν ὁμοῦ ξὺν τῇδε κλαύσω κἀποδύρωμαι σποδῷ.
ΟΡ.
δόθ᾽ ἥτις ἐστὶ προσφέροντες" οὐ γὰρ ὡς
ἐν δυσμενείᾳ γ᾽ οὖσ᾽ ἐπαιτεῖται τάδε,
ἀλλ᾽ ἢ φίλων τις, ἢ πρὸς αἵματος φύσιν.
11Ο΄. ματεύουσ μα. στεύουσ᾽ L. ματεύουσ᾽ A. μαστεύουσ᾽ PL’ Pal. 1116. of yu] of ἐγὼ LA Pal. Vat. ac.
1124. ἐπαιτεῖται τάδε] ἐπαιτεῖ τόδε L, ἐπαιτεῖται τάδε AC’.
Στρόφιος] orpogios L.
δὸς νῦν LA Pal.
1105. τὸν ἄγχιστον) ‘ Nearest,’ i.e. as daughter to the Queen. But the word is calculated to move Orestes, to whom Electra is indeed nearest. The masculine gives generality. Cp. supr. 1026, and note.
1110. οὐκ οἶδα .. κληδόν ‘I know not what report you speak of.’ Orestes must seem ignorant of the coming of the Paedagogus, who professed to have been sent by Phanoteus, and had there- fore nothing to do with Strophius, from whom Orestes is supposed to come. The evidence appears to flow through two channels, which are independent of each other.
1115. Some editors punctuate after ἐκεῖνο, some do not punctuate at all
VOL. Il.
1125
TIIT, 1110. δός νυν]
between τοῦτ᾽ .. ἄχθος. The pause at σαφές seems on the whole most pro- bable. ‘Ah! here is that we heard of now made clear. I see the burden ready (as it would seem) to my hand.’ 1116, πρόχειρον may either mean (1) ‘ Before my hand,’ i.e. ready to be taken up; or(2)‘ Held in the hand’ of another.’ 1117. τι .. τῶν Ὀρεστείων κακῶν] The litotes suggests not only his death, but the ruin of his house. Cp. ll. 1121, 2. 1123, 4. οὐ γὰρ... οὖσ᾽ The form of expression may be simply occasioned by antithesis. But friends of Strophius might have reason to suspect those about Aegisthus of being unfriendly to Orestes. 1125. ἢ... φύσιν] ‘Or of his natural
210
ΗΛ. ὦ φιλτάτου μνημεῖον ἀνθρώπων ἐμοὶ
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΑΥΣ
[29 ἃ.
ψυχῆς ᾿Ορέστου λοιπόν, ὥς *q’ ἀπ᾿ ἐλπίδων
οὐχ ὧνπερ. ἐξέπεμπον εἰσεδεξάμην.
νῦν μὲν γὰρ οὐδὲν ὄντα βαστάζω χεροῖν"
δόμων δέ σ᾽, & παῖ, λαμπρὸν ἐξέπεμψ᾽ ἐγώ.
1130
ὡς ὥφελον πάροιθεν ἐκλιπεῖν βίον͵
πρὶν ἐς ξένην σε γαῖαν ἐκπέμψαι χεροῖν κλέψασα ταῖνδε κἀνασώσασθαι φόνου" ὅπως θανὼν ἔκεισο τῇ τόθ᾽ ἡμέρᾳ,
τύμβου πατρῴου κοινὸν εἰληχὼς μέρος.
1135
νῦν δ᾽ ἐκτὸς οἴκων κἀπὶ γῆς ἄλλης φυγὰς κακῶς ἀπώλου, σῆς κασιγνήτης δίχα"
xotr ἐν φίλαισι χερσὶν ἡ τάλαιν᾽ ἐγὼ λουτροῖς σ᾽ ἐκόσμησ᾽ οὔτε παμφλέκτου πυρὸς
ἀνειλόμην, ὡς εἰκός, ἄθλιον βάρος.
1140
ἀλλ᾽ ἐν ξέναισι χερσὶ κηδευθεὶς τάλας
1127. σἾ om. MSS. add Brunck.
πεμπον (ΙΑ.
1133. κλέψασα) κλεῴασα" C’. κἀπὸ 1,.. κἀπὶ CS, add 1,3, πυρόΞξ) πρ. σἸ,.. πυρὸσ (3.13,
kin.’ For πρὸς αἵματος, cp. Aj. 1305, τοὺς πρὸς αἵματος, and for φύσιν, see Essay on L. § 17. p. 25. 4, and cp. supr. 325. 1126-8. ‘O sole memorial and relic of the living Orestes, dearest of man- kind to me, how far otherwise than I had hoped do I receive thee! with thoughts how different from those with which I sent thee forth!’ By a con- fusion to which double negatives are liable (Essay on L. § 29. p. 49). the negative implied in ἀπὸ is first ex- nded in a negative sense, and then πό is resumed with ὦνπερ in a different (positive) sense. For a negative simi- larly ignored in the relative clause, cp. Ant. 1064-7, κάτισθι, μὴ πολλοὺς... TE λῶν | ἐν οἷσι, «.7.A. Wecklein in 1. 1128 reads οὐχ ὅνπερ with an inferior MS. ‘ How contrary to my hopes I receive— * not him whom I sent forth.’
1128. ἐξέπεμπον εἰσέπεμπον LL’. ἐξῤέ-
1131. ὥφελον] ὥφελεε L Vat.a M°V*. ὥφελον Ο ATVV'MM? Vat.
c pr. V? pr. L*. yp. ὥφελες T. ὄφελον Pal. μὲ κἀνασώσασθαι κἀνασώσασθαι C',
1137. κακῶε) κακῶ L. κακῶς (3.
1132. ἐκπέμψαι ἐκπέμψαι Cheer, 1136. κἀπῇ
1130. 2 om, L 1141. ξέναισι] ξένηισι LYL?, ἐέναισι A.
1130. λαμπρόν] ‘ Bright,’ i.e. full of promise. ‘tp. supr. 685, εἰσῆλθε Aap- πρός.
ἐγώ has a pathetic, not a logical em-
hasis, and reminds the spectator that
lectra’s action at the critical moment was the saving of her father’s house. Cp. supr. 12.
1131. The v. r. ds ὥφελες (suggested by 1134) is far inferior to ὡς ὠφελον. The struggte of the intervening years now seems worse than yain.
1139, 40. οὔτε... Bapos] ‘ Nor took up, as I should have done, from the all- consuming fire, the miserable remains.’ See E. on L. § 8. p. 11. For βάρος, cp. Aesch. Ag. 442, βαρὺ ψῆγμα. παμφλέκτονυν suggests that the fire has done its utmost. Cp. Od. 11. 220, 1, ἀλλὰ τὰ μέν τε πυρὸς κρατερὸν μένος αἰθομένοιο] δαμνᾷ, ἔπεΐ κε πρῶτα λίπῃ λεύκ᾽ ὄστεα θυμός. See Essay on L. § 53. p. 98.
HAEK TPA,
2171
σμικρὸς προσήκεις ὄγκος ἐν σμικρῷ κύτει,
οἴμοι τάλαινα τῆς ἐμῆς πάλαι τροφῆς ἀνωφελήτου, τὴν ἐγὼ θάμ' ἀμφὶ σοὶ
πόνῳ γλυκεῖ παρέσχον. οὔτε γάρ ποτε
1145
μητρὸς σύ γ᾽ ἦσθα μᾶλλον ἣ κἀμοῦ φίλος, οὔθ᾽ οἱ κατ᾽ οἶκον ἦσαν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐγὼ τροφός, ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἀδελφὴ σοὶ προσηυδώμην ἀεί,
νῦν δ᾽ ἐκλέλοιπε ταῦτ' ἐν ἡμέρᾳ μιᾷ
θανόντι σὺν col. πάντα γὰρ συναρπάσας
II50
θύελλ᾽ ὅπως βέβηκας. οἴχεται πατήρ" τέθνηκ᾽ ἐγώ σοι' φροῦδος αὐτὸς εἶ θανών" γελῶσι δ᾽ ἐχθροί: μαίνεται δ᾽ ὑφ᾽ ἡδονῆς μήτηρ ἀμήτωρ, ἧς ἐμοὶ σὺ πολλάκις
φήμας λάθρᾳ προὔπεμπες ὡς φανούμενος
1185
τιμωρὸς αὐτός͵ ἀλλὰ ταῦθ᾽ ὁ δυστυχὴς δαίμων ὁ σός τε κἀμὸς ἐξαφείλετο,
ὅς o ὧδέ μοι προὔπεμψεν, ἀντὶ φιλτάτης μορφῆς σποδόν τε καὶ σκιὰν ἀνωφελῆ.
ὴ 1148. oof] σοι L. Lr Pal. προσηυδώμην C*AL*,
Ce, 1158. φιλτάτη: gurrdrov L.
1143 1011. She now goes back in memory to the happier time before the death of Agamemnon.
1143, 4. τῆς ἐμῆς. . ἀνωφελήτου) ‘The care which of old I spent on thee—in vain!’ τροφή is active here, as in Eur. Tro. 1187, af τ᾽ ἐμαὶ τροφαί.
1145, 6. οὔτε... φίλος] ‘For never wast thou bound to thy mother by such close ties as thou wast to me.’ φίλος implies reciprocal affection. Cly- temnestra was already alienated from Agamemnon’s offspring in those early days. καί marks the stress on ἐμοῦ. Cp. Ο. Τ. 94, ἢ καὶ τῆς ἐμῆς, «.7.A.
1147. ‘And I was more thy nurse than the domestics were.’ A natural picture of the fondness of an elder sister for a little brother.
1148. (1) ‘And thou didst ever call me ‘‘sister.”’ Or (2) ‘And the sister of Orestes was the name by which I
P 2
σοὶ AM®. σὴ VL".
σὴ M προσηυδώμην] προσηυδόμην
1157. ἐξαφείλετο) ἐξαφείλατο LI. ἐξαφείλετο
1159. σποδόν) σπονδόν 1,.
was ever called,’ ie. I was the one sister who was specially connected with thee. At this word, as Wecklein ob- serves, all doubt is removed from the mind of Orestes.
1152. τέθνηκ᾽ ἐγώ oor] ‘I am dead because of thee,’ or ‘ Thou hast been the death of me.’ Cp. supr. 808, ὥς μ᾽ ἀπώλεσας θανών: Eur. Androm. 334, τέθνηκα τῇ σῇ Ovyarpl καί μ᾽ ἀπώλεσε. E. on L. § 13. Ὁ. 20.
1154-6. 4s 1s governed first by φή- pas, = περὶ ἧς, and is then placed in a more definite construction with τιμωρός,
(1. 1155) is repeated in a different con- nection. See Essay on L. § 44. pp. 83, 84.
1159. καὶ σκιὰν ἀνωφελῆ) ‘And a vain shadow of thee;’ i.e. the remem- brance of him revived by the sight of
212 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
οἴμοι μοι, 1160
ὦ δέμας οἰκτρόν.
φεῦ φεῦ.
ὦ δεινοτάτας,
οἴμοι μοι,
πεμφθεὶς κελεύθους, φίλταθ᾽, ὥς μ᾽ ἀπώλεσατ" ἀπώλεσας δῆτ᾽, ὦ κασίγνητον κάρα,
τοιγὰρ σὺ δέξαι μ᾽ ἐς τὸ σὸν τόδε στέγος, 1165 τὴν μηδὲν εἰς τὸ μηδέν, ὡς σὺν σοὶ κάτω γαίω τὸ λοιπόν. καὶ γὰρ ἡνίκ᾽ ἦσθ᾽ ἄνω,
ξὺν σοὶ μετεῖχον τῶν ἴσων' καὶ νῦν ποθῶ
τοῦ σοῦ θανοῦσα μἀπολείπεσθαι τάφου.
τοὺς γὰρ θανόντας οὐχ ὁρῶ λυπουμένους. θνητοῦ πέφυκας πατρός, ᾿Ηλέκτρα, φρόνει"
ΧΟ.
1170
θνητὸς δ᾽ ᾿Ορέστης ὥστε μὴ λίαν στένε.
πᾶσιν γὰρ ἡμῖν τοῦτ᾽ ὀφείλεται παθεῖν.
OP.
ἔλθω. κρατεῖν yap οὐκέτι γλώσσης σθένω.
1160, 62. οἴμοι μοι] of μοι μοί L. θους (".
ἐκλείπεσθαι Τ'.
the urn, an imagination which brought no help with it.
1160-2, For this short lyric (ana- paestic) outburst, cp. especially Trach. 1085, 6, ὦναξ ᾿Αἰδη, κιτ.λ.
1161. ὦ δέμας οἶκτρόν] ‘ Poor form!’ She sees in imagination the mangled
body of Orestes: supr. 756.
1763, 3. Saverkrus . . κελεύθου!) ‘Sent on a terrible journey;’ i.e. dis- missed from life by a calamitous death. Cp. Trach. 874, 5, βέβηκε Apdverpa τὴν πανυστάτην | ὁδῶν ἁπασῶν ἐξ ἀκινή- τοῦ ποδός. Others explain this of the bringing of the ashes from Phocis to Argos.
1164. Still gazing at the um, she calls her brother by the most endearing name: Ant. 899, 915.
1169. ‘ To die and share thy burial.’
1170. She contrasts the tranquillity
φεῦ φεῦ. τί λέξω : ποῖ λόγων ἀμηχάνων
1168, μετεῖχον) κατεῖχον L. μετεῖχον (5, μὴ ἀπολείπεσθαι L. μὴ ᾿πτολείπεσθαι A Vat. ac.
ν μ 1175. γλώσσης] γνώσσης L, γλωσσης (', γνώμης ΓΙᾺ Pal.
[29 b. 1175
1163. κελεύθους] κελεύθου LA. κελεύ-
1169. arr uaee μὴ ᾿ξαπολείπεσθαι L? Pal.
of the lifeless ashes before her with her own sorrow.
1171-3. Unable to give real con- solation, the Chorus fall back on the common-place ‘that loss is common to the race. Cp. O. T. 1319, 20, and note,
For a speech of three lines in a similar position, cp. Aj. 784-6.
1174 foll. Orestes is overcome by ibd emai in witnessing Electra’s grief for him, and, contrary to his first intention, now prepares to disclose himself to her.
1174,5. ποῖ. . ἔλθω] ‘To what words must I have recourse, when I know not what tosay?’ Cp. Phil. 897- 9, N. οὐκ οἶδ᾽ ὅποι χρὴ τἄπορον τρέπειν ἔπος. Φ. ἀπορεῖς δὲ τοῦ σύ; μὴ λέγ᾽, ὦ τέκνον, τάδε. N. ἀλλ᾽ ἐνθάδ᾽ ἤδη τοῦδε τοῦ πάθους κυρῶ.
HAEKTPA,
HA. OP. HA. OP. HA. OP. ΗΛ. ΟΡ. ΗΛ. ΟΡ. ΗΛ. ΟΡ. ΗΛ. OP, ΗΛ. ΟΡ.
1177. Ἠλέκτρα) aero LY. ἠλέκτρας C°AL?,
ἢ 1184. μοι] (μοι) L. δή ATL?. οὐδέν) ἔγὼ L. οὐδὲν (59:4,
Pal. Brunck corr.
ov δή wor, ὦ ξέν᾽, ἀμφ᾽ ἐμοὶ στένεις τάδε; ὦ σῶμ᾽ ἀτίμως κἀθέως ἐφθαρμένον.
οὔτοι wor ἄλλην ἣ ‘pe δυσφημεῖς, ξένε, φεῦ τῆς ἀνύμφον δυσμόρου τε σῆς τροφῆς. τί μοι wor, ὦ ξέν᾽, ὧδ᾽ ἐπισκοπῶν στένεις - ὡς οὐκ ἄρ᾽ ἤδη τῶν ἐμῶν οὐδὲν κακῶν.
213
τί δ᾽ ἔσχες ἄλγος : πρὸς τί τοῦτ᾽ εἰπὼν κυρεῖς ; ἢ σὸν τὸ κλεινὸν εἶδος ᾿Ηλέκτρας τόδε:
τόδ᾽ ἔστ᾽ ἐκεῖνο, καὶ μάλ᾽ ἀθλίως ἔχον.
οἴμοι ταλαίνης dpa τῆσδε συμφορᾶς.
1180
1185
ἐν τῷ διέγνως τοῦτο τῶν εἰρημένων ;
ὁρῶν σε πολλοῖς ἐμπρέπουσαν ἄλγεσιν.
καὶ μὴν ὁρᾷς γε παῦρα τῶν ἐμῶν κακῶν. καὶ πῶς γένοιτ᾽ ἂν τῶνδ᾽ ἔτ᾽ ἐχθίω βλέπειν ; ὁθούνεκ᾽ εἰμὶ τοῖς φονεῦσι σύντροφος.
1100
τοῖς τοῦ; πόθεν τοῦτ᾽ ἐξεσήμηνας κακόν -
1180, οὐ] τί 1. τί AFL?
1185. ἤδη ἥδειν LA. ἥδειμ Pal. 1189. τῶνδ᾽ ἔτ᾽ τῶνδέτ᾽ LAL? Pal.
1191. ἐξεσήμηναΞ]) ἐξεσήμηνεο L. ἐξεσήμηνας C°A. ἐξεσήμανας 1...
1176, Some omit the point after ἄλγος. Cp. supr. 316. In that case the pronoun τί is again supposed to be equivalent to 8, τι.
1179-87. Before revealing himself, Orestes gazes fixedly at Electra, as if to realize by actual observation the depth of her misery, and in doing so utters brief ejaculations, to which she replies amazedly.
1181, 2. ‘O ruined form, disowned both of men and gods! ΕἸ. Those inauspicious words of yours, O Stranger, can apply to none but me.’
1183. ‘Alas, for thy forlorn and ill- starred life!’ For ἀνύμφου, cp. supr. 961, 2, πάρεστι δ᾽ ἀλγεῖν és τοσόνδε τοῦ χρόνου | ἄλεκτρα γηράσκουσαν ἀνυμέναιά τε. And for τροφῆξ =‘ Condition,’ cp. Ο. Ὁ. 362, ζητοῦσα τὴν σήν, ποῦ Karot- κοίης, τροφήν.
1184. ‘ Why, I pray thee, Stranger, dost thou thus look steadfastly and groan?’
ἐπισκοπῶν] ‘ With fixed look,’—as if studying something deeply.
1185. ‘Hew utterly ignorant was I of my own sorrow!’
1186. ἐν τῷ... τῶν εἰρημένων] ‘In what that has been said did you dis- cern this?’ τῶν εἰρημένων marks Flec- tra’s unconsciousness that it is the sight of herself and her condition, and not any word spoken, that has moved the ‘ stranger.’
1187. ‘In seeing the sight of thee clothed with many sorrows.’ Perhaps a reminiscence of Aesch. Cho. 16-18, καὶ γὰρ Ἠλέκτραν δοκῶ | στείχειν ἀδελ- φὴν τὴν ἐμὴν πένθει λυγρῷ | πρέπουσαν. ΟΡ. Eur. Suppl. 1056, πένθιμος πρέπεις
pay
1191. πόθεν. κακόν] Orestes, still maintaining his disguise, professes amazement at the sudden mention of a murder, ‘In what quarter can have arisen the mischief you thus make known to me?’ i.e. What crime is this, with the knowledge of which you seem so familiar? (Not, ‘By whom per- saben with which the answer of
lectra does not correspond.)
214 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ΗΛ. ΟΡ͵ ΗΛ. ΟΡ. HA. OP. HA, OP. HA, OP. HA, ΟΡ. ΗΛ. OP, HA. OP. HA. OP,
1193. γάρ 97] Lia gery γὰρ σ᾽ (., II
τοῖς πατρός. εἶτα τοῖσδε δουλεύω βίᾳ.
τίς γάρ σ' ἀνάγκῃ τῇδε προτρέπει βροτῶν ; μήτηρ καλεῖται, μητρὶ δ᾽ οὐδὲν ἐξισοῖ,
τί δρῶσα: πότερα χερσίν, ἣ λύμῃ βίου ; 1195 καὶ χερσὶ καὶ λύμαισι Kal πᾶσιν κακοῖς.
οὐδ᾽ οὑπαρήξων οὐδ᾽ ὁ κωλύσων πάρα:
οὐ δῆθ᾽ " ὃς ἦν γάρ μοι σὺ προὔθηκας σποδόν. ὦ δύσποτμ᾽, ὡς ὁρῶν σ᾽ ἐποικτείρω πάλαι. μόνος βροτῶν νυν ἴσθ᾽ ἐποικτείρας ποτέ, 1200 μόνος γὰρ ἥκω τοῖς ἴσοις ἀλγῶν κακοῖς. οὐ δή ποθ᾽ ἡμῖν ξυγγενὴς ἥκεις ποθέν - ἐγὼ φράσαιμ' dv, εἰ τὸ τῶνδ᾽ εὔνουν πάρα, ἀλλ᾽ ἐστὶν εὔνουν, ὥστε πρὸς πιστὰς ἐρεῖς. μέθες τόδ᾽ ἄγγος viv, ὅπως τὸ πᾶν μάθῃς. 1205 μὴ δῆτα πρὸς θεῶν τοῦτό μ᾽ ἐργάσῃ, ξένε.
πείθου λέγοντι κοὐχ ἁμαρτήσει ποτέ.
μή, πρὸς γενείου, μὴ ᾿ξέλῃ τὰ φίλτατα,
οὔ φημ᾽ ἐάσειν.
τοῦτο C?, . πᾶσιν] πᾶσι L Pal. pola) πα ὑῶν ἘΠ: ost ἢ δ ᾿ ἐν 11ς8. δῆ0 δῆτ᾽ L. δηθ᾽ Cor, ὀ προὔθηκα:) προὔθηκα L. προὔθηκας C*ATL?.
12co, νυν] νῦν LA PaL 1201. τοῖς ἴσοιΞ) τοῖσι σοῖς C‘ATL*M Vat.c V. τοις σισοῖς Vat. 2. τοῖς σοῖς M®,
1193. Either (1) ‘ Who drives you into this bondage?’ the dative being equivalent to els with the acc.; cp. ἄχεϊ προτραπέσθαι. Or (2) ‘Who thus compels you 3’ ----ἀνάγκῃ, instr.dat. The former (1) is best. See Essay on L, § 11. p. 18, 3.
1194. οὐδὲν ἐξισοῖ = οὐδὲν ποιεῖ ἴσον: οὐδέν, Cogn. acc.
1195. χερσίν, 4 λύμῃ Blov] ‘By violence, or oppression ?’
1198. ὃς ἦν] Cp. supr. 847.
σποδόν] Sc. (1) τούτου, or (2) τοῦ- Toy.
1200. pévos . . wor ποτε ΠΣ 4
1201. (1) ‘I am the only one who brings with him a feeling of the same misfortunes.’ τοῖς ἴσοις, like τῶν ἴσων, supr. 168, implies rather ‘identity’ than ‘equality.’ .Orestes does not mean that
i.e. οὐδείς
his personal sufferings have been like Electra's, but first that in the essential point, viz. that their father has been murdered and is unavenged, they share equally in the same sorrow, and also that her sorrows are felt by him as his own. Cp. Aesch. Cho. 222, 3, HA. GAN’ ἐν κακοῖσι τοῖς ἐμοῖς γελᾶν θέλεις. ΟΡ, κὰἀν τοῖς ἐμοῖς ἄρ᾽, εἴπερ ἔν γε τοῖσι σοῖς (δὲ τοῖς ἴσοις M. pr.). This parallel favours the other reading here, (2) τοῖσι σοῖς, which, as Prof. Paley argues, gives a simpler meaning, and may also be thought more pathetic. But it is less in keeping with the subtle gradations of this recognition-scene.
1206. μὴ... τοῦτό μ᾽ ἐργάσῃ] Orestes has reached forth his hand to take the um from her.
1209. Orestes again offers to take away the urn.
HAEKTPA, 215
HA, ὦ τάλαιν᾽ ἐγὼ σέθεν, ᾿Ορέστα, τῆς σῆς εἰ στερήσομαι ταφῆς. εὔφημα φώνει' πρὸς δίκης γὰρ οὐ στένεις, πῶς τὸν θανόντ᾽ ἀδελφὸν οὐ δίκῃ στένω.; οὔ σοι προσήκει τήνδε προσφωνεῖν φάτιν. οὕτως ἄτιμός εἰμι τοῦ τεθνηκότος -
ἄτιμος οὐδενὸς σύ' τοῦτο δ᾽ οὐχὶ σόν. εἴπερ γ᾽ ᾿ΝΟρέστου σῶμα βαστάζω τόδε. GAN οὐκ ᾿Ορέστου, πλὴν λόγῳ γ᾽ ἠσκημένον. ποῦ δ᾽ tor ἐκείνου τοῦ ταλαιπώρου τάφος : οὐκ ἔστι τοῦ γὰρ ζῶντος οὐκ ἔστιν τάφος.
1210 OP, HA. OP, HA. OP. ΗΛ. ΟΡ. ΗΛ. ΟΡ. ΗΛ. OP. HA, OP. HA, ΟΡ.
'I215
πῶς εἶπας, ὦ Trail; ψεῦδος οὐδὲν ὧν λέγω. [3ο a. ἢ (ῇ γὰρ ἁνήρ; εἴπερ ἔμψυχός γ᾽ ἐγώ. ἢ γὰρ σὺ κεῖνος : τήνδε προσβλέψασά pov σφραγῖδα πατρὸς ἔκμαθ᾽ εἰ σαφῆ λέγω. ὦ φίλτατον φῶς. φίλτατον, συμμαρτυρῶ. ὦ φθέγμ᾽, ἀφίκου ; μηκέτ᾽ ἄλλοθεν πύθῃ.
122%
ΗΛ. ΟΡ. ΗΛ.
ΟΡ. 1228
1215, 16. lines ἀλλ᾽ ἐμὸν add C’. 1216. βαστάζω) βαοστάσω L. βαστάζω Ciors, 1217. οὐκ] « from γ᾽ (59:5, 1219. ἔστιν) ἔστι L Pal. 1221.
ἁνήρ) ἀνὴρ LA Pal. ὀ 1225. πύθῃ] (φ)ύθῃ or (φ)ύθῃ L. πύθῃ ΟΝ.
ὦ... σέθεν) Cp. especially Trach. 972, ὦμοι σοῦ μέλεος.
1211. σὔφημα φώνει] ‘Speak no such ill-omened words,’—as to mention a tomb in connection with the living: infr. 1219.
1213, 14. The language by which Orestes tries to undeceive his sister is so worded as to seem cruel to her, as if she were unworthy to hold her brother’s
urn.
1215, οὐδενός] The pronoun (masc.) has a strong pathetic emphasis. ‘ Dis- honoured in no way!’ See Essay on L. § 22. p. 36 fin.
1218. At this point Electra is more than ever forlorn. But at the word ζῶντος in 1219 a ray of hope strikes her in spite of herself.
1220. ὦ wat;] Electra’s bewilder- ment, and the contrast of appearance and fact, are equally marked by her thus artlessly dressing the Stranger as if he were her younger brother. Cp. O. Τ᾿ 1030; Aj. 339, and notes.
1223, 4. There is a pause here, during which Electra examines the
seal. 1225. ὦ φθέγμ Essay on L, § 50. Ρ. 94:
216
HA, ἔχω σε χερσίν;
ΟΡ.
ΗΛ. ὦ φίλταται γυναῖκες, ὦ
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ὡς τὰ λοίπ᾽ ἔχοις ἀεί, πολίτιδες,
ὁρᾶτ' ᾿Ορέστην τόνδε, μηχαναῖσι μὲν θανόντα, νῦν δὲ μηχαναῖς σεσωσμένον.
XO.
ὁρῶμεν, ὦ παῖ, κἀπὶ συμφοραῖσί μοι
1230
γεγηθὸς ἕρπει δάκρυον ὀμμάτων ἄπο.
HA, στρ. ἰὼ γοναΐ,
1226. χερσίν) χεροῖν LIL’M Pal. Vat. a. ἔχοι] ἔχεις Cf PLM Pal. Vat. ac.
ὧς] ὦ from o L.
ὁρατ᾽ dpair’ L.
1226. ds. . ἔχοις] ‘As I would that you may have me evermore.’
1231. yeynOds. . Sdxpvov] Essay on L. § 42. p. 80 γ.
1232 foll. In the following passage Electra in her ecstasy utters lyric (chiefly dochmiac) strains, to which Orestes, who is trying to calm her, replies in senarii. The lyric metres may be arranged (though, as the text stands, not perfectly) in a scheme of strophe, antistrophe, and epode, as follows :—
orp. (ll. 1232-1353). ’
’ WweVv-
vtun—vustvu—vustug 1 Senarius. Vvitds 1 Senarius
A «2 ουψμὠφηωυ-ωὡωψωυ ώσνυ
t2uyuvuvutvuvuVutuVY
2 Senarii.
} The correspondence of στρ. and ἀντ. here is doubtful.
χερσίν AM? Vat. c.
vp. χερσὶ (3, ἄχοιε A. 1228.
ἀντ. (1.
έν:
Ppl Ones
yt E=
vty emt te 1 Senarius.
UL
1 Senarius. Ve ener ner ω ---0 - VN .-ιο ttuR ω-ξω--ὦ -Σ - en eee
1 Senarius. Gene ye LEGS GIG AGO "λοι «“ ουυ-:υυνυ- υὧνυ Rare a 6 are
* In the Epode Orestes also for a moment becomes lyrical,
HAEKTPA., 217
γοναὶ σωμάτων ἐμοὶ φιλτάτων,
ἐμόλετ᾽ ἀρτίως,
ἐφεύρετ᾽, ἤλθετ', εἴδεθ᾽ obs ἐχρἤζετε. πάρεσμεν ἀλλὰ σῖγ᾽ ἔχουσα πρόσμενε. τί δ᾽ ἔστιν ;
σιγᾶν ἄμεινον, μή τις ἔνδοθεν κλύῃ. ἀλλ᾽ οὐ τὰν "Αρτεμιν τὰν αἰὲν ἀδμήταν
1235 OP. ΗΛ. ΟΡ. ΗΛ.
τόδε μὲν οὔ ποτὶ ἀξιώσω τρέσαι
περισσὸν ἄχθος ἔνδον γυναικῶν ὃν adel.
ΟΡ.
1240
ὅρα γε μὲν δὴ κἀν γυναιξὶν ὡς “Apns
ἔνεστιν εὖ δ᾽ ἔξοισθα πειραθεῖσά που.
ΗΛ.
Ἑῤτοτοτοῖ ὀττοτοῖ,
1245
dvégedov ἐπέβαλες οὔ ποτε καταλύσιμον,
1233. and γοναὶ om. LT add C*AL?. 12 38 ἀλλ᾽ ob τἀν] ἀλλ᾽ οὐ μὰ τὰν 13, MSS.
tame ’
uty eR ee ek eine,
Ud
1232, 3. γοναὶ. φιλτάτων] ‘ Off- spring of one most dear to me;’ i.e. of Agamemnon. Poetical plural. E. on L. § 20. Pp. 30.
1234, 5. For the aorists, see Essay on ἴ, § 32. p. 55. and for the feeling in obs ἐχρήζετε, cp. O. T. 1274, ob2 δ᾽ ἔχρῃζεν οὐ γνωσοίατο.
1236. ‘We are here. Only abide the event in silence.’ In πάρεσμεν Orestes probably includes Pylades, but not necessarily, Cp. the doubt in Trach. 390.
1239. This line as in L, which is fol- lowed in the text, has an iambic rhythm which in so far corresponds to 1260. In a passage of so much wildness there
ἀλλ᾽ οὔ τὰν I. 1246, ἐπέβαλες) 2πἀ ε from: L. ὑπέβαλες Vat. a.
1237. ἔστιν) ἔστι L Pal. ἔστιν CPA. 1245. *drororot] om.
may have been a special motive for using long syllables in the strophe where in the antistrophe the iambics are ‘pure.’ Wecklein reads in orp., μὰ τὰν Αρτεμιν | τὰν ἀδμῆτ᾽ del, and in ἀντ᾿, Tis οὖν ἀξίαν | σοῦ γε πεφηνότος ;
1240-2. τόδε... del] ‘Never will I account as worthy of my fear this unprofitable burden of womankind that never stirs abroad.’ Electra does not remember that she is a woman. She is one with Orestes, who is come to vin- dicate the man. She might say with Athena in the Eumenides 738, κάρτα δ᾽ εἰμὶ τοῦ πατρός. Orestes reminds her that Clytemnestra is not an enemy to be despised.
1246, 7. ‘Thou hast brought to my remembrance the undisguised horror of our situation, not to be forgotten or undone.’ For ἐπέβαλες, cp. Thuc. 8. 108, wat ἀλλὰ ἐπιβάλλοντος αὐτοῦ ἃ φέρειν οὐκ ἠδύναντο. The figure seems to be that of laying on (or adding to) a burden, Cp. Ο. Ὁ. 1730, τί τόδ᾽ ἐπέ- πληξας; λησόμενον is literally, ‘ That will not forget.’ See Essay on L. § 30. Ῥ. 51 α.
218 ZOPOKAEOYS
οὐδέ ποτε λησόμενον, ἁμέτερον
οἷον ἔφυ κακόν.
ἔξοιδα καὶ ταῦτ᾽ " ἀλλ᾽ ὅταν παρουσία φράζῃ, τότ᾽ ἔργων τῶνδε μεμνῆσθαι χρεών. ἀντ. ὁ πᾶς ἐμοὶ
1250
OP.
HA, ὁ πᾶς ἂν πρέποι παρὼν ἐννέπειν
τάδε δίκᾳ χρόνος.
μόλις γὰρ ἔσχον νῦν ἐλεύθερον στόμα, ξύμφημι κἀγώ. τοιγαροῦν σώζον τόδε,
τί δρῶσα:
οὗ μή ᾽στι καιρὸς μὴ μακρὰν βούλου λέγειν. τίς οὖν ἂν ἀξίαν γε σοῦ πεφηνότος μεταβάλοιτ᾽ ἂν ὧδε σιγὰν λόγων ;
1255
ΟΡ. ΗΛ. ΟΡ. ΗΛ.
1260
ἐπεί σε viv ἀφράστως ἀέλπτως τ᾽ ἐσεῖδον.
ΟΡ,
HA, ἔφρασας ὑπερτέραν
1285. τάδε δίκᾳ] τάδε δίκαια LATL*. ἔσχον (5, ἔχω I.
yp. τάδε δίκα (3, 1260. ἄν] om. LIM’, add C*AL?,
τότ᾽ εἶδες, ὅτε θεοί μ᾽ Ἐἐπώτρυναν μολεῖν.
[30 b. 1265
1266. ἔσχον) ἔχων L. ἂν οὖν M Vat. ac V.
1264, Ἐἐπώτρυναν ὥτρυναν MSS. Brunck corr.
1251. ἔξοιδα καὶ ταῦτ ‘Even so, I know it. For καί, which has been rejected, see Essay on L, § 25. p- 42. παῖ, which has been substituted fer it, is inappropriate, as addressed by a younger person to an elder.
ὅταν παρουσία] φράζῃ] i.e. ‘Notnow, but when their presence brings to mind their guilt.’ Orestes is striving to recall Electra from feeling to action. For the personification of the abstract word, cp. supr. 39, ὅταν σε καιρὸς εἰσάγῃ.
1253, 4. ὃ was... χρόνος] ‘All time alike, all time will justly suit to tell of that, as if it were present now.’ Electra
oes off upon the word παρουσία. Orestes had urged her to wait until the presence of Clytemnestra made it fitting to remember what she had done. Elec- tra answers in effect, ‘She and her deeds are ever present with me.’ But in the refining manner of Sophocles this is
otherwise expressed :—‘ All time alike for that purpose is present time to me.’
1255. ‘Hardly have I now obtained a moment’s freedom of speech,’ This confirms what has been said,—that the pressure of persecution is constant,—and also pleads a reason for continuing to speak. ‘Having this rare liberty, I ought to use it.’
1260, 1. Schol. τίς ἂν σοῦ φανέντος δικαίως ἕλοιτο ἀντὶ λόγων σιωπήν ; i.e. ἀξίαν is predicative, and has the force of an adverb. Essay on L. § 23. p. 38, I.
1262. ὧδε} ‘ As thou biddest me do.’ So Paley. Wecklein renders, ‘In such circumstances,’
1265. Electra has not yet heard of the oracle. She has nursed her one idea in solitude. And now she has not only her brother at her side, but learns that he is sent by a god, This re-
HAEKTPA,
219
τᾶς πάρος ἔτι χάριτος, εἴ σε θεὸς Ἐἐπόρισεν ἁμέτερα πρὸς μέλαθρα, δαιμόνιον
αὐτὸ τίθημ᾽ ἐγώ.
OP,
1270
τὰ μέν σ᾽ ὀκνῶ χαίρουσαν elpydbew, τὰ δὲ
δέδοικα λίαν ἡδονῇ vixwpévny,
ΗΛ.
ἐπ. ἰὼ χρόνῳ μακρῷ φιλτάταν
ὁδὸν ἐπαξιώσας ὧδέ μοι φανῆναι,
μή τί με, πολύπονον ὧδ᾽ ἰδὼν
ΟΡ͵ ΗΛ.
τί μὴ ποιήσω:
1275
μή μ᾽ ἀποστερήσῃς
τῶν σῶν προσώπων ἁδονὰν μεθέσθαι.
OP, HA. OP. HA,
ξυναινεῖς ; τί * why οὔ;
ἔσχον ὀργὰν
ἧ κάρτα κἂν ἄλλοισι θυμοίμην ἰδών,
1280
ὦ φίλαι, ἔκλυον ἂν ἐγὼ οὐδ᾽ ἂν ἤλπισ᾽ αὐδάν.
ἄναυδον οὐδὲ σὺν βοᾷ κλύουσα,
1267. ὲπόρισεν) ἑἐπόρσεν L, ΜΆ, ἐπῶσεν I. Dind. corr.
ἐπῶρσεν CAL’ Pal. Vat. ac VV". 1268, dyudrepa] dperpa or Gurepa L, dyerepa C'.
ἐπῶρ. σεν
1275. πολύπονον ὧδ᾽ ἰδών) πολύστονονῶιδ᾽ ἰδὼν γρ. ὧδ ἰδὼν {(ι from «) (ῖ, πολύ-
στονον ΑΓῚ Δ, MSS. _ Seidler corr.
doubles her joy, which is not the less striking for being simply expressed,— δαιμόνιον αὐτὸ τίθημ᾽ byd.
1266. *éwépicev] Paley quotes Ο. (Ὁ. 1458, πῶς ἂν.. δεῦρο Θησέα πόροι; The MS. reading ἐπῶρσεν is possible.
1276, 7. In speaking 1271, 2, Orestes has turned aside, as if debating with himself how to calm Electra. At this her over-wrought affection takes alarm, lest for a moment she should lose the brightness of his countenance. μεθέσθαι (sc. τὸ ἐμὲ μ.) is epexegetic infini- tive.
1278. κἂν ἄλλοισι) ‘Even as the act of another,’ —i.e. how much less am I likely myself to do it? καί points the ἃ fortiort argument.
1280. τί ἐμὴν οὔ] The correction is supported by Eur. Rhes. 706.
1281. Reassured as to the main point, Electra turns to her companions, and relieves her overcharged feelings
1277. ἀδονάν) ἡδονὰν L. ἡδονὴ 1281. ἄν) ἂν L Pal. ἂν Schol. ἄν ΑΤῚ 3,
ν Pal. 1280, ἐμήν μὴ
by speaking to them of the contrast between the present and the immediate past, when she had heard the false tidings of her brother’s death. The rhythm of these lines is somewhat broken. But it is not necessary with some editors to suppose that words have been lost. ‘O friends, I heard a sound which I could never have thought to hear. I restrained my emotion at hearing it, in s less silence. αὐδάν is rightly explained by the Scholiast of the tidings of Orestes’ death. Perhaps οὐδάμ᾽ should be read for οὐδ' dy,—* Which I had never thought to hear.’ (Wecklein reads, ὦ oir’, dvix’ ἔκλνον ay | ἐγὼ οὐδ᾽ ἂν ἤλπισ᾽ αὐδάν, | ἔσχον ὀργὰν ἄναυδον | οὐδὲ σὺν Bog, τάλαινα, --- Dear one, when first I heard the news I could not have δὲ ἣν to hear’—that thou wast alive—‘ I had a voiceless emotion with no outcry.’)
220
τάλαινα,
sviv δ᾽ ἔχω σε' προὐφάνης δὲ φιλτάταν ἔχων πρόσοψιν,
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
1285
ds ἐγὼ οὐδ᾽ ἂν ἐν κακοῖς λαθοίμαν.
OP, τὰ μὲν περισσεύοντα τῶν λόγων ἄφες,
καὶ μήτε μήτηρ ὡς κακὴ δίδασκέ με
μήθ᾽ ds πατρῴαν κτῆσιν Αἴγισθος δόμων
1200
ἀντλεῖ, τὰ δ᾽ ἐκχεῖ, τὰ δὲ διασπείρει μάτην.
χρόνου γὰρ ἄν σοι καιρὸν ἐξείργοι λόγος.
ἃ δ᾽ ἁρμόσει μοι τῷ παρόντι νυν χρόνῳ
σήμαιν᾽, ὅπου φανέντες ἣ κεκρυμμένοι
γελῶντας ἐχθροὺς παύσομεν τῇ νῦν ὁδῷ,
1295
οὕτω δ᾽ ὅπως μήτηρ σε μὴ ᾿πιγνώσεται
φαιδρῷ προσώπῳ νῷν ἐπελθόντοιν δόμους" ἀλλ᾽ ὡς ἐπ᾽ ἄτῃ τῇ μάτην λελεγμένῃ
στέναζ᾽ " ὅταν γὰρ εὐτυχήσωμεν, τότε
χαίρειν παρέσται καὶ γελᾶν ἐλευθέρως. ἀλλ᾽, ὦ κασίγνηθ᾽, ὧδ᾽ ὅπως καὶ σοὶ φίλον
ΗΛ.
1300
καὶ τοὐμὸν ἔσται τῇ δ᾽ " ἐπεὶ τὰς ἡδονὰς
πρὸς σοῦ λαβοῦσα κοὐκ ἐμὰς ἐκτησάμην.
1296, οὕτω] οὕτως MSS.
(50:53, ἐπελθόντοιν AL? λελεγμένηι AL*. λεγομένη Τ᾽.
1287. As in O.C. 1702, 3 (where see note), the time of misery is con- tinued in memory.
1288. This line has been supposed to contain a criticism of the Choéphori, where so much time is spent in the preliminaries of the assassination. But this is surely unnecessary, and without parallel in Sophocles, whose practice in this and other respects is not to be inferred from that of Euripides (Phoen. 751, 2, alib.).
1291. See Essay on L. § 21. p. 32, I.
1202, ‘For such recital might pre- vent you from seizing the opportune moment.’
1295. ‘We shall by our present
1297. ἐπελθόντοι») ἐπελθόντων LI. AA } 1298, λελεγμένῃ] δεδειγμένηι L. δεδειγμένηι (3,
Oo ἐπελθόντων
enterprize frustrate our enemies in their exultation.’ γελῶντας is to be resamed as a supplementary predicate. For παύ- σομεν without an expressed poops υμ cp. supr. 796, οὐχ ὅπως: σε παύσομεν.
1296. cere δέ] Sc. πρᾶσσε, under- stood from the general drift of the preceding words.
1296, 7. ὅπως... δόμουνε)ὴ ‘ May not detect you by your glad countenance when we (Or. and Pyl.) have come into the house;’ i.e. may not find out your secret and perceive the fact. γῷν is
gen. absol.
1298. μάτην] ‘ Falsely.’ ee supr. 1217, πλὴν λόγῳ Ὑ ἠσκημένον : 63, λόγῳ μάτην θνήσκοντας : Phil. 345.
HAEKTPA,
221
κοὐδ᾽ ἄν σε λυπήσασα δεξαίμην βραχὺ
αὐτὴ μέγ᾽ εὑρεῖν κέρδος" οὐ γὰρ ἂν καλῶς
1305
Ἐὑπηρετοίην τῷ παρόντι δαίμονι.
ἀλλ᾽ οἶσθα μὲν τἀνθένδε, πῶς γὰρ οὔ. κλύων
ὁθούνεκ᾽ Αἴγισθος μὲν οὐ κατὰ στέγας, μήτηρ δ᾽ ἐν οἴκοις" ἣν σὺ μὴ δείσῃς ποθ᾿ ὡς
γέλωτι τοὐμὸν φαιδρὸν ὄψεται κάρα.
1310
μῖσός τε yap παλαιὸν ἐντέτηκέ μοι͵
κἀπεί σ᾽ ἐσεῖδον, οὔ ποτ᾽ ἐκλήξω * χαρᾷ
[31 ἃ.
δακρυρροοῦσα. πῶς γὰρ ἂν Anta ἐγώ, ἥτις μιᾷ σε τῇδ᾽ ὁδῷ θανόντα τε
καὶ ζῶντ᾽ ἐσεῖδον ; εἴργασαι δέ μ᾽ ἄσκοπα'
1318
ὥστ᾽ εἰ πατήρ μοι ζῶν ἵκοιτο, μηκέτ᾽ ἂν τέρας νομίζειν αὐτό, πιστεύειν δ᾽ ὁρᾶν. ὅτ' οὖν τοιαύτην ἡμὶν ἐξήκεις ὁδόν,
ἄρχ᾽ αὐτὸς ὥς σοι θυμός. ὡς ἐγὼ μόνη
οὐκ ἂν δυοῖν ἥμαρτον. ἣ γὰρ ἂν καλῶς
1320
ἔσωσ᾽ ἐμαυτήν, ἣ καλῶς ἀπωλόμην. tOP. σιγᾶν ἐπήνεσ᾽" ads ἐπ᾽ ἐξόδῳ κλύω
1304. λυπήσασα) from λυπήσασι 1,3 βραχύ
δεξαίμην) λεξαίμην L. yp. βουλοίμην
Γ΄, βουλοίμην AMM?VV*. βουλοίμαν 13, δεξαίμην Pal. V‘. yp. δεξαίμην
V mg. 1306, ξὑπηρετοίην) ὑπηρετοίμην MSS, Elmsl. corr. 1311. ΤΕ] om. L Pal. add C*. 1312. ἐκχήξω ἐκ(π)λήξω L. Ἐχαρᾷ)] χαρᾶς MSS. Schaefer corr, 1313. λήξαιμ᾽ iy) λήξαιμέν᾽ ὧι L. λήξαιμ᾽ ἐγὼ C’. 1315. εἴργασαι αι from w L, 1318, ἡμίν) ἣμιν L. ἡμὶν A. ἡμῖν Pal.
1304. δεξαίμην, although not strongly supported by MS. authority, is a better reading than βουλοίμην.
1306. The MS. reading, ὑπηρετοίμην, is upheld by Neue and defended by Mr. Paley as possibly right. The middle voice might be explained as equivalent to the active voice with an ethical da- tive, such as oo: in supr. 1292. But for a similar corruption, cp. O. T. 840, ἐκπεφενγοίην (ἐκπεφευγοίμην E).
1307. τἀνθένδεη] ‘Things here, — more lit. ‘The news from hence.’ Not ‘ What is to be done next?’ (Paley.)
1311. ἐντέτηκε)] Hesych. ἐντέτηκεν᾽ ἐγκεκόλληται.
1212. χαρᾷ] The MS. reading χαρᾶς is not impossible, but is extremely
improbable, because of the awkward ambiguity between ἐκλήῤξω χαρᾶς and δακρυρροοῦσα (ὑπὸ) χαρᾶς.
1320. δνοῖν] i.e. δνοῦν θατέρου. Cp. Thuc. 1. 33, μηδὲ δυοῖν φθάσαι ἁμάρτω- σιν, ἢ... ἢ... Andoc. p. 4. 11.
1322, 3. σιγᾶν... xwpotvros} The Scholiast says, τινὲς τὸν Xopdy φασὶ λέγειν ταῦτας And this opinion is adopted by Mr. Paley. The point is doubtful, but there is no reason why Orestes, who is naturally on his guard, should not be the first to perceive an approaching footstep. And the broken line, 1323, as Schndw. observes, is in favour of the MS. reading.
ὡς here is ‘since,’—not as in Trach. Eur, Ion 515, 6.
222
τῶν ἔνδοθεν χωροῦντος.
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥ͂Σ
εἴσιτ᾽, ὦ ξένοι,
ἄλλως τε καὶ φέροντες of ἂν οὔτε τις
δόμων ἀπώσαιτ᾽ οὔτ᾽ ἂν ἡσθείη λαβών,
1325
ΠΑ. ὦ πλεῖστα μῶροι Kal φρενῶν τητώμενοι, πότερα παρ οὐδὲν τοῦ βίου κήδεσθ' ἔτι, ἢ νοῦς ἔνεστιν οὔτις ὑμὶν ἐγγενής, ὅτ᾽ οὐ παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς, ἀλλ᾽ ἐν αὐτοῖσιν κακοῖς
τοῖσιν μεγίστοις ὄντες οὐ γιγνώσκετε:
1330
ἀλλ᾽ εἰ σταθμοῖσι τοῖσδε μὴ ᾿κύρουν ἐγὼ πάλαι φυλάσσων, ἣν ἂν ὑμὶν ἐν δόμοις τὰ δρώμεν᾽ ὑμῶν πρόσθεν ἢ τὰ σώματα'
νῦν δ᾽ εὐλάβειαν τῶνδε προὐθέμην ἐγώ..
καὶ νῦν ἀπαλλαχθέντε τῶν μακρῶν λόγων
1335
καὶ τῆς ἀπλήστου τῆσδε σὺν χαρᾷ Bons
εἴσω παρέλθεθ᾽, ὧς τὸ μὲν μέλλειν κακὸν
ἐν τοῖς τοιούτοις ἔστ᾽, ἀπηλλάχθαι δ᾽ ἀκμή.
OP, πῶς οὖν ἔχει τἀντεῦθεν εἰσιόντι por;
ΠΑ. καλῶς" ὑπάρχει γάρ σε μὴ γνῶναί τινα.
1326. ἀπώσαιτ᾽ ἀπώσετ᾽ 111}, ἀπώσετ᾽ C8, ἀπώσαιτ᾽ A,
ἐγγενὴσ A. εὐγενὴσ yp. ἐκγενής T. 1330. γιγνώσκετε) γινώσκετε LA.
1136. ἀπλήστου) ἀπλείστου LA. σὺν χαρᾷ] σνγχαρᾶι L. συγχαρᾶὶ οι
1328, ἐγγενή:] Pal.
κγενὴς LL*®.
μέλλειν] μέλειν LY, μέλλειν A.
1323. Electra, supposing one of the household to be approaching, begins to speak in the ambiguous, ironical vein which she continues when Aegisthus comes, infr. 1448-57. It has the effect of relieving her feelings while conceal- ing her thought. She intends to be understood, ‘You bear the ashes of Orestes, which will be well received here, although not with joy.’ But in her own mind she means, ‘The vengeance which Orestes brings shall not be re- pulsed from hence, nor will it give joy to those Hissar Ἧ ἢ
1325. is ablative genitive wi ἀπώσαιτ᾽, bat nay also be joined with σις as partitive genitive. "
1326 foll. The action, which has been
1340
ἡσθείη ἠισθείη L. ἐνγενής 1331. σταθμοῖσι) σταθμοῖσιν 1,.
1337.
suspended by the emotion of Electra, must now be precipitated. Yet her recognition of the Paedagogus (infr. 1354-63) breaks the suddenness of the transition.
1331. σταθμοῖσι τοῖσδε] Either (1), “At the door-post here,’ or (2) figu- ratively, ‘ Here by the homestead '—as a watch-dog. . Aesch. Ag. Bo λέγοιμ᾽ dv ἄνδρα τόνδε τῶν σταθμῶν i
1334. εὐλάβειαν. . προὐθέμην] ‘I made a point of attending to that.’ Cp. Hat. 6. 21, πένθος μέγα προεθήκαντο : Plat, Phaedr. 249 E.
1338. ἀπηλλάχθαι δ᾽ ἀκμὴ) ‘And it is high time to have done.’
1339. τἀντεῦθεν͵ὴἠ ‘Matters here.’ Cp. supr. 1307, τἀνθένδε,
HAEKTPA,
223
OP. ἤγγειλας, ὡς ἔοικεν, ds τεθνηκότα.
ΠΑ. OP. ΠΑ.
ΗΛ. ΟΡ, ΗΛ. OP. HA. OP.
οὐχὶ ξυνίης ;
ποίῳ; τί φωνεῖς ;
ΗΛ.
χαίρουσιν οὖν τούτοισιν ; τελουμένων εἴποιμ᾽ dv ὡς δὲ νῦν ἔχει,
καλῶς τὰ κείνων πάντα, καὶ τὰ μὴ καλῶς, τίς οὗτός ἐστ᾽, ἀδελφέ; πρὸς θεῶν φράσον.
εἷς τῶν ἐν “Atdov pdvOay ἐνθάδ᾽ ὧν ἀνήρ.
ἡ τίνες Χόγοι :
1348
οὐδέ y εἰς θυμὸν φέρω. οὐκ οἷσθ᾽ ὅτῳ p ἔδωκας ἐς χέρας ποτέ:
οὗ τὸ Φωκέων πέδον.
ὑπεξεπέμφθην σῇ προμηθίᾳ χεροῖν. ἢ κεῖνος οὗτος ὅν mor ἐκ πολλῶν ἐγὼ
1350
μόνον προσεῦρον πιστὸν ἐν πατρὸς φόνῳ.
OP. HA.
ὅδ᾽ ἐστί, μή μ' ἔλεγχε πλείοσιν Χόγοις. ὦ φίλτατον φῶς, ὦ μόνος σωτὴρ δόμων ᾿Αγαμέμνονος, πῶς ἦλθες: ἦ σὺ κεῖνος εἶ
1358
ὃς τόνδε κἄμ᾽ ἔσωσας ἐκ πολλῶν πόνων :
ὦ φίλταται μὲν χεῖρες, ἥδιστον δ᾽ ἔχων
[31 b.
ποδῶν ὑπηρέτημα, πῶς οὕτω πάλαι
1343. οὖν] ἐν LT Pal. οὖν AL’,
1345. τὰ κείνων) τἀκείνων CA. προμηθίᾳ] προμηθίαι 1,. πρόμηθίαι C*. πσπρομηθείαι C‘AL*, προμηθία Τ'.
1350. προθυμία
Pal. 1355-4) L. After κεῖνος (a or 8) L.
1342. ‘I would have you know that ou are the only dead man who is in the light of day.’ °
1343. τίνες λόγοι] Sc: εἰσί,
1344. τελον | Sc. τῶν πραγμά- τῶν. Cp. tw ἐξειργασμένοις. he present has a quasi-perfect sense, ‘ When these things have their comple- tion.’ Cp. Hat. 1. 206, οὐ γὰρ ἂν εἰδείης εἴ τοι ἐς καιρὸν ἔσται ταῦτα τελεύμενα.
ὡς... ἔχει] Supply ἐρῶ τάδε.
1245. ‘All is well in that quarter, even what is not well,’—viz. Clytemne- stra’s unnatural joy.
1347. οὐδέ γ᾽ és θυμὸν φίρω (I do not γι; no, nor can ring to mind.’ radi as in θυμῷ 1 χεὶν (Aesch. Prom. 706), is used after the Epic manner, so as to include the
understanding. See Essay on L. § 49. P- 92, I.
1349, 50. Join οὗ χεροῖν.
1354. @.. 8] ‘O joyful day!’ The words have the same meaning as in supr. 1224, though they do not carry the same strength of feeling.
1356. The Paedagogus had proved his faithfulness by saving both Electra and Orestes from danger, before she entrusted him with the precious charge. Cp. supr. 1351, 2.
1357. ‘She addresses the hands, which she is holding in her own.’ Wecklein.
1357, 8. ἥδιστον... ὑπηρέτημα)] ‘And thou whose feet have done most precious service ;’ viz. in going to and returning from Phocis.
224
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥ͂Σ
ξυνών po ἔληθες, οὐδ᾽ ἔφαινες, ἀλλά με
λόγοις ἀπώλλυς, ἔργ ἔχων ἥδιστ' ἐμοί;
1360
xaip, ὦ πάτερ' πατέρα γὰρ εἰσορᾶν δοκῶ' χαῖρ᾽" ἴσθι δ᾽ ὡς μάλιστά o ἀνθρώπων ἐγὼ ἤχθηρα κἀφίλησ᾽ ἐν ἡμέρᾳ μιᾷ.
ΠΑ.
ἀρκεῖν δοκεῖ pot’ τοὺς γὰρ ἐν μέσῳ λόγους, πολλαὶ κυκλοῦνται νύκτες ἡμέραι τ᾽ ἴσαι,
1365
al ταῦτά σοι δείξουσιν, ᾿Ηλέκτρα, σαφῆ. σφῷν δ᾽ ἐννέπω γε τοῖν παρεστότοιν ὅτι νῦν καιρὸς ἔρδειν νῦν Κλυταιμνήστρα μόνη" νῦν οὔτις ἀνδρῶν ἔνδον' εἰ δ᾽ ἐφέξετον,
φροντίζεθ᾽ ὡς τούτοις τε καὶ σοφωτέροις
1370
ἄλλοισι τούτων πλείοσιν μαχούμενοι.
ΟΡ.
οὐκ ἂν μακρῶν ἔθ᾽ ἡμὶν οὐδὲν ἂν λόγων,
Πυλάδη, τόδ᾽ εἴη τοὔργον, ἀλλ᾽ ὅσον τάχος χωρεῖν ἔσω, πατρῷα προσκύσανθ' ἔδη
θεῶν, ὅσοιπερ πρόπυλα ναίουσιν τάδε.
1378
1362, ἴσθι 8100 L. ἴσθι δ᾽ ΟΆΤΔ, ἴσθι Τ. μάλιστά σ᾽ ἀνθρώπων from μάλιστα
τανθρώπων Cl, 13. κυκλοῦσι AMM? Vat. ac VV°. ἡμῖν Pal.
1359. οὐδ᾽ épaives] ‘And not make thyself known.’ The use of the active voice is softened by the possible re- sumption of fuvdy, i.e. συνόντα σέ. But it is also justified by the implied metaphor from a body shining with its own light. Cp. Aesch. Ag. 101, 2, ἀγανὰ φαίνουσ᾽ | ἐλπίς.
1360. ἔργ᾽ .. ἐμοῦ ‘While in a course of action most delightful to
e.’
1361. ‘Hail, father! For methinks I see a father in thee.’ In such words of affection, Electra’s long repressed feelings naturally overflow. Cp. supr. 1220, πῶς εἶπας, ὦ wat; and note.
1364. rods ..Aédyous}] ‘For as to what has happened in the interval,’ The turn of expression in the next line (woAAal κυκλοῦνται, «.7.A.) leaves this accusative out of construction, and it is resumed in ταῦτα (1366).
1365. κνκλοῦνται)͵ The change to
1374. πατρῷα) a from p L.
1365. κυκλοῦνται] κυκλοῦ(νται) L. κυκλοῦ(σι) (3, κυκλοῦνται κυκλοῦνται Τ' Pal.
1372. ἡμίν) ἣμιν LL’. 1375. ὅσοιπερ) ὅσοι LAT.
κυκλοῦσι in some MSS. may have been occasioned either by the wish to obtain a construction for λόγους, or by the similarity of δείξουσι. It is better therefore to retain κυκλοῦνται.
1370, 1, codaripas . . πλείοσιν ‘Not only with these, but with others who have superior cunning and supe- rior numbers. codwrépas, because men and not women; πλείοσιν. because the guards of Aegisthus would overpower the ‘ Phocian men.’
1372, 3. οὐκ ἂν... τοὔργον] ‘It would seem, Pylades, that our busi- ness here no longer has to do with words.’
1374. χωρεῖν] Sc. ἔργον ἐστὶν ἡμῖν.
1374, 5. ‘ Having first bowed before the shrines of my father’s gods.’
1375. ὅσοιπερ... τάδ] Cp. Aesch. Ag. 509-19, where Zeus, Apollo (supr. 637), Hermes, are expressly mentioned, and other deities spoken of as δαίμονες
HAEKTPA,
225
HA, ἄναξ "Απολλον͵ ἵλεως αὐτοῖν κλύε, ἐμοῦ τε πρὸς τούτοισιν, ἥ σε πολλὰ δὴ ἀφ᾽ ὧν ἔχοιμι λιπαρεῖ προὔστην χερί. νῦν δ᾽, ὦ Λύκεΐ "Ἄπολλον, ἐξ οἵων ἔχω
αἰτῶ, προπίτνω, λίσσομαι, γενοῦ πρόφρων»
1380
ἡμῖν ἀρωγὸς τῶνδε τῶν βουλευμάτων, καὶ δεῖξον ἀνθρώποισι τἀπιτίμια τῆς δυσσεβείας οἷα δωροῦνται θεοί.
ΧΟ.
στρ. ἴδεθ᾽ ὅπου προνέμεται τὸ δυσέριστον αἷμα φυσῶν “Apns.
1385
βεβᾶσιν ἄρτι δωμάτων ὑπόστεγοι
v +378, apotorny] spoorny L. προὔστῃν ATL?
wpo. πιτνῶ C3,
ἀντήλιοι.---- ΑἸΧΟΙ some moments of silent devotion, Orestes, Pylades, the Paeda- gogus, and their attendants, enter the palace. Electra remains outside and prays aloud to Apollo.
1377. oe is governed by λιπαρεῖ προὔστην χερί = ἱκέτευσά ce, J
1378. λιπαρεῖ.. χερί] ‘Came be- fore thee with ever-instant hand.’ The gloss of Suidas, λιπαρεῖ- ἀφθόνῳ, wAov- aig, must be attributed to misappre- hension.
1379. ἐξ οἵων ἔχω] Sc. εὐχομένη, ‘ Vowing of such thiags as I have.’ Cp. Aesch. Cho. 486-8, HA. κἀγὼ χοάς σοι τῆς duis παγκληρίας | οἴσω πατρῴων ἐκ δόμων yaunAlous- | σάντων δὲ πρῶτον τόνδε πρεσβεύσω τάφον. This and the following lines are said by Electra in an attitude of prayer, and fitly prepare the spectator for the solemn strain which is raised by the Chorus after she has entered the palace at 1.1 383:
1382, 3. τἀπιτίμια.. Geol] .“ What reward the gods bestow upon impiety.’
1384 foll. In a single strophe and antistrophe (cp. Ὁ. (Ὁ, 1556-1578) the Chorus (1) augur the success of the dreadful enterprize, and (2) recognise the presence of Hermes, who is con- ducting it. Beginning with a resolved cretic (the fourth paeon) the rhythm be- comes first dochmiac and then iambic.
Paeon. Doth: CGS us ute
VOL. IL.
SVU δ ua
προπιτνῶ A, xpoomrva TL? Pal,
1380. προπίτνοω) apleviove L. 1383. ris] o from or 1..
Tamb. Yt tu — LU ,
Iamb. Dochm. 5 VW 2 τς ῳ᾿ -
᾽ὔ ᾽ Iamb. j 2 ;
1 Or (if νεδκόνητον is possible) : Dochm, v UU 4*U— ὦ-:-20 .-
1384, 5. ‘ Dehold ye, where the God
of Strife advances panting forth the er blood-drops of a fatal feud ;’ i.e.
full of his slaughterous intent. mpové- μέεσθαι is said to mean literally, ‘To go forward in grazing’ (L. and S.). But the image immediately suggested is rather that of a fire, which may also be said ‘to eat its way.’ Cp. Aj. 197 foll., and notes: Hdt. 5. 101, αὐτίκα be οἰκίης ἐς οἰκίην ἰὸν τὸ πῦρ, ἐπενέμετο τὸ ἄστυ ἅπαν : ib. τὰ περιέσχατα νεμομένου τοῦ πυρός : Thuc. 2. 54, ἡ νόσος... éwe- veluaro ᾿Αθήνας μὲν thers. ἔπειτα δέ, κιτλ.
δυσέριστον is either (1) as the Scho- liast explains it, δι᾿ ἔριν γινόμενον κακύν, ‘ Instinct with the evil of contention ν᾽ or (2) ‘ Irresistible ;’ ‘ ineluctabilem caedem spirans’ (Jacobs),
αἷμα is here the spirit of bloodshed. See Essay on L. § 43. p. 808, and for a similar confusion, cp. Aesch. Ag. 1428, λίπος ἐπ᾿ ὀμμάτων αἵματος ἐμπρέπει.
226
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
μετάδρομοι κακῶν πανουργημάτων
5 ἄφυκτοι κύνες,
3 ΩΣ ὥστ᾽ οὐ μακρὰν ἔτ᾽ *dupevei
τοὐμὸν φρενῶν ὄνειρον αἰωρούμενον,
ἀντ. παράγεται γὰρ ἐνέρων
1300
δολιόπους ἀρωγὸς εἴσω στέγας, ἀρχαιόπλουτα πατρὸς εἰς ἑδώλια,
νεακόνητον αἷμα χειροῖν ἔχω»"
5 ὁ Maias δὲ παῖς
1398
“Ερμῆς op ἄγει δόλον σκότῳ κρύψας πρὸς αὐτὸ τέρμα, κοὐκέτ᾽ ἀμμένει. ΗΛ. ὦ φίλταται γυναῖκες, ἅνδρες αὐτίκα
1389. ἀμμενεῖ] ἀμμένει L. ἐμμένει τ, Wunder corr. 1395. χειροῖν) εἰ intoe C®, χεροῖν A.
ρουμένων 1,.
ἐξάγει C2, ἐπάγει ΓΑ. σφ᾽ ἄγει Γ΄. σφ᾽ ἐκάγει Pal.
LA Pal.
1387, 8. Clytemnestia and Aegisthus were above spoken of as an embodi- ment of the Alastor (supr. 198-200). Similarly, Orestes and Pylades are here identified with the Erinyes. In the anti- strophe, ll. 1391, 2, Orestes is described in vaguely impressive language as the ‘ helper οἱ the powers below,’ ἐνέρων... ἀρωγίς. For ‘help’ =‘ vengeance,’ cp. supr. 811, and note.
1389. The emendation suggested by Wunder, consisting only in the change of an accent (see v. rr.), seems to required by the sense. ‘My soul's vision (supr. 479-81) has not long to linger unaccomplished’ (lit. in suspense, cp. supr. 501).
1392. εἴσω oréyas] The construction is Homeric, cp. IL 21. 124, 5. ἀλλὰ Σκάμανδρος | οἴσει unas εἴσω ἁλὸς εὑ- ρέα κόλπον.
1395. νσακόνητον... ἔχων} ‘Holdin with his hands the newly - whett Death. In αἷμα the effect is put by metonymy for the cause. Essay on L. § 42. p. 81. For νεακόνητον, cp. Aesch, Ag. 1535, 6, δίκην δ᾽ ἐπ᾿ ἄλλο πρᾶγμα θηγάνει βλάβης | πρὸς ἄλλαις θηγάναισι Μοῖρα. ‘The quantity pro- bably, though not certainly, follows the analogy of νεᾶκονής (Doric for venxovis), Hermann’s yveo-«dynroy in-
1390. αἰωρούμενον αἰω- 1396. ἄγει] ἐξάγει L.
1398. ἄνδρες] ἄνδρες
volves an awkward prolepsis.
1396. δόλον sab κρύψαε)] Cp. Aesch. Cho, 812-8. The words ae αὐτὸ τέρμα, though joined primarily with ἄγει, are to be resumed with xpu- yas (‘Concealing the guile till close upon the goal’).
1397. After this line there is a pause, in which Electra comes forth to watch for Aegisthus. In tones of suppressed excitement she tells what is going on within.
The following passage (1398-1441), although consisting largely of senarii, appears to be antistrophic nearly cor- responding even in the division of the lines. According to this view ll. 1404- 1406 are either (1) not to be counted in the strophe, or (2) lines answerin to them after 1. 1427 must be su to have been lost. As the lines in question relate to the sudden cry of Cly- temnestra from within, the former sup- position is sufficiently probable. Cp. note on O. (Ὁ. 117 foll., vol. i. p. 298 (Ist column). In the ‘strophe,’ Il, 1398-1421, Clytemnestra is put to death, —in the ‘antistrophe,’ ll. 1422-41, the bleeding sword is displayed, and Aegi- sthus is descried. The young men then retire into the palace, and Electra waits outside,
HAEKTPA, 227
τελοῦσι τοὔργον' ἀλλὰ σῖγα πρόσμενε. ΧΟ. ΗΛ.
πῶς δή; τί νῦν πράσσουσιν : ἡ μὲν ἐς τάφον λέβητα κοσμεῖ, τὼ δ᾽ ἐφέστατον πέλας, σὺ δ᾽ ἐκτὸς ἦξας πρὸς τί; φρουρήσουσ᾽ ὅπως Αἴγισθος ἡμᾶς μὴ λάθῃ μολὼν ἔσω.
1400
XO. HA,
[32 a. ΚΛ. alai,
id στέγαι
φίλων ἔρημοι͵ τῶν δ᾽ ἀπολλύντων πλέαι. 1405 HA, XO. KA, HA, KA,
olkreipe τὴν τεκοῦσαν,
ΗΛ.
βοᾷ τις ἔνδον. οὐκ ἀκούετ᾽, ὦ φίλαι; 3 , 4 Ψ a ἤκουσ᾽ ἀνήκουστα δύστανος, ὥστε φρίξαι. οἴμοι τάλαιν᾽. Αἴγισθε, ποῦ wor ὧν κυρεῖς - ἰδοὺ μάλ᾽ αὖ θροεῖ τις, ὦ τέκνον τέκνον, 1410 ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἐκ σέθεν φκτείρεθ᾽ οὗτος οὐδ᾽ ὁ γεννήσας πατήρ.
ΧΟ.
στρ. ὦ πόλις, ὦ γενεὰ τάλαινα, νῦν σε μοῖρα καθαμερία φθίνει φθίνει,
e . A
1403. ἡμᾶε! om. MSS, add Reisk. 1404. αἴ, Pal. αἵ αἴ αἴ αἵ AL*. αἱ αἱ ail
r. 1407. ἀνήκονστα)
κοστα L. ἀνήκουστα (37. ἤκουσα Pal.
ποῦ) ποῖ LL, πο. ποῦ TL’, Tricl. corr. 1412, οὐδ᾽ οὔθ᾽ LA. Tricl. corr,
1399. τελοῦσι is future.
πρόσμενε) Addressed to the Cory- phaeus
1401. λέβητα κοσμεῖ] ‘She is deck- ing the um,’—adorning it with wreaths for funeral consecration. Cp. Aesch. Cho, 686.
Mr. Paley doubts, surely unneces- sarily, if the cinerary urn be meant here as in Aesch. Cho. 686.
1407. —- “SV tty tf esta
= 1420. ἀνήκουστα) ‘ What is horrible to hear,’
1408, φρίξαι7 φρίξαι L Pal.
14 1410. ὦ τέκνον τέκνον) ὦ τέκνον ὦ τέκνον Mss.
1414. καθαμερία)] καθημερία LA Pal.
φθίνει φθίνει] φθίνει φθ(όγ)νει L pr. TL? Pal, φθίνει A.
ete ἄρρητα are ‘things horrible to tell.’
141f, 2, ἀλλ’. oGros] Cp. supr. 296, 7, Gor.
1413, 4- “UU yutu—u—u “Φιυ LOL UE Orel “1438, 4. If the text is sound, φθίνει is: transitive here. καθαμερία is predicative and adverbial,—* Is destroying thee this very day.’ This brief lyrical utterance fills the moment of dread suspense before the falling of the blow.
Qa
228 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ KA, Spo. πέπληγμαι. HA, παῖσον, εἰ σθένεις, διπλῆν. 1415 KA, dpo μάλ᾽ αὖθις. ΗΛ. εἰ γὰρ Αἰγίσθῳ Ἐγ᾽ ὁμοῦ. ΧΟ. τελοῦσ᾽ ἀραί: φῶσιν of γᾶς ὑπαὶ κείμενοι. παλίρρυτον γὰρ αἷμ᾽ ὑπεξαιροῦσι τῶν 1420 κτανόντων of πάλαι θανόντες. καὶ μὴν πάρεισιν οἶδε’ φοινία δὲ χεὶρ στάζει θνηλῆς “Apeos, οὐδ᾽ ἔχω λέγειν. ΗΛ. ’Opéora, πῶς *xupetre ; OP. τάν δόμοισι μὲν καλῶς͵, ᾿Απόλλων εἰ καλῶς ἐθέσπισεν. 1425 HA, τέθνηκεν ἡ τάλαινα ; 6. *’] θ᾽ MSS. . τελοῦ λοῦσιν L. Τποϊ. : * ὑπαὶ slices) ως MSS. ‘Brur Hp im as. eave ere LL’, πολύρροτον AI. Hothe corr. 1422. καῇ HA. καὶ L. Herm. corr. 1423.
θνηλῆς] θυηλῆς C*.
1417. εἰ γὰρ Αἰγίσθῳ *y’ ὁμοῦ] ‘Ay, would that you were crying ‘‘Oh!” for Aegisthus too.’ Αἰγίσθῳ follows the construction of μοί ia ὦ pot. The read- ing of the MSS., 6’, can only be de- fended on the questionable ground that re may be used in tragedy, as in Homer, as an expletive adverb. But on the other hand ye following γάρ is awk- ward,
1419-21. perigee Spd Sgt 2 pee
wruewty-G4u—
= 1439-41. yt LG
1419. τελοῦσι] ‘Are finishing,’ i.e. are accomplishing their end.
1420. παλίρρυτον] ‘Flowing in re- turn.’ Cp. supr. 246, 7, of δὲ μὴ πάλιν δώσουσ᾽ “νων δίκας.
The MSS. have HA. prefixed both to Ἰ, 1422 and ]. 1424. It cannot stand in both places, and Hermann rightly de- leted it before 1. 1422. Prof. Paley objects that the antistrophe should begin with a new person. But a change of person is still possible, for ll. 1419-21
1424. Ἐκυρεῖτε)] κυρεῖ MSS. Elmsl. corr.
need not be given to the coryphaeus. Hermann’s rial ra besides the appropriateness of giving ll. 1422, 3 to the coryphaeus, has the further advan- tage of making a change of person at the beginning of ]. 1424 corresponding to that in I. 1400.
1423. ‘Is dripping from the War-
god’s sacrifice.’ For the genitive, see
Essay on L. § 10. p. 15, 3 4.
οὐδ᾽ ἔχω λέγειν] ‘And I am speech- less,’ i.e. the moment is too great for words. Erfurdt’s conjecture, οὐδ᾽ ἔχω ἘΠΕ, has been commonly received.
ut it is intolerably frigid, and although οὐκ ἔχω τί φῶ is more usual, the other expression, οὐκ ἔχω λέγειν, is quite pos- sible, and it is a natural thing for the Chorus here to say.
1425. ᾿Απόλλων ef καλῶς ἐθέσπισεν] The horror which pervades the Choé- phori is present also here, but is sub- dued beneath the sense of pious duty. Orestes is now thrilled by the dreadful nature of his act. Electra is simply eager to know whether it has been ac- complished.
HAEKTPA,
OP.
229
μηκέτ᾽ ἐκφοβοῦ
μητρῷον ὥς σε λῆμ᾽ ἀτιμάσει ποτέ,
ΧΟ, παύσασθε. λεύσσω γὰρ Αἴγισθον ἐκ προδήλου.
ΗΛ. ὦ OP. τὸν ἄνδρ᾽ ; ἘΗΛ. χωρεῖ γεγηθώς. ΧΟ.
παῖδες, οὐκ ἄψορρον ; εἰσορᾶτε ποῦ
1430
ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν οὗτος ἐκ προαστίον
συτυτύν
ἀντ. Bare xat ἀντιθύρων ὅσον τάχιστα,
νῦν, τὰ πρὶν εὖ θέμενοι͵ τάδ᾽ ὡς πάλιν,
ΟΡ. ΗΛ. OP. HA,
καὶ δὴ βέβηκα.
1428. λεύσσω) λεύσω LT. λεύσσω Cor5 Pal, εἰσορᾶτέ που C® Pal. VV Vat. ac.
ποῦ] eloopare που L,
Odpoe τελοῦμεν ἢ νοεῖς, ἔπειγέ νυν.
1435
τἀνθάδ᾽ dv μέλοιτ᾽ ἐμοΐ.
1430. OP.om. ἃ. εἰσορᾶτε εἰσορᾶτε ποῦ Τ' Herm.
1431. τὸν ἄνδρ᾽; HA. ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν] τὸν ἄνδρ᾽ ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν; ΗΛ. L Pal. Vat. ac. L? VV3.
τὸν ἀνδρ᾽ --- ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν Α5, Herm. corr. ὅσον) ὅ ov L. ὅσον (5. ὅσσον A. νῦν LA Pal.
1429. ἐκ προδῆλου] ἔκ with the geni- tive (cp. supr. 78, θυρῶν) marks the point from which the object strikes the sense. ‘Lit. “from a position where he is visible before his arrival.”’ Paley. Hence there is now no fear of his enter- ing the house unperceived (supr. 1403).
1430, I. εἰσορᾶτε ποῦ | τὸν ἄνδρ᾽ ;] ‘Where do ye see him?’ This is ad- dressed to the Chorus. The next moment Electra has perceived Aegisthus, and cries out exultingly (1. 1431), ‘Here he is at our mercy (ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν), joyously ad- vancing from the open ground.’ Others explain ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν to mean either with χωρεῖ, ‘ He comes close upon us,’ or with γεγηθώς, ‘Triumphing over us,’ or (as the MSS.) with the preceding words, ‘Do you see him anywhere near us?’
1432. Some words are wanted to complete the senarius, perhaps indicat- ing the absence of the guard, e.g. οὐδ᾽ ὑπηρέτης πάρα. ᾿
1433. kat’ ἀντιθύρων) Either (1), Το- wards the place over against the door.’ Cp. the use of ἐπί with the genitive in
προαστίου] προαστείου C*AT'L?. Σ435. OP.] XO. A,
voce, with their eyes tumed him,
1433. ἔπειγέ yw] in
sach a Were as ἐπ᾿ ofxov. Or (2), ‘Go and take your position from over against the door.’ Supposing the dyzi- θυρα to have been raised in some way above the vestibule, the preposition with the genitive may suggest the idea of helding a vantage-ground, down from which ene may strike with effect.
1434. τάδ᾽ Ss πάλιν] Sc. εὖ θῆσθε.
1435. It is unnecessary, with Er- fardt, to take the words ἡ νοεῖς from Orestes. The Chonus had not completed their sentence, and Orestes wishes to show that he understands their drift. Thus, ‘Thought leaps out to wed with thought, Ere thought can wed itself to speech.’ Electra wants neither thoughts nor words, but action. Hence she briefly says, ἔπειγέ νυν.
1436. τἀνθάδ᾽,. ἐμοί] Electra says this when Orestes is already out of sight of the audience. As he disappears, as aera approaches, and the Chorus make their speech (Il, 1439-41), sotto towards
230
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥ͂Σ
XO. & ὠτὸς ἂν παῦρά γ᾽ ὡς ἠπίως ἐννέπειν
πρὸς ἄνδρα τόνδε συμφέροι, λαθραῖον ὡς
1440
ὁρούσῃ πρὸς δίκας ἀγῶνα, ΑΙΓΙΣΘΟΣ.
τίς οἶδεν ὑμῶν ποῦ ποθ᾽ οἱ Φωκῆς ξένοι, οὖς gao ᾿᾽Ορέστην ἡμὶν ἀγγεῖλαι βίον λελοιπόθ᾽ ἱππικοῖσιν ἐν ναναγίοις :
σέ τοι, σὲ κρίνω, *vai σέ, τὴν ἐν τῷ πάρος χρόνῳ θρασεῖαν' ὡς μάλιστά σοι μέλειν
1445 [32 b.
οἶμαι, μάλιστα δ᾽ ἂν κατειδυῖαν φράσαι, ΗΛ. ἔξοιδα' πῶς γὰρ οὐχί; συμφορᾶς γὰρ ἂν ἔξωθεν εἴην τῶν ἐμῶν τῆς φιλτάτης,
Al, ποῦ δῆτ᾽ dv εἶεν οἱ ξένοι; δίδασκέ με,
1450
ΗΛ. ἔνδον φίλης γὰρ προξένου κατήνυσαν. Al, ἢ καὶ θανόντ᾽ ἤγγειλαν ὡς ἐτητύμως . ΗΛ. οὔκ, ἀλλὰ κἀπέδειξαν, οὐ λόγῳ μόνον. ΑΙ. πάρεστ᾽ dp ἡμῖν ὥστε κἀμφανῆ μαθεῖν : :
HA, πάρεστι δῆτα καὶ μάλ᾽ ἄζηλος θέα, 1438. ἠπίωΞ] yp. vival C*, ἡπίωσ Pal. VL* (with 1440. λαθραῖον) AaOpaio .. L pr.
ἢ 1442. Φωκῆς) φωκεις L. φωκῆς A. 1445. *val} καὶ MSS. Reiske corr.
1437. XO] om. LATL*, blank preceding).
ὀροίσηι.. .1.. ἥμιν Ι,.., ἡμὶν A.
a
1455
1441. dpovont]
1443. ἡμίν} 1449. THs φιλτάτης]
re guaréraw kL. τε φιλτάτων A. rijs φιλτάτης F (yp. τῶν φιλτατῶν). τῶν φιλτά-
vow Pal.
1439. ὡς ἠπίωε) ‘With feigned gen- tleness.’ A few MSS. have ὡς νηπίως, ‘With feigned simplicity.’ See Scholia.
1440, 1. λαθραῖον... ἀγῶνα] ‘That he may rush unawares upon the struggle of doom.’ λαθραῖον (with ἀγῶνα) is pre- dicative: i.e. That the struggle may be unforeseen.
1448, 9. συμφορᾶε.. φιλτάτη: ‘Else I had been a stranger to the fact which most concerns me.’ Aegisthus under- stands,‘The event which touches Electra’s heart most nearly ;’ to herself she means, ‘The event that has filled me with joy.’ τῶν ἐμῶν, (1) sc. συμφορῶν, or (2) gen. obj., ‘ What has happened to my friends.’
1451. To Aegisthus Electra means, ‘They succeeded in obtaining a kindly
1450. δίδασκέ με] γράφεται, μήννέ μοι C?*. δίδασκέ por Pal.
welcome’—from Clytemnestra in her gladness, supr. 800. And in this sense κατήνυσαν is construed with the genitive after the analogy of τυγχάνω or xupéw. But the word is chosen so as to convey the further meaning—‘ They have made an end of her,’ or ‘Have accomplished the deed against her.’ Cp. Eur. Or. 89.
1453. ‘Nay, more, they showed him to our eyes,—it was not a mere tale that came.’ Aegisthus does not hear of the urn, but is made to believe that the body of Orestes is there.—‘ And so it is,’ thinks Electra, ‘ but in full life.’
1455. ‘There is indeed to be seen a sight I do not envy you.’ Aegisthus understands the corpse of Orestes; Elec- tra means that of Clytemnestra,
HAEKTPA, 231
Al. ἢ πολλὰ χαίρειν p εἶπας οὐκ εἰωθότως. HA, χαίροις ἄν, εἴ σοι χαρτὰ τυγχάνοι τάδε. Al, σιγᾶν ἄνωγα, κἀναδεικνύναι πύλας
πᾶσιν Μυκηναίοισιν ᾿Αργείοις θ᾽ ὁρᾶν,
ὡς εἴ τις αὐτῶν ἐλπίσιν κεναῖς πάρος 1460
ἐξήρετ᾽ ἀνδρὸς τοῦδε, νῦν ὁρῶν νεκρὸν
στόμια δέχηται τἀμά, μηδὲ πρὸς βίαν
ἐμοῦ κολαστοῦ προστυχὼν φύσῃ φρένας. ΗΛ. καὶ δὴ τελεῖται τἀπ' ἐμοῦ: τῷ γὰρ χρόνῳ
νοῦν ἔσχον, ὥστε συμφέρειν τοῖς κρείσσοσιν. 1465 Al, ὦ Ζεῦ, δέδορκα φάσμ' ἄνευ φθόνου μὲν οὐ
πεπτωκός" εἰ δ᾽ ἔπεστι Νέμεσις, οὐ λέγω.
χαλᾶτε πᾶν κάλυμμ᾽ ἀπ᾿ ὀφθαλμῶν, ὅπως ioc ΤΠ πὸ pannel enn aide Gua’
ἐστι L. εἰ δ᾽ ἔπεστι(ν) (2. εἰ δ᾽ ἔστιν Τ', εἰ 3 ἔπεστι A Vat. ac. δέ τις ἐστὶ V.
1457. The optative, if right, is to be explained as hinting an uncertainty, ‘If 80 it prove.’
1458. σιγᾶν] In acoordance with the εὐφημία which Greek sentiment pre- scribed in the presence of death. Mr, Paley unnecessarily conjectures οἴγειν.
κἀναδεικνύναι πύλας) (1) The usual explanation of these words is that given in Wunder’s note :—‘ Notanda locutio est ἀναδεικνύναι πύλας, significans ἀνεψΎ- μένων τῶν πυλῶν δεικνύναι τὰ ἐντόε,
uum vulgo potius δόμον ἀναδεικνύναι
icatur, veluti apud Aristoph. Nub. 304, ἵνα μυστοδόκοε δόμον ἐν τελεταῖς ἀναδεικ- γύται. Nam significat proprie ἀναδεικ- νύναι tollendo sive patefaciendo aliquid monstrare.’ But (2) may not the words mean, by a change of subject, ‘and that the gates disclose’ what is to be seen within them (sc. ἄνδρα τόνδε νεκρόν) ?
1460 foll. Aegisthus here betrays the fear in which he has been living. There is a reminiscence of Aesch. Ag. 1667, 8.
1461. ἀνδρὸς τοῦδε) See Essay on L. § 9. p. 12, d 2.
1462, 3. μηδὲ... φρένα] ‘And may not, by encountering my chastisement, be made wise against his will.’ Cp. Aesch. Ag. 180, καὶ wap’ ἄκοντας ἦλθε σωφρονεῖν : O. C. 172.
1464. καὶ δὴ.. ἐμοῦ] ‘ My rebellious hopes (τὰ dw’ ἐμοῦ) are already at an end.’ Cp. supr. 1344; also 1319-21.
1465. ὥστε συμφέρειν τοῖς κρείσσο- σιν] Aegisthus understands, ‘So as to submit ‘to authority.’ To herself she means, ‘So as to be on the stronger side ’—that of Orestes.
1466, 7. By an ἐκκύκλημα, the body
-of Clytemnestra is brought out, covered,
with Orestes standing by. Aegisthus ima- gines the corpse to be that of Orestes, and Orestes to be the Phocian mes- senger, ‘What I see here cannot have fallen thus without Divine jealousy, but if to say so provokes Nemesis, I do not say it.’ ἔπεστι, sc. τῷ λόγῳ. For οὐ λέγω, cp. Trach. 500. πίπτειν is used in the sense of ‘to befall’ (L. and S. s. v. V. 2), but also with an allusion to the fall of Orestes. Another way of taki the words has been suggested, ‘ What see cannot have fallen thus without the Envy of the Gods,—whether Fust Reéri- bution has also been at work, I do not say. But such an opposition between φθόνοε and νέμεσιε is hardly possible in tragic Greek.
1468. ‘Take off all covering from before my sight, that I too may duly mou over my kin.’
232
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
τὸ συγγενές τοι Kaw ἐμοῦ θρήνων τύχῃ.
OP,
αὐτὸς σὺ βάσταζ᾽" οὐκ ἐμὸν τόδ᾽, ἀλλὰ σόν, 1470 τὸ ταῦθ᾽ ὁρᾶν τε καὶ προσηγορεῖν φίλως. Al, GAN εὖ παραινεῖς, κἀπιπείσομαι' σὺ δέ, εἴ που kar οἶκόν μοι Κλυταιμνήστρα, κάλει, OP. αὕτη πέλας σοῦ μηκέτ᾽ ἄλλοσε σκόπει, Al, οἴμοι, τί λεύσσω ; ΟΡ. τίνα φοβεῖ; τίν᾽ ἀγνοεῖς : 1475 Al, τίνων mor ἀνδρῶν ἐν μέσοις ἀρκυστάτοις πέπτωχ᾽ ὁ τλήμων ; ΟΡ. οὐ γὰρ. αἰσθάνει πάλαι (av τοῖς θανοῦσιν οὕνεκ᾽ ἀνταυδᾷς ica; ΑΙ. οἴμοι, ξυνῆκα τοὔπος. οὐ γὰρ ἔσθ᾽ ὅπως ὅδ᾽ οὐκ ᾿Ορέστης ἔσθ᾽ ὁ προσφωνῶν ἐμέ, 1480 OP. καὶ μάντις ὧν ἄριστος ἐσφάλλον πάλαι : Al, ὅλωλα δὴ δείλαιος. ἀλλά μοι πάρες
κἂν σμικρὸν εἰπεῖν.
ΗΛ.
μὴ πέρα λέγειν ἔα
πρὸς θεῶν͵, ἀδελφέ, μηδὲ μηκύνειν λόγους.
1469. tot] re LA pr, Pal. φίλος AT. φίλως L
xan’ | καὶ ἀπ᾽ Pal, 1481. ἐσφάλλου)] ἐσφάλου L Pal.
1471. φίλως] φίλος C™, ewes ΓΔΑ.
1483. κἂν σμικρόν) κἂν ἐπιμικρὸν LIL’, gl, κἂν σμικρὸν C**A, κἂν ἐπὶ μικρὸν Pal.
1470. αὐτὸς ov yourself ;’ viz. τὸ κάλυμμα, which, like the corpse itself, should be sacred from a stranger’s touch,
, οὐκ ἐμὸν τόδ᾽, ἀλλὰ σόν] Ostensibly, because Aegisthus is nearer of kin to Orestes than the Phocian man. Really, because Aegisthus loves Clytemnestra, whom her son has slain.
1472. ov δῇ To Electra..
1474. Aegisthus is waiting for Cly- temnestra before completely withdraw- ing the covering, which Orestes finally removes with these words,
1475. After a glance of horrified re- cognition at the corpse, Aegisthus looks stranzely on Orestes. τίνα « διὰ τί τόν- δε; kssay on L. § 22. p. 36, 4. Cp. supr. 122, and note.
‘Take it up.
1478. ‘Why, dost thou not perceive that all this while thou, a living man, hast been replying to the dead in tones like theirs?’ Cp. supr. 1342. τοῖς θα- γοῦσιν is resumed with ἴσα, i.e. Aegi- sthus has been answering Orestes, who has been given out as dead, with a tongue that. is already doomed to death. Tyrwhitt unnecessarily conjectured ζῶν- vas θανοῦσιν, which Brunck and sub- sequent editors have adopted, ‘ That you have been addressing (?) living men for dead.’ Schol. rots θανοῦσιν) τῷ ᾿Ορέστῃ.
1481. καὶ... πάλαι) ‘Are you so ex- cellent a prophet, who, notwithstanding, have been. all this while deceived?’ καί (with μάντις) adds a concessive em- phasis, as in wal wep. Cp. Pind. Ol. 7.56, παρέπλαγξαν καὶ σοφόν.
HAEK TPA.
[τί γὰρ βροτῶν ἂν σὺν κακοῖς μεμιγμένων
233
1485
θνήσκειν ὁ μέλλων τοῦ χρόνου Képdos φέροι ;] ἀλλ᾽ ὡς τάχιστα κτεῖνε, καὶ κτανὼν πρόθες ταφεῦσιν ὧν τόνδ᾽ εἰκός ἐστι τυγχάνειν ἄποπτον ἡμῶν. ὡς ἐμοὶ τόδ᾽ ἂν κακῶν
μόνον γένοιτο τῶν πάλαι λυτήριον.
ΟΡ.
1490
χωροῖς ἂν εἴσω σὺν τάχει: λόγων yap ov
νῦν ἐστιν ἁγών, ἀλλὰ σῆς ψυχῆς πέρι.
ΑΙ.
τί δ᾽ ἐς δόμους ἄγεις pe; πῶς, τόδ᾽ εἰ καλὸν
τοὔργον, σκότου dei, κοὐ πρόχειρος εἶ κτανεῖν :
ΟΡ͵
πατέρα τὸν ἀμόν, ὡς ἂν ἐν ταὐτῷ θάνῃς. mao ἀνάγκη τήνδε τὴν στέγην ἰδεῖν
ΑΙ.
μὴ τάσσε' χώρει δ᾽ ἔνθαπερ κατέκτανες
1405 [33 8.
τά τ᾽ ὄντα καὶ μέλλοντα Πελοπιδῶν κακά:
OP. τὰ γοῦν σ᾽"
1485. τῇ τί(σ) L. τί A. τίσ TL? Pal. πρόσθες T'L? Pal. oe 7 ~ LA Vat. ac. τὰ L.
1485, 6. ‘For wherein, when mortals are involved in misery, should he who. defers his death be profited by the delay?’ These lines have been not unnaturally suspected of interpolation, as the γνώμη is not dramatically appro- priate. But the lines are So phoclean, as Mr. Paley has remarked. AS in Aj. 554, where see note, they may have been quoted in the margin of some early MS.
1487. wpé@es] ‘Lay him ont for burial.’
1488. i.e. κυσὶν ἠδ᾽ olavois. Cp. esp. Od. 3. 256, foll. ef ζώοντ᾽ Αἴγισθον ἑνὶ μεγάροισιν ἔτετμεν | ᾿Ατρείδης Τροίηθεν ἰών, ξανθὸς Μενέλαοε" | κέ οἱ οὐδὲ θανόντι χυτὴν ἐπὶ γαῖαν ip ee | ἀλλ᾽ ἄρα τόν γε κύνες re καὶ οἰωνοὶ xarédarpay, | κείμενον ἐν πεδίῳ ἑκὰς “Apyeos.
1489, 90. ds ἐμοὶ... λντήριον] If Ae- gisthus dies the common death of all men, or if he obtains burial like other men, Electra will feel unsatisfied, to think that her oppressor is at rest. To see hig grave beside her father's in the
eee dy C? 1496. ἄν Jom. LAIrL? τὰ γ᾽ οὖν σ᾽ CTA. τὰ οὖν σά L? Pal.
ἐγώ σοι μάντις εἰμὶ τῶνδ᾽ ἄκρος, Α͂Ι, ἀλλ᾽ οὐ πατρῴαν τὴν τέχνην ἐκόμπασας,
1500
Pr πρόϑε:] mpe(o)bes L. πρόθες A. a γένοιτο) om. L add (ἢ.
1499. τὰ γοῦν σἼ τὰ γοῦν σ γὰρ r,
ἀρχαῖος τάφος (893) would be intoler- able to her.
1493, 4. πῶς... οὗ πρόχειρος εἶ κτα»- γεῖν] Why not slay me out of hand?’ More lit.‘ Why not put forth your hand at once to slay me?’ For this use of πρόχει- pos, cp. πρόθυμος, πρόφρων, πρόγλωσσος.
1405.6. The retributive justice of slaying Aegisthus by the hearth, where he slew Agamemnon, is made a reason for not despatching him in sight of the spectators. Cp. supr. 195 foll. and ἘΠ᾿ 269, 70.
497, 8. These words of Aegisthus, dice about to die, are calculated to strike awe into the spectator, who re- flects with himself, ‘ And is this the final consummation after all, even though it appear so to the Chorus (Il. 1508-10) ?’ Se much is allowed to remain of the impression produced by the ; Choephori, 1075, 6, wot δῆτα κρανεῖ, wot καταλήξει]) μετακοιμισθὲν μένος ἅτηε:
1500. πατρῴαν] See Essay on L. § 23. p. 38, 81.
234 ZOPOKAEOYS HAEKTPA. OP, πόλλ᾽ ἀντιφωνεῖς, ἡ δ᾽ ὁδὸς βραδύνεται. ἀλλ᾽ ἕἔρφ. ΑΙ. ὑφηγοῦ. ΟΡ͵ σοὶ βαδιστέον πάρος, ΑΙ. ἢ μὴ φόγω σε: ΟΡ͵ μὴ μὲν οὖν καθ᾽ ἡδονὴν θάνῃς" φυλάξαι δεῖ με τοῦτό σοι πικρόν. χρῆν δ᾽ εὐθὺς εἶναι τήνδε τοῖς πᾶσιν δίκην͵ 1805 ὅστις πέρα πράσσειν γε τῶν νόμων θέλοι, κτείνειν. τὸ γὰρ πανοῦργον οὐκ ἂν ἦν πολύ, ΧΟ. ὦ σπέρμ' ᾿Ατρέως, ὧς πολλὰ παθὸν δι’ ἐλευθερίας μόλις ἐξῆλθες τῇ νῦν ὁρμῇ τελεωθέν, 1510 1502. ἔρφ ἕρπε LL*V Pal. ἔρφ᾽ CSA Vat. ac. fg’ V°. 1505. τήνδε] om. L add (3, 1506. πέρα) πέραι L. θέλοι] θέλει CPAV.
1501. ἧ δ᾽ ὁδὸς βραδύνεται)] C O.C. τ πάλαι δὴ os σοῦ ΩΝ ται.
1505-7. These lines appear common- place to modern readers. But so do many other γνῶμαι in Greek tragedy. And Orestes’ speech ends too abruptly if they are omitted.
1506. ye may be explained as con- firmatory of the preceding sentence, ‘Ay, —whosoever chooses to transgress the
law,—to slay him.’ Although θέλει is uite admissible, θέλοι is preferable with
ὁ past tenses ἐχρῆν---ἦν, as the more subtle construction.
1508-10. ‘O seed of Atreus, how, after many woes, thou hast hardly won thy way into the path of freedom, being made perfect by the effort of to-day!’ δι’ ἐλευθερίας ἐξῆλθες is a pregnant ex- —— equivalent to ἐξῆλθεε ὥστε δι᾽
λευθερίας ἰέναι.
q ἫΝ yoda a ᾿
TPAXINIAT.
INTRODUCTION.
Tue Trachiniae is one of some fifteen plays of Sophocles which were named from the Chorus. This may have been occasioned in the present instance by a natural doubt whether the error of Deianira or the fate of Heracles formed the central subject of the tragedy. For while the death of Heracles is the main event, Deianira’s action alone gives to this event an ethical interest, and renders it capable of Sophoclean treatment. The two crises are obviously inseparable, —more closely bound together even than the death of Antigone and the remorse of Creon; and it was impossible that either singly should give its designation to the play. It therefore takes its name from the Chorus of Trachinian Maidens, who, after their farodos, are present throughout, and while privy to the venial crime of the heroine are eye-witnesses of its terrible result.
Schlegel doubted the authenticity of the Trachiniae, which, as com- pared with the other six plays, appeared to him to be wanting in depth and significance. And several critics since his time have assumed this inferiority as proved. But it may be confidently asserted that in point of dramatic structure the Trachiniae will bear comparison with the greatest of Sophoclean tragedies. The speech of the Messenger who in the Antigone narrates before Eurydice the fulfilment of Teiresias’ prophecy, forms an impressive means of bind- ing into one the twofold action of that play. But the wild and gloomy return of Hyllus, whom the spectator saw go forth as a bright hopeful boy, and his horror-stricken narrative, ending with the curse pronounced against his mother, are still more effective in con- centrating the tragic interest of the present drama. And the sudden elation of Deianira, her vivid interest in Iole, her dejection on learn- ing the truth, her quick contrivance instantly carried into act, her presentiment of its possible consequences, all follow each other with startling rapidity, and yet with perfect naturalness, and with a steadily ascending climax of interest that is only surpassed in the Oedipus Tyrannus.
As a piece of character-drawing, Deianira is unique in ancient poetry. Her uncalculating constancy, her bountifulness, her womanly pride, her manifest fascination so distrustful of itself, form a whole which can scarcely be paralleled except from Shakspeare.
The other characters are also powerfully drawn. Each of the subordinate persons, from Hyllus to the “Ayyedos and the Θεράπαινά,
238 TRACHINIAE,
has a distinct personality. Even the levity of Lichas, which assists the action and is in keeping with his fate, is counterbalanced by his amiable tenderness for Deianira, which is at the same time a tribute to the charm of her nature. :
And just as Lichas is not a mere herald, but an individual having an interest for us which is reflected upon the principal character, so we find it also in a minor degree with the handmaid in the prologos, the self-constituted Trachinian messenger, and the aged Nurse. Eachisa real human being, and each contributes something towards the spec- tator’s sympathy with Deianira. Some of the dramatic contrasts, of which the play is full, are extraordinarily fine. The shade of mis- giving which crosses the mind of Deianira, when in the fulness of her own joy she looks with compassion upon Iole, and the mention of her happy bridal journey with which she prefaces her account of the fatal charm, may be instanced in particular.
If there are weak places in the Trachiniae, they must be sought for towards the end. To a reader or student the ravings of Heracles are apt to seem like a repetition of the speech of Hyllus. But they would produce a different impression if the part of Heracles could be ade- quately represented on the stage. And it would then be more clearly felt that the tragic interest of this part of the play consists in the hero’s wrath against her who Joved him and who is already dead, being uttered in the hearing of a son who is remorsefully mourning for the loss of one parent, while he watches over the last agonies of the other.
Hyllus is a second time employed to harmonize the drama by communicating to his father at this crisis the truth which he has himself learned too late,—that Deianira erred with good intent,— ἥμαρτε χρηστὰ μωμένη.
Here the breathless swiftness of the preceding action is followed by sudden calm. Heracles meets this revelation with profound silence. His rage is ended, but there is no time for sentimental regret. For the act of Deianira is really the act of: Nessus, and. in this the hero recognises the fulfilment of the express word of Zeus.
The precarious calm is broken by two commands of Heracles,— both unnatural, and yet both, as it would seem, conceived by Sopho- cles as essential to the fable.
These two commands, to refuse which would be to re-awaken the hero’s fatal rage, are that Hyllus should carry his father to Mount Oeta and place him there alive upon the funeral pyre, and that he should marry Iole. The youth feels more-than ever the darkness of the hour and exclaims against the justice of the gods. But the spec- tators know that Heracles will be taken up into glory, and that [ole is worthy to be the mother of a race of kings.
Still, we cannot but feel it to be strange that after enlisting our sympathies for Deianira as he has done, the poet should be willing to provide in this way for her girl-rival. Admitting that in that earlier period of Zeus’ ‘reign, Such union was not deemed a stain, —why
INTRODUCTION. 239 retain an inc:dent which the words of Hyllus (I. 1235) show to have been on other grounds distressing to Greek as well as to modern feel- ing? Without professing to answer this satisfactorily, it may be proper to suggest, that by following the myth in this particular, the poet emphasizes the reality and depth of the passion which has worked such ruin. Nor was it his concern either here or elsewhere to soften the tragic fate of his heroine. That the scruple should have been felt at all is in fact some tribute to the pathetic power of the drama in its earlier portion’. In the catastrophe we feel. the inherent difficulty of the subject, viz. that while the divine honours belong to Heracles, the human interest is absorbed by Deianira. And this difficulty is enhanced by the far-reaching humanity with which the poet has felt the situation in relation to her.
Of the Οἰχαλίας ὅλωσις, assigned at one time to Homer, but by the Alexandrians to Creophylus of Samos’, the remaining traces are too scanty to enable us to judge to what extent it was used by Sophocles. In all probability, it was not the only Epic version of the story of Heracles. In this play, as in the Ajax, Electra, and Phi- loctetes, our poet has employed varying or conflicting legends for purposes of dramatic effect. Thus we may fairly assume that the siege of Oechalia was attributed by one earlier account to the love of Heracles for Iole, while another spoke of it, as Lichas falsely does, as occasioned by resentment for the bondage of Omphale, which had been imposed by Zeus as a ποινή for the murder of Iphitus%, The oracle given at Dodona, which Heracles repeated to Deianira, giving her at the same time written notes of it (1 157), was probably mentioned by a different authority from that which spoke of the immediate intimation from Zeus of which he tells Hyllus afterwards (l. 1159). And the long series of years which the poet has inter- posed between the marriage of Deianira and her fatal deed,—thus greatly adding to the depth of his compositionn—may or may not be due to his invention. Nor can we assert with confidence that the story of Iphitus and his stray horses, which are mentioned in the Odyssey (21. 22), was contained also in the Οἰχαλίας ἅλωσις.
It appears from several indications that Eurytus and the Eurytidae figured largely and variously in early Greek legend. Thamyris, who likewise paid dearly for boasting, had been minstrel at the court of Eurytus, in Oechalia‘,—a town which some placed in Thessaly and some in Euboea®, The bow of Odysseus in the Odyssey, with which the Suitors are slain, had been the bow of Eurytus, and was given to
3 The Scholiast on 1. 266 remarks
hocles is generally at such pains ah that, according to the orthodox tra-
1 to mould his fable that one is unwilling
to account for this, as for some things in Shakspeare, merely by saying that it was part of the legend.
3 According to Clemens Alexandri- nus, Strom. vi. p. 751, Panyasis of ' Halicarnassus claimed the authorship. See Didot’s Homer (1856), p. 591.
dition, Eurytus proposed the hand of his daughter Iole as a prize to be won in a contest of archery. Sophocles may or may not have had authority for suppressing this. Il. 2. 59°. § Schol. Trach. 74.
240 TRACHINIAE.
Odysseus by Iphitus after his father’s death. This implies an order of events quite inconsistent with the fable of the Trachiniae. For Eurytus, according to the Odyssey, had been slain by Apollo, whom he had challenged to a contest with the bow (Od. 8. 224 foll.). The author of the Odyssey knows nothing about the motive of Heracles for killing Iphitus, but says only that he slew him though he had been his guest, and kept the brood-mares for his own. Authorities varied as to the number of the sons of Eurytus, and the story of Lichas agrees better with the account of Hesiod (as quoted by the Scholiast on 1. 266), who spoke of four sons, than with that of ‘Creophylus’ (i.e. the author of the Olyadias ἅλωσις), who acknow- ledged only two.
According to a view of the subject which Mr. Paley has ingeniously expressed, ‘ Modern science has analysed the tale of Hercules, and conclusively proved that his life and labours are a “solar myth.” The δωδέκατος dporos of the oracle (v. 825) and the twelve successive “labours” are but the number of months; Eurystheus and Eurytus, his taskmaster and his teacher’, are names containing that notion of width and extent found in Eurydice, Euryphassa, Eurynome, Europe, Euryanassa. ‘The scorching robe sent by Deianira is the same as that sent by Medea, herself a granddaughter of the Sun, to Jason’s bride Glauca. It is the burning and glowing cloud that enwraps the form of the Dawn-goddess Athena, and that of Apollo, the Sun-god, as their aegis. The burning of Hercules on Mount Oeta is the Sun as he sinks in fiery glory? behind a hill. The bride Iole is the violet cloud, a name akin to Iamus, [olaus, perhaps even to Ἴωνες. As Odysseus is to be reunited to the ever-youthful Penelope, so the young sun is to marry the dawn when the old sun has passed away.’ But whatever truth may underlie this theory, it can have no bearing, as Mr. Paley would be the first to admit, on the interpretation of the Trachiniae. As an ‘explanation’ of the last request of Heracles, for example, it carries us no further than the obvious statement that in this particular Sophocles followed the existing legend.
In the language of the Trachiniae there is perceptible (a) a diminu- tion of the severe parsimony of style which is so marked a characteristic of the Antigone, and (4) an increase of the refining tendency of Sophoclean diction. In both respects the manner of the poet in this play may be described as intermediate between the Oedipus Rex and the Oedipus Coloneus ὃ.
These two causes have together given rise to an unusual number of unreasonable objections and needless conjectural emendations.
(z) The flexibility and freedom belonging to the later style which
Ὁ According to Theocr. 24. 107, general propositions are always difficult Heracles was instructed by Eurytus in to substantiate. But the student who
the use of the bow. will read consecutively the following * Cp. Trach. 94, 5, ὃν αἰόλα wf... narrative passages may verify the above κατευνάζει φλυγιζόμενεν, observations: — Ant. 407-40, Trach. -
8. See vol. i. pp.130, 261, 270,1. Such goo-46, O. C, 1586-1666.
INTRODUCTION. 241
the poet himself is said to have called ἠθικώτατον καὶ ἄριστόν, and which often gives rise to an appearance of desultoriness, may be pleaded in defence of many lines which critics have censured as super- fluous. These occur chiefly in the speeches of Lichas and of Deianira, and if we must ‘reason the nee’ of such eddies in the flow of speech, it may be found in the dramatic situation. It is only natural that there should be traces of hesitation and effort in the herald who is veiling an unwelcome truth, or in the heroine whose impulse is struggling with her misgivings. Viewed in this light most of the supposed interpolations are seen to be dramatic beauties.
(5) It must be admitted that a text which is inherently obscure, whether from over-refinement or from any other cause, is in so far liable to corruption. But in such a text the task of distinguishing what is corrupt from what is obscure, and still more that of healing what is amiss, is more than elsewhere difficult and uncertain.
In these circumstances there is no reason for departing from the general rule ‘to try conjecture only where explanation fails.’ And both in emendation and interpretation it becomes more than ever - important to try the author by his own standard, and also to judge of each passage by the context and by the motive and texture of the individual work’, not forgetting the disadvantages under which modern criticism necessarily labours in dealing with any master-piece of antiquity 3.
The lyrical rhythms are suited to the character of the Chorus and to the pathos of the situation.
They have more of wavering excitement, and less of strength and dignity, than those of the Antigone and Oedipus Rex, while they are more rich and varied than in the Electra. The Ode of Reminis- cence (ll. 497-530), in which the lyrical dactyls and anapaests give a heroic air to the description of the contest, and the Ode of Hope (il. 633-62), anticipating the return of Heracles and the restoration of his love, have more of regularity and balance than the other strains, in which, especially in the monostrophic Hymn of Joy (Il. 20g—24), a certain wildness is perceptible even apart from the (Phrygian?) music.
As in the Oedipus Tyrannus, the parodos is without anapaests, and the anapaests which accompany the bringing in of Heracles are, naturally, of the less regular order which belongs to laments. Com- matic passages occur (1) at the report of Deianira’s suicide, and (2) before the entrance of Heracles, where there is a lyrical dialogue between two ἡμιχόρια. But the ῥήσεις of Heracles, interrupted now and again with anapaestic ejaculations, take the place of a more extended κομμός.
The Senarii have throughout a liquid flow, and may be said to
1 I agree with Mr. Paley in thinking But it is better to appear behind the that, of the many hundreds of conjec- age, than to produce work so manifestly tures which have been proposed, very ephemeral as the Adversaria (so called few have any probability. because mutually destructive) of recent
3 dpxai’ ἴσως τοι φαίνομαι λέγειν τάδε. critical interpreters,
VOL. 1]. R
242 TRACHINIAE.
rise together with the action from a studied languor to great energy of rhythm.
Ll. 409, 418, 876, 7, 9, are divided between two speakers, the division occurring at various places in the line. See on this point vol. i. p. 271, note 1.
The traces of a text differing from that of L, although very few, are not wholly insignificant. The error in 1. 1106, αὐθηδής for αὐδηθείς, which the scribe of L avoided after having written αὐθη ἢ, appears un- corrected in the text of Par. A and several other MSS. And although it is one which might be made repeatedly de novo, yet it is on the whole more likely that the erased syllable in L and the reading of Par. A came from one and the same earlier source. Few corrections have been made in L by the later hands (C* C’).
That there must have been considerable divergence amongst earlier recensions appears from such differences between our MSS. and the quotations of grammarians and others as the following :—
1. 7. ὄκνον ---ὅτλον. 1. 12, ἀνδρείῳ τύπῳ | βούκρανο----ἀνδρείῳ κύτει | βούπρῳροςἥ.
These and ἃ few other variants (Il. 240, 308, 331) give sufficient colour to Mr. Paley’s supposition that in 11. 84, 5 ‘two lines belong- ing to different ancient recensions or editions, appear to have been combined in the existing MSS*’ But such data are too slight to support Hermann’s theory of the Trachiniae having been edited a second time either by the poet himself or one of his immediate SUCCESSOTS,
1 L has αὐ(θη)δηθεῖς. 8 ἢ πίπτομεν, σοῦ πατρὸς ἐξολωλότος 5. Cp. Philoctetes, 1. 220. κείνου βίον σώσαντος, ἣ οἰχόμεσθ' ἅμα.
TPAXINIAL.
TA TOT APAMATOS ΠΡΟΣΩΠΑ.
AHIANEIPA. ATTEAOS. ΘΕΡΑΠΑΙ͂ΝΑ. AIXAS, YAAOZ, ΤΡΟΦΟΣ. ΧΟΡΟΣ Παρθένων ΠΡΕΣΒΥ͂Σ. Τραχινίων. ἩΡΑΚΛΗΣ.
AHIANEIPA,
AOrOs μέν ἐστ᾽ ἀρχαῖος ἀνθρώπων φανείς,
[65 ἃ.
ὡς οὐκ ἂν αἰῶν᾽ ἐκμάθοις βροτῶν, πρὶν ἂν
θάνῃ τις, οὔτ᾽ εἰ χρηστὸς οὔτ᾽ εἴ τῳ κακός"
ἐγὼ δὲ τὸν ἐμόν, καὶ πρὶν εἰς “Α δου μολεῖν,
ἔξοιδ᾽ ἔχουσα δυστυχῆ τε καὶ βαρύν' 5 ἥτις πατρὸς μὲν ἐν δόμοισιν Οἰνέως
ναίουσ' ἐνὶ Πλευρῶνι νυμφείων ὄκνον
2. ἐκμάθοις] ἐκμάθοι ΑἸ ΑΝ Ἢ ἐκμάθης Vat. 6. δόμοισιν] δόμοισ L pr.
δον] Αδον A. ναίουσ᾽ ἐν LL’. giev L.
valovo’ ἑνὶ A VV5R.
1. Λόγος μέν ἐστ᾽ ἀρχαῖος ἀνθρώπων φανείς} ‘Men have sexe declared of old.’ ἐστί is the copula connecting ae tae with δ έραι 85 icate. . El. 417, λόγος τις αὐτὴν ἐστιν εἰσιδεῖν, Petes φανείς, ‘Made known, is added epexegetically (cp. Phil. 3, κρατίστου πατρὸς Ἑλλήνων τρα- gels), to strengthen ἀρχαῖος, which thus acquires the force of a supplement- ary predicate. ἀνθρώπων is possessive
nitive with λόγος, not - ἐξ ἀνθρώπων.
e chief stress is on λόγος. For this very prevalent γνώμη, cp. amongst other places Fragm. 583. The contradiction of old maxims sometimes gives point to tragic situations, though the confirma- tion of them is the more usual form. Deianira’s trouble is beyond the expe- rience of the wise.
2. αἰῶνα... βροτῶν] ‘A mortal life,’ i.e. αἰῶνά τινος βροτῶν. The missing indefinite pronoun is supplied after- wards in ris and τῳ.
3. θάνῃ) θάνοι (indirect speech in past time, cp. 687) is another reading.
4. τὸν ὁμόν is the object primarily of ἔξοιδα, and secondarily of ἔχουσα, which is introduced by a change of construction. δυστυχῆ and βαρύν agree with it in the latter connection. ἔχουσα
valoved γ᾽ ἐν Tricl. γέ, ὄκνον yp. ὅτλον C**. ὄκνον c. gl. φόβον A°. ὄγκον Vat.
3. θάνῃ] θάνοι AVV®R. = 4. “At- δόμοισιν C'A, 7. valovo’ ἐνῆ νυμφείων νυμ-
has a pathetic force, ‘The life which I live,’ cp. the dative in εἴ τῳ supr.
5. ἔξοιδα) ἐξ, as in ἐκμάθοιε =‘ fully,’ with still stronger emphasis. ‘One cannot clearly tell,—but I clearly know.’
6. §jns] In dwelling on her misery, Deianira’s mind goes back to her first great trouble (cp. 144 foll.), the wooin of Achelous, from which Heracles ha delivered her. But this deliverance had been the beginning of her sorrows.
μέν opposes the ancient trouble to her subsequent life, ll. 27 foll., where, however, the verbal opposition is lost.
Peemitel ‘Having my home.’
1 This reading, which has some MS. authority, and involves the least alteration from ἐν, has the merit of not clogging the sense. And the slight change in the form of the word makes its repetition after ἐν δόμοισι less objection- able. Even Erfurdt’s ἔτ᾽ ἐν is unnecessary and weak. ἐνί does not occur again in Sophocles as a preposition ; but cp. dwal, Ant. 1035: Wund. reads ἔστι Πλευρῶνι, Mr, Paley, ναίουσα δ᾽ ἐν with Par. B.
7, 8. vupdelov.. yuvh] ‘Was af- flicted with terror as to my nuptials beyond all my countrywomen.’
ὄκνον] ὄτλον is a possible reading, but is probably only an early emen-
246
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ἄλγιστον ἔσχον, εἴ τις Αἰτωλὶς γυνή.
μνηστὴρ γὰρ ἦν μοι ποταμός, Axedpov λέγω,
ὅς μ᾽ ἐν τρισὶν μορφαῖσιν ἐξήτει πατρός, 10 φοιτῶν ἐναργὴς ταῦρος, ἄλλοτ᾽ αἰόλος
δράκων ἑλικτός, ἄλλοτ᾽ ἀνδρείῳ κύτει
βούπρῳρος" ἐκ δὲ δασκίου γενειάδος
κρουνοὶ διερραΐνοντο κρηναίου ποτοῦ.
τοιόνδ᾽ ἐγὼ μνηστῆρα προσδεδεγμένη 15 8. ἔσχον] ἔσχον (' “5. ἔσχον A. 0. Urea] ἐζήτει LIV! τ. ἐναργής]
evapyis L. 12. κύτει) τύπωι L. τύπτω AVV?R. τύπῳ Vat. 13. Botwpypos) Bovapayos MSS. βούπρᾳρος Strabo. A pr.
dation. Cp.1. 181. ‘Shrinking fear in marriage’ is more poetical, and more in character with the tender and de- licate Deianira, than ‘a burdensome wooing.’ ὅτλον may have been taken from Aesch. 5. c. T. 18, ἅπκαντα πανδο- κοῦσα παιδείας ὅτλον, where it suits the context.
8. Gyorov .. εἴ rs] A sort of double superlative. Essay on L. § 40. 5. Pp. 75. Cp. infr. 896, 7, μᾶλλον . κάρτ᾽ ay ᾧκτισας : Eur. Andr. 6, νῦν δ᾽, ef τις ἄλλη, δυστυχεστάτη γυνή.
9. ‘ For a river was my suitor, Ache- lous I mean.’
10. ἐξήτει) ‘Who in three shapes importuned my father for me.’ ἐζήτει is a weak reading, probably a mere cler- ical error.
11. φουτῶν, ‘Visiting us, is more closely connected with what follows than with the preceding line, to which it is added epexegetically. Cp. 1.1, φανείς.
ΡΥ taipos] ‘In the unmistakable form of a bull.’ ἐναργής either (1) dis- tinguishes the complete from the partial bull-shape (ἀνδρείῳ κύτει βούπρῳρος), or (2) implies that the bull was the proper and acknowledged symbol of the river- god. Cp. Eur. Iph. A. 274, 5, κατειδόμαν] πρύμνας σῆμα ταυρόπουν ὁρᾶν | τὸν πάροι- κον ᾿Αλφεόν.
ἄλλοτε is anticipated with ταῦρος, Cp. El. 752, 3, popovpevos πρὸς οὖδας, ἄλλοτ᾽ οὐρανῷ | σκέλη προφαίνων.
11, 12. αἰόλοε | δράκων]: Cp. infr. 834. The epithet is taken from Homer's αἰόλος ὄφις, Il. 12, 208, but with the meaning ‘Spotted,’ ‘ Variegated,’ rather than ‘Glancing’ or ‘ Writhing.’ The
κύτει Strabo. 15. προσδεδεγμένη) yy om.
comparison of a winding riverto a snake is obvious, and appears often in Greek as in other literature.
12. ἀνδρείῳ κύτει) ‘ In manly shape.’ κύτει, ‘Case,’ or ‘ Trunk,’ agrees better with the picturesque quaintness of the whole description than τύπῳ, ‘ General outline.’
13. βούπρῳροε) ‘ With the front of a bull.’ βούκρανος is another reading. Cp. Eur. Or. 1378, ὠκεανὸς . . τανρόκρανος.
The reading τύπῳ Bovepaves, although upheld by the MSS., appears to be a prosaic substitute, perhaps originating in an early gloss, for κύτει βούπρῳρος, which, although supported only by the quotation of Strabo, is decidedly, as Prof. Paley says, the more poetical reading.
δασκίου] ‘Bushy.’ Aesch. Pers. 316, πυρσὴν ζαπληθῆ δάσκιον γενειάδα. The ancients seem to have given this word a false association with δασύς.
14. kpowol .. ποτοῦ] ‘ Gushing rills of fresh spring water were showered abroad.’ The well-springs in the neigh- bourhood of a river were regarded in Greek mythology as the offspring of the river. Thus Callirhoé is the daughter of Scamander, and Achelous too has a daughter Callirhoé.
15. προσδεδεγμένη) This word may mean either, ‘ Having received,’ or, ‘In constant expectation of.’ Cp. ποτιδέγ- μενος, and δεδεγμένη, in Homer (where προσδεδεγμένος is excluded bythe metre). To the latter meaning it has been ob- jected that Acheléus was already the wooer of Deianira, who therefore could not be said to expect him in that capa-
TPAXINIAI.
247
δύστηνος αἰεὶ κατθανεῖν ἐπευχόμην bY ~ 2 3 ~ πρὶν τῆσδε κοίτης ἐμπελασθῆναί ποτε.
Χρόνῳ δ᾽ ἐν ὑστέρῳ μέν, ἀσμένῃ δέ μοι,
ὁ κλεινὸς ἦλθε Ζηνὸς ᾿Αλκμήνης τε παῖς"
ὃς εἰς ἀγῶνα τῷδε συμπεσὼν μάχης 20 ἐκλύεταί με. καὶ τρόπον μὲν dv πόνων
οὐκ ἂν διείποιμ᾽" οὐ γὰρ οἶδ᾽" ἀλλ᾽ ὅστις ἦν
θακῶν ἀταρβὴς τῆς θέας, δδ᾽ ἂν λέγοι.
ἐγὼ γὰρ ἥμην ἐκπεπληγμένη φόβῳ,
μή μοι τὸ κάλλος ἄλγος ἐξεύροι ποτέ. 28 τέλος δ᾽ ἔθηκε Ζεὺς ἀγώνιος καλῶς,
εἰ δὴ καλῶς: λέχος γὰρ ᾿ Ἡρακλεῖ κριτὸν
16, κατθανεῖν) κτθανεῖν Α. ἥμην (ΟἹ (gl. ἦν 1,2.
city. But ‘having received’ is really out of the question. Deianira cannot be said to have received one whom she abhorred. By a slight figure of spcech the words τοιόνδε μνηστῆρα may be put either (1) for ‘the coming of such a suitor,’ or (2) for ‘such a future hus- band.’ This meaning, besides express- ing more poetically the feeling of the maiden (cp. note on ὄκνον, supr. 7), harmonizes better with what follows, αἰεὶ .. ποτε.
17. τῆσδε] Essay on L. § 22. Ὁ. 34: infr. 1. 20.
18. χρόνῳ] The sentence begins as if with the usual χρόνῳ, ‘In course of time;’ but as the distinction arises with μέν and δέ, the first member of the antithesis is expanded with a slight dif- ference of meaning. ‘In time, however, —at a later time, and to my joy.’
20. ἄγονα ‘Trial,’ being ἃ very general word, is further defined My Behe ‘Combat.’ Cp. Aj. 1163, ἔριδός Tis ἀγών.
21. ἐκλύεται)] ‘Delivers,’ For the historical present in tragic narrative, cp. O. T. 807, waiw δι᾽ ὀργῆς. The word éwAvera: is much more expressive of release from an odious bond than ἐκρύεται, which Blaydes suggests. The middle voice signifies, ‘With his own hand.’ Cp. Aesch. Prom. 253, ξελυσάμην
19. ἀλκμήνη:] ἀκλμήνης L. ἀλκμήνης CA. 23. θακῶν) Oalkov? L. θώ κῶν Ct. θακὼν A. 26, ἔθηκε) ἔθηκεν L.
24. ἥμην] ἤμην LAL? Vat. V°. 27. εἰ δή] εἰ δεῖ 1...
βροτούς: Ant. 1112, καὶ παρὼν ἐκλύσομαι. Essay on L. § 31. p. 53d.
21. πόνων] ‘The fray.’ A general word including the particulars described by the Chorus, infr. 507-522. Cp. Aj. 61, ἐπειδὴ τοῦδ᾽ ἐλώφησεν πόνου (the slaughter of the cattle).
22. οὐκ ἂν διείποιμ᾽͵ ‘I could not distinctly tell.’ Cp. O. T. 894, διεῖπε χρῆναι, x.7.A,, and note, ib. 354.
23. ἀταρβὴς τῆς θέας] ‘ Without terror in beholding that sight.’ The genitive after the privative adjective is here a genitive of relation. Cp. O. T. 884, δίκας ἀφόβητος.
$e) In support of this reading, in preference to ὁ δέ, Mr. Blaydes and others have rightly compared Ant. 464, ὅστις γὰρ .. (ἢ, πῶς ὅδ᾽ οὐχί, «7A
25. This line is condemned as spurious, entirely without reason, by Dobree and others. It is pathetic and well-placed. Deianira soliloquises about the fear she had lest the beauty of her girlhood might become a source of pain to her, as it would, if, after it had called forth two such suitors, the monster had prevailed over the god-like man. Her sympathy with Iole, whose beauty was her ruin (1. 465), is the more touching when this reminiscence precedes.
27. εἰ δὴ wads} Cp. Eur. Or. 17, ὃ κλεινόε, εἰ δὴ κλεινός, ᾿Αγαμέμνων.
248
ZOPOKAEO YS
ξυστᾶσ᾽, del τιν᾽ ἐκ φόβου φόβον τρέφω,
κείνου προκηραίνουσα, νὺξ γὰρ εἰσάγει,
καὶ νὺξ ἀπωθεῖ διαδεδεγμένη πόνον. 30 κἀφύσαμεν δὴ παῖδας͵ οὖς κεῖνός ποτε,
γήτης ὅπως ἄρουραν ἔκτοπον λαβών,
28. ξυστᾶσ’ def] ξυνστᾶσ’ ἀιεί L. ἐυστᾶσ' ἀεί A. 10. προκηραίν. 30. διαδεδεγμένη) διαδεγμένη L. διαδεδεμένη A pr.
κειραίνουσα L? pr.
Myos .. fvordca] ‘Since being matched with Heracles in the marriage which was adjudged to him.’
Aéxos] ‘In a marriage,’ accusative in apposition with the action of the sen- tence, or cognate acc. Cp. Aj. 491, τὸ σὸν λόχον ξυνῆλθον. Ἢρακλεϊ is pri- marily (a) dative after κριτόν, and secondarily (5) dative after ξυστᾶσα, ‘Having met Heracles in a marriage which was adjudged to Heracles.’ For this ‘ ambiguous construction,’ see Essay on | pp. 6, 7.
γὰρ at once introduces the announce- ment of the result, indicated in the words réAos ἔθηκε Zevs, and the ex- planation of the doubt expressed in εἰ δὴ wadds. ‘For I was married to Heracles, but have lived ever since in
ar.’
κριτόν] ‘ Adjudged,’ viz. by the issue of the contest, determined by Ζεὺς dy- dvios, Cp. Aj. 443. κρίνειν ἔμελλε κρά- τος ἀριστείας τινὶ: Hat. 6. 120, τὸν κρίνοι ἐκ πάντων Others render ‘Chosen,’ because Heracles had fixed his choice on this marriage. Cp. Pind. Pyth. 4. 8y, κριτὸν.. γυναικῶν .. γένον.
28. ἔνστᾶσαῇ This word suggests permanence more than ξυνελθοῦσα, and may also imply that a marriage with Heracles was one involving grave is- sues. Cp. the uses of ἐυνίστασθαι in Herodotus, and Aesch. Prom. 8y6, μηδὲ wAadelny γαμέτᾳ τινὶ τῶν ἐξ οὐρανοῦ. flermann, who takes the word as simply = συνελθοῦσα, quotes the Homeric phrase ἐμὸν λέχος ἀντιύωσαν. For τρέφω, cp. Aesch. Ag. 669, ἐβουκολοῦμεν φροντίσιν νέον πάθος. A preceding scholion ght perly belongs to this line, viz. διὰ τὸ ἀεὶ περὶ ‘HpaxAcous ἀγωνιᾶν.
ἂν. προκηραίνονσα) ‘ Harassed with cares on his behalf.’ The compound occurs nowhere else, but is perfectly natural here. Cp. Ant. 83, μή μου προ- φάρβει.
ovca] προ-
30. νὺξ γὰρ... πόνον] ‘For if night bring him home, the same night sends him away, renewing the succession of his toil.” εἰσάγει, sc. αὐτόν, not πόνον, cp. infr. 34,5. For the repetition of νύξ meaning one and the same night (which alone suits the context), cp.
Pers. 560, vades μὲν ἄγαγον . . νᾶες 8 ἀπώλεσαν : Philoct. 1370, 1, διπλῆν μὲν .. διπλῆν δέ: and see Essay on L. § 40. P: 76. The same night that brin im home takes up the thread of his labours which had been drop διαδεδεγμένη πόνον = διαδοχὴν ἔχουσα πόνον. Cp. 825, ἀναδοχὰν... πόνων. Two other explanations of these words are deserving of mention; (1) ‘For one night brings sorrow and another pushes out the sorrow, receiving a new sorrow in its room.’ ὥστε διαδοχήν μοι πόνου γενέσθαι, Schol. Rom. But εἰσάγει na- turally refers to κείνου, and there is frigidity in such an expansion of ἐκ φόβου φόβον τρέφω. (2) ‘For one night brings him home, and another night dismisses him, receiving sorrow in his room.’ But Deianira is dwelling on the life of Heracles, not on her own feelings. And this is implied in the words κείνου προκηραίνουσα, with which γάρ connects what follows. Besides, the personification of night is in this case very confused. For ἀπωθεῖ, in which the feeling of separation is vividly expressed, cp. Tennyson’s Love and Duty :— ‘Crying, ‘‘ Who is this? behold thy bride,” She pushed me from thee.’
κἀφύσαμεν δὴ waiSas] ‘And so we became the parents of children.’ ore, ‘At some uncertain time.’ The vague- ness of this has a pathetic force, like Helen's efwor’ ἔην γε.
32. The family of Heracles is like a distant field, which the farmer never sees from sowing-time to harvest.
TPAXINIAI., 249
σπείρων μόνον mpoceide κἀξαμῶν ἅπαξ. τοιοῦτος αἰὼν εἰς δόμους τε κἀκ δόμων ἀεὶ τὸν ἄνδρ᾽ ἔπεμπε λατρεύοντά τῳ. 35
viv δ᾽ ἡνίκ ἄθλων τῶνδ᾽ ὑπερτελὴς ἔφυ, ἐνταῦθα δὴ μάλιστα ταρβήσασ' ἔχω.. ἐξ οὗ γὰρ ἔκτα κεῖνος ᾿Ιφίτου βίαν, ἡμεῖς μὲν ἐν Τραχῖνι τῇδ᾽ ἀνάστατοι
ξένῳ map ἀνδρὶ ναίομεν, κεῖνος δ᾽ ὅπου 40 βέβηκεν οὐδεὶς οἶδε: πλὴν ἐμοὶ πικρὰς
ὠδῖνας αὐτοῦ προσβαλὼν ἀποίχεται.
35. del] αἰεὶ 1,.. αἰεὶ A. ταρβήσας L. ταρβήσασ᾽ (3.
στατοι) ἀνάσταστοι L pr.
33. προσεῖδε] The thing compared is expressed J terms of the com- parison (Essay on L. § 35. p 60; cp. § 42. p. 79). Cp Shak. As You Like It: —‘ Adversity, | Which, like the toad, ugly and venomous, Bary wears a pre- cious jewel in his head.’ Hence the meaning of éapev is not to be pressed. Heracles after begetting his children only saw them for a moment when they were grown.
35. ἔπεμπε) She has hitherto been speaking generally ; she is now going to particularize. The one long service is past (hence the imperfect tense), but her troubles are not yet over.
36. ὑπερτελὴς ἔφυ] ‘He had sur- mounted these labours,’ i.e. His life had passed beyond them. For ἔφυ, cp. Ant. 575, Acdns .. ἔφυ.
37. ‘It is just now that he has got beyond these tasks that my chief fear is come,’
38. ἐξ ob, «.7.A.] The name of Iphi- tus is more closely connected with the fable than those of Ceyx (1. 40) and Eurystheus, which are omitted. The removal of Deianira and Hyllus to Trachis took place immediately after the death of Iphitus, more than fifteen months before the opening of the play.
Ἰφίτον βίαν] An adaptation of such Homeric phrases as βίην Ἡρακληείην.
39. ἡμεῖς] Deianira and her sons.
40. ἡ μὰ .. ἀνδρί] According to the
τῳ) τ from # C's, ry A. B. 38. Ἰφίτου βίαν ἰφίτου (μ)ίαν L.
[65 Ὁ.
37. ταρβήσασ᾽ 39. ἀνά-
legend this was Ceyx, the nephew of Amphitryon, whose name, like that of Eurystheus (supr. 35), is of no moment in relation to the plot.
40, I. ὅπου xev] ‘Where he is gone.’ The perfect of Balyw has often in Sophocles the meaning of the substantive verb or of rest, but here is rather equivalent to ofyera: than to ναίει, infr. 99. Cp. infr. 134. ὅποι is not required, because the meaning is equivalent to ποῦ κυρεῖ οἰχόμενος. Cp. Ο. Ὁ. 118, ποῦ κυρεῖ ἐκτόπιος συθείς :---- In confirmation of this interpretation, which suits best with the emphatic position of βέβηκεν, see esp. infr. 246, 7,4 κἀπὶ ταύτῃ τῇ πόλει τὸν ἄσκοπον | χρόνον βεβὼς ἦν ἡμερῶν ἀνήριθμον, where βεβώς is clearly equivalent to οἰχόμενος. See also ἀποίχεται. infr. 42, in which the notion of βέβηκεν is resumed.
42. αὐτοῦ has been changed to αὑτοῦ, which, though certainly more gram- matical because referring to the main subject, does not improve the sense. For the pronoun is to be connected with the immediately preceding words, implying ἐγὼ πικρὰς ὠδῖνας αὐτοῦ ἔχω. For the genitive of the object, see Essay
on L. § 9. p. 12, 2. wpoofladsw ἀποίχεται)͵ἠ ‘ He has
Εἶνεῦ me by goingaway. The participle the chief emphasis. Cp.O.C. 894, 5, olxera: .. ἀποσπάσαε: Essay on L. § 36. p. 63.
250
ZOPOKAEOYS
σχεδὸν δ᾽ ἐπίσταμαί τι mij ἔχοντά νιν"
χρόνον γὰρ οὐχὶ βαιόν, ἀλλ’ ἤδη δέκα
μῆνας πρὸς ἄλλοις πέντ᾽ ἀκήρυκτος μένει, 45 κἄστιν τι δεινὸν πῆμα' τοιαύτην ἐμοὶ
δέλτον λιπὼν ἔστειχε, τὴν ἐγὼ θαμὰ θεοῖς ἀρῶμαι ᾿ πημονῆς ἄτερ λαβεῖν.
ΘΕΡΆΠΑΙΝΑ.
δέσποινα Δῃάνειρα, πολλὰ μέν σ᾽ ἐγὼ κατεῖδον ἤδη πανδάκρυτ' ὀδύρματα 50 τὴν ᾿Ηράκλειον ἔξοδον γοωμένην"
νῦν δ᾽,
εἰ δίκαιον τοὺς ἐλευθέρους φρενοῦν
γνώμαισι δούλαις, κἀμὲ χρὴ φράσαι τὸ σόν'
τιῤαίέλαν δηϊάνειρα LA. AVR. ro σόν L*,
43: σχεδὸν .. ἐπίσταμαι) ‘I am all but certain.’
44. βαιόν) C pS QO. C. 397, βαιοῦ, κοὐχὲ μυρίον γρι She had been repared for fifteen ‘months’ grate infr, 164. But she knew that this must be follawed by a crisis in the life of plane And she has heard nothing.
. ἀκήρυκτοε' ὃν οὐδεὶς ἐλθὼν κη- there md ἀπαγγέλλει, ποῦ mdr’ tori, Schol.
46. κἄστιν. δαινόν) (1) " Is really to be feared ἡ Cp Udt. 7, 19, τοῦτο .. ἤδη Sarde rr era, μὴ σέσῃ πᾶσα § Ἑλλάς. Or (a), " There is (ie. must have been) some terrible misfortune.’
φοιαύτην.. ἔστειχε) * Recause of the nature of the tablet which he left with me at parting.” For this causal use of φοιοῦτος. see Essay aon LL. αὶ 22. Pp. 35, § 4. aml op. Aj. 218, τοιαῦτ᾽ ἂν Rs, TA,
47. SA row’ See below, τὰς fol.
λιπὼν ἔσταχεὶ He had given it to herin the house before setting forth. The partwiple has the chet stress. The im- PO Ant Cereye recalis the time of leave- tating Cp. Phil, gs2, φερε rae ore heed year καλέσω. Some editors have
AnCal coreaye THY ἴὸ ἔστειχεν ἣν. Rat sce Essay δὴ he $ 48. p. Ss, and cp. supr lo &. dm, and note.
48. dpdpen .. λαβεϊν) Le cl pray
( 53. τὸ ody] τό a L.
τὸ σύν C™* Vat. τόσον
that no ill may follow my having re- ceived it.’ For a similar use of lan- guage, expressing a wish in connection with something in the past, cp. infr.
486, 7, καὶ βούλου λόγους, | οὖς εἶπας ἐς tart ἐμπέδως εἰρηκέναι.
49 foll. W hether the Θεράπαινα here is the same with the Τροφός in 871 ff, or different, is a question which is best left unanswered.
49. &0. πολλὰ... πανδάκρντ᾽ ὀδύρ- pers] * Often with tearful wailings.”
e adverbial πολλά is expanded by the addition of πανδάκρυτ᾽ ὀδιρματα.
8.3. γνώμαισι δούλαις may be in one of two constructions: either (1) dative of reference after δίκαιον, or (2) dative of the instrament with gpevow. In the former case (1) the abstract is pat for the concrete, ‘If the thoughts of a slave mag be allowed to instruct one who is free” Cp Phil. 431, yal σοφαὶ γνῶμαι: infr. Sqg, 5. ἀπ᾿ GAcOpor γνώμας. the latter case 2. the sub‘ect of gperore is imp.ied in δούλαις, ‘It it be permis- sifie that ane should instroct the free with thorghts coming from a slave.’ And this is prohably nght, as the words nearest tagcther are genearily to be taken tage cher.
ἃς). κὼμὲ χρὴ φράσαι τὸ σύν) ‘Then is it mht for me to suggest what von should do. τὸ em is preferable τὸ
TPAXINIAI,
251
πῶς παισὶ μὲν τοσοῖσδε πληθύεις, ἀτὰρ ἀνδρὸς κατὰ ζήτησιν οὐ πέμπεις τινά, 55 μάλιστα δ᾽ ὅνπερ εἰκὸς © YAXov, εἰ πατρὸς
νέμοι τιν᾽ ὥραν τοῦ καλῶς πράσσειν δοκεῖν :
ἐγγὺς δ᾽ 68 αὐτὸς ἀρτίπους θρώσκει δόμους, ὥστ᾽ εἴ τί σοι πρὸς καιρὸν ἐννέπειν δοκῶ,
AH.
πάρεστι χρῆσθαι τἀνδρὶ τοῖς τ᾽ ἐμοῖς λόγοις. 60 ὦ τέκνον, ὦ mai, κἀξ ἀγεννήτων dpa
μῦθοι καλῶς πίπτουσιν: ἦδε γὰρ γυνὴ
δούλη μέν, εἴρηκεν δ᾽ ἐλεύθερον λόγον.
62. ἥδε] ἦδε (δ from γ) L. ἥδε A.
τόσον, (1) because the expression and the correspondence of the clauses is more complete and harmonious; (2) because, except in the phrase δὲς τόσα (Aj. 277), the form τόσος does not occur else- where in the senarii of Sophocles. See on Ο. T. 570, τοσόνδε γ᾽ οἶσθα, κ.τ.λ.
Some who read τόσον would connect the words through καί with the protasis, ‘If a slave may be permitted, etc., and I may hint so much,—how is it—?’
54. πῶς] For the asyndeton, see Essay on L. § 34. p. 58.
μὲν... ἀτάρ) We have here an in- stance of the form of sentence which often meets us in a more complex form in Thucydides and Plato, e.g. Rep. B. 2. Ὁ. 367 E, where two coordinate or opposed clauses are included under the vinculum of a single interrogative or negative. Cp. infr. 229 foll.: Philoct. 519 foll., ὅρα od μὴ νῦν μέν τις, κιτιλ. See Essay on L. § 36. p. 68.
55. ἀνδρὸς κατὰ ζήτησιν] Cp. Hat. 1. 94, ἀποπλώειν κατὰ βίου ζήτησιν.
56. εἰκός} ἱέναι rather than πέμπειν
is the ‘word understood,’ as required .
by the subsequent context. Cp. O. T. 190, “Aped τε τὸν μαλερόν, x.7.A.
57. νέμοι)] The Scholiast seems to have read νέμει. But νέμοι agrees better with the indirect turn given by ὄνπερ εἰκός : ‘The very one who might be expected to go, if he was at all careful to ascertain his father’s welfare.’ For the double genitive (on which see Essa on L. ἃ 23. p. 37 a), Dindorf well quotes Alexis apud Athenaeum, 10. Pp: 431 E, τῶν δ᾽ ὠνουμένων προνοούμενοι rou τὰς κεφαλὰς ὑγιεῖς ἔχειν. For the
periphrasis with δοκεῖν, pointing to the desire of good tidings, cp. O. T. 402, el δὲ μὴ ᾿᾽δόκεις γέρων εἶναι, and note: Thuc. 3. 10, ἀρετῆς δοκούσης. Here, as in similar expressions in Greek, seeming is not necessarily opposed to reality.
58. dptlrovs] (1) ὅ ἐστιν, ἀρτίως καὶ ἡρμοσμένως τῷ καιρῷ πορεύεται. ϑοδοϊ. And such an ‘etymological’ use =‘ With timely approach,’ is quite possible. (Essay on L. ὃ 54 ὃ, p.99). The latter pert of the compound is in this case ess significant. Essay on L. § 55. p. 101. But (2) the simple Homeric meaning, ‘Sound of foot,’ is really more suited to the context. Hyllus, having out of doors heard news of his father, comes bounding home. The handmaid, seeing his agile movement, infers ‘there can be no doubt of his ability to run this errand.’
δόμονε = els δόμονε, accusative of mo- tion towards. Essay on L. § τό. p. 22.
59. tl) Cp. O. (Ὁ. 1034, νοεῖ; τι τούτων.
61. ὦ τέκνον, ὦ παῖ] The affectionate repetition betrays excitement. Cp. Phi- loct. 260, ὦ τέκνον, ὦ παῖ πατρὸς ἐξ ᾿Αχιλλέωε.
ἀγεννήτων)] ‘Of no birth,’ i.e. low- born. 4 priv., as in ἀγεννής, has the meaning of δυσ-. Cp. ἄγλωσσος for βάρβαρος, infr. 1060.
62. πίπτουσιν) ‘ Drop,’ or " Fall from the lips.” The notion is that of coming forth unexpectedly. Cp. χρησμὸς ἐκπίπ- ve, and the other expressions mentioned by L. and 5. 5. v, ἐκπίπτω, 5.
63. δούλη μέν] Sc. ἐστίν. For this
252
ZOPOKAEOYS
ΥΛΛΟΣ. ποῖον ; δίδαξον, μῆτερ, εἰ διδακτά μοι.
AH.
σὲ πατρὸς οὕτω δαρὸν ἐξενωμένου
65
τὸ μὴ πυθέσθαι ποῦ ᾽στιν αἰσχύνην φέρειν. YA. ἀλλ᾽ οἶδα, μύθοις εἴ τι πιστεύειν χρεών.
AH, YA.
AH, YA. ΔΗ.
καὶ ποῦ κλύεις viv, τέκνον, ἱδρῦσθαι χθονός ; τὸν μὲν παρελθόντ' ἄροτον ἐν μήκει χρόνον
Λυδῇ γυναικί φασί νιν λάτριν πονεῖν.
πᾶν τοίνυν, εἰ καὶ τοῦτ᾽ ἔτλη, κλύοι τις ἄν. ἀλλ᾽ ἐξαφεῖται τοῦδέ γ᾽, ὡς ἐγὼ κλύω.
ποῦ δῆτα νῦν ζῶν ἣ θανὼν ἀγγέλλεται ;
40
YA, Εὐβοῖδα χώραν φασίν, Εὐρύτου πόλιν,
ἐπιστρατεύειν αὐτόν, ἣ μέλλειν ἔτι. dp οἶσθα δῆτ᾽, ὦ τέκνον, ds ἔλειπέ μοι
ΔΗ.
66. ποῦ ᾽στιν} ποῦστιν L. φέρειν Vat. Valckenaer. ἄροτον A. 74. εὐβοῖδα] εὐβοῖδα L? form of the senarius, see on O. T. 1513. ἐλεύθερον' ἐλευθέρῳ πρέποντα, Schol,
64. εἰ διδακτά μοι] Sc. ἐστίν. ‘If 1 may be told.’ the plural neuter of the verbal adjective has the force of an impersonal verb.
65. ἐξενωμένου) ‘ Estranged,’ i.e. Re- maining away from home. Compare the use of ξένος in El. 865-7, εἰ févos . . κέκευθεν.
66. αἰσχύνην φέρειν] The infinitive (depending on εἴρηκεν,]. 63) is necessary, although most MSS. have φέρει.
67-78. Hyllus has only just heard the rumour which he repeats; and Deianira is prompted by his mention of the new enterprise to communicate to him the special anxiety, over which she has hitherto brooded in solitude. The objection of Dobree, that she ought to have done so before, is like that made against the ignorance of Jocasta in the Oedipus Tyrannus. If such improbabilities in things external to the immediate action are not to be allowed, the composition of any drama becomes impossible.
67. μύθοιε] Three MSS. read μύθοις γ᾽, a plausible reading, but made less
ποῦ ᾽στιν A. 68, ἱδρῦσθαι ἱδρύσθαι LA.
75
φέρει» pépe(-) L. φέρει AL*V'R.
69. ἄροτον] ἄροτρον L. εὐβοῖδα A.
likely by the recurrence of the same variant after θανών in line 73.
69. ἐν phe χρόνον] ‘ All this while,’ is to be taken with πονεῖν. ‘He has been labouring all this while for the past year.’ Cp. infr. 824, 5, ὁπότε re- λεόμηνος éxpépos . . dporos.
70. λάτριν πονεῖν] ‘That he has been serving as a menial.’ The tense is the imperfect.
73. ἢ θανών] ‘If he be indeed alive.’ Deianira is stung by the report of He- racles’ servitude to a barbarian woman, and, as she herself says, is prepared for anything. She even imagines that the prophecy of liberation may have been fulfilled by his death. Hence # θανών is added with despairing bitterness. On the passive ἀγγέλλεται, see Essay on L. § 31. p.546. The reading # θανών γ᾽ (Par. B) is plausible, but see on 1. 67.
74. Etpurov πόλιν] Apposition of a part to the whole. Essay on L. § 33.
. 56. Ξ 75. 4 μέλλειν ἔτι) ‘Or is on the eve of doing 50. The second clause is a qualification of the first, and is added to avoid an absolute statement. Cp. infr. 460, ἀνὴρ εἷς, and note.
76. ἔλειπε] The imperfect (being
TPAXINIAI,
253
μαντεῖα πιστὰ τῆσδε τῆς χώρας πέρι; YA, τὰ ποῖα, μῆτερ; τὸν λόγον γὰρ ἀγνοῶ. ΔΗ. ὡς ἣ τελευτὴν τοῦ Blow μέλλει τελεῖν, ἢ τοῦτον ἄρας ἄθλον͵ εἰς τὸν ὕστερον 80 τὸ λοιπὸν ἤδη βίοτον εὐαίων ἔχειν. ἐν οὖν ῥοπῇ τοιᾷδε κειμένῳ, τέκνον, οὐκ εἶ ξυνέρξων͵ ἡνίκ᾽ ἣ σεσώσμεθα [ἡ πίπτομεν σοῦ πατρὸς ἐξολωλότος κείνου βίον σώσαντος, ἢ οἰχόμεσθ᾽ ἅμα: 85 YA, ἀλλ᾽ εἶμι, μῆτερ᾽ εἰ δὲ θεσφάτων ἐγὼ
γρ. ὡς ἢ] @oot L. ὅὥτοἶ L*. ὧς 4 AR. 8ο. ἀθλον} ἄθλον L. ἄθλον A. 81. τὸ λοιπόν] τὸν λοιπὸν ΠΝ Ἔ. 82-84. om. A pr. add mg. 85. κείνου . Gua) Marked with:-inL. ἢ] om. 13, 86, εἶμι] εἰμὶ L. εἶμι x
more descriptive) refers more pointedly to the time of Heracles’ departure (sc. ὅτε ἔστειχε, cp. supr. 47), than the aorist would have done.
77. τῆσδε τῆς χώρας wip] As Wunder observes, Oechalia was not mentioned in the oracle, but Deianira infers, from the coincidence of time, that the prophecy referred to what Heracles was doing now. Dobr. conj. πείρας, Dronke, ὥρας, Hense,
ας.
78. τὰ ποῖα] More precise than ποΐα. ‘What were they exactly ?’
τὸν λόγον] ‘The matter’ to which you refer. Cp. Aj. 734, τοῖς κυρίοις γὰρ πάντα χρὴ δηλοῦν λόγον.
79. ὡς ἢ τελευτὴν... τελεῖν] ‘ That he is either to accomplish the ending of his life” Cp. 1255, 6, wadAd τοι κακῶν αὕτη, τελευτὴ τοῦδε τἀνδρὸς ὑστάτη. To which Hyllus replies, ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲν εἴργει σοὶ τελειοῦσθαι τάδες The expression, though unusual, is not more so thanO.C. 1551, 2, τὸν τελευταῖον βίον | κρύψων : ib. 1720, ὀλβίως γ᾽ ἔλυσεν | τὸ τέλοε.. βίον. For the pleonasm, cp. esp. infr. L171, λύσιν τελεῖσθαι.
8ο, 81. These lines have been much suspected, but if τὸν ἀεὶ -ε τὸν ἀεὶ χρό- μον, in El. 1076, O. C. 1701, which there is no good reason for doubting, els τὸν ὕστερον = els τὸν ὕστερον χρόνον, may be allowed.
épas} ‘When he has carried away,’ i.e. Performed successfully. The no- tion is partly that of lifting a weight,
partly of removing an obstacle (between emolitus and amolitus).
82. ἐν... κειμένῳ] ‘ When he is at such a critical point ;° lit. such a turn- ing of thescale. ῥοπή is commonly the aki auatalapage or determination of the
alance one way; here it is the mo- ment or crisis of a determination which is still uncertain. For xapévy, cp. Aj. 323, ἐν τοιᾷδε κείμενος . . rbyp, where, however, there is the additional notion of being ‘laid prostrate.’
83. ἡνίκα] ‘At a moment when.’
84, 85. Canter ingeniously defended 1. 84 by placing it after 85 and reading καί for 4. But the line is still unnecessary and falls flat. Some editors, with strange judgment, have rejected 86. 84 is most probably spurious. It looks like an attempt to fill up the lacuna, when 8s had been lost. The only other considerable interpolation to which we can point with any confidence’is in lines 898, 899, which look like a players’ addigion. These three lines make but a slight foundation for the theory of two editions of the Trachiniae, even if we add ll. 88, 9, and the v. rr. n lines 12, 13, supr. See Introduction.
85. Blov is the safety of Heracles with all that depends on it, including the happiness of Deianira and her chil- dren. Cp. El. 768, el τοῖς ἐμαντῆς τὸν βίον σώζω κακοῖς, where, as Ellendt re- marks, Clytemnestra is not thinking only of her life, but of the prosperity attending it.
254 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
βάξιν κατήδη τῶνδε, κἂν πάλαι παρῆ.
Ἐπρὶν δ᾽ ὁ ξυνήθης πότμος οὐκ Ἐεἴα πατρὸς
ἡμᾶς προταρβεῖν οὐδὲ δειμαίνειν ἄγαν.
νῦν δ᾽ ὡς ξυνίημ'᾽, οὐδὲν ἐλλείψω τὸ μὴ [66 ἃ.
πᾶσαν πυθέσθαι τῶνδ᾽ ἀλήθειαν πέρι. οΙ ΔΗ. χώρει νυν, ὦ παῖ: καὶ γὰρ ὑστέρῳ τό γ᾽ εὖ
πράσσειν, ἐπεὶ πύθοιτο, κέρδος ἐμπολᾷ.
ΧΟΡΟΣ. στρ. α΄. ὃν αἰόλα νὺξ ἐναριζομένα τίκτει κατευνάζει τε φλογιζόμενον, 95 87. κατήδη) κατήδην L. κατήδει A. Brunck corr. παρῇ] παρῆν LA. 88. se γῦν MSS. Vauv.corr. *ela] ἐᾶ MSS. 92. νυν» νῦν LA. 93. πύ- θοιτο] from πύθοιο L, πύθοιτο A.
87. βάξις in Greek tragedy is gener- ally a striking utterance, either of an oracle or of common rumour, and often conveys some unpleasant asso- ciation.
88. The corrections of Vauvillers (εἴα for ἐᾷ) and Wakefield (πρὲν for νῦν) re- move all suspicion from this line. The sons of Heracles could not be appre- hensive or greatly fearful for him who was tually contending with dangers and hitherto always with success. The sense of fear in them was partly lost through familiarity, partly disarmed by habitual good fortune. For πότμον in this indifferent sense (fortune whether good or bad), cp. Fr. 786. 1, 3, ἀλλ’ οὑμὸς ἀεὶ πότμος ἐν πυκνῷ θεοῦ] τροχῷ κυκλεῖται καὶ μεταλλάσσει φύσιν.
go. τὸ pl For the absence of od here in reference to prospective action, cp. O. T. 77, μὴ δρῶν, and see Essay on L. § 29. p. 50. The whole question of the Greek negatives is still too indeter- minate to Meade the admission of such conjectural emendations as the insertion of ov after μή in this place, proposed by Brunck and others.
92, 3. τό γ᾽ εὖ | πράσσειν] γε em-
hasizes εὖ: " Wise action, even though
te.’ The emphatic position of μεν ῥὴι σειν at the beginning of another line, and the addition of ἐπεὶ πύθοιτο, may justify the singular use of τὸ εὖ πράσσειν in an active sense ( =‘ Doing right,’ not, ‘Faring well’), which is required by the context. For the omission of is, τινί (the subject of πύθοιτο and the
dative after ἔμπολᾷ), see Essay on L. § 39. p. 72, 3, and cp. O. T. 314, § dg’ ὧν ἔχοι re καὶ δύναιτο. ᾿
94-140. Parodos. ‘ Where in the wide world is Heracles, reposing in what continent, or by what narrow sea? Tell us, bright, all-beholding Sun! For our Deianira, for whose hand he fought, wears out her soul in thinking of him on her lonely couch; so ceaseless are the toils that crowd upon him like stormy billows. But God hath hitherto protected him; wherefore let not hope weary, O my queen. No life is without pain, but, by Divine ordinance, grief suc- ceeds to joy and joy to grief. Remember this and hope the best. Zeus cannot leave his offspring to destruction.’
The metre beginning with an iambic rhythm passes quickly into dactylo- trochaic, changing again in the epode to iambo-trochaic (with occasional syn- cope). then to pure iambics, ending with a bacchius followed by three trochees. The general effect is to express eager- ness and patience alternately. he metrical scheme is the following :-—
α΄. υ-πυ-πξυυ-ουν - mee ef He tuvu-uveYg
--οἦο-----,-. fee
5----Ἴ-πευυ-ου --
, i
TPAXINIAI. 255
“Αλιον, “Αλιον αἰτῶ
τοῦτο καρῦξαι τὸν ᾿Αλκμήνας πόθι μοι πόθι Ἔπαῖς
§ ναίει ποτ᾽, ὦ λαμπρᾷ στεροπᾷ φλεγέθων, 4 ποντίας αὐλῶνας, ἣ δισσαῖσιν ἀπείροις κλιθείς" 100 el’, & κρατιστεύων κατ᾽ ὄμμα.
97. τοῦτο οὐδε τούτωι καρύξαι LA.
99. λαμπρᾷ στεροπᾷ)] λαμπρὰ orepord L. λαμπρᾷ στεροπᾷ (ἾΑ. ον
ποντίας L, wovrious A.
β΄. -:ωυνυ-υυ-Ὁ μον τ Ὁ ἘΜῈ, -υωυ-οὧὖυ ---- “3φψυυ-υν - } me st ae fu υψυ -π- Sener δΒιξυυνυ-πυ-τυ --
2 Va Ve eH SU ee ἐπ. veut se eu
are er
τυ -υπσ-πυ -
ΜΕ αν βυ-ξυ-ο-ξυ πο fA veut ve
υ͵- πο -:υ-ὦ--"
94, 5. ἐναριζομένα τίκτει)] ‘Gives birth to, being despoiled.’ The word αἰόλα (like ποικιλείμων in Aesch. Prom. 24) suggests the glories of the starry night. (See Buttmann, Lexil. § 12.) These perish with her as she vanishes, ‘Shot through with orient beams.’ Cp. El. 19, μέλαινά τ᾽ ἄστρων ἐκλέλοιπεν εὐφρόνη : Aesch. Ag. 270, τῆς νῦν τε- κούσης φῶς τόδ᾽ εὐφρόνης λέγω. The sear ay of day cpinigerya oer prepares for the suggestion of hope, infr. 131.
irewviten τε φλογιζόμενον)] ‘And lays glowing to his rest.’ φλογιζόμενον calls up the image of a red sunset.
96. “Λλιον αἰτῶ] The accusative or third person instead of the vocative, as in Aesch. Prom. οἱ, καὶ τὸν παγόπτην κύκλον ἡλίου καλῶ" | ἴδεσθέ μ'.
7. πόθι μοι πόθι) The repetition belongs to the later manner of Greek . The change of construction
after πόθι (παῖς not παῖδα) is right. To avoid the hiatus after 1. 4 of the anti- strophe the second μοι rather than παῖς
98. *wais] μοι παῖς MSS, Pors. corr. 100, ποντίας
101. ἀπείροις] ἀπείροισιν L. ἀπείροισι A.
(see v.rr.) should be omitted. μοι is dative of indirect reference after πόθι vale (cp. O. C. 137, ποῦ pol ποτε ναίει), and also supplies the remoter object of καρῦξαι. a ὦ... φλεγέθων] Cp. O.T. 163, 4, Φοῖβον ἑκαβόλον, ἰὼ Ὶ .. προφάνητε. στεροπᾷ is used etymologically, like orépoy in Ant. 1126 =‘ Dazzling light.’ 100. ἢ... atAa@vas] Sc. ναίων. ‘Either dwelling amongst winding seas :” i.e. in some island of the Aegean. αὐλών is said to be feminine in ry, and the reading of 1st hand of L, ποντίας, may therefore be right. Cp. Fr. 503 (Ath. 5. Ῥ. 189 Ὁ). The change to the dative is occasioned by the addition of κλιθείς on which ἀπείροις is made to de- end. The sea most familiar to the rachinian maidens would be the strait between Euboea and the mainland, but their description might apply equally to any of the narrow seas intersecting the islands of the Aegean : interfusa nitentes . - Cycladas (Hor. Od. 1. 14, sub fin.). κλιθείς with the dative is an expres- sion borrowed from the Homeric xexAu- μένος (e.g. IL. 5. 709, λίμνῃ κεκλιμένος Ἰζηφισίδι). δισσαῖσιν ἀπείροις] ‘On one of the two continents.’ i.e. somewhere on the seaboard of Europe or of Asia, which are divided by the πόντιοι αὐλῶνες. Others have suggested Thessaly and Epirus, or even Euboea and Thessaly. But cp. Hdt. 4 118, ἐπειδή οἱ τὰ ἐν τῇ ἠπείρῳ τῇ ἑτέρῃ πάντα κατέστραπται . . διαβέβηκε ἐς τήνδε τὴν ἥπειρον, and Schol. in Aesch. Pers. 181, τὼ δύ᾽ ἠπείρω. Mr. Paley strangely interprets, ‘ Resting between two mainlands.’ as if Heracles were imagined to be on the Hellespont. But for the condensation, cp. El. 1320, οὐκ ἂν δυοῖν ἥμαρτον, i.e. δυοῖν θατέρου. 1o1. εἰπέ resumes the imperative im- plied in αἰτῶ... καρῦξαι. ὦ κρατιστεύων κατ᾽ ὄμμα) 'O thou
256
2OPOKAEOYS
dvr.a’, ποθουμένᾳ γὰρ φρενὶ πυνθάνομαι τὰν ἀμφινεικῆ Δηιάνειραν ἀεί,
οἷά tw ἄθλιον ὄρνιν,
105
οὔποτ᾽ εὐνάζειν ἀδακρύτων βλεφάρων πόθον, ἀλλ᾽ βεὔμναστον ἀνδρὸς δεῖμα φέρουσαν ὁδοῦ
ἐνθυμίοις εὐναῖς ἀνανδρώτοισι τρύχεσθαι, κακὰν
IIo
δύστανον ἐλπίζουσαν αἶσαν. στριβ΄,͵ πολλὰ γὰρ ὥστ᾽ ἀκάμαντος 7 νότου 4 Bopéa τις
104. τάν) τᾶν L. τὰν A. βορέσ᾽ A.
that bearest the palm for strength of sight!’ For «arda,cp.O. T. 1087, καὶ κατὰ γνώμαν ἴδρις. And for ὄμμα, see Essay on L. § 54. p. 99, and cp. infr. 1018, σοί τε γὰρ ὄμμα | ἔμπλεον ἢ δι’ ἐμοῦ σάζειν.
103. ποθον = ] ποθουμένᾳ is either (1) middle, ‘ With longing soul:’—of such a use of ποθεῖσθαι in the middle voice we have no example, but see Essay on L. ὃ 31. p. 52, and cp. O. T. 1487, voovpevos,—or (2) passive, ‘With heart oppressed by longings.’ This gives a better meaning, but im-
lies a causative sense of ποθεῖν not ound elsewhere. Similarly in the Elec- tra, 1065, ἀπόνητοι may be said to imply a causative sense of πονεῖν, ‘To afflict with toil.’ (Musgr. conjectures wovov- pévg here.) See Essay on L. ὃ 53. ἢ. 98, and cp. Pind. Ol. 10 (11). 93, deldero δὲ way τέμενος τερπναῖσι θαλίαις Biba ἐγκώμιον ἀμφὶ τρόπον, where ἀείδετο means, ‘ Was occupied with song.’ In either sense the p is applied to Deianira.
104. ἀμφινεικῇ] ‘ The bride of strife.’ She whose hand was once the object of fierce contention is now forlorn. Cp. Aesch. Agam. 669, τὰν δορίγαμβρον ἀμφινεικῇ 6 “Ἑλέναν : infr. 527, ἀμφι- γείκητον ὄμμα νύμφας. The word may also allude to the etymological meaning of Δηιάνειρα (‘Object of contention among men’).
def looks forward to τρύχεσθαι.
105. ὄρνιν] The nightingale, poeti- cally imagined as being wakeful for sorrow. ep. Od. 19. 518 foll., ὡς δ᾽ ὅτε ΠΙανδαρέον κούρη, χλωρηὶς ᾿Αηδών, κιτ.λ.
ἀδακρύτων)] A familiar instance of
rolepsis. ‘Never allows to rest the onging in her eyes, nor dries her tears.’
110. candy] waxdy L, κακὰν A,
112. βορέα]
106, 7. ἀλλ’... 8800) ' Bearing a trem- bling recollection of her husband and of his far journey.’ ἀνδρός is to be taken as genitive of the object with εὕμναστον, ‘ Keenly mindful of,’ as well as with δεῖμα. ὁδοῦ is added epexegetically, as a genitive of respect. d3és=‘ A journey or expedition,’ often includes the enter- ἘΠΕ which is the object of the expe-
ition, with its attendant circumstances. ἐρονσαν] Cp. O. T. 93, τῶνδε γὰρ πλέον φέρω | τὸ πένθος, «TA.: 863, εἴ μοι ξυνείη φέροντι, «.7.A.; Casaubon (Anim. in Athen. 549) ingeniously but unnecessarily conjectured τρέφουσαν.
110, ἐνθυμίοις .. ἀνανδρώτοισι] ‘On a bed of care, to which no husband comes.’
ἐνθυμίοιε, ‘ Haunted by care or thought’ (see Scholia), rather than ‘Weighing on the mind’ (although some good critics are satisfied with this). The dative is one of place orcircumstance (= ἐν), not of cause or reason. Deia- nira is not worn out with thinking that she wants her husband, but pines with anxiety on her widowed bed. e Scho- liast explains ἐνθυμίοις, ταῖς μεριμνητι- καῖε, ταῖς πολυφροντίστοις, This meaning of ἐνθύμιοε ε- ἐνθυμίας πλήρης, although singular, is not impossible. Cp. O. (Ὁ. 240, and see Essay on L. § 50. p. 94, § 42. p. 80.
ἀνανδρώτοισι, ‘ Not visited by a hus-- band.’ The verbal notion is hard to
render, but adds vividness to the idea of bereavement.
111. κακὰν... αἶσαν) ‘Unhappy one (δύστανον), forecasting an evil fortune.’ For ἐλπίζουσαν, cp. ΑἹ. 606, κακὰν ἐλπίδ' ἔχων, and note.
112. πολλά, expressing the primary notion of the sentences, belongs in the
TPAXINIAI.
κύματ᾽ *
ἐν evpti πόντῳ Bdvt ἐπιόντα τ᾽ ἴδοι͵
257
11
οὕτω δὲ τὸν Καδμογενῆ τρέφει͵ τὸ δ᾽ αὔξει, βιότου πολύπονον ὥσπερ πέλαγος Κρήσιον. ἀλλά τις θεῶν
5 αἰὲν ἀναμπλάκητον “Aida ode δόμων ἐρύκει.
114. "ἐν om. MSS. add Erfurdt. ὥσπερ) Gore L. ὥσπερ A. - from Schol. τΑιδα] ἀΐδα LA.
first instance to the apodosis, in which βιότου πολύπονον is substituted for πάθη or whatever word was at first intended, whereupon πολλά falls into a secondary agreement with κύματα. ‘As many as are the waves,’ nut, ‘Like the many waves.’
114. ἀκάμαντοε νότου, Bopéa, are not simply genitives in regimen, like «vpara παντοίων ἀνέμων, 1]. 2. 396, but either (1) genitives of the cause, or (2) geni- tives absolute = νότου συνεχῶς πνέοντος, For the former (1), cp. Eur. Or. 497, πληγεὶς θυγατρὸς τῆς ἐμῆς ὑπὲρ κάρα. And, for the latter (2), O. C. 1588, ὑφη γητῆρος οὐδενὸς φίλων.
ἐν is required by the metre.
“For many as are the waves one sees passing and coming on anew over the wide sea, from the south or else the north wind blowing unweariedly, even so manifold in troubles is the life which, like a Cretan sea, sustains,—ay, and glorifies,—our hero of Cadmus’ race.’
115. Pave’ ἐπιόντα τε] Not, ‘Coming and going,’ or, ‘ Falling and rising,’ but, ‘(One) having gone and (another) com- ing on.’ Cp. Il. 4. 422, 3, ὡς δ᾽ ὅτ᾽ ἐν αἰγιαλῷ wodunx dl κῦμα θαλάσσης | ὕρνυτ᾽ ἐπασσύτερον Ζεφύρου ὕπο κινήσαντος : 13. 708, (κύματα) πρὸ μέν τ᾽ ἄλλ᾽ αὐτὰρ ἔτ᾽ For the meaning given to βάντα, cp. Ant. 120, ἔβα, and note.
ἴδοι] The change to the subjunctive, in accordance with Homeric idiom, is unnecessary. Cp. O. C. 1172, ὅν γ᾽ ἐγὼ ψέξλαιμί τι: Frat. 2. 93, ἵνα δὴ μὴ ἁμάρτοιεν τῆς ὁδοῦ. And see Essay on L. § 36. p. 61. Several editions read ἴδοις, with τοῦ in 114. But for the ellipse of τις, see Essay on L. § 30. Ῥ. 72, 3.
οὕτω δέ] δέ ‘in apodosi, as in El. 27, ὡσαύτως δὲ σύ, «.7.X.
116. αδμογενῆ] Heracles, having been born at Thebes, was claimed as a Theban hero, and therefore of the stock of Cadmus by adoption.
τρέφει τὸ δ᾽ αὔξει)] (1) ‘Surrounds and also magnifies.” For a similar
VOL. II.
117. αὔξει) (ἄγξει L. αὔξει C'A. 120, ἀναμπλάκητον) ἀμνλάκητον MSS, corrected
120
118.
idiomatic use of τὸ δέ, cp. Thuc. 1. 107, τὸ δέ τι καὶ ἄνδρες τῶν ᾿Αθηναίων ἐπῆ- γον αὐτούς, ib. 7. 48, τὸ δέ τι καὶ τὰ τῶν πολεμίων .. ἐλπίδος τι ἔτι παρεῖχε. The words τὸ δ᾽ αὔξει are διὰ μέσον. It has been thought that τρέφειν and αὔξει’ are too near one another in meaning to point an antithesis, and στρέφει for τρέ- ge: has been proposed. For this, more recently, Hense has substituted στερεῖ. But the words are not an application of the simile, as though Heracles was now engulphed and now uplifted by the billow, but express a new thought: and both words have a different meaning in tragic poetry from that which belongs to them in prose. For τρέφειν of the circumstances or surroundings of a life, cp. O. T. 374, μιᾶς τρέφει πρὸς νυκτός. And, for αὔξειν, ‘To magnify,’ ib. 1090, I, μὴ οὐ σέ γε καὶ πατριώταν Οἰδίπου καὶ τροφὸν καὶ parép’ αὔξειν. The words τὸ δ᾽ αὔξει are added by the Chorus (though logically inconsistent with ἀλλά in what follows), because of their strong wish to suggest cheerful thoughts to Deianira.
In this case, the remaining words may be taken in one of two ways, either (a) supposing a slight inversion and alternation of clauses, the order may be πολύπονον πέλαγος βιότου, ὥσπερ Kon- σιον (πέλαγος), ‘A troubled sea of life, as it were a Cretan sea.’ Or (6) ‘As it were a Cretan sea of troubles that con- stitutes his life.’
(a) Hermann joins τὸ 8 αὔξει βιότου πολύπονον, ‘As it were a Cretan sea surrounds Heracles and increases this toilsomeness of his life.’
The Cretan sea was wider than the Aegean and no less subject to storms. Cp. Hor. Od. 1. 26. 1, ‘tristitiam et metus | tradam protervis in mare Creti- cum | portare ventis.’ For the concrete imagery, cp. O. T. 194, εἴτ᾽ és μέγαν θάλαμον ᾿Αμφιτρίτας | εἴτ᾽ ἐς τὸν ἀπόξε- vov ὅρμον | Θρήκιον κλύδωνα.
120. ἀναμπλάκητον “Aida δόμων] ‘Some deity, never suffering him to fall,
258
ZOPOKAEOYS
ἀντιβ. ὧν ἐπιμεμφομένα σ᾽ ἁδεῖα μέν, ἀντία δ᾽ οἵσω.
φαμὶ γὰρ οὐκ ἀποτρύειν ἐλπίδα τὰν ἀγαθὰν
125
χρῆναί σ᾽" ἀνάλγητα γὰρ οὐδ᾽ ὁ πάντα κραίνων βασιλεὺς ἐπέβαλε θνατοῖς Κρονίδας" ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ πῆμα καὶ χαρὰ
πᾶσι κυκλοῦσιν, οἷον ἄρκτου στροφάδες κέλευθοι.
130
ἐπ. μένει γὰρ οὔτ᾽ αἰόλα νὺξ βροτοῖσιν οὔτε κῆρες
οὔτε πλοῦτος, ἀλλ᾽ ἄφαρ βέβακε, τῷ δ᾽ ἐπέρχεται χαίρειν τε καὶ στέρεσθαι.
[66 b. 135
ἃ καὶ ot τὰν ἄνασσαν ἐλπίσιν λέγω
121. ἐπιμεμφομένα o”] ἐπιμεμφομένας LAL'V®. ἐπιμεμφομένασγ' Vat
κραίνων βασιλεύς) κραίνων βασιλεὺς Α. τοῖς) θ(α)νᾶτοῖσ L. θνατοῖς A. πῆμα καὶ χαρὰ CSortA,
keeps him away from the halls of Hades.’ For gen. see E. on L. § 8. p. 11.
121. dv] ‘In respect whereof,’ to be joined with ἐπιμεμφομένα and repeated with οἴσω. The genitive of respect is
here assisted by ἐπί in composition. See Essay on L. § 54. pp. 99, 100.
ἀδεῖα μέν, ἀντία δ΄ οἴσω] ‘I will offer counsel in a pleasant vein, albeit contrary counsel: The transition from the subject to the object is hardly more violent than in 1. 63. δούλη μέν. εἴρηκεν δ᾽ ἐλείθερον λόγον. The only difference is that δούλη is full predicate {(-- δούλη ἐστί) and ἁδεῖα supplementary predicate (=ddeia ovca). And for ἡδὺς -- φέρων ἡδέα, cp. O. T. 82, ἀλλ᾽ εἰκάσαι μέν, ἡδύς. Musgrave’s correction, αἰδοῖα, has since been modified by Blaydes and Hense to δέδοικα, ἔδεισα.
124. ἀποτρύει) ‘Suffer to wear out,’ πε ἐᾷν ἀποτρύεσθαι. Cp. such ex- pressions as αἴρειν Ovpdy=‘To allow passion to rise.’ E. on L. § 39. p. 52d.
125. ἐλπίδα τὰν ἀγαθάν) ‘ Good hope’ opposed to the oa cinta of evil, which might be called κακὴ ἐλπίς, as in Aj. 606.
126. ἀνάλγητα]ῇ Lit. ‘ Things with- out pain,’ i.e. ‘A tranquil existence.’ For this use of the neuter adj. cp. Aj. 885, σχέτλια γάρ, «.7.A., O. Ὁ. 537.
127. ἐπέβαλε) Gnomic aorist =‘ Doth not send.’ ἐπιβάλλειν is used as in ἐφξιβάλλειν ζημίαν. ‘ The lot which Zeus imposes on mortals is never exempt
126. θνα-
128, ἐπέβαλε) ἐπέβαλλε LA.
29. πῆμα καὶ χαρά] πήματι καὶ xapa L. 135. BéBaxe] βέβηκε L. βέβακε A.
‘Grief and joy come circling round to all,’ i.e. Grief succeeds to Joy and joy to grief. For the tmesis, see Essay on L. § 18. Ὁ. 27. ἐπί marks succession in time, as in éwh- λυθον ὧραι.
οἷον... κέλευθοι] ‘Like the circling course of the Bear,’ i.e. As the con- stellation now is high in heaven, and now all but touches the horizon, so man’s life is elevated and depressed. Others, without the comma, read χαράν, ‘A circling course like that of the Bear brings round joy and grief to all.’
1, 133. αἰόλαῇ] ‘Glimmering,’ or ‘Palpitating,’ rather than ‘Spangled.’ Cp. El. 106, ἄστρων ῥιπάς. For the repetition of the same word with some difference of meaning, see Essay on L. § 44. pp. 83, 4.
135. BéBaxe] Sc. ὁ πλοῦτος ἣ al κῆρες.
τῷ δ (1) ‘And to him,’ viz. from whom the sorrow or the wealth has de- parted, ‘comes in tum either rejoicing or loss.’ Or (2) ‘To another man.’ In this case yalpew re καὶ στέρεσθαι means, “Το be glad and again’ (afterwards) ‘to lose. The point, however, is not that sorrow passes from one to another, but rather that sorrows and joys alter- nate in the same life. .
136. & (1) is resumed by apposition in τάδε, cp. Eur. Andr. 1115, ὧν Κλυ- ταιμνήστρας τόκος | els ἦν ἁπάντων τῶνδε
TPAXINIAI,
259
τάδ᾽ αἰὲν ἰσχειν' ἐπεὶ τίς ὧδε
τέκνοισι Ζῆν ἄβουλον εἶδεν :
ΔΗ.
140
πεπυσμένη μέν, ὡς ἀπεικάσαι, πάρει
πάθημα τοὐμόν’ ὡς δ᾽ ἐγὼ θυμοφθορῶ μήτ᾽ ἐκμάθοις παθοῦσα, νῦν δ᾽ ἄπειρος εἶ, τὸ γὰρ νεάζον ἐν τοιοῖσδε βόσκεται ;
χώροισιν αὑτοῦ, καί viv ov θάλπος θεοῦ,
145
οὐδ᾽ ὄμβρος, οὐδὲ πνευμάτων οὐδὲν κλονεῖ,
145. αὑτοῦ) αὐτοῦ LAL*V®. dbrot (3, αὑτοῦ Vat. οὐδὲν 1, πκλονεῖ] κλονεῖ(ν) 1, κλονεῖ A.
μηχανορράφος. ‘Which truths I bid thee also, who art a Queen, to hold fast in looking forward.’ Or (2), with Hermann, ‘In respect of which truths (4) I bid thee ever be hopeful regarding this’ (τάδε), viz. the fortune and return of Heracles. Cp. Ant. 897, κάρτ᾽ ἐν ἐλ- πίσιν τρέφω, κιτ.λ.
140. τέκνοισι. . ἄβουλον] ‘Without providence for his children.’ ‘Filiis male consulentem.’ For the vague plural, cp. 1268, of φύσαντες wal κλῃζό- μένοι πατέρες, &.7.A.
Hermann has remarked that the images chosen in the beginning of this ode all harmonize with the mood of Deianira (the vanishing of beauteous night, the fiery death of day, etc.), just as all cheering topics are suggested towards the end.
141. 3 ἀπεικάσαι) ‘To hazard a conjecture. Hermann lays down the rule that ἀπεικάζω always implies com- parison, and he therefore reads ἐπεικά- oa here. But dwo- in ἀπεικάζω may have the same force as in ἀπομαντεύο- μαι, ἀποκινδυνεύίω, ἀποδείκνυμαι, of some- thing done (as we say ‘right off’) on the spur of the moment.
142. πάθημα... θυμοφθορῶ] There is an opposition between the outward acci- dent and the inward feeling. The one the maidens know,—but not the other.
143. μήτ᾽... viv δ] The antithesis is strengthened as the sentence grows. ‘I would not have you learn by expe- rience, but, as yet, you know nothing of it.” Hence δέ answering re. Essay on L, § 36. p 65.
144, 5. τὸ γὰρ... αὑτοῦ, κιτ.λ.] ‘For youth is nurtured in places of its own
146. οὐδέν] (οὐ. δ, ἐν)
where no experience of sorrow reaches.’
τοιοῖσδε] Hermann missed the corre- lative of τοιοῖσδε, and thought he had found it in the conjectural emendation χώροις, tv’ αὑτοῦ. Of this and many other attempted changes of this passage, it may be said that they are either too abrupt or destroy simplicity. τοιόσδε, like ὅδε, often in Sophocles refers to what has preceded, and may here be easily referred to de:pos ef, ‘Such,’ i.e. as I see in you. ‘ You are ignorant of my sorrow, for youth is so Mlaced’ (as to be ignorant of sorrow). Essay on L. § 22. pp. 35, 6, and for the emphasis on αὑτοῦ, see Essay on L. § 9. p. 12 δ, and cp. O. Ὁ. 659, 60, ὁ νοῦς ὅταν αὑτοῦ γένη- ται. For the possessive following a de- scriptive adjective, cp. O. T. 1462, ταῖν δ᾽ ἀθλίαιν οἰντραῖν re παρθένοιν ἐμαῖν.
βόσκεται) The image is that of a young plant, as in Aj. 558, τέως δὲ κούφοις πνεύμασιν βόσκουν.
145. θεοῦ] ‘Of the sun.’ Cp. Eur. Alc. 722, φίλον τὸ φέγγος τοῦτο τοῦ θεοῦ, φίλον : Med. 352, εἴ σ᾽ ἡ ᾿πιοῦσα λαμπὰς ὄψεται θεοῦ.
The whole sage recalls Od. 4. 566, ἔ 478 foll δ. πὰ :
146. πνευμάτων οὐδέν]δ The empha- tic repetition of the negative imme- diately before the verb is idiomatic. Cp. infr. 1013, οὐ πῦρ, οὐκ ἔγχος τις ὀνήσιμον οὐκ ἀποτρέψει,
κλονεῖ] The verb is adapted to the nearest subject. ‘No heat offends, no rain disturbs, no wind ruffles it.’ οὐδέν is substantive, i.e. πνεῦμα is not to be supplied. ‘No breath of winds,’ not, ‘No wind of all the winds.’ Cp. Ant. 499, 500, τῶν σῶν λόγων... οὐδέν.
52
260
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥ͂Σ
ἀλλ᾽ ἡδοναῖς ἄμοχθον ἐξαίρει βίον
ἐς τοῦθ᾽, ἕως τις ἀντὲ παρθένον γυνὴ κληθῇ, λάβῃ τ᾽ ἐν νυκτὶ φροντίδων μέρος
ἤτοι πρὸς ἀνδρὸς ἢ τέκνων φοβουμένη.
150
τότ᾽ ἄν τις εἰσίδοιτο, τὴν αὑτοῦ σκοπῶν
πρᾶξιν, κακοῖσιν οἷς ἐγὼ βαρύνομαι,
πάθη μὲν οὖν δὴ πόλλ᾽ ἔγωγ᾽ ἐκλαυσάμην" ἐν δ᾽, οἷον οὕπω πρόσθεν, αὐτίκ᾽ ἐξερῶ.
ὁδὸν γὰρ ἦμος τὴν τελευταίαν ἄναξ
155
Gppar dw οἴκων ᾿Ηρακλῆς, τότ᾽ ἐν δόμοις
λείπει παλαιὰν δέλτον ἐγγεγραμμένην
11. τότ᾽ τόδ᾽ A. ἐξερῶ (3, 156. ὡρμᾶτ᾽] ὦ
147, 8, ἡδοναῖς ἄμοχϑον ἐξαίρει βίον] ἐς τοῦθ} ‘But it grows up’ (lit. rears its life) ‘amid delights, knowing not oe RES (ἐξ) to that point.’ For
ξαίρει - ἔχει ἐξαιρόμενον, cp. ἀποτρύειν supr. 125 and note. The word suits with the simile from a young plant, for which, cp. Il. 18. 56, ὁ δ' ἀνέδραμεν ἔρνεϊ ἴσος.
148. γυνή] ‘A woman.’ The word refers less here to the marriage-relation- ship than to the position of a matron.
149. ἐν νυκτί] ‘In a night,’ i.e. the night of marriage. Cp. Fr. 521. 11, ἐπειδὰν εὐφρό ΔῊΝ pia: Eur. Fr. 660, λέγουσιν ws a εὐφρόνη χαλᾷ | τὸ δυσ- μενὲς γυναικὸς εἰς ἀνδρὸς λέχος. Mus-
ve and Hermann join ἐν νυκτὶ φροντί- Bev, ‘Anxiety by night.’
150. fro... φοβουμένη] ‘Being in fear either on her husband’s account or for her children.’ This verse has been unnecessarily suspected. The language is not quite accurate, but the meaning is clear, the sentence being continued as if λάβῃ were ἄρξηται ἔχειν.
151. ms] The indefinite pronoun here in the apodosis refers more pointed- ly to the persons addressed than supr. 148. See Essay on L. § 22. p. 36. 4.
εἰσίδοιτο] The middle has some such force as ‘might see of himself.’
ero} The masculine is often used where women are spoken of in a general way. Essay on L § 20. p. 30.
152. κακοῖσιν ols] i.e. τὰ κακὰ οἷς.
om ὁ L.
iy atrod L.
αὑτοῦ A. 154. ἐξερῶ) εἐερῶ L.
For the attraction, see Essay on L. § 35- p. 59, and cp. O. C. 1180, 1, λόγος δ᾽ ὃς ἐμπέπτωκεν ἀρτίως ἐμοὶ... συμβαλοῦ γνώ-
μην.
153. δή] ‘As you well know.’
154. οἷον οὔπω πρόσθεν] Sc. εἶπον, implied in ἐκλαυσάμην.
157. The δέλτος mentioned above (1. 47) contained Heracles’ memoran- dum of the oracle received at Dodona, infr. 1165. In giving this to Deianira before leaving home, he also told her
by word of mouth what disposition of
ae roperty he desired in case of his eath. ἐγγεγραμμένην ξυνθήμαθ} Havin
notes ported on itt The work ἐύνθημα occurs in two places of the O. C., (1) in the singular, of a sign, 1, 46, (2) of the record of an agree- ment, 1. 1594. Neither of these mean- ings exactly suits the context here. A closer parallel is the expression ξυνθή- para κρυπτὰ χαράξας, which appears on an altar in the Museum at Athens, on which certain hierophantic symbols are inscribed. Here it clearly refers to the oracular indication of the doom of He- racles as inscribed on the tablet. The testamentary instructions which are further mentioned were given orally. For the construction of the accusative with the passive verb, see Essay on L,. § 16. p. 236. Heracles might be said ἐγγράψαι τὴν δέλτον (or τῇ δέλτῳ) ξυν- θήματα.
TPAXINIAI.
261
ξυνθήμαθ᾽, ἁμοὶ πρόσθεν οὐκ ἔτλη ποτέ, πολλοὺς ἀγῶνας ἐξιών, οὔπω φράσαι,
ἀλλ᾽ ὥς τι δράσων εἶἷρπε κοὐ θανούμενος.
160
νῦν δ᾽ ὡς ἔτ᾽ οὐκ ὧν εἶπε μὲν λέχους ὅ τι
χρείη μ' ἑλέσθαι κτῆσιν, εἶπε δ᾽ ἣν τέκνοις
μοῖραν πατρῴας γῆς διαιρετὸν vépor, χρόνον προτάξας ὡς τρίμηνον ἡνίκα
χώρας ἀπείη κἀνιαύσιος βεβώς,
158. ἁμοῆ ἅμοι LA. ἔτ᾽ οὐκ A.
χρεῖ FC7AV®. χρείη Vat. Brunck corr. A. 164. *}vixa] ἡνίκ᾽ ἂν LA. Dawes corr. (See on 1. 3.) κἀνιαύσιος) κἀνιαύσιος (γεγώς ?) L.
L. ἀπείη C7, ἀπίη A.
159. πολλοὺς ἀγῶνας ἐξιών] ‘Though he had gone forth on many labours.’ ἀγῶ- vas is in a similar construction with ὁδόν in 1.155: the labour and the journey to meet the labour being included in one conception.
The resumption of πρόσθεν od .. ποτέ in οὕπω, after the intermediate clause, helps to point the antithesis in the fol- lowing line. Cp. the emphatic repe- tition in Shaks. Jul. Caesar, 1. 3, ‘ But never till to-night, never till now, Did I go through a tempest dropping fire.’
in what follows is (1) ‘To show,’ (2) ‘ To explain.’
160. &s..elpwe] ‘He went with the mien of one.’ ἕρπω is a picturesque word, calling up the act of motion to the eye.
161. ἔτ᾽ οὐκ a ‘ Already doomed.’ Cp. Phil. 1217, ἔτ᾽ οὐδέν εἶμι (where there is the same inversion of ov«éri).
161, 2. ὅ τι... κτῆσι] ‘What I must appropriate as my marriage por- tion;’ lit. ‘Possession having to do with my marriage. The MSS. read ὅτι, which may be right, implying that Deianira (knowing the amount of her marriage portion) was to select from the property of Heracles to that amount before dividing the remainder. But 8 τι agrees better with ἣν in the next clause, and with the situation.
ἣν τέκνοιϑ) This may refer,asSchndw. supposes, to the partition of the Pelopon- nese among the Heracleidae. Cp. the
180. οὔπω] οὕπω L. ὅ τι) ὅτι LAV*®. ὅ τι Vat. Musgrave corr.
165
οὕπω Α. 161. ἔτ᾽ οὐκ]
162. χρείη] χρῇ ἦ 1..
163. διαιρετὸν νέμοι διαιρετὸν μένειν 165. ἀπείη) ἀπήει κἀνιαύσιος Cett.
anonymous mention of Eurystheus and Ceyx above, Il. 35, 40, and see Eur. H. F. 462 foll., σοὶ μὲν γὰρ “Apyos ἔνεμ᾽ ὃ κατθανὼν πατήρ, K.T.X.
ἣν... νέμοι)] What share of their father’s land he assigned for distribu- tion to his children (severally). τέκνοις is short for ἑκάστῳ τέκνων.
The scribe who wrote μένειν seems to have understood, ‘ The part that re- mained after the marriage portion was taken out.’
164. χρόνον) Viz. a time when it would be known whether the will was to be at once executed or not.
τρίμηνον] Sc. χρόνον, to be repeated as accus. of duration with ἀπείη.
165. The nom. ἐνιαύσιος, if right, is occasioned by the addition of βεβώς, and is to be explained, after the ana- logy of χρόνιος, τριταῖος, εἰς,, like Aj. 217, νύκτερος ἀπελωβήθη: ib. 602, unvav.. ἀνήριθμος .. τρυχόμενος. E. on L. § 23. p. 394. Deianira quotes Heracles as telling her what conclusion to draw, if he were absent more than fifteen months. These lines have been suspected, chiefly on account of their tautology, which may be excused by the all-importance of the time to Deianira, and the difficulty which the Greeks felt in defining notions of time. Essay on L. § 48. p. gl. τότε belongs to the whole sentence, τῷδε τῷ χρόνῳ to θανεῖν only. ‘Then the decree of fate should take effect either for him to die within that time,’ etc.
262
ZOPOKAEOYS
τότ᾽ ἢ θανεῖν χρείη σφε τῷδε τῷ χρόνῳ,
ἢ τοῦθ᾽ ὑπεκδραμόντα τοῦ χρόνου τέλος
τὸ λοιπὸν ἤδη ζῆν ἀλυπήτῳ βίῳ.
τοιαῦτ᾽ ἔφραζε πρὸς θεῶν εἱμαρμένα
τῶν ᾿Ηρακλείων ἐκτελευτᾶσθαι πόνων͵
170
ὡς τὴν παλαιὰν φηγὸν αὐδῆσαί ποτε
Δωδῶνι δισσῶν ἐκ πελειάδων ἔφη.
4 “~ ? », καὶ τῶνδε ναμέρτεια συμβαίνει χρόνου
τοῦ νῦν παρόντος, ὡς τελεσθῆναι χρεών.
ὥσθ᾽ ἡδέως εὕδουσαν ἐκπηδᾶν ἐμὲ
175
φόβῳ, pirat, tapBodcay, εἴ με χρὴ μένειν
166. χρείη σφε] xpel’ Hope L. χρεῖ" ἦσφε A. Brunck corr. 173. ναμέρτεια)] ναμερτεῖα L, vapépraa A.
αὐδῆσαι more L. αὐδῆσαί ποτε A.
167. τοῦτο. . τοῦ χρόνον τέλος] ‘This appointed period of time;’ lit. ‘This completion in respect of the time.’ The conjecture τοῦδε for τοῦτο rather weakens the expression.
ὑπεκδραμόντα)]) “ Having escaped from,’ i.e. ‘Having passed the danger of.’ Burges conj. ὑπερδραμόνχα. But the text is more expressive, dimly suggesting the image of a danger to be escaped.
169. τοιαῦτα... πόνων] ‘Such he said was the Heaven-appointed issue of the labours of Heracles.’ τοιαῦτα, to which eluappéva adheres, is the ‘cognate sub- ject’ of ἐκτελευτᾶσθαι (Essay on L. δ 17. p. 25 6); i.e. if the expression were turned actively, it would stand thus, τὸν Ἡρακλῇ τελευτᾷν τοιαῦτα ( Ξ- τοιαύτην τελευτὴν) τῶν πόνων, ‘ That Heracles should find such an end of his labours. Cp. Thuc. 2. 13, τὰ δὲ πολλὰ τοῦ πολέμου γνώμῃ καὶ χρημάτων περι- ουσίᾳ κρατεῖσθαι. The genitive may be taken as one of respect, but is assisted by ἐκ in ἐκτελευτᾶσθαι (‘Such issue from his labours’). The present tense is often used in prophecies. Aesch. Prom. ᾿ 848, ἐνταῦθα δὴ σε Ζεὺς τίθησιν ἔμφρονα. The wording of the oracle may have been τοιαύτην τελευτὴν ἐκτελευτᾷ ‘Hpa- κλῆς τῶν ἑαυτοῦ πόνων. This is another example of Sophocles’ fondness for the passive voice. See Essay on L. § 31. ". 54. There is no reason for doubting the genuineness of these two lines, which is confirmed by the Sophoclean charac- ter of the construction.
171. αὐδῆσαί ποτε]
ἔφραζε... ἔφασκε] Sc. ὁ Ἡρακλῆς.
172. δισσῶν ἐκ πελειάδων] Sophocles does not explain the manner in which the oracle at Dodona had been given: but vaguely combines the talking oak (Aesch. Prom. 832) with the prophetic pigeons (Hdt. 2. 55, where, however, of the two birds only one comes to Dodona).
173. ναμέρτεια] ‘ The true fulfilment of these words as predestined (ds .. χρεών) comes to pass about this time.’ τῶνδε ναμέρτεια almost=7rd8e ναμερτῇ ὄντα, with some thought of the etymo- logical meaning (vy, ἁμαρτάνω). For τάδε of the prophecy and event in one, cp. O. T. gor, ef μὴ τάδε χειρόδεικτα πᾶσιν ἁρμόσει βροτοῖς. ᾿
συμβαίνει)] For συμβαίνειν of the issue or fulfilment of an oracle, cp. Thuc. 2.17, «ai pos δοκεῖ τὸ μαντεῖον τοὐναντίον ξυμβῆναι ἣ προσεδέχοντο.
173, 4. χρόνον | τοῦ νῦν wapdévros] The dative of time would be too precise and matter-of-fact to express Deianira’s meaning, with reference to an emer- gency, which had not actually arisen. But in using the genitive she does not mean to be indefinite. ‘The fulfilment belongs to the hour that now is here.’
175. ‘So that in the midst of a sweet slumber, I start up in fear and dread.’ Cp. Plat. Rep. 1. 330 E, καὶ ἐκ τῶν ὕπνων, ὥσπερ οἱ παῖδες, θαμὰ ἔγειρόμενος, δει- μαίνει. φόβῳ is a causal dative (with éxandav). ταρβοῦσαν is added in ex- planation of φόβῳ.
e] ‘To think that it is possible,’
TPAXINIAI.
ΧΟ.
263
πάντων ἀρίστου φωτὸς ἐστερημένην. εὐφημίαν νῦν toy’: ἐπεὶ καταστεφῆ
[67 a.
στείχονθ᾽ ὁρῶ tiv ἄνδρα πρὸς χαρὰν λόγων.
ΑΓΓΕΛΟΣ.
δέσποινα Δῃάνειρα, πρῶτος ἀγγέλων
180
ὄκνου σε λύσω" - τὸν γὰρ ᾿Αλκμήνης τόκον καὶ ζῶντ᾽ ἐπίστω καὶ κρατοῦντα κἀκ μάχης ἄγοντ᾽ ἀπαρχὰς θεοῖσι τοῖς ἐγχωρίοις.
ΔΗ. ΑΓ.
tiv εἶπας, ὦ γεραιέ, τόνδε μοι λόγον -: τάχ᾽ ἐς δόμους σοὺς τὸν πολύζηλον πόσιν
185
ἥξειν, φανέντα σὺν κράτει νικηφόρῳ.
ΔΗ͂.
καὶ τοῦ τόδ᾽ ἀστῶν ἣ ξένων μαθὼν λέγεις -
ΑΓ. ἐν βουθερεῖ λειμῶνι πρὸς πολλοὺς θροεῖ
177. om. L. add C%.
κἀκ (3, σὺν κράτει A.
cp. infr. 666, ἀθυμῶ δ᾽ εἰ φανήσομαι. For this ethical use of εἰ, which is frequent in Greek (Od. 21. 253) see Essay on L. § 28. Ὁ. 46¢.
176. εἴ pe χρὴ pévav] ‘That I may have to live on.’ μένειν has a pathetic force, i.e. to endure, when he is gone. Cp. Phil. 1368, καὐτὸς ἐν Σκύρῳ μένων | éa κακῶς αὑτοὺς ἀπόλλυσθαι κακούς.
177. φωτόε] φώς appears for the most part to have two senses in Sopho- cles, (1) rather depreciatory, ‘An in- considerable person,’ e.g. O. C. 1018, ἀμαυρῷ φωτί: (2) here and in Aj. 807, ἔγνωκα γὰρ δὴ φωτὸς ἠπατημένη, ‘A husband.’
178. εὐφημίαν viv ἴσχε] ‘Say now no more.’ Deianira’s last words were not auspicious, and the Chorus warn her not to continue them for fear of crossing with an evil omen one who seemed to be a messenger of good tidings. εὐφή- pe is an injunction to silence, but
enerally with reference to some un- ucky word that has been or is likely to be said. For the form of expression, cp. Phil. 807, ἀλλ᾽, ὦ τέκνον, καὶ θάρσος lox’, κατλ,
Others would explain, ‘Speak no
182. κρατοῦντα κἀκ) κρατοῦντακ ax L,
186. ἥξειν, φανέντα] ἥξειν φανέντα, 1,. 187. τοῦ τόδ᾽ τοῦτο δ᾽ 1,Α.
κρατοῦντα.
ν σὺν κράτει] συγκράτει 1,. 188. πρὸς πολλούς) πρόσπολος LA.
more sadly,’ for you will now have cause for joy.
᾿ καταστεφῆ)] O. T. 83, Aesch. Ag. 493-
179. πρὸς χαρὰν Adywv] To be joined with καταστεφῇ στείχοντα in one phrase. ‘Coming garlanded, like a messenger of joy.’ πρὸς χάριν λόγων would merely mean, ‘To do the office of a messenger.’
180. πρῶτος ἀγγέλων] This busy- body, who is somewhat like the Φῦλας in the Antigone, though not quite so mean, has rushed in before Lichas in the hope of getting some reward (infr.
191). on ἀπαρχάβ8)] Including the cap- tives, see below, I. 245.
184. Deianira is too much overcome by the announcement to realise it at once. Cp. Phil. 917-19, ib. 1380, where an unwelcome statement is received in the same vacant way: O. T. 359, λέγ᾽ αὖθις, ws μᾶλλον μάθω : Aesch. Ag. 268, πῶς pys; πέφευγε τοὔπος ἐξ ἀπιστίας.
186. σὺν κράτει νικηφόρῳ)] ‘ Bring- ing with him triumphant conquest.’
188. βονθερεῖ! ‘Where the oxen in summer feed.’ The summer grass is the
264
ZOPOKAEOYS
Λίχας ὁ κῆρυξ ταῦτα' τοῦ δ᾽ ἐγὼ κλύων
ἀπῇξ᾽, ὅπως τοι πρῶτος ἀγγείλας τάδε
190
πρὸς σοῦ τι κερδάναιμι καὶ κτῴμην χάριν.
ΔΗ.
αὐτὸς δὲ πῶς ἄπεστιν͵ εἴπερ εὐτυχεῖ ;
ΑΓ. οὐκ εὐμαρείᾳ χρώμενος πολλῇ, γύναι.
κύκλῳ γὰρ αὐτὸν Μηηλιεὺς ἅπας λεὼς
κρίνει παραστάς, οὐδ᾽ ἔχει βῆναι πρόσω.
195
τὸ γὰρ ποθοῦν ἕκαστος ἐκμαθεῖν θέλων
οὐκ ἂν μεθεῖτο, πρὶν καθ᾽ ἡδονὴν κλύειν.
οὕτως ἐκεῖνος οὐχ ἑκών, ἑκοῦσι δὲ
ξύνεστιν᾽ ὄψει δ᾽ αὐτὸν αὐτίκ᾽ ἐμφανῆ.
ΔΗ. ὦ Ζεῦ, τὸν Οἴτης ἄτομον ὃς λειμῶν᾽ ἔχεις,
189. κῆρυξ] κήρυξ LA.
harvest (θέρος) of the cattle. This is more picturesque (esp. with ἄτομον λειμῶνα following, infr. 200) than Bov- θόρῳ, ‘ Where the oxen leap.’
189. τοῦ] (a) With κλύων, (Ὁ) with ἀπῇξα.
190. rot] ‘To say sooth.’ The par- ticle introduces the avowal of his mo- tive. Cp. esp. El. 1468, 9. ὅπως | τὸ σνγγενές τοι κἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ θρήνων τύχῃ. The candour of the messenger here re- sembles that of the Corinthian in O. T. 1005, καὶ μὴν μάλιστα τοῦτ᾽ ἀφικόμην, ὅπως | σοῦ πρὸς δόμους ἐλθόντος εὖ πράξ- api τι. Cp. also the Old Man in the Electra, when assuming a similar cha- racter, 772, μάτην dp’ ἡμεῖς, ὡς ἔοικεν, ἥκομεν.
193. avrés} ‘ Lichas himself.’
εἴπερ εὐτυχεῖ) Sc. ὁ Δίχας. ‘If all is well with him,’
193. οὐκ εὐμαρείᾳ χρώμενος πολλῇ] ‘ Being not altogether his own master ;’ i.e. he is detained, not quite of his own free will.
194. MyAceds . . λεώ8] The Melian people and the Trachinians are the same in the mind of Sophocles. Cp. his indifference about Calydon and Pleu- ron inl. 7. The gentile substantive is used for the adjective, as often else- where. ‘All the Melian folk press round and question him (cp. infr. 314), nor can he advance a step.’
195. κρίνει... ἔχει] There is no dif-
τοῦ δ᾽ τὸν δ᾽ L. τοῦ 8 (ΞΑ.
200
200 Ss] ὡς L. ὃς A.
ficulty in the change of subject. See Essay on L. § 36. p. 65. - 196. τὸ.. ποθοῦν. . ἐκμαθεῖν) “Το
satisfy his longing with full information.’ For this use of the active neuter par- ticiple, see Essay on L. § 30. p. 51. The abstract notion is here put for the object,—the desire of knowledge, for the knowledge desired. Cp. Shak. Temp. 1. 2. 176, ‘ For still ‘tis beating in my mind.’
197. οὐκ ἂν μεθεῖτο] (1) ‘Refuse to let him go.’ The third person is used as the first might have been, οὐκ ἂν μεθείμην oe, ‘I will not let thee go.’ See Aristophanes, Ran. 830, οὐκ ἂν μεθείμων τοῦ θρόνου: Aj. 313, εἰ μὴ φανοίην, and note.
Or (2), ‘He is not likely to be let go.’
καθ᾽ ἡδονήν] ‘To their heart's con- tent.” κατά, as in κατὰ νοῦν.
198. οὐχ ἑκών, ἑκοῦσι δέ] ‘Not of his will, but by theirs.” Cp. Odyss. 5. 155, wap οὐκ ἐθέλων ἐθελούσῃ.
200 foll. The mention of the precinct on Mount Oeta, which was sacred to Zeus (infr. 436, 1191), is preparatory to the death of Heracles on that spot.
ἄτομον, ‘Inviolate.’ Cp. Hymn Merc. 72, where the oxen of the gods are in λειμῶνες ἀκηράσιοι, 2 Cretan inscription (Corp. Inser. 2. 1103), ἵνα μηθεὶς ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ τοῦ Διὸς τοῦ Δικταίου μήτε ἐννέμῃ μήτε ἐνανλοστατῇ μήτε σπείρῃ μήτε Ev- λεύῃ : Eur. Hipp. 73, σοὶ τόνδε πλεκτὸν
TPAXINIAI,
265
ἔδωκας ἡμῖν ἀλλὰ σὺν χρόνῳ χαράν.
2 3 Φ ~ a δ 4 φωνήσατ, ὦ γυναῖκες, ai τ εἴσω στέγης
ai r ἐκτὸς αὐλῆς, ὡς ἄελπτον Sup ἐμοὶ
φήμης ἀνασχὸν τῆσδε νῦν καρπούμεθα.
ΧΟ. ἀνολολύξατε δόμοις ἐφεστίοις ἀλαλαγαῖς
ὃ 204. ἀνασχόν) ἀνασχών L. ἀνασχὸν A.
fere δόμοις LA. ἀνολολύξατε, δόμοις L? ἀλαλαῖσ LAL’V*. ἀλαλαγαῖς Vat.
στέφανον ἐξ ἀκηράτου, «.7.A.: Hom Η. Ven. 269, 70, ἑστᾶσ᾽ ἠλίβατοι" τεμένη δέ ἑ κικλήσκονσιν | ἀθανάτων᾽ τὰς δ᾽ οὔτι βροτοὶ κείρουσι σιδήρῳ.
λοι. ἀλλὰ σὺν χρόνῳ] ‘At length, though late.’ Cp. Ant. 552, τέ δῆτ᾽ ἂν ἀλλὰ νῦν σ᾽ ἔτ᾽ ὠφελοῖμ᾽ ἐγώ;
202, 3. αἵ τ᾽ εἴσω στέγηβ.. αἵ τ᾽ ἐκτὸς αὐλῆς] The variety of expression has little or no significance. Detanira addresses herself to the women who belong to the house, as well as to the Chorus who have come to visit her, and are standing before the gates.
203, 4. ‘We now reap the gladness of a vision of hope that has arisen un- expectedly on me in the utterance of this auspicious word.’ On the mixed metaphor, see Essay on L. § 58. p. 105.
ὄμμα] The notions of an act and of an object of vision, as well as of the instrument, are contained in this word. See Essay on L. § 54. p. 99. Hence it comes to mean anything which sud- denly affects (1) the eye, or (2) (meta- phorically) the mind. Cp. esp. El. 902, 3, ἐμπαίει τί μοι | ψυχῇ ἐύνηθες ὄμμα. ἐμοί is in construction with ἀνασχόν, and also with ἄελπτον.
204. ms is genitive of origin. The news is regarded as a star or sun from which the new light proceeds. For ἀνασχεῖν of a sudden event, cp. Hdt. 7.14, τάδε τοι ἐξ αὐτῶν ἀνασχήσειν.
205-224. The Chorus in response to Deianira raise this strain, accompanied, at least in the latter part of it (216 foll.), with dancing, or some rapid motion to and fro. Cp. Aj. 693-717, O. T. 1086- 1109, Ant.1115-115 2, for similar expres- sions of hope before some catastrophe, See also O. Ὁ. 1044 foll., El. 1384-1397.
The maidens who are come to visit Deianira (1) challenge the maidens within the house to shout for joy, and
205
203. ἀνολολύξατε δόμοις ἀνολολύ- ἀνολολύζετε δόμοις Vat. ἀλαλαγαῖς]
(2) invite the young men to accom- pany them; (3) they encourage each other to raise the hymn to Artemis, (4) they dance under the excitement of the flute and the thyrsus, (5) they call at- tention to the coming of Lichas with the captives. These quick changes mark the feeling of trepidation which the situation is calculated to produce. 205-215. ‘Cry aloud in the house, ye brides that are to be, and let the young men hymn Apollo our protector with his full quiver. And, maidens, raise the hymn with them, the hymn to Artemis, of one birth with him, Ortygian huntress, bearing fire in either hand, and the neighbouring nymphs.* The metres are as follows :-—
GIGS
vtu— Ru
ω-ξωυ-πυωυ-ξ υ--ὧ-τὺ -
ΕΞ ny eee eee βΒωυ-τξω -τῦ -α
υ- ΤΈΣΣ ἘΞ ΕΑ Ἐ" ΞΡ ἘΣ
ωυ-ξυ--υ --θἮὁ --
tye UU ev st et
.- ὥώμψυ -- -- aoe sera Ue UU = υτξυ-ω--σ
16 -- -Ξ --- -- -2.-.
205. ἀνολολύξατε δόμοις] There is no cause for changing the MS. reading
266
ZOPOKAEOYS
ὃ μελλόνυμφος, ἐν δὲ κοινὸς ἀρσένων ἴτω κλαγγὰ τὸν εὐφαρέτραν
5 ᾿Απόλλωνα mpoordray’
~ aA σι 4. ὁμοῦ δὲ παιᾶνα παιᾶν᾽ avdyer, ὦ παρθένοι,
βοᾶτε τὰν ὁμόσπορον
210
"Αρτεμιν ᾽Ορτυγίαν ἐλαφαβόλον, ἀμφίπυρον,
γείτονάς τε Νύμφας. 10 ἀείρομ' οὐδ᾽ ἀπώσομαι
215
210. παιᾶν παιᾶνα LA.
of this line, which, as Hermann pointed out, has the same metre as El. 1384, ἴδεθ᾽ ὅπου προνέμεται. The plur. im- perative is addressed to all within the ᾿ house (young men and maidens), who are mentioned separately afterwards.
206. ὁ μελλόνυμφος is either (1) used collectively—the indefinite singular for the indefinite plural (Essay on L. § 20. p. 31}—or (2) there is an ellipse of Χόρος (κατὰ σύνεσιν). The former (1) is more probable, and the gender is to be accounted for, as in 1. 151 supr., Thy αὑτοῦ σκοπῶν πρᾶξιν.
The word μελλόνυμφος may be sug- gested by Deianira’s description in Il. 144-150. ‘ Those to whom marriage is in futurity.. Such echoes of the dia- logue are frequent in the choric songs.
ἐν δέ] ‘And therewith.’ Essay on L. § 18. p. 26.
κοινός] ‘Mingling’ with the voices of the maidens. Cp. O. C. 1500, τίς ad map ὑμῶν κοινὸς ἠχεῖται κτύπος ; κοινὺς feminine occurs only here.
ai ἴτω] Nauck well quotes Fr. 435, ἴτω δὲ Πυθιὰς Bod Gey: Eur. Fr. Phaeth. 775, 1. 52, ἴτω τελεία γάμων ἀοιδά.
τὸν... προστάταν] The accusative is governed by the general notion of ‘ ce- lebrating’ implied in the preceding words. See E. on L. § 16. p. 23.
evdapérpav] ‘Lord of the quiver,’ an epithet which either (1) simply brings the figure of the god vividly before the eye, cp. ἀργυρότοξος, or (2) implies his propitious power.
προστάταν) ‘The protector, Apollo προστάτης or προστατήριος, is rightly invoked by those within the house, as having his altar at the gate, El. 637. 210. παιᾶνα παιᾶνἼ The repetition
imitates the hymn itself, in which the same sounds would be often renewed.
ἀνάγετε) Cp. Eur. Phoen. 1350, ἀνά- ETE κωκυτόν.
ὦ παρθένοι] The Chorus now address themselves, as below 1. 821, ἴδ᾽ οἷον, ὦ παῖδες͵ προσέμιξεν ἄφαρ, κ 7.A.
211. βοᾶτε τὰν... Αρτεμιν ‘ Call aloud the name of Artemis.’ Cp. supr. 207.
ὁμόσπορον)] ‘His sister. See the Homeric Hymn to Apollo, ll. 14 foll., and the Hymn to Artemis, I. 2.
212. Ὀρτυγίαν] Two accounts are given of the use of this epithet: (1) that as, according to the Scholiast of Apollonius Rhodius, the name Ortygia primarily belonged to Artemis as wor- shipped in Aetolia, she is so named here in compliment to Deianira: (2) that-Artemis Ortygia was believed to haunt some place in the neighbour- hood of Trachis. The latter is con- firmed by 1. 637, and by the most natural meaning of γείτονας in this
assage, viz. ‘in our neighbourhood.’
he comparison of the Syracusan Orty- gia (Pind, Pyth. 2. 10, 11, Ὀρτυγίαν . . ποταμίας ἕδος ᾿Αρτέμιδος) may suggest that the goddess was imagined to haunt wooded promontories or peninsulas, which had been left wild from being difficult of access. The quail (ὄρτυξ) may have been peculiarly abundant in such places. For γείτονας, i.e. Μηλιάδας, cp. Phil. 725, Μηλιάδων νυμφᾶν, «7A,
214. ἀμφίπυρον] Artemis is com- monly represented with a torch in either hand. Cp. O. T. 207, 8, τάς τε πυρ- φόρους | ᾿Αρτέμιδος αἴγλας ξὺν αἷς | Ave’ ὄρεα διᾷσσει.
216, This line seems to mark the point where the dance, or the rapid
TPAXINIAI,
267
‘ 34. 2 Φ ? διὰ | ar τὸν αὐλόν, ὦ τύραννε τᾶς ἐμᾶς φρενός.
ἰδού μ᾽ ἀναταράσσει
εὐοῖ μὴ ὁ κισσὸς ἄρτι *Baxyiay
ὑποστρέφων ἅμιλλαν. 15. ἰὼ ἰὼ Παιάν ---- Ἐϊδ᾽, ὦ φίλα γύναι,
τάδ᾽ ἀντίπρῳρα δή σοι
βλέπειν πάρεστ᾽ ἐναργῆ. AH, ὁρῶ, φίλαι γυναῖκες, οὐδέ μ᾽ ὄμματος
αίρειν δὲ τὸ ή ἡννέ ό χαίρ τὸν κήρυκα προὐννέπω, χρόνῳ
πολλῷ φανέντα, χαρτὸν εἴ τι καὶ φέρεις.
220. εὐοῖ μ᾽ εὖ οἱ μ᾽ LA. Ἀπ ἴδ᾽, ὦ] ἴδε ἴδ᾽ ὦ, MSS, φρουρὰν V Musgrave. στόλον A.
Dind. corr.
στόλον C3,
220 [67 b. 226
Ἐφρουρὰν παρῆλθε τόνδε μὴ λεύσσειν στόλον" * βακχίαν) βακχείαν LA. Brunck corr. 222. 226. *ppovpav] φρουρὰ LA Vat V3. prt dio λεύσειν L. λεύσσειν CTSA, στόλον
227. φέρεις] φέρει A Vat.
The three lines must be alike. The iambic
movement of the Chorus, begins. elision of the termination in deipopat is very unusual. ἀείρομ᾽ οὐδ᾽ ἀπώσομαι τὸν αὐλόν] ‘I am uplifted, and will not repel the flute ;’ i.e. I will yield to its power. The following words are not addressed to Deianira, but are an apostrophe to the power of the flute, ‘The sovran of the willing soul’ (as Gray calls the lyre, in summing up the first Pythian), which is compelling them to the dance. Cp. Aj. 693, περιχαρής δ᾽ ἀνεπτάμαν. 219, 20. ἰδοὺ.. ἅμιλλαν] ‘ Behold even now (glory to Iacchos), the ivy stirs up my soul, and makes me quick to tum in’ (or ‘into’) ‘the Bacchic course!’ The ivy upon their brows, or wound about the thyrsus, with which they incite each other to the dance. βακχίαν .. ἅμιλλαν is probably acc. in app. with the action of ὑποστρέφων. ‘Turning me’ either ‘in,’ or ‘into the Bacchic course.’ Others, with the Scho- liast, would render, ‘Converting my soul (from sorrow) to the Bacchic dance.’ 222. ld, ἰὼ Παιάν] The Chorus are just leading up the Paean, which from its monotony could not have been continued with dramatic effect, when Lichas arrives, and they break off. The correction of the text is due to Dindorf, who also reads γυναικῶν. But there is no reason to assume that the
tripody with a pause U-+ ὦ -- ὦ -- makes a good transition to the other form, ωτ-ξυ--ὦ - --. (Qy. ἰδέ" | [δ᾽ ὦ φ. γ. ἢ
223, 4. T48’ .. ἐναργῆ] ‘Here is the thing face to face, present and palpable to sight.’
ἐναργῆ] ‘Beyond the possibility of mistake.’
225, 6, ὄμματος .. στόλον] The sub- ject of παρῆλθε is the vague τάδε (1.223) resumed with more distinctness in révde ««στόλον : i.e. οὐ παρῆλθέ μ᾽ ὅδε ὁ στόλος, μὴ λεύσσειν αὐτόν. παρῆλθε, ‘Escaped,’ as in Dem. 550. 26, τουτὶ .. μικροῦ πα- ρῆλθέ pe εἰπεῖν, ‘I see it, dear friends, nor hath this escaped the vigilance of my eye.’ τόνδε, sc. ὄντα τοιόνδε. For the second acc. (με governed by dup. φΦ. π..-ἔλαθε) see Essay on L. § 16. p- 23, and cp. Ο. Ὁ. 113, καὶ ov μ᾽ ἐξ ὁδοῦ πόδα | κρύψον. While Musgrave’s correction is adopted in the text, as having a high degree of probability, the MS. reading may be defended as meaning, ‘ Vigilance has not (so) passed from my eye.’ But such a meaning of παρῆλθε is questionable.
226. μὴ λεύσσειν] Althotgh μὴ οὐ would be in place here, we are not in ἃ position to say that μή by itself is wrong.
Ε 227, 8. χρόνῳ | πολλῷ] Cp. Phil.
268
ZOPOKAEOYS
AIXA2.
ἀλλ᾽ εὖ μὲν typed’,
εὖ δὲ προσφωνούμεθα, γύναι͵ kat ἔργου κτῆσιν ἄνδρα γὰρ καλῶς
230
πράσσοντ᾽ ἀνάγκη χρηστὰ κερδαίνειν ἔπη. ΔΗ. ὦ φίλτατ᾽ ἀνδρῶν, πρῶθ᾽ ἃ πρῶτα βούλομαι
δίδαξον, εἶ (av6 ᾿Ηρακλέα προσδέξομαι͵ Al. ἔγωγέ τοι σφ᾽ ἔλειπον ἰσχύοντά τε
καὶ ζῶντα καὶ θάλλοντα κοὐ νόσῳ βαρύν.
235
AH. ποῦ γῆς, warpwas, εἴτε βαρβάρου ; λέγε. ΛΙ. ἀκτή τις ἔστ᾽ Εὐβοιίς, ἔνθ᾽ ὁρίζεται βωμοὺς τέλη tr ἔγκαρπα Κηναίῳ Ad.
230. ἔργου] ἔργου A. εὐβοίς LA pr. εὐβοὺὶς Α5.
718, δεκέτει χρόνῳ: Aesch. Ag. 521, δέξασθε κύσμῳ βασιλέα πολλῷ χρόνῳ xaprév .. φέραϑ) For the direct address following the third person, cp. O. T. 16a, καὶ Φοῖβον ἑκαβόλον.. προ- φάνητε. There is an obvious play of words, to which «al gives emphasis, ‘Joy to thee, herald, # thou bringest joyful news.’ For the order of words, cp. O.C. 665, Φοῖβος εἰ προὔπεμψέ σε.
229. ἀλλ᾽ εὖ ἵἴγμεθ ἀλλά sets aside the doubt expressed i ἴῃ εἰ. φέρεις. Cp. Phil. 2332, ἀλλ᾽, ὦ fdr’, ἴσθι τοῦτο πρῶτον, κιτὰλ,, ‘Our coming is happy, be assured, and happily are we ad- dressed, lady, as the deed which has been achieved i is happy.’
230. κατ᾽ ἔργον κτῆσιν = ὥσπερ ἔργῳ sat hs te sc. ἀγαθά implied in εὖ.
ἄνδρα... ἔπη) ‘He who is fortunate cannot fail to win good words,’ For ἀνάγκη, which may seem rather abrupt, Cp. 295, πολλή ‘a7’ ἀνάγκη τῇδε τοῦτο συντρέχειν, where, as here, the expression is stronger than the thought, ‘It cannot be otherwise,’ meaning only, ‘It is but natural.’
332. φίλτατ᾽ ἀνδρῶν] For the affec- tionate address arising simply from the effusion οὗ) Joy. cp. El. 1227, ὦ φίλταται γυναῖκες, ὦ πολίτιδες, x.7.A. Lichas has also, of course, a claim on Deia- nira’s gratitude for having brought the news.
ομαι] Sc. διδαχθῆναι. 233. προσδέξομαι) Deianira, in her
235. νόσῳ] o froma L. νόσω A pr. 238. τέλη] τελεῖ A.
237. EvBois]
eager questioning, goes beyond what Lichas could possibly tell.
234. ἔλειπον) For the tense, see on 1, 47. Papas I took leave of him he was,’ e
ἰσχύοντά ve | καὶ ζῶντα | i.e. ‘Not only alive but strong.’ See Essay on
L. ᾿ 41. δἰ δὶ λοννα ‘ Flourishing,’ as one wey te lately done great things.
236. ‘ Where in the world either of his own land or of lands beyond?’ Cp. supr. 73 for a similar condensed ques- tion. Like the Chorus, Deianira is all uncertainty as to Heracles’ whereabouts, and her imagination wanders far. In supr. 163 the words rarpyas γῆς denoted the Peloponnese, as the inheritance of the sons of Heracles. Here (ys) πατρῴας refers to Hellas generally, either (1) simply as the native land of Heracles, or (2) as the land which was under the especial protection of his father Zeus. Cp. Aesch. Fr. pat
237. ἀκτῇ ne ἔστ' Εὐβ οιἷΐς, ἔνθ The usual formula in descr the place where anything peared 752, Ant. 966, Homer passim).
dpifera) ‘He consecrates.’ The wordt is literally applicable to the τέμε- vos, whose bounds were marked out, but is extended to the altar and what is placed on it.
238. τέλη τ᾽ ἔγκαρπα] The ‘ tribute of fruitful things’ is (1) that proportion of the produce of the τέμενος which
TPAXINIAI.
269
ΔΗ͂. εὐκταῖα φαίνων, 4 ᾿πὸ μαντείας τινός -
Al,
εὐχαῖς, ὅθ᾽ ἥρει τῶνδ᾽ ἀνάστατον δορὶ
240
χώραν γυναικῶν ὧν ὁρᾷς ἐν ὄμμασιν.
ΔΗ͂. αὗται δέ, πρὸς θεῶν, τοῦ ποτὶ εἰσὶ καὶ τίνες - οἰκτραὶ γάρ, εἰ μὴ ξυμφορᾷ κλέπτουσί με.
ΛΙ.
AH.
ταύτας ἐκεῖνος Εὐρύτου πέρσας πόλιν 3 ϑ ς aA σ΄ a ἐξείλεθ᾽ αὑτῷ κτῆμα καὶ θεοῖς κριτόν.
248
q κἀπὶ ταύτῃ τῇ πόλει τὸν ἄσκοπον
χρόνον βεβὼς ἦν ἡμερῶν ἀνήριθμον ;
ΛΙ.
οὔκ, ἀλλὰ τὸν μὲν πλεῖστον ἐν Λυδοῖς χρόνον
κατείχεθ᾽, ὥς dno αὐτός, οὐκ ἐλεύθερος,
GAN ἐμποληθείς, τοῦ λόγου δ᾽ οὐ χρὴ φθόνον,
εὐχαῖς LL*V Vat. 243. ξυμφορᾷ] ξυμφορὰ: L. ξυμφορᾶι. C*. συμφορᾶ Vat.
240. εὐχαῖς] εὐκταῖ AV?
250
ἀνάστατον] ἀνάστατον A. ἐυμφορᾷ . ἐνμφοραὶ
AV’. 245. ἐξείλεθ᾽ ἐξηλεθ᾽ L. ἐξείλεθ᾽ A. αὑτῷ] αὐτῶι L. 247. ἀνή- ριθμον ἀρίθμειον 1, ἀρίθμιον C*L?. μον A 248. οὔκ] from οὐκὶ A.
249. ὥς φησ wo φηὶϊσ᾽ L. ὥς φησ A
was to be devoted to the immediate ser- vice of the god. Or (2) more generally, ‘ Offerings of the fruits of the earth.’
239. εὐκταῖα φαίνων] ‘To fulfil a vow. For φαίνειν of the practical manifestation of an intention, cp. O. C. 721, νῦν σοὶ τὰ λαμπρὰ ταῦτα δὴ φαίνειν ἔπη : Hat. 3. 36, εὔνοιαν φαίνων.
240. ebxais] ‘ By reason of the vow he vowed.’ For the dative of the reason, cp. infr. 1127, rots γε πρόσθεν ἡμαρτη- μένοις. This is the reading of L sup- ported by the lemma of the Scholiast, and is also the harder reading. On these accounts it is preferred to εὐκταζ᾽, the reading of Par. A, although the latter is equally good in point of sense.
τον] Proleptic. ‘He conquered and made homeless.
243. ἔνμφορᾷ) ‘Unless they deceive me by their misfortune,’ i.e. Unless I am led by their unhappy looks to pity them more than they deserve. This, the reading of the diorthotes of L, which Schndw. adopted, is better than ξυμ- φοραί, which is found in other MSS., because Deianira’s feeling is better ex- pressed by making the maidens the sub- ject of the sentence, than if ξυμφοραὶ = αἱ ἐυμφοραὶ αὐτῶν were the nominative.
245. καὶ Geots] Cp. Eur. Ion 309, 10, τοῦ θεοῦ καλοῦμαι δοῦλος, εἰμι τ᾽,
ὦ γύναι. KP. ἀνάθημα πόλεως, ἥ, «.7.A.: Phoen. 220, 1, ἴσα δ᾽ ἀγάλμασι χρυσο- τεύκτοις Φοίβῳ λάτρις γενόμαν.
κρυτόν]ῆ ‘Choice.’ Cp. Pind. Pyth. 4. 89, κριτὸν εὑρήσει... γένος, but the word here retains more of the verbal meaning = ἔκκριτον.
246. ‘And was it by that city that he was absent during the vast time of which the days could not be num- bered ?’
ἄσκοπον) That cannot be taken into the eye (or the mind). Essay on L. § 51. p. 96.
247. For βεβώς here, see on 1. 41.
ἡμερῶν ἀνήριθμονῇ] For the gen., cp. O. T. 178, ὧν oa ἀνάριθμος ὄλλυται, and note.
248 foll. The falsehood of Lichas consists, not in the story of the servitude of Heracles to Omphale, which, whether true or false, was matter of common ru- mour (ll. 67 foll.), but in his assigning this as the reason for the conquest of Oechalia.
248. τὸν... πλεῖστον] Viz. twelve months out of the fifteen (1. 253).
249. &s φησ᾽ αὐτός... 253. ds αὐτὸς λέγει) The word of Heracles himself is required to confirm a statement so degrading to him.
250, 1, τοῦ λόγου δ᾽ οὗ χρὴ φθόνον
270
ZOPOKAEOYS
γύναι͵ προσεῖναι, Ζεὺς ὅτου πράκτωρ φανῇ. κεῖνος δὲ πραθεὶς Ομφάλῃ τῇ βαρβάρῳ
ἐνιαυτὸν ἐξέπλησεν, ὡς αὐτὸς λέγει.
χοὔτως ἐδήχθη τοῦτο τοὔνειδος λαβὼν
ὥσθ᾽ ὅρκον αὑτῷ προσβαλὼν διώμοσεν,
255
ἦ μὴν τὸν ἀγχιστῆρα τοῦδε τοῦ πάθους ξὺν παιδὶ καὶ γυναικὶ δουλώσειν ἔτι,
κοὐχ ἡλίωσε τοὔπος, ἀλλ᾽ ὅθ᾽ ἁγνὸς ἦν, στρατὸν λαβὼν ἐπακτὸν ἔρχεται πόλιν
τὴν Εὐρυτείαν, τόνδε γὰρ μεταίτιον
253. ἐξέπλησενῚ ἐξέπλησσεν 1,.
257. καῇ om. A, αἰτιον L, μεταίτιον A.
.. Wpomeivar] ‘And, lady, this must be heard without offence, as all things must in which the hand of Zeus is seen. The expression is generalized in the relative clause. Hence the sub- junctive.
τοῦ λόγου is an objective genitive,— ‘Envy at the word’ or ‘tale.’
Ζεύς, «.7.4.] Infr. 275.
252. πραθείς repeats ἐμποληθείς with less attempt at softening the harsh fact. Cp. 276. Lichas purposely enlarges on the trouble that is past in order to lighten by contrast the effect of the discovery which must soon be made.
254. ‘He was so stung by incurring this dishonour.’ For Be So Dis- grace,’ cp. O. C. 967, 984, O. T. 1035, 1494.
255. Cp. with ὅρκον... προσβαλών the expressions ὅρκον ἐπελαύνειν and προσάγειν τινί in Hdt. 1. 146, 6. 62.
256. τὸν ἀγχιστῆρα] ‘The causer.’ This being a verbal form cannot be the equivalent of ἀγχιστεύς, which is from ἄγχισγνος, as dpiorets from ἄριστος. Whether a verb ἀγχίζω existed or not, it is presupposed in the formation of ἀγχιστήρ, which can only mean, ‘Him who brought on’ (Seidler). ‘He ex- pressly swore that he would reduce to slavery the man who brought this trou- ble. αὐτόχειρα has been conjectured, but this word could hardly be applied to Eurytus with reference to the bond-
ἐἐξέπλησεν A. ἐδήχθη C2A, τοὔνειδος) τ᾽ ὄνειδοσ L. τοὔνειδος A.
258. κοὐχ] coun L. κοὐχ A.
260
254. ἐδήχθη ἐδείχθη L. 255. αὑτῷ) αὐτῶι LA.
260. μεταίτιον] pér’
age of Heracles. There Eurytus was only perairos, an accomplice before the fact, which was the work of Zeus.
257. ξὺν παιδί] In Odyss. 9. 199, οὕνεκά μιν σὺν παιδὶ περισχόμεθ᾽ ἠδὲ γυναικί, there is a various reading παισί, but there is nothing improbable in the collective use of the singular here. Es- say on L. § 20. P: 31, 2.
258. οὐχ ἡλίωσε] ‘He made not void ;’ i.e, amply fulfilled.
dyvés} ‘Clean,’ i.e. free. The bond- age was a pollution incurred by the murder of Iphitus and at the same time an expiation of it. There may also have been some formal expiation not ex- prey mentioned. When this was over, he was pure, and might therefore look for success.
259. ‘orpardv .. ἐπακτόν, quem dicit Sophocles, Arcades fuisse et Malienses et ecu Epicnemidios perhibet Apol- lodorus, 2. 7, 7; solos Arcades nomi- nat Diodorus, 4. 37.’ Herm. The point is one of no importance to the action.
πόλιν] Accusative of motion to, Es- say on L. § 16. p. 22.
260. τόνδε] Sc. τὸν Εὔρυτον. A simple instance of the construction κατὰ σύνεσιν. Essay on L. αὶ 36. p. 64.
μεταίτιον] ‘ Alone partner with Zeus in the blame of this calamity.’ Cp. Aesch, Eum. 199, 200, αὐτὸς σὺ τούτων ob \perairios πέλει, | ἀλλ’ els τὸ πᾶν ἔπραξας ὧν παναίτιος.
TPAXINIAI.
271
μόνον βροτῶν ἔφασκε τοῦδ᾽ εἶναι πάθους" ὃς αὐτὸν ἐλθόντ᾽ ἐς δόμους ἐφέστιον, ξένον παλαιὸν ὄντα, πολλὰ μὲν λόγοις ἐπερρόθησε, πολλὰ δ' ἀτηρᾷ φρενί,
λέγων, χεροῖν μὲν ὡς ἄφυκτ᾽ ἔχων βέλη
265
τῶν ὧν τέκνων λείποιτο πρὸς τόξου κρίσιν,
φωνεῖ δέ, δοῦλος ἀνδρὸς ὡς ἐλευθέρον
[68 ἃ.
paioro’ δείπνοις δ᾽ ἡνίκ᾽ ἦν οἰνωμένος, ἔρριψεν ἐκτὸς αὐτόν. ὧν ἔχων χόλον,
ὡς ἵκετ᾽ αὖθις “Idgiros Τιρυνθίαν
210
πρὸς κλιτύν, ἵππους νομάδας ἐξιχνοσκοπῶν, τότ᾽ ἄλλοσ᾽ αὐτὸν ὄμμα, θάτέρᾳ δὲ νοῦν ἔχοντ᾽, ἀπ᾿ ἄκρας ἧκε πυργώδους πλακός.
261. βροτῶν) βροτὸν L. βροτῶν C*A. λείποιτο Α. 270. ἵκετ᾽} leer’ 1,.. ἵκετ᾽ (3,
266. λείποιτο] λίποιτο 1.13. φωνεῖ δέ Vat.
261. μόνον βροτῶν] Cp. 355, μόνο: εῶν
462. ἐφέστιον, | ξένον παλαιὸν ὄντα] ‘Coming to be received at his hearth, having been a friend of old.’
263, 4. πολλὰ μὲν. . πολλὰ δῇ ‘Brake forth against him with rude words and with evil intent.” The antithetical repetition adds emphasis. Eurytus not only spoke badly, but meant badly. See Essay on L. § 40. p. 76.
ἀτηρᾷ φρενί] ‘ With mischief-mean- ing mind.’ Cp. Phil. 1272, πιστός, ἀτηρὸς λάθρᾳ.
265. ἄφυκτα.. βέλη] The bow and ar- rows afterwards bequeathed to Philoc- tetes. Cp. Phil. 105,
266. τῶν ὧν... κρίσιν) ‘He came behind his (Eurytus’) sons in fitness to compete with the bow;’ (i.e. πρὸς τὸ τόξῳ κρίνεσθαι.)
267. φωνεῖ 4] ‘And he utters the word.’ This emphatic resumption of λέγων may be justified by the extra- ordinary nature of the reproach. Sucha use of φωνεῖν is rare, but cp. O. T. 780, καλεῖ παρ᾽ οἴνῳ, «.7.A,: Aj. 1047, οὗτος, σὲ φωνῶ, «.7.A., and see above, λόγοις ἐπερρόθησε. The word suggests the loud tones in which the reproach was uttered. For the ‘retum to the in- dicative,’ see Essay on L. § 36. p. 64 ὁ.
6
265. βέλη) om. L. add C’A. 267. φωνεῖ δέ] φώνει δὲ LAVV?. 272. θἀτέρᾳ] θήτέραι LA.
Most MSS. have φώνει, the imperfect without augment. Brunck substituted for this the vivid present. Hermann suspected the word, and conjectured φανείς. I formerly suggested φύσει (Il. 1g. 95 foll., Ο. Ὁ. 1295).
268. palovro} ‘ Was being crushed,’ viz. 2 Eurystheus. Cp. Aesch. Prom. 18 αν ταύτῃ ῥαισθῇ. ἶ
a taal “Αἱ sad ΩΣ Ο. Τ. γ79 and note.
olvepevos}] Sc. ὁ Ἡρακλῆς. As Epic and Ionic forms are sometimes em- ployed in narration, it. is not worth while to alter the MS. reading to φνώ- μενος here. Cp. μοῦνον, ]. 277.
270. αὖθι.) ‘Again,’ on another oc- casion.
Τιρννθίαν apds κλιτύν] ‘To the Ti- rynthian height.’
271. ἵππους vo ‘His horses, which had been loose at pasture.’
273. His mind was following the horses, wondering where they were. This gave Heracles the opportunity for his single act of guile.
273. ‘Hurled him from the towering cliff.” ἀπ’ ἄκρας. . πυργώδους πλακός, ‘From the tower-like crown of the cliff,’ is an a bie which recalls the appearance of Tiryns as seen from below.
272
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ἔργου δ᾽ ἕκατι τοῦδε μηνίσας ἄναξ,
ὁ τῶν ἁπάντων Ζεὺς πατὴρ ᾿Ολύμπιος,
275
πρατόν νιν ἐξέπεμψεν, οὐδ᾽ ἠνέσχετο,
ὁθούνεκ᾽ αὐτὸν μοῦνον ἀνθρώπων δόλῳ
ἔκτεινεν. εἰ γὰρ ἐμφανῶς ἠμύνατο,
Ζεύς τἂν συνέγνω ξὺν δίκῃ χειρουμένῳ.
ὕβριν γὰρ οὐ στέργουσιν οὐδὲ δαίμονες.
280
κεῖνοι δ᾽ ὑπερχλίοντες ἐκ γλώσσης κακῆς,
αὐτοὶ μὲν “Aidov πάντες εἴσ᾽ οἰκήτορες,
πόλις δὲ δούλη τάσδε δ᾽ ἅσπερ εἰσορᾷς, ἐξ ὀλβίων ἄζηλον εὑροῦσαι βίον
χωροῦσι πρὸς cé& ταῦτα γὰρ πόσις τε σὸς
285
ἐφεῖτ᾽, ἐγὼ δέ, πιστὸς ὧν κείνῳ, τελῶ.
αὐτὸν δ᾽ ἐκεῖνον, εὖτ᾽ ἂν ἁγνὰ θύματα
275. ἁπάντων) απάντων L, τ᾽ ἀν LA.
275. τῶν ἁπάντων] Of all, and not only of Heracles, to whom therefore he could not forgive this wrong.
276, 7. οὔδ' ἠνέσχετο, | δθούνεκἢ ‘And would not endure it, that—.’
μοῦνον ἀνθρώπων] Unlike the rest of those whom he had slain. See the story of Iphitus told in Od. 21. 14-41.
278. εἰ... ἡμύνατο] ‘If he had made requital ofenly.’
279. ‘Zeus manifestly would have consented’ either (1) ‘to his being justly punished,’ or (2) ‘to his justly punishing him.’ In the former case, (1) χειρουμένῳψ used passively involves a change of subject. In the latter, (2) the same word used actively is without an object. rot gives a note of pre- paration for what follows, in which the connection, though not fully ex-
ressed, is obvious; viz. ‘Zeus punished
eracles for his guile, certainly not out of any Jove for Eurytus’ proud race, who for their over-weening insolence have now been destroyed.” So Lichas re- turns from the digression, with which he laboured to assign a motive for the siege of Oechalia. His prolixity in doing this (which has brought the pas- sage under suspicion), is really a stroke of ait, by which the poet reminds the
277. μοῦνον) μόνον L. μοῦνον A. 281. bwepxAlovres] ὑπερχλιδῶντεσ C? FAVE,
279. ray]
spectators of the simplicity of the real motive.
280. ‘It is not to be supposed that the gods any more than men favour the proud.’ Of this the ruin of Oechalia is a proof.
281. κεῖνοι] ‘And they too’—Eury- tus and his sons, who must be supposed to have joined with him in his trans- gression.
ἐκ γλώσσης κακῆς) ‘ With reviling words, ἐκ here denotes rather the manner than the origin of the offence.
ὑπερχλίοντες is in the imperfect tense. See Essay on L. § 32. p. §4, and cp. Thuc. 3. 9. § 3, ἐν τῇ elyqvy τιμώμενοι.
282, ἽΑιδον olxfjropes} Cp. infr. 1161, ὅστις “Adov φθίμενος οἰκήτωρ πέλοι.
283. τάσδε] For this attraction of the antecedent, see Essay οἱ L. § 35. Ῥ- 59, and cp. supr. 152.
284. ἐξ ὀλβίων] Sc. οὐσῶν. As if the sentence were ἐξ ὀλβίων ἄζηλοι yerd- μένοι.
286. πιστὸς ὧν κείνῳ] Deianira re- members this afterwards, ll. 617-20.
287. αὐτὸν... ἐκεῖνον) Resumed in ny, 1. 289, where Hense unnecessarily conjectures φρόνησον.
ἁγνὰ θύματα] ‘ Pure sacrifices,’ con-
TPAXINIAI.
273
ῥέξῃ πατρῴφ Ζηνὶ τῆς ἁλώσεως͵ φρόνει νιν ὧς ἥξοντα᾽ τοῦτο γὰρ λόγου
πολλοῦ καλῶς λεχθέντος ἥδιστον κλύειν.
ΧΟ.
290
ἄνασσα, νῦν σοι τέρψις ἐμφανὴς κυρεῖ,
τῶν μὲν παρόντων, Ἐτὰ δὲ πεπυσμένῃ λόγῳ.
ΔΗ.
πῶς δ᾽ οὐκ ἐγὼ χαίροιμ᾽ ἄν, ἀνδρὸς εὐτυχῆ
κλύουσα πρᾶξιν τήνδε, πανδίκῳ φρενί;
,», 9 3 3 , lon ~ ? πολλή oT ἀνάγκη τῇδε τοῦτο συντρέχειν.
295
ὅμως δ᾽ ἔνεστι τοῖσιν εὖ σκοπουμένοις
ταρβεῖν τὸν εὖ πράσσοντα, μὴ σφαλῇ ποτε. ἐμοὶ γὰρ οἶκτος δεινὸς εἰσέβη, φίλαι,
ταύτας ὁρώσῃ δυσπότμους ἐπὶ ξένης
χώρας ἀοίκους ἀπάτοράς τ᾽ ἀλωμένας,
289. φρόνει] φρονεῖν L. φρόνεῖν C*. φρόνει A. 295. πολλή ’or’ ἀνάγκη) πολλήστ᾽ ἀνάγκηι L. πολλῇστ᾽ ἀνάγκηι Οὐ πολλή ’or’ ἀνάγκη A. πολλὴ δ᾽ ἀνάγκη Vat. πολλή τ᾽ ἀνάγκην. ὁρώσῃ] ὁρώσῃ (5, 4 dots «+ in mg. C*,
Scaliger corr.
secrating the victory by acknowledgi the help of the pies : a
288. τῆς dAa@cens] ‘For the cap- ture,’ as a thank-offering. To be joined with θύματα. Essay on L. § 10. p. 15d.
πατρῴῳ Ζην(] Schndw. says that al- though Zeus was the father of Heracles he was here worshipped by him as the god of the whole race (of Amphitryon?). But Zeus was πατρῷος to Heracles in a peculiar sense—‘The Zeus of father- hood,’ i e. ‘The author of being” Cp. infr. 753. ΟΥ̓. φρονεῖν (see v.rr.) ?
290. καλῶς λεχθέντος] ‘Of many words fair to hear this is the fairest.’ πολλοῦ has been questioned and ὅλον conjectured by Otto Hense. But ὅλον isinexact. For the account of Heracles’ bondage to Omphale (ll. 248-53) was not ‘ fair to hear.’
292. i.e. You have not only the words of Lichas, but the presence of the captives, to vouch for the coming of Heracles. That which assures the joy of Deianira is to be the cause of her misery. So little does the ‘ coming event cast its shadow before.’ Cp. 862.
294. πανδίκῳ φρενί] ‘ With a heart that has every reason to rejoice’ :—way- δίκως τῇ φρενί.
VOL. I.
300 292. τὰ δέ] τῶν δὲ LA.
299. 300. dAwpévas] as from ous A.
295. ‘This cannot fail’ either (1) ‘to coincide with that’ (the joy with the news), or (2) ‘to coincide in this way.’ In (1) τῇδε-- τῇ πράξει. In (2) τῇδε is adverbial and τοῦτο is the news and the rejoicing in one. The former (1) is best. ‘Such news must needs be met by such rejoicing. This line, with many others that could be dropped without ruining the connection, has been needlessly suspected as an inter- polation.
296. ἔνεστι τοῖσιν εὖ σκοπουμένοι5] Either (1) ‘ There is occasion in the eyes of those who consider well’ (the middle voice occurs in O. T. 964, τί δῆτ᾽ dy, ὦ γύναι, σκοποῖτό τις, κ.τ.λ.): —the dative, as in O. T. 616, καλῶς ἔλεξεν εὐλαβουμένῳ πεσεῖν :—or (2), ‘There is room, when things are well considered.’ In this case the dative is governed by ἐν in ἔνεστι.
298. For οἶκτος of pity mixed with apprehension, cp. Eur. Med. 931, εἰσῆλθέ μ᾽ οἶκτος εἰ seul Soom τάδε.
δεινός] ‘Overpowering, of strong feeling. Cp. infr. 476, ταύτης ὃ δεινὸς ἵμερος: Plat. Theaet. 169 B, οὕτω ris ἔρως δεινὸς ἐνδέδυκε τῆς wept ταῦτα γυμνασίας.
300. ‘Homeless,’ because Oechalia
274 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
al πρὶν μὲν ἦσαν ἐξ ἐλευθέρων ἴσως ἀνδρῶν, τανῦν δὲ δοῦλον ἴσχουσιν βίον.
ὦ Ζεῦ τροπαῖε, μήποτ᾽ εἰσίδοιμί σε
πρὸς τοὐμὸν οὕτω σπέρμα χωρήσαντά ποι, μηδ᾽, εἴ τι δράσεις, τῆσδέ γε ζώσης ἔτι. οὕτως ἐγὼ δέδοικα τάσδ᾽ ὁρωμένη.
305
ὦ δυστάλαινα, τίς ποτ᾽ εἶ νεανίδων ; ἄνανδρος, ἣ τεκνοῦσσα; πρὸς μὲν γὰρ φύσιν πάντων ἄπειρος τῶνδε, γενναία δέ τις.
Λίχα, τίνος wor ἐστὶν ἡ ξένη βροτῶν; 310 τίς ἡ τεκοῦσα͵ τίς δ᾽ ὁ φιτύσας πατήρ;
ἔξειπ' ἐπεί νιν τῶνδε πλεῖστον ᾧκτισα
βλέπουσ᾽, ὅσῳπερ καὶ φρονεῖν οἶδεν μόνη.
Al. τί δ᾽ οἶδ᾽ ἐγώ; τί δ᾽ ἄν με καὶ κρίνοις; ἴσως
ν 308. τεκνοῦσσα) τεκοῦσα LA. τεκοῦσα 309. τῶνδε) τῶνδε(») L. 7p. τεκνοῦσσα ἣ τέκνα 313. wai] om. 1.3.
306. τάσδ᾽ racd' L. τάσδ᾽ A, Vat. V'R. τεκνοῦσα V. yp. rexvovoa A mg. R. τῶνδε A. 311. τεκοῦσα) τεκοῦσα A. τεκοῦσα Vat. ἔχουσα V3. 312. say mage πλείστων L. πλεῖστον A, 314. καὶ xplvos) κεκρίνοις L. καὶ κρίνοις A.
was destroyed ; ‘ Fatherless,’ because its chief men had been slain in battle.
301. wplv} In their former life, when they had a home.
302. δοῦλον) The adjectival use of δοῦλος, which occurs here and supr. 1. 53, is not found in earlier Greek.
303. tpowate] ‘Giver of victory.’ Deianira has been commonly under- stood to address Zc us thus as the averter of evil (dworpdracs). But elsewhere Tpowaios means the rod who tums armies in battle. On this occasion Zeus has driven the army of O¢cchalia betore Heracles and his allies. Deianira ap- prehends the possibility of some dces- cendant of the Heracleidae being similarly defeated and made captive through the same god favouring another race.
804. ποι alter the ver? of motion = πον.
305. τῆσδέ ye ζώσης n> Sc. δρά- σειας
306, dpwpiva! The middle adds a touch of ! teeing, like the ethical dative, i.e Looainy at them with reficction.
Cp. 0. T. 1487, νοούμενος τὰ λοιπὰ τοῦ πικροῦ βίον.
30). Iole is naturally silent and downcast in the presence of Deianira, who in her quick sympathy interprets this as an expression of sorrow. The foremast captive, she observes, shows more feeling than the rest (312).
308. τεκνοῦσσα (see ν.1τ.} is obtained from the lemma of the Scholiast.
φύσιν) ‘Appearance.” Cp. O. T. 740, I, er τίν᾽ εἶχε, φράζε.
309. πάντων... τῶνδε) Sc. τοῦ ἄνδρα γε καὶ τέκνα σχεῖν.
313. φρονεῖν οἶδεν) “Has the sense to feel her position.’ See note on 307.
For this pleonastic use of οἶδεν = ἐείσταται. cp. Hom. Il. 7. 238, of8 ἐπὶ δεξιά, cid” én” ἀριστερὰ νωαμῆσαι βῶν: Phil. 1010, ἃς οὐδὲν ἤδη πλὴν τὸ προσ- ταχθὲν ποιεῖν: Arist. Vesp. 376, iv’ εἰδῃ] Μὴ πατεῖν va i τῶν θεῶν ζηδισματα.
314. τί δ᾽ ἄν με καὶ κρίνοις :} καί oppuses the guestion to the reply. ‘I ara δῶτε, and why should you
5:
TPAXINIAI. 275 γέννημα τῶν ἐκεῖθεν οὐκ ἐν ὑστάτοις. [68 b. AH, μὴ τῶν τυράννων ; Εὐρύτου σπορά τις ἣν; 416 Al, οὐκ οἶδα" καὶ γὰρ οὐδ᾽ ἀνιστόρουν μακράν. AH, οὐδ᾽ ὄνομα πρός του τῶν ξυνεμπόρων ἔχεις ; Al. ἥκιστα' σιγῇ τοὐμὸν ἔργον ἤνυτον. AH, εἴπ᾽, ὦ τάλαιν᾽, ἀλλ᾽ ἡμὶν ἐκ σαυτῆς" ἐπεὶ 320 καὶ ξυμφορά τοι μὴ εἰδέναι σέ γ᾽ ἥτις εἶ, Al. οὔ τἄρα τῷ γε πρόσθεν οὐδὲν ἐξ ἴσου
χρόνῳ διοίσει γλῶσσαν, ἥτις οὐδαμὰ
315. εν θϑέβαιὶ υστάτοις L. σπορά τις) σπορὰ τίς L. σπορά τις A. L pr. add A.
εἰδέναι A. σῆ oe A.
316. τυράννων ; Ἐὐρύτου) τυράννων Edpurou; LA. 319. τοὐμόν] v from» L., ὄἤννυτον] om. 320, ἡμίν ium L. ἡμὶν A. 322. οὔ τἄρα] οὔτ᾽ dpa LA.
421. μὴ εἰδέναι) μἠδέναι L. μὴ 323. Χρόνῳ] χρόνω Α.
οὐδαμά] οὐδαμαῖ 1,.. οὐδαμᾶ A Vat. Herm. corr.
215. τῶν ἐκεῖθεν) Sc. γεννημάτων. Cp. O. T. 1167, τῶν Λαΐου τοίνυν τις ἦν γεννημάτων.
οὐκ ἐν tordros}] ‘Not far down.’ The phrase is equivalent to an attribu- tive adjective agreeing with γέννημα.
316. μὴ τῶν τυράννων] Sc. γέννημα. ‘Can she have been of the royal stock?’
Evptrov σπορά τις ἦν] Either (1) ‘Is it possible she is Eurytus’ offspring ?’ vis mos. See Essay on L. § 22. p. 36, sub fin., and cp. O. T. 1167, quoted above. Or (2) ‘Had Eurytus any off- spring?’ So Hermann.
317. οὐδ᾽ ἀνιστόρουν μακράν) ‘I did not carry my inquiries far.
318. τῶν ἔννεμπόρων͵) ‘Of those travelling with her and you,’ viz. the other captives.
ἔχειε -- πέπυσαι. Cp. Phil. 789, ἔχετε τὸ πρᾶγμα.
210. τοὐμὸν ἔργονδ The herald’s task of bringing the captives home.
320. Deianira, baffled in her com- pet eagerness, now turns to lole
erself in a tone of entreaty.
ἀλλά belongs to ἐκ σαυτῆς or to the whole sentence, not to ἡμέν. (Cp. O.C. 238, ὦ ἐένοι, .. ἀλλ’ ἐπεί, κατ. λ.)
221. καὶ ξυμφορά ror] These words ἘΡ Deianira’s strong sympathy. ‘Verily, I am distressed not to know who thou art.’ A narrator might say of her in the language of Herodotus, wal συμφορὴν ἐποιέετο, τὸ μὴ εἰδέναι τὴν ἐείνην ἥ τις εἴη, It has been observed that the particles ἐπεὶ καί rot are not found together elsewhere. But each of
T 2
the three words has a distinct and ap- posite meaning. ‘For’ (éwel) ‘I tell you’ (τοι) “1 am even ’ («af) ‘ distressed.” ve simply emphasizes σέ, ie. ‘ You, who have awakened such an interest in me.’
322 foll. Lichas hurriedly rane pe to prevent disclosure with a significant warming to Iole to hold her eee The first Scholiast’s explanation of these words gives a rational meaning: ἐὰν αἰδονμένη σε φθέγξρληται, κατ᾽ οὐδὲν dpa ἐξίσον τῷ πρόσθεν χρόνῳ προκομίσειεν (ἂν 2) αὐτῆς τὴν γλῶτταν' γὸν γὰρ πρὸ τοῦ χρόνου ἐσιώπα: i.e. he understands the stress of the sentence to be on the words οὐδὲν ἐξ ἴσου τῷ γε πρόσθεν χρόνῳ (Essay on L. ὃ 24. p. 40). ‘It will not be in accordance with (her demeanour in) the previous time that she will bring out her tongue (if she does 5ο). The doubt is whether διαφέρειν can mean, ‘To bring between the lips,’ and so answer the προκομίζειν of the Scholiast. Wakefield's conjecture διήσει, ‘ Will let pass through her lips,’ is supported by O.C. 963 (ὅστις φόνους. .) Tou σοῦ διῆ- was στόματος. Hermann explained the words to mean, ‘Just as hitherto (τῷ γε πρόσθεν ἐξ ἴσον χρόνῳ) she will maintain an even tenour (οὐδὲν διοίσει) as to her tongue.’ Dindorf (agreeing with the second Scholiast), ‘She will not employ her tongue’ (od .. διοίσει or διήσει γλῶσσαν) ‘inconsistently with what she has done hitherto.’
323, 4. οὐδαμὰ | προὔφηνεν)] ‘Made no sign,
276
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
προὔφηνεν οὔτε μείζον᾽ οὔτ᾽ ἐλάσσονα,
ἀλλ᾽ αἰὲν ὠδίνουσα συμφορᾶς βάρος
δακρυρροεῖ δύστηνος, ἐξ ὅτον πάτραν διήνεμον λέλοιπεν. ἡ δέ TOL τύχη κακὴ μὲν αὐτῇ γ᾽, ἀλλὰ συγγνώμην ἔχει.
ΔΗ.
τοῖς οὖσιν ἄλλην πρός γ᾽ ἐμοῦ ἅλις γὰρ ἡ παροῦσα. πρὸς δὲ
40 οὖν ἐάσθω, καὶ πορευέσθω στέγας οὕτως ὅπως ἤδιστα, μηδὲ πρὸς κακοῖς
χωρῶμεν ἤδη πάντες, ds σύ θ᾽ of θέλεις
σπεύδῃς, ἐγὼ δὲ τἄνδον ἐξαρκῇ τιθῶ,
ΑΓ.
αὐτοῦ γε πρῶτον βαιὸν ἀμμείνασ᾽, ὅπως
325 330 λύπην λάβοι' δώματα 335
μάθῃς, ἄνευ τῶνδ᾽, oborwds τ' ἄγεις ἔσω,
- 326, δακρυρροεῖ] δακρυρρόει ΟἸΑΝ Ἔ. ἄλλην Vat. V4, Tricl. 332. πρὸς δέ] προσδεῖ,.
325. ‘ But travailing with the weight of her calamity she has wept over it ever since.’ The accusative is to be joined both with ὠδίνουσα and Saxpup- poet. Cp. Shak. Pericles, 5.1, ‘I am great with woe and shall deliver weep- ing.’
327. διήνεμον] It is difficult to de- termine whether this is (1) a mere epi- thet, ‘ Wind-swept,’ like the Homeric ἠνεμόεσσα, descriptive of a city on a hill, or (2) a supplem. pred, = διήνε- pow οὖσαν, ‘Desolate,’ ‘Open to the winds.’ The first (1) may be supported by comparing several picturesque touches in this play, but the other (2) is more dramatic. Both are given in the scholia, ἔρημον (2), ὕψηλον (1).
4 δέ τοι] This is better than ἥδε τοι, which leaves an unmeaning asyndeton. ‘Her case is unfortunate, I mean for herself, but suggests a reason for indul- gence’ (on our part); i.e. ‘Her misfor- tune may excuse her silence.’
328. For ἔχει, cp. Thuc. 2. 41. § 3, ἀγανάκτησιν ἔχει (‘ Gives cause for com- plaint’): Eur. Phoen. 995, τοὐμὸν δ᾽ οὐχὶ συγγνώμην ἔχει.
329. ἦδ᾽ οὖν) ἡ 3° οὖν is sometimes read here, as in O. T. 669. But while δέ is unnecessary, the opposition of πάντες in what follows is enough to justify the use of the demonstrative ἥδε.
331. ἄλλην] λύπην LAL'VV®R.
λύπην) λύπης AV*. λύπην V Vat. yp. λοιπὴν λύπην V? mg. 336. τ om. L, add Erfurdt.
γ᾽ A.
ortyas] For the accus. cp. 58, δόμους.
330. ἤδιστα)] For this sense of ἡδύς, cp. Ο. C. 629, 40, εἰ δ᾽ ἐμοῦ στείχειν μέτα | τόδ᾽ ἡδύ.
331. This line in LA (see v. rr.) has manifestly suffered from corruption, some other word being replaced either by the first or the iecond τα The Triclinian reading which is adopted in the text, although possibly due to con- jecture, is more probable than any other of the various changes which have been proposed. :
It is not necessary to change λάβοι to λάβῃ. The optative slightly varies the expression, ‘I would not have her,’ etc.
333. For τε... δέ, see Essay on L. § 36. p. 65 /, and cp. supr.143. The antithesis is introduced after the sen- tence is begun.
of Sider] Viz. to rejoin Heracles.
334. ἐξαρκἢ)] ‘As they should be.’ Cp. infr. 625.
335. ἀμμείνασα)] Sc. xapois ἄν. Cp. Phil. 645, χωρῶμεν, ἔνδοθεν λαβών. For the use of the participle with ye =‘ Not until,’ cp. Plat. Phaedr. 228 D, δείξας γε πρῶτον, ὦ φιλότης, «.7.A. The"Ayye- Aos is rude, and something οὗ a busy- body, but honest and well-meaning.
336. dvev τῶνδε] * When Lichas and the captives are not present.’
TPAXINIAI,
277
ὧν τ᾽ οὐδὲν εἰσήκουσας, ἐκμάθῃς θ᾽ ἃ Sei.
τούτων ἔχω γὰρ πάντ᾽ ἐπιστήμην ἐγώ. ΔΗ. τί δ᾽ ἐστί; τοῦ με τήνδ᾽ ἐφίστασαι βάσιν :
ΑΓ.
σταθεῖσ᾽ ἄκουσον᾽ καὶ γὰρ οὐδὲ τὸν πάρος
340
μῦθον μάτην ἤκουσας, οὐδὲ viv δοκῶ,
ΔΗ͂.
πότερον ἐκείνους δῆτα δεῦρ αὖθις πάλιν
καλῶμεν, ἢ pol ταῖσδέ τ᾽ ἐξειπεῖν θέλεις :
ΑΓ. AH.
337-7] y AV?R. 6 Vat. V. Vat. V?. 343. ἢ ᾽μοῆ Huo LAV’.
331. ἐκμάθῃς θ᾽ ἃ Set] The change from τε to ye in AV°R is an attempt to simplify the sentence, but still leaves an awkward resumption. The“AyyeAos, full of the importance of his message, and yet afraid to s it too soon, hurries over the latter part of the sen- tence, ‘That you may leam, first who they are whom you are taking within, and then what else is hidden from you, and (in short) that you may learn fully what you ought to know.’ |
1, 338 is characteristic of the man’s self-importance. There is a certain ὄγκος in the postponement of γάρ (Aj. 522, El. 492); and the expression πάντ᾽ ἃ μη, ‘Knowledge as to all things,’ ‘ Absolute knowledge,’ has also a mockheroic (almost ‘ Pistol’- like) air.
330. τί δ᾽ ἐστί] ‘ What is the mat- ter? Why do you stay my footsteps here with your interruption ?’* τοῦ for τίνος «τίνος ἕνεκα. See Essay on L, δ 10. p.1§ 4, The punctuation (that of L) is rendered probable by comparin O. T. 938, τί δ᾽ ἔστι; ποίαν δύναμιν ὦ ἔχει διπλῆν ;
ἐφίστασαι) The present middle of ἴστημι is used transitively in Hdt. 7. 9, πολέμους ἵστανται, ‘They set up wars amongst themselves,’ παρίστασθαι is so used by Sophocles, O. C. 916, dyes θ᾽ ἃ xpy (es καὶ παρίστασαι Big, and by other writers: καθίσταμαι by Eur. Suppl. 522, πόλεμον οὐ καθίσταμαι : προίστασθαι by Plato and Demosthenes: διΐίστασθαι by Plato, Tim. 63C. It is therefore pos- sible that ἐφίστασθαι here and in Aj. 869 (ἐπίσταται MSS.) may mean, ‘To arrest.’
339. ἐφίστασαι] φ from w LA, οἶμοι Vat.
σοὶ ταῖσδέ + οὐδὲν εἴργεται, τούτους δ᾽ ἔα. καὶ δὴ βεβᾶσι, χὠ λόγος σημαινέτρω.
345
ἐπίστασαι
Groddeck corr.
τῆνδε.. βάσιν] The second accusative expresses the respect in which Deianira was stopped: ‘In this going,’ i.e. in going, as I have just begun to do.
The above interpretation, which is that of the Scholiast, better with the context than if ἐφίστασαι were taken intransitively : ‘ Why do you stand before me in this your coming?’ See esp. 1. 335, αὐτοῦ... dupelvaca, and 340, σταθεῖσα.
341. μάτην] ‘Without result,’ 1.6. without the event proving the truth of my words.
δοκῶ) Sc. τὸν μῦθον μάτην ἀκούσεσθαί σε. 342. ἐκείνου) Those other people, who were here a little while ago.
It may be remarked, as exemplifying the dramatic manner of Sophocles, that the words ἄνευ τῶνδε in 1. 336 are un- observed by Deianira. Cp. O.T. 360, and note.
344. οὐδὲν εἴργεται) Sc. τάδε λεχθῆ- vat. For the passive, cp. Thuc. 8. 54, ὥστε μηκέτι διαμέλλεσθαι.
τούτουβ] Though further off than the Chorus, Lichas and the captives are still imagined as within sight through the open door, and within call.
345. χὠ λόγος σημαινέτω] ‘Now then let your speech declare your mean- ing.’ Deianira is impatient of the air of mystery which the man has hither- to assumed. For Adyos personified, cp. O. C. 574, χὠ λόγος. διέρχεται : Fr. inc. 782, διχοστατῶν λόγος. σημαίνειν, without an expressed object, occurs several times in Sophocles and Thnu- cydides ; and in Xenophon, Mem. 1.1.
§ 4, τὸ δαιμόνιον γὰρ ἔφη σημαίνειν.
278
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥ͂Σ
ΑΓ. ἁνὴρ δδ᾽ οὐδὲν ὧν ἔλεξεν ἀρτίως φωνεῖ δίκης ἐς ὀρθόν, ἀλλ᾽’ ἣ νῦν κακός, ἢ πρόσθεν οὐ δίκαιος ἄγγελος παρῆν.
ΔΗ.
τί φής; σαφῶς μοι φράζε πᾶν ὅσον νοεῖς" ἃ μὲν γὰρ ἐξείρηκας ἀγνοία μ᾽ ἔχει.
350
Al. τούτου λέγοντος τἀνδρὸς εἰσήκουσ᾽ ἐγώ,
πολλῶν παρόντων μαρτύρων, ws τῆς κόρης
ταύτης ἕκατι κεῖνος Εὔρυτόν θ᾽ ἕλοι
τήν θ᾽ ὑψίπυργον Οἰχαλίαν, "ἔρως δέ νιν
μόνος θεῶν θέλξειεν αἰχμάσαι τάδε, —ov τἀπὶ Λυδοῖς οὐδ᾽ ἐ
355 Ὀμφάλῃ πόνων
λατρεύματ', οὐδ᾽ ὁ ῥιπτὸς ᾿Ιφίτον μόρος"
—iy νῦν παρώσας οὗτος ἔμπαλιν λέγει,
ἀλλ᾽ ἡνίκ᾽ οὐκ ἔπειθε τὸν φυτοσπόρον
346. ἁνήρ] ἀνὴρ MSS.
ἀγνοια A. Herm. corr. A Vat.
346. ἀνὴρ δδ ‘ Lichas here’ (point- ing indoors). Cp. τούτους, supr. 344.
347. δίκης és SpOdv] ‘Truly and uprightly.’ For δίκη in this sense, cp. Ant. 538, οὐκ ἐάσει τοῦτό σ᾽ ἡ δίκη.
κακός] Sc. ἐστί. ‘He is behaving badly,
348. δίκαιος) ‘ Honest.’
349. πᾶν ὅσον νοεῖς) ‘ All that thou knowest.’
353. ὅλοι) ‘Subdued,’ viz. killed Eurytus and destroyed Oechalia. For a similar double use of εἷλον, cp Pind. Ol. 1. 142, ἕλεν 8 Οἰνομάου βίαν | wap- θένον τε σύνευνον.
254,5. Ἔρως... μόνος θεῶν, κιτλ. ‘The god of love, and no other, h moved him to this feat of arms.’
αἰχμάσαι τάδε] ‘To enter on this war- like enterprise.’ τάδε, cognate accusative.
356, 7. tami. λατρεύματα)] (1) ‘ Not the toilsome service at the bidding of the Lydians or of Omphale.’ Or (2) the preposition may have the merely locative sense in the first instance, and the dif- ferent meaning, ‘In the power of,’ with the second word. ‘The labours which he performed among the Lydians and in the service of Omphale.’
347. φωνεῖ] φώνεϊ (5,
ον. 453. Evpurdv] εὕροιτόν L. εὔροιτόν (32. εὕρυτόν 356. οὐδ᾽ οὔτ᾽ 1,.. οὐδ᾽ A.
250. ἀγνοία) ἄγνοια L.
ἐπ᾽) ε from a C!or?,
éw{=‘In the power of.’ Cp. O. C. 66, ἄρχει τις αὐτῶν, ἣ ᾿πὶ τῷ πλήθει λόγος;
357. ὃ purrds .. μόρος] ‘The death by hurling from the rock.’ For a use of the passive of ῥίπτω (with cognate subject) corresponding to this use of the verbal adj., cp. the oracle in Hdt. 1.62, ἔρριπται δ' ὃ βόλος (* Now the cast is made’), rd δὲ δίκτυον ἐκπεπέτασται. Cp. also Eur. Or. gg0, 1, Μυρτίλου φόνον | δικών, and see Essay on L. § 53.
p. 98.
358. Sv] Referring to Ἔρως, the most important subject in the preceding lines. Cp. O. C. 86, 7, Φοίβῳ re κἀμοί, «.7.A., ὅς, κτλ. The conjectures ἅ and & are quite unnecessary.
mapwoas}] ‘Having thrust aside,’ cp. Eur. El. 1037, τἄνδον παρώσας Aéx- tpa: Plat. Rep. 5. p. 471 C, &.. πα- pwodpevos .. πάντα ταῦτα εἴρηκας.
ἔμπαλιν λέγει) ‘Tells a different (lit. opposite) tale.’
359. οὐκ ἔπειθε] ‘He could not per- suade.. The imperfect implies that his suit was continued for some time.
ᾧυτοσπόρος is originally ὁ σπείρας τὸ φυτόν.
TPAXINIAI, 279 τὴν παῖδα δοῦναι, κρύφιον ὡς ἔχοι λέχος, 360 ἔγκλημα μικρὸν αἰτίαν θ᾽ ἑτοιμάσας [69 ἃ. ἐπιστρατεύει πατρίδα τὴν ταύτης, ἐν A τὸν Εὔρυτον τόνδ᾽ εἶπε δεσπόζειν θρόνων, κτείνει T ἄνακτα πατέρα τῆσδε καὶ πόλιν ἔπερσε. καὶ νῦν, ὡς ὁρᾷς, ἥκει δόμους 365 ὡς τούσδε πέμπων οὐκ ἀφροντίστως, γύναι, οὐδ᾽ ὥστε δούλην' μηδὲ προσδόκα τόδε" οὐδ᾽ εἰκός, εἴπερ ἐντεθέρμανται πόθῳ. ἔδοξεν οὖν μοι πρὸς σὲ δηλῶσαι τὸ πᾶν, δέσποιν᾽, ὃ τοῦδε τυγχάνω μαθὼν πάρα. 370 καὶ ταῦτα πολλοὶ πρὸς μέσῃ Τραχινίων 360. ἔχοι) ἔχη (η from εἰ) 1,. ἔχοι x 363. τόνδ᾽ τῶνδ᾽ LA. 364. πατέρα) wa.tépal. πατέρα A. πάλιν) παλιν L. πόλιν A. 366. τούσδε] rovcde L. τούσδε A. 367. τόδε] τόνδε (not τάδε) L. τόδε CA. 370. τυγχάνω) τυγχάνων A.
360. κρύφιον... Aéxos] ‘In secret lage, — accusative in apposition with the action.
362-3. These lines have been censured for their tautology, and justly enough ; but they are in character with the speaker, who, like the Φύλαξ in the An- tigone, has already shown a fondness for false emphasis and superfluous words. The words ἄνακτα πατέρα τῆσδε in |. 364 are in the same manner.
iv ἡ "τὸν Etépvrov τόνδ᾽ εἶπε δεσπό- fav θρόνων] ‘ The same wherein he told us that Eurytus of whom he spake was master of the throne.” The Messenger wants to impress on Deianira that this part of what she has heard need not be unsaid. The reading τῶνδε (see v. rr.) involves a still more superfluous use of the demonstrative.
365. és) Hermann’s note in defence of ὡς shows a wise caution. He thinks that the rule of grammarians that ὡς for πρός can only be used with persons may be extended so as to cover a case of this kind where the house in- cludes the inmates of the house. It is certainly better to retain a reading which, for anything we know, may be specially suited to express an author- ized mission, such as that of Iole under charge of Lichas.
ἧκει) ‘ Heracles is come.’ After the
words of Lichas in supr. 289, the arrival of Heracles is regarded as an accom- plished fact.
366. ἀφροντίστω:) ‘Without spe- cial care,’ as he would have done, if she had merely fallen to his lot as part of the spoil. Cp. supr. 283-6.
367. μηδὲ προσδόκα τόδε] ‘ Nay, do not look for that.’ μηδέ is rather ad- versative to Deianira’s previous impres- sion than to the preceding words. Others have taken it to mean, ‘ As it is not the fact, so neither must you think it.’ Cp. Aesch. Ag. 879, μηδὲ θαυμάσῃς τόδε, where there is a similar doubt.
368. ἐντεθέρμανται ἐνθερμαίνειν may surely mean ἐντὸς θερμαίνειν, as ἐμπιμ- πλάναι means ἐντὸς πιμπλάναι, and un- less we are to get rid of all ἅπαξ λε- yépeva, there is no good reason for exchanging this, at some one’s sugges- tion, for ἐκτεθέρμανται, because the Scholiast explains the word by ἐκκέκαυ- ται and ἐκθερμαίνειν means somewhere, ‘To chafe the limbs.’ The addition of this line is suited to the character of the Messenger, whose garrulity uncon- sciously rubs the sore.
371. πρὸξ μέσῃ .. ἀγορᾷ] ‘ Near the midst of the Trachinians’ public place.’ Lichas was standing in the midst of the ἀγορά, his audience were standing near. The expression is varied infr. 423. The
280
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ἀγορᾷ συνεξήκουον ὡσαύτως ἐμοί, ὥστ᾽ ἐξελέγχειν" εἰ δὲ μὴ λέγω φίλα, οὐχ ἥδομαι, τὸ δ᾽ ὀρθὸν ἐξείρηχ᾽ ὅμως.
ΔΗ.
οἴμοι τάλαινα, ποῦ mor εἰμὶ πράγματος ;
375
τίν᾽ εἰσδέδεγμαι πημονὴν ὑπόστεγον λαθραῖον; ὦ δύστηνος, dp ἀνώνυμος πέφυκεν, ὥσπερ οὑπάγων διώμνυτο;
ἢ *xdpra λαμπρὰ καὶ κατ᾽ ὄμμα καὶ φύσιν, πατρὸς μὲν οὖσα γένεσιν Εὐρύτου ποτὲ
380
᾿Ιόλη ᾿᾽καλεῖτο, τῆς ἐκεῖνος οὐδαμὰ βλάστας ἐφώνει͵ δῆθεν οὐδὲν ἱστορῶν,
ΧΟ.
372. ὡσαύτω:)] do αὕτωσ 1,, ὡσαύτως A. 8. 379. ΑΓ] Written opposite 380, but with the mark ¢
οὗπάγων] οὕὗπαγων A.
ὅλοιντο μή τι πάντες οἱ κακοί, τὰ δὲ
374. Spas] ὁμὼς L. 37
above it opposite 379, L. A corrector has transposed the note of interrogation
from διώμνυτο; to φύσιν ;
Ἂ κάρτα] κά(ρ)τα (ἢ) L. (The erasure of an acute
accent and of a prolongation beneath the line of what is now «¢, are distinguishable,
but not the loop of p.) καὶ ra (',
380. οὖσα γένεσιν οὖσα ενεσιν L. οὖσα γένεσιν A,
᾿καλεῖτο] καλεῖτο LA Vat. Brunck corr. corr, 383. XO.] om. L. add A.
word μέσῃ marks the publicity of Lichas’ statement. See note on O. T. 808.
273. ἐξελέγχειν) Sc. αὐτόν. " Clearly to convict him.’
εἰ δὲ μὴ λέγω φίλα] From the signs of emotion which she shows, and perhaps instructed by the gestures of the Chorus, the man perceives at last how Deianira is wounded. Cp. O. T. 746, and note. For φίλα, cp. Phil. 1173, φίλα μοι, φίλα ταῦτα παρήγγειλας.
274. οὐχ ABopes) ‘lam sorry.’ Cp. Eur. Med. 136, οὐδὲ συνήδομαι, ὦ γύναι, ἄλγεσι δώματος, ἐπεί μοι φίλον κέκρανται.
275. ποῦ... πράγματος] ‘ Where am 1?’ Cp. Aj. 314, ps ree ἐν τῷ πράγ- ματος κυροῖ ποτέ.
376-7. ‘What undermining trouble have I welcomed in beneath my roof?’ Cp. Ant. 531, od δ᾽, ἢ κατ᾽ οἴκους ὡς ἔχιδν᾽ ὑφειμένη | λήθουσά μ᾽’ ἐξέπινες.
ὦ δύστηνοΞ) Sc. ἐγώ. Cp. 375, 1143, 1243, O. T. 1155, O. C. 318.
ἄρ᾽ ἀνώνυμος) Deianira thus dwells bitterly on the deceit of Lichas, where- upon the literal Messenger proclaims Tole’s name,
καὶ τὰ A Vat. VV°.
καϊίτὰ R. Canter corr.
¥ σ οὖσα ενεσιν (3. 381. οὐδαμά] οὐδαμαῖ 1,.. οὐδαμὰ A. Herm.
379. καὶ κατ᾽ ὄμμα καὶ φύσιν] ‘In birth, as in ap nce.’
380. πα .. Evpvrov] ‘ Taking lineage from Eurytus for her sire.’ Cp. Phil. 260, ὦ wat πατρὸς ἐὲ ᾿Αχιλλέως: El. 365, νῦν δ᾽ ἐξὸν πατρὸς .. παῖδα κεκλῆ- σθαι, καλοῦ τῆς μητρός : O.C. 215, τίνος εἶ σπέρματος, ὦ lve φώνει, πατρόθεν.
ποτέ] ‘Once.’ Cp. supr. 301, and the Homeric ef wor’ ἔην γε (Il. 3. 180).
380, 1. ‘ Of whose origin he had not a word to say, pretending forsooth to have made no inquiry.’ Cp. supr. 317.
382. οὐδὲν ἱστορῶν) ‘ Because he did not inquire’ at that former time. ὅτι (τότε) οὐδὲν lordpe. Cp. supr. 281, ὑπερχλίοντες, and note.
383. SAowro ph τι πάντες of κακοί The Chorus in a sort of aside, which Deianira is too absorbed to perceive (see infr. 386, ἐκπεπληγμένη), thus co- vertly direct their indignation at some one, Is this Lichas or Heracles? The prevarication of Lichas is hardly a suf- ficient cause for such an outburst, and the phrase ‘ unbecoming to himself’ has no significance in relation to him, It
TPAXINIAI.
281
Aabpat ὃς ἀσκεῖ μὴ mpérovT αὐτῷ κακά,
ΔΗ͂. τί χρὴ ποιεῖν, γυναῖκες ; ὡς ἐγὼ λόγοις 385 τοῖς νῦν παροῦσιν ἐκπεπληγμένη κυρῶ. ΧΟ. πεύθου μολοῦσα τἀνδρός, ds τάχ᾽ ἂν σαφῆ λέξειεν, εἴ νιν πρὸς βίαν κρίνειν θέλοις. ΔΗ. ἀλλ᾽ εἶμι καὶ γὰρ οὐκ ἄπο γνώμης λέγεις, ΧΟ. ἡμεῖς δὲ προσμένωμεν ; ἣ τί χρὴ ποιεῖν ; 390 AH. μίμν᾽, ds 85’ ἀνὴρ οὐκ ἐμῶν ὑπ᾽ ἀγγέλων, ἀλλ᾽ αὐτόκλητος ἐκ δόμων πορεύεται. Al, τί χρή, γύναι, μολόντα p ᾿Ηρακλεῖ λέγειν ; δίδαξον, ds ἕρποντος εἰσορᾷς ἐμοῦ. AH, ὡς ἐκ ταχείας σὺν χρόνῳ βραδεῖ μολὼν 395 385, 90. ποιεῖν) ποεῖν L, ποιεῖν A. 387. XO.] om. L, add (5. . 388. “1 μιν LA. Brunck corr. ἀνήρ) dvtp LA. 5393. AL] — L. ALA. Ἡρακλεῖ εἰ from m C*, Ἡρακλεῖ A. 395. σὺν χρόνῳ) συνχρόνωι L. σὺν χρόνω A. is more probable that the Trachinian about staying where we are?’ (δ) The
women, unheard by Deianira, thus breathe a curse on the unfaithfulness of Heracles, It should be remembered that he is not their master, so that the analogy of Medea, 83, 4, ὅλοιτο μὲν μή, δεσπότης yap tor’ ἐμός, | ἀτὰρ κακός γ᾽ ὧν ἐς φίλους ἁλίσκεται, is rather in favour of this interpretation than against it. Cp. Phil. 451, 2, ποῦ χρὴ τίθεσθαι ταῦτα, ποῦ δ' αἰνεῖν, ὅταν | τὰ Oct” ἐπαινῶν τοὺς θεοὺς εὕρω κακοὺς ;
386. (Lask you because) ‘ I am struck dumb by what is now reported.’
387. σαφῆ) ‘Clear truth.’
388. εἰ. θέλοις] ‘If you chose to press him hard with questioning.’
389. καὶ ydp..Aéyas] ‘For your words are not unwise.’
ἄπο γνώμηξ = πρὸς γνώμης. ‘ Thought’ in such expressions = ‘ Wise thought,’ or ‘ Wisdom.
390. This line, which in the Lauren- tian MS. is expressly given to the Chorus, has been transferred by Her- mann and recent editors to the Mes- senger (cp. El. 772, μάτην dp’ ἡμεῖς, ὡς ἔοικεν, ἥκομεν), on the ground that the Chorus were bound in any case to stay where they were, and moreover were helpless in this matter. But (a) τί χρὴ ποιεῖν ; does not mean,‘ Howshall we help you?’ but, ‘ What shall we do
Ajax and Eumenides show that the Cho- rus sometimes left the scene, and the objection is irrelevant, for the illusion of the theatre may be carried so far as to ignore stage necessities in imagina- tion. Cp. Aesch. Prom. 1058 foll., where Hermes advises the ocean-nymphs to fly, and El. 1399, ἀλλὰ σῖγα πρόσμενε. (¢) The answer of Deianira is perfectly consistent with the coryphaeus having asked, ‘ Shall we some of us accompany you, or all wait till you come back?’ but is un- meaning as a reply to the question, ‘Shall 1 wait here while you go in, or shall I go away?’ which is the only sense the line will bear if given to the Messenger.
391. οὐκ. ἀγγέλων] Sc. κλητός, which is suggested by αὐτόκλητος following.
394. εἰσορᾷς) Wunder conjectures ὡς ὁρᾷς. Dindorf, on the other hand, suggests that Sophocles may have used εἰσορᾷς here for the parenthetical ὁρᾷς to avoid the repetition of ds. But the parenthetical ὁρᾷς is interrogative, and that is unsuitable here. The best ex- planation of the words as they stand is to suppose that they are a confusion of two constructions, (1) ὡς εἰσορᾷς ἐμὲ ἕρποντα, (2) ws ἕρποντος ἐμοῦ.
395. ἐκ ταχείας] For this adverbial expression, cp. infr, 727, ἐξ ἑκουσίας :
282 ZOPOKALEOYS ᾷἄσσεις, πρὶν ἡμᾶς καὶ νεώσασθαι λόγους. Al, ἀλλ᾽ εἴ τι χρήζεις ἱστορεῖν, πάρειμ᾽ ἐγώ. ΔΗ͂. ἢ καὶ τὸ πιστὸν τῆς ἀληθείας νέμεις - Al, ἴστω μέγας Ζεύς, ὧν γ᾽ ἂν ἐξειδὼς κυρῶ, AH, τίς ἡ γυνὴ δῆτ᾽ ἐστὶν ἣν ἥκεις ἄγων : 400 Al. Εὐβοιίς' ὧν δ᾽ ἔβλαστεν οὐκ ἔχω λέγειν. ΑΓ. οὗτος, βλέφ᾽ ὧδε. πρὸς τίν᾽ ἐννέπειν δοκεῖς ; Al. σὺ δ᾽ εἰς τί δή με τοῦτ᾽ ἐρωτήσας exes; Al’. τόλμησον εἰπεῖν, εἰ φρονεῖς, ὅ σ᾽ ἱστορῶ. Al, πρὸς τὴν κρατοῦσαν Δῃάνειραν, Οἰνέως 405
κόρην, δάμαρτά θ᾽ ‘Hpaxdéous, εἰ μὴ κυρῶ
, 397, 309. Au ayy L. : AI. A. indicated merely by a line.
corr. 403. AI.) dyy L. AT. A. 404. AT.] AH. A.
Plat. Soph. p. 231 C, τὰς ἁπάσας μὴ ῥᾷδιον εἶναι διαφεύγειν. ὁρμῆς, or some such word, can easily be supplied. But the ellipse has become idiomatic.
σὺν χρόνῳ βραδεῖ) ‘So tardily.’ Cp. Ο. Ὁ. 1602, ταχεῖ ἐὺν χρόνῳ, For the meaning, cp. supr. 44, 5, χρόνον γὰρ οὐχὶ βαιόν, ἀλλ᾽ hon δέκα | μῆνας πρὸς ἄλλοις πέντ᾽ ἀκήρυκτος μένει
396. καὶ νεώσασθαι) ‘ Before I have conversed again with you.’ Hermann conjectures κἀννεώσασθαι, ---ἰ. e. καὶ ἀνα- νεώσασθαι, cp. Οἀ. 1ο. 192, ἀννεῖται. But he was hardly justified in condemning νεώσασθαι. See Essay on L. § 55. p. Iol, 4. The meaning is, ‘ Before we can have fresh interchange of talk,’ rather than, ‘ Before we have renewed the talk we had with you just now.’
398. ἦ καὶ .. νέμει5] ‘ And dost thou maintain the faithful spirit of truth?’ For νέμεις, ‘Dost possess, wield, use,’ ΟΡ Aesch. Ag. 685, γλῶσσαν ἐν τύχᾳ νέμων. For τὸ πιστὸν ris ἀληθείας, cp. Thuc. 2. 40, ἐλευθερίας τῷ πιστῷ : ib. 6. 72, τὸ πιστὸν τῆς ἐπιστήμης.
399. ὧν ye = (νέμω ἀλήθειαν) τούτων ἅ,
402. Cp. Ο. Τ. 1121, δεῦρό μοι φώνει βλέπων. The Messenger rudely calis Lichas’ attention to himself. Here and elsewhere in this scene (see v. rr.) the traditional reading confuses the per- sons of Lichas and the Messenger.
403. The reading ἐρωτήσασ᾽ (cp. 412)
ὅ σ᾽) ὅσ L. ὅ σ᾽ A.
400 foll, The persons hereabouts are often 402. ΑΓ.] AHI L (with a cross xX) A. Brunck ἐρωτήσαΞ:Ἶ ἐρωτήσασ᾽ LA. Tyrwhitt corr.
has suggested to some editors a trans- position of the lines, which is quite un- necessary. Thus Dindorf (Oxford, 1869) reads AH. 400, AI. 403, AH. 404, AI. 401, AI. 402. But Lichas is too courteous to Deianira and too self-possessed to have addressed so rude a question to her, instead of answering at once, and if he had done so would not have emphasized the pronoun ov: whereas it is quite natural that he should turn abruptly on the Messenger without giving him a direct answer. And 404 suits better with the peremptoriness of the "AyyeAos than with the character of Deianira,
404. τόλμησον εἰπεῖν] ‘Say frankly.’ roApay is one of those words which, like ἐπιχειρεῖν, are not to be pressed too closely when used as auxiliaries. Cp. Ο. Ὁ. 184, τόλμα... dwoorvyeiv: El. 1051, οὔτε γὰρ σὺ τἄμ' ἔπη τολμᾷς ἐπαινεῖν, κιτὶλ : Aesch. Prom. 999, 1000, τόλμησον... ὀρθῶς φρονεῖν.
εἰ φρονεῖ] ‘If you have the sense to know it;’ i.e. If your lie has not ‘made such a sinner of your memory’ as to make you forget to whom you spoke. Hermann strangely understands the “ΑΎγελος to speak ironically, as if the Messenger thought that Lichas would not dare to answer the question if he were in his right mind.
406. δάμαρτά θ᾽ Ἡρακλέους]
ral editors propose to read δ᾽ for θ᾽.
TPAXINIAI. 283 λεύσσων μάταια, δεσπότιν τε τὴν ἐμήν.
ΑΓ. τοῦτ᾽ atr ἔχρῃζον, τοῦτό σον μαθεῖν. λέγεις
δέσποιναν εἶναι τήνδε σήν. [69 b.
ΛΙ.
ΑΓ.
δίκαια γάρ.
τί δῆτα ; ποίαν ἀξιοῖς δοῦναι δίκην, 410 ἣν εὑρεθῇς ἐς τήνδε μὴ δίκαιος dy; Al. ΑΓ. Al, ΑΓ. Al. ΑΓ.
πῶς μὴ δίκαιος ; τί ποτε ποικίλας ἔχεις: οὐδέν, σὺ μέντοι κάρτα τοῦτο δρῶν κυρεῖς. ἄπειμι, μῶρος δ᾽ ἦ πάλαι κλύων σέθεν. οὔ͵ πρίν γ᾽ ἂν εἴπῃς ἱστορούμενος βραχύ. λέγ᾽ εἴ τι χρήζεις' καὶ γὰρ οὐ σιγηλὸς εἶ, τὴν αἰχμάλωτον, ἣν ἔπεμψας ἐς δόμους,
418
κάτοισθα δήπου :
φημί" οὔκουν σὺ ταύτην͵ ἣν ὑπ᾽ ἀγνοίας ὁρᾷς,
Al. ΑΓ.
πρὸς τί δ᾽ ἱστορεῖς ;
407. λεύσσων] λεύσων 1,.. λεύσσων C2ortA.
408. AY.) AHI. LA. αὔτἼ αὖτ᾽ L. αὔτ᾽ A. 409. AI.] dyy L. ΔΙ. A.
410, AT] ΔΗ. A. 411.
ἤν) ἥν. .1.. 412. ποικίλα:) ποικιλασ᾽ LA. ποικίλλας Vat. ΝΞ. ποικίλας V. 13. ΑΓ] ΔΗΙ.1.Α. μέντοι) μέντο A pr. 414. AL] dyy7 L. ΔΙΑ. 38] ἦν LA. 415. ΑΓ.] AH. A. 417. AT.] AHI. LA. ag ige δόμο. .1,. μουσ (3. 418. ΔΙ. ἀγγϊ. AT. A, 419. ΑΙ. AH. A ἀγνοίας ἜΒΑ Ὁ L. ἀγνοίας ΑΝ 407. λεύσσων μάταια] ‘If I have riddle have you devised?’ Cp. infr. not lost the sight of my eyes.’ Cp. 1121, οὐδὲν fuvinw’ ὧν σὺ ποικίλλεις infr. 863, πότερον ἐγὼ paramos. Lichas πάλαι. professes to be shaken by the rudeness 413. τοῦτο δρῶν] ὃ. ποικίλλων, of the question, so as for the moment ‘Keeping up a mystery.’ almost to doubt his eyesight. For the 414. p@pos .. σέθεν] ‘I have been
adverbial use of the accusative plural, cp. Eur. Alc. 413, ἀνόνατ᾽ ἐνύμφευσας.
408. For the repetition of τοῦτο, see on supr. 362, and cp. O. T. 1013, τοῦτ᾽ αὐτὸ... τοῦτό p’ εἰσαεὶ φοβεῖ.
σον μαθεῖν] ‘To understand from you.” Cp. O. T. 575, ἐγὼ δέ gov | μαθεῖν δικαιῶ ταῦθ᾽ ἅπερ κἀμοῦ σὺ νῦν.
409. δίκαια γ ἀρ) ‘Yes, for it is right,’ that I aboat acknowledge this. δίκαιος only means ‘true’ in this indirect way, viz. because it is right to speak the truth. Cp. supr. 347.
410. ‘What punishment would you accept?’ i.e. ‘do he allow that you deserve?’ Cp. O. T. 944, εἰ μὴ λέγω τἀληθές, ἀξιῶ θανεῖν.
412. τί ποτε ποικίλας ἔχεις ;) ‘ What
ἃ fool in listening to you for so long.’ 415. οὔ] Sc. οὐκ ἄπει. ‘ Not until
being asked you have answered one
little word.’ See note on O. T. 360.
416, ‘ δ name what you will—indeed you have en to say 418. ciraoke Sirou :) ‘ You know,
I presume?’ Cp. infr. 1219, τὴν Ed- purelay οἷσθα δῆτα παρθένον ;
410. ἣν ὑπ᾽ ἀγνοίας δρᾷ} ‘Whom you regard with strangeness.’ For ὑπό with the genitive, where (as in some uses of the dative, Essay on L. § 14. p. 20, 1) the notion of cause passes into that of manner, or accompaniment, cp. El. 630, ὑπ᾽ εὐφήμον Bons: Eur. Hipp. 1299, ὑπ᾽ εὐκλείας θανεῖν.
Tole is not present; therefore ὁρᾷς
284 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ ᾿Ιόλην ἔφασκες Εὐρύτου σπορὰν ἄγειν ; 420 Al. ποίοις ἐν ἀνθρώποισι. τίς πόθεν μολὼν σοὶ μαρτυρήσει ταῦτ᾽ ἐμοῦ κλύειν παρών ; ΑΓ. πολλοῖσιν ἀστῶν" ἐν μέσῃ Τραχινίων ἀγορᾷ πολύς σου ταῦτά γ᾽ εἰσήκουσ᾽ ὄχλος. Al. vai, κλύειν γ᾽ ἔφασκον. ταὐτὸ δ᾽ οὐχὶ γίγνεται 428 δόκησιν εἰπεῖν κἀξακριβῶσαι λόγον. ΑΓ. ποίαν δόκησιν. οὐκ ἐπώμοτος λέγων δάμαρτ' ἔφασκες ᾿Ηρακλεῖ ταύτην ἄγειν ; Al, ἐγὼ δάμαρτα: πρὸς θεῶν, φράσον, φίλη δέσποινα, τόνδε τίς wor ἐστὶν ὁ ξένος. 430 ΑΓ. ὃς σοῦ παρὼν ἤκουσεν ὡς ταύτης πόθῳ πόλις δαμείη πᾶσα, κοὐχ ἡ Λυδία πέρσειεν αὐτήν, ἀλλ᾽ ὁ τῆσδ᾽ ἔρως φανείς. Al, ἅνθρωπος, ὦ δέσποιν, ἀποστήτω, τὸ γὰρ νοσοῦντι ληρεῖν ἀνδρὸς οὐχὶ σώφρονος. 435 423. AI.) AHI. LA. 424, ταῦτά γ ταῦτ᾽ L. ταῦτά γ᾽ A. 425. ΔΙ. ayy. L. ΔΙ. A. γίγνεται γίνεται LA. 428. Ἡρακλεῖ Ἡρακλεῖ C*. Ἥρα- κλεῖ Α. 430. τόνδε] ofroma@L. τόνδε A. 431. ΑΓ. AHI. LA. ὄἤκου-
σενῚ ἤκοσεν L. ἤκουσεν A.
432. κοὐχ ἡ] κοὐχὶ LL? Vat. V. κοὐχ ἡ AVR. 434. ἄνθρωπος) ἄνθρωποσ LA.
must refer to the behaviour οὗ Lichas in the former scene. Schndw. con- jectured ἧς ov γ᾽ ἀγνοεῖς γονάς.
423. πολλοῖσιν ἀστῶν] The dative answers ποίοις ἐν ἀνθρώποισι in 1. 421, 50 that ἐν is easily supplied. Essay on L. § 35. p. 60.
424. ταῦτά γ ‘ This, ay, this!’ γε addsemphasis to ταῦτα, but also qualifies the whole sentence as affirming what Lichas denies.
425. val has sometimes been omit- ted, as a gloss on ye in this line. But the pause, with the interjection extra metrum, expresses very naturally the momentary confusion of Lichas,
ταὐτὸ δ᾽ οὐχί] The negative is em- ait by being postponed. Essay on
. 8 41. p. 78, γ. _ 426. δόκησιν εἰπεῖν)͵ ‘To state an impression and to speak with exactness.”
427. ποίαν δόκησιν) ‘Impression quotha!’ The only example of this
idiom in tragedy. Cp. ᾧ τάν in the mouth of the Corinthian messenger in O. T. 1145, where see note.
430. τόνδε... ξένος] Cp. supr. 98, and note.
432. πόλις... πᾶσα] (1) i.e. πᾶσα 4 πόλις, i.e. Oechalia. πᾶσα marks that the whole city was ruined for one maid. Cp. infr. 466. Or (2) the expression is at first general, ‘A whole city, and passes on to the particular (433, αὐτήν), as often happens in Thucydides.
κοὐχ ἡ Avila} The sense is here improved by adopting the reading of Paris A. and other MSS., involving a very slight and probable change from κοὐχί, the reading of L.
433. φανείς) ‘Having arisen;’ i.e. ‘Having proved to be a fact in the life of Heracles. (Not, ‘Having been disclosed.’)
435. vorovvtt.. σώφρονοΞ) ‘To talk idly to a madman is unworthy of a man in his senses.’
TPAXINIAI,
285
AH, μή, πρός σε τοῦ Kat ἄκρον Οἰταῖον νάπος
Διὸς καταστράπτοντος, ἐκκλέψῃς λόγον.
οὐ γὰρ γυναικὶ τοὺς λόγους ἐρεῖς κακῇ,
οὐδ᾽ ἥτις οὐ κάτοιδε τἀνθρώπων͵ ὅτι
χαίρειν πέφυκεν οὐχὶ τοῖς αὐτοῖς ἀεί,
440
YE ? 6 3 ? : ρωτι μέν νυν ὅστις ἀντανίσταται πύκτης ὅπως ἐς χεῖρας, οὐ καλῶς φρονεῖ.
οὗτος γὰρ ἄρχει καὶ θεῶν ὅπως θέλει͵
κἀμοῦ γε πῶς δ᾽ οὐ χάτέρας, olas γ᾽ ἐμοῦ ;
dor εἴ τι τὠμῷ τ ἀνδρὶ τῇδε τῇ νόσῳ
445
ληφθέντι μεμπτός εἰμι, κάρτα μαίνομαι,
436. πρός σε] πρὸς σὲ L. πρὸς od A. Herm. corr. C*A. μεν νῦν C3,
τ᾽ ἀνδρὶ A Vat. Seidler corr. arés εἶμι] μεμπτὸσ εἶμ L. μεμπτός εἶμι A
441. μέν νυν μεν. . ov ,.
add C’mg. τ᾽ ἀνδρῇ τἀνδρὶ C*V8.
436 foll. In this speech of Deianira, although she dissembles her jealousy in order to draw the truth from Li- chas, yet the real gentleness of her character is also expressed. Cp. 1. 445 with infr. 543-4.
436. πρόξ σε τοῦ, «.7.X.] This pecu- liar inversion seems to belong to the later manner of Sophocles. Cp. O. C. 250, 1333, Phil. 468.
437. ἐκκλέψῃς λόγον] ‘Cheat me of the truth.” ἐκκλέπτειν here is to de- prive by falsehood. λόγον, ‘The true account. Cp. Aesch. Prom. 783, μηδ᾽ ἀτιμάσῃς λόγους.
439. Either (1) ‘To be always glad is not granted by Nature to the same person,’ or (2) ‘He’ (man, ἄνθρωπος, implied in τὰ ἀνθρώπων) ‘is not of a nature to delight always in the same things.’ For (1) cp. Thuc. 2. 64, πάντα yap πέφυκε καὶ ἐλασσοῦσθαι: El. 859, πᾶσι θνατοῖς ἔφυ μόρος. And, for (2), Phil. 88, ἔφυν γὰρ οὐδὲν ἐκ τέχνης πράσ- σειν κακῆς.
The first meaning is more pathetic, and on the whole preferable, although the second may be thought to suit better with Deianira’s present purpose (see especially 1.448). For the indefinite or collective singular alternating with the plural in (2), see Essay on L. § 20. Ῥ. 31, 3.
441. μέν has no distinct antithesis,
440. Tots] τοι L, τοῖς μὲν νῦν A, 445. om. L, 446. μεμ-
but prepares for ἀλλὰ. ἀλλά in 1]. 449, 453. Cp. with els χεῖρας ἱέναι the old English expression, ‘To go to buffets.’
443, 4. καὶ θεῶν... κἀμοῦ ye] ‘ Even over the gods, and certainly over me.’
444 foll. The following quotation from La Fameuse Comédienne is be- lieved to record the personal experience of Moliére :—* My passion has risen to such a height that it goes the length of entering with sympathy into her con- cerns ; and when I consider how impos- sible it is for me to overcome my love for her, I say to myself that she may have the same difficulty in subduing her inclinations, and I feel accordingly more disposed to pity her than to blame her.’ —See Moliére, in Blackwood's Foreign Classics, p. 106.
οἵας γ᾽ ἐμοῦ] ‘I mean one who isa woman as I am.’ Cp. infr. 447. For the attraction ( =oia ἔγώ εἰμι), see Essay on L, § 35. p. §9, and cp. Plato, Soph. 237 C, χαλεσὸν ἤρον καὶ... οἵῳ γε ἐμοὶ παντάπασιν ἄπορον.
445. τε.. 447. ἢ] ἥ is substituted for
e second ve as the disjunctive nature of the sentence becomes more promi- nent. See Essay on L. § 36. p. 65 /, and cp. Plat. Theaet. 143 C, Ἀν ἢ αὐτοῦ τε .. ἢ αὖ περὶ τοῦ ἀποκρινομένου ..
446. μεμπτός εἶμι] ‘Feel reproach- fully.’ For this use of the verbal adjective, cp. supr. 357, ὁ ῥιπτὸς Ἰφίτου
286
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ἢ τῇδε τῇ γυναικί, τῇ μεταιτίᾳ
τοῦ μηδὲν αἰσχροῦ pnd ἐμοὶ κακοῦ τινος. οὐκ ἔστι ταῦτ΄. ἀλλ᾽ εἰ μὲν ἐκ κείνου μαθὼν
εύδει, μάθησιν οὐ καλὴν ἐκμανθάνεις" ,Α μ
450
εἰ δ᾽ αὐτὸς αὑτὸν ὧδε παιδεύεις, ὅταν
θέλῃς γενέσθαι χρηστός, ὀφθήσει κακός,
ἀλλ᾽ εἰπὲ πᾶν τἀληθές" ὡς ἐλευθέρῳ
ψευδεῖ καλεῖσθαι Kip πρόσεστιν οὐ καλή.
ὅπως δὲ λήσεις, οὐδὲ τοῦτο γίγνεται" πολλοὶ γὰρ οἷς εἴρηκας, οἱ φράσουσ᾽ ἐμοί,
455 [70 ἃ.
kel μὲν δέδοικας, οὐ καλῶς ταρβεῖς, ἐπεὶ
τὸ μὴ πυθέσθαι, τοῦτό μ' ἀλγύνειεν ἄν" τὸ δ᾽ εἰδέναι τί δεινόν ; οὐχὶ χἀτέρας
oe 447. μεταιτίᾳ) per’ αἴτιαι L. μετ᾽ αἴτιαι C5. μεταιτίᾳ A. 451. αὑτόν] αὐτὸν L. πᾶν τἀληθὲς A,
456. φράσονσ φρασσ᾽ A.
οὐκεύτι L. οὐκ ἔστι A. τἀληθές) πάντ᾽ ἀληθὲσ]ὶ,. γίγνεται) γίνεται 1,.. γίγνεται A. οὐχιὶ,.
μόρος, and note. The force of the ver-
bal here is, ‘Touched with a feeling of
blame,’ ‘ Affected with displeasure’ = μομφὴν ἔχων (Aj. 180).
μαίνομαι] Cp. Aj. 1330, ἦ γὰρ εἴην οὐκ ἂν εὖ φρονῶν : Aesch. Ag. 1064, # μαίνεταί γε καὶ κακῶν κλύει φρενῶν, κιτ.λ.
448. τοῦ μηδὲν αἰσχροῦ] ‘Of that which is in no way disgraceful '—be- cause shared by so many. ἐρᾷτ' τί τοῦτο θαῦμα; σὺν πολλοῖς βροτῶν, Eur. Hipp. 439.
μηδ᾽ ἐμοὶ κακοῦ mvos] ‘Nor at all involving mischief to me.’ The in- definite pronoun has an adverbial force. Essay on L. § 22. p. 36, sub fin. From the point of view which she is trying to ἊΝ before Lichas, Deianira still holds her position as the wife of Hera- cles. See below, ]. 550.
449. οὐκ ἔστι ταῦταῇ ‘There is no such thing,’ as this jealous feeling you are afraid to wound.
450. ἐκμανθάνει] ἐκ is repeated from ἐκ κείνου, without adding to the meaning. Lssay on L. ὃ 55. p. 101.
451. ‘If you are your own instructor in this,’ i.e. if you are not acting on in- structions from another.
449. οὐκ ἔστι) αὑτὸν Α. 453. way 455. λήσεις] λήσης 1,.. λήσεις A. 459. οὐχῇ
452. γενέσθαι χρηστός] ‘To prove yourself good.’ Cp. Thuc. 3. 14. § 2, γέγ- νεσθε. «ἄνδρες οἵἴουσπερ ὑμᾶς of τε Ἑλληνες ἀξιοῦσι, «.7.A.
ὀφθήσει] Cp. Ant. 709, ὥφθησαν κενοί.
453. ἐλευθέρῳ .. καλή] i.e. εἰ ἐλεύ- θερόε τις ὧν ψευδὴς καλεῖται, πρόσεστιν αὐτῷ οὐ καλὴ αὕτη ἡ khp. For προσεῖναι of a moral attribute, cp. Isocr. Panathen. Ρ. 250, ἣν περὶ ἀνδρὸς τοιούτου διαλεγό- μένος παραλίπω τι τῶν ἐκείνῳ τε προ- σόντων ἀγαθῶν κἀμοὶ προσηκόντων εἰπεῖν : ib, 256 (.
455. The same inverted style, occa- sioned by Deianira’s earnestness, is con- tinued in ll. 458, 9. ‘As to any way of eluding detection, neither is that fea- sible for you.’
457. wel μὲν δέδοικας] A suppressed antithesis is slightly hinted in file: viz. ‘And if you are not afraid, why not have told me?’ Cp. O. T. 227, «el μὲν φοβεῖται, «.7.A,
ov καλῶ] ‘Unworthily,’ because groundlessly. For the variation in δέδοικας. rapBeis. cp. O. T. 54.
458. τὸ μὴ πυθέσθαι) i.e. To re- main in suspense, when the doubt has once been suggested.
TPAXINIAI.
πλείστας ἀνὴρ εἷς ᾿Ηρακλῆς ἔγημε δή;
287
46ο
κοὔπω τις αὐτῶν ἔκ γ᾽ ἐμοῦ "λόγον κακὸν ἠνέγκατ' οὐδ᾽ ὄνειδος" ἥδε τ᾽ οὐδ᾽ ἂν εἰ
κάρτ᾽ ἐντακείη τῷ φιλεῖν, ἐπεί σφ᾽ ἐγὼ ᾧὥκτειρα δὴ μάλιστα προσβλέψασ᾽, ὅτι
τὸ κάλλος αὐτῆς τὸν βίον διώλεσεν,
465
καὶ γῆν πατρῴαν οὐχ ἑκοῦσα δύσμορος ἔπερσε κἀδούλωσεν. ἀλλὰ ταῦτα μὲν
ῥείτω Kat οὖρον, σοὶ δ᾽ ἐγὼ φράζω κακὸν πρὸς ἄλλον εἶναι, πρὸς δ᾽ eu ἀψευδεῖν ἀεί,
ΧΟ.
πείθου λεγούσῃ χρηστά, κοὐ μέμψει χρόνῳ
470
γυναικὶ τῇδε, Kaw ἐμοῦ κτήσει χάριν.
ΛΙ.
ἀλλ᾽, ὦ φίλη δέσποιν᾽, ἐπεί σε μανθάνω
θνητὴν φρονοῦσαν θνητὰ κοὐκ ἀγνώμονα,
463. ἐντακείη) ἐντακειη(τὸ) 1,.. ἐντακείη A Vat. 470. λεγούσῃ] λέγουσι L pr. λεγούσῃ A. eA.
gerepa A. froma:?L. τῇδ
46>. For ἀνὴρ εἷς, cp. O. T. 1380,
and note.
462. ἠνέγκατο] ‘Has _ obtained.’ φέρεσθαι is to carry away with oneself either good or evil. Cp Plat. Legg. 6. 762A, ὀνείδη φερέσθωσαν : Rep. 3. 406 B, καλὸν (ironical) .. τὸ yépas .. ἠνέγκατο.
ἧδε τῦ We should rather have ex-
ted δέ, but re may have been pre- erred for the sake of euphony. There are already four δ᾽5 in the line.
463. évraxelyn τῷ φιλεῖν]π The sub- ject may be (1) Iole. Hermann defends this by referring to 1. 444. But, takin into account the whole connection, an also the meaning of φιλεῖν, which implies active rather than passive affection (cp. Ο. Ὁ. 1617 foll., τὸ γὰρ φιλεῖν οὐκ ἔστιν ἐξ ὅτου σλέον, «.7.A.), it is better to suppose (2) a change of subject. or rather a reversion to the main subject, with the Scholiast and Mr. Blaydes. ‘And she shall not, though he were irrevocably steeped in his affection’ (for her). ἐντακῆναι is used of that which adheres indissolubly. Cp. El. 1211, pods τε γὰρ παλαιὸν ἐντέτηκέ μοι, and especially Plat. Symp. 183 E, ὁ δὲ τοῦ ἤθους χρηστοῦ ὄντος ἐραστὴς διὰ βίον μένει, Gre μονίμῳ συντακείς.
468. ῥείτω κατ᾽ οὖρον] ‘ Drift down
464. perepa) ὥικτειραι 1,. 471. τῇδε] τῇδε
the wind.’ Nauck and Blaydes conjec- ture ἴτω, which is the more ordinary ex- pression (Aesch. S. c. T. 690, ἴτω κατ᾽ οὖρον κῦμα Κωκυτοῦ λάχον.. υἂν τὸ Λαΐου γένος. Cp. Ο. T. 1458, ἀλλ᾽ ἡ μὲν ἡμῶν μοῖρ᾽, ὅποιπερ elo’, ἴτω). But it may be urged that ταῦτα suggests not the image of a vessel, but rather of things drifting along a surface-current made by the wind. The expression is thus more suggestive of a passive and insensible motion.
469. ‘Though you may be false to others yet be ever true to me.’ The structure is paratactic. Essay on 1, § 36. p. 68, Blaydes conjectures εἶναι πρὸς ἄλλους, which removes the em- phatic word from the first place in the line. Essay on 1, § 41. Ὁ. 77.
470, 1. ‘Yield to her good persua- sion, so hereafter you will find no fault with Aer, while you will have gained our gratitude.’ For οὐ μέμψει, cp. Aesch. 5. c. T. 560, ἢ ‘fader εἴσω τῷ φέροντι μέμψεται. γυναικὶ τῇδε is ee by μέμψει and is opposed to μοῦ.
473. θνητὴν φρονοῦσαν θνητά) ‘ Hav- ing mortal thoughts, as becomes a mor- . Cp. esp. Fr. 320, καλὸν φρονεῖν τὸν
θνητὸν ἀνθρώποις ἴσα.
288
ZOPOKAEOYS
πᾶν σοι φράσω τἀληθὲς οὐδὲ κρύψομαι.
ἔστιν γὰρ οὕτως ὥσπερ οὗτος ἐννέπει.
475
ταύτης ὁ δεινὸς ἵμερός ποθ᾽ ᾿Ηρακλῆ διῆλθε, καὶ τῆσδ᾽ οὔνεχ᾽ ἡ πολύφθορος καθῃρέθη πατρῷος Οἰχαλία δορί.
καὶ ταῦτα͵ δεῖ γὰρ καὶ τὸ πρὸς κείνου λέγειν,
οὔτ᾽ εἶπε κρύπτειν οὔτ᾽ ἀπηρνήθη ποτέ,
480
ἀλλ᾽ αὐτός, ὦ δέσποινα, δειμαίνων τὸ σὸν μὴ στέρνον ἀλγύνοιμι τοῖσδε τοῖς λόγοις, ἥμαρτον, εἴ τι τήνδ᾽ ἁμαρτίαν νέμεις.
ἐπεί γε μὲν δὴ πάντ᾽ ἐπίστασαι λόγον,
κείνου τε καὶ σὴν ἐξ ἴσου κοινὴν χάριν
485
καὶ στέργε τὴν γυναῖκα καὶ βούλου λόγους
ods εἶπας ἐς τήνδ᾽ ἐμπέδως εἰρηκέναι,
ὡς τἄλλ᾽ ἐκεῖνος πάντ᾽ ἀριστεύων χεροῖν
475. obras] οὗτος L, obras C*A.
477. οὕνεχ᾽ οὔχ᾽ A.
κοὐκ ἀγνώμονα] (1) ‘And not per- verse’ (thoughts). Neuter plural. wi Aj. 1236, ποίου κέκραγας ἀνδρὸς ὧδ᾽ ὑπέρ- φρονα. Or (2) sc. οὖσαν, ‘And not per- versely disposed.’
474. οὐδὲ κρύψομαι] ‘And will not hide what I know.’ οὐ κρύψω τὸ ἐμόν. Cp. the use of the middle voice in ἀγγέλ- Aopa:, Aj. 1376. Essay on L. § 31.
Pp. 534. 476. raves} What follows is epexe- getic of οὕτως, x.r.A. Hence the asynde-
ton.
ὃ δεινὸς ἵμερος] The article is not to be explained by mere emphasis (Schndw.), but by reference to that which is already before the mind, viz. the strange fit of passion which led Heracles to destroy Oechalia. Hence ταύτης is the real predicate. ‘The strong feeling which moved him was the desire for her.’
477. διῆλθε, kal] Cp. supr. 469, and note.
4, πολύφθοροε] ‘ That ill-starred city,’ whose fate is known to us. πολύφθορος, ‘ Abounding in ruin,’ hints comprehen- sively at the condition of a conquered town.
476. Ἡρακλῇ)] Ἡρακλεῖ L. “Hpaxdiy A.
485. χάριν] χάρην L. χάριν A.
478. πατρῷος) ‘ Of her sires.’
479. δεῖ eta. «.7.r.] Cp. supr. 449. i.e. While telling the truth, I must also (καῖ) clear him as far as I can.
480. εἶπε] i.e. ἐκέλευσε.
481, 2. τὸ adv... στέρνον is to be taken after δειμαίνων, as well as after ἀλγίνοιμι.
483. εἴ τι τήνδ᾽ ἁμαρτίαν véipas] ‘If at all you reckon this a sin.’
ήνδε = τόδε, attracted to the predi- cate ἁμαρτίαν.
484. ἐπεί ye μὲν δή] ‘ However, since you are now made acquainted with all.’ For the collocation of icles, cp. Eur. Hel. 1259, διδούς γε μὲν δὴ δυσγενὲς μηδὲν δίδου.
485. ‘Alike for his sake and your own.’
For κοινήν, cp. Pind. Ol. 2. 89, Πυ- 6am .. Ἰσθμοῖ re κοιναὶ χάριτες : Pyth. 5. 137, σφὸν ὄλβον vig re κοινὰν χάριν.
486. orlpye τὴν γυναῖκα] ‘Take kindly to the woman.’
487. ἐμπέδω:] Nauck’s correction, ἐμπέδους, is not necessary.
488, 9. It is strange that these lines should have been suspected by some modern critics. A ῥῆσις often ends
TPAXINIAI.
289
τοῦ τῆσδ᾽ ἔρωτος eis ἅπανθ᾽ ἥσσων ἔφυ.
ΔΗ͂.
ἀλλ᾽ ὧδε καὶ φρονοῦμεν ὥστε ταῦτα δρᾶν,
490
κοῦτοι νόσον γ᾽ ἐπακτὸν ἐξαρούμεθα,
θεοῖσι δυσμαχοῦντες. ἀλλ᾽ εἴσω στέγης
χωρῶμεν, ds λόγων τ᾽ ἐπιστολὰς φέρῃς, d τ᾽ ἀντὶ δώρων δῶρα χρὴ προσαρμόσαι,
καὶ ταῦτ᾽ ἄγῃς. κενὸν γὰρ οὐ δίκαιά σε
495
χωρεῖν, προσελθόνθ᾽ ὧδε σὺν πολλῷ στόλῳ.
ΧΟ. στρ. μέγα τι σθένος ἁ Κύπρις ἐκφέρεται νίκας ἀεί,
491. γ om. 1.1,3,ἕ add A Vat. V. μεθα Vat.
κεινὸν A, δι νὸν C®. κοινὸν R,
with a couplet not much in point. Cp. Aj. 1038, 9, 1089, 90, 1262, 3, Ant. 506, 7, 679, 80, O. C. 798, 9, 935, 5, 1162. But these lines are not point- less, for it is the complete and ir- resistible strength of the passion for Tole, which, as Lichas views the mat- ter, clinches the necessity for Deianira’s prudent acquiescence.
489. els ἄπαντα) ‘ Utterly.’
ἔφυ] Cp. Phil. 1052, νικᾶν ye μέντοι πανταχοῦ χρήζων ἔφυν. The word here implies the argument, ‘ It was in his na- ture,’ and therefore not to be avoided.
490. wal marks the correspondence between Lichas’ advice and Deianira’s state of mind. ‘So amI minded.’ Cp. Plat. Theaet. 166 D, ἀλλ’ αὐτὸν τοῦτον wai λέγω σοφόν. :
491. κοῦτοι.., γε] ‘Yea, and I cer- tainly will not.’
vécov ..éwaxrdv ἐξαρούμσθα)] This may be taken in one of three ways: (1) ‘I will not cause to arise for myself a self-sought mischief,’ (2) ‘I will not aggravate the trouble, which then would be (in so far) of my own seeking’ (ἐπακτόν, proleptic =&ore ἐπακτὸν ἔχειν αὐτήν), (3) ‘I will not aggravate the mischief thus brought in from without.’ For (3), cp. infr. §36 foll., Eur. Phoen. 343, ἐπακτὸν ἄταν. But (2) agrees better with the intention of Deianira’s present speech.
493, 4. ‘And that thou mayest also carry gifts, wherewith it is meet to make return for what is given.’ For
VOL. I.
ἐξαρούμεθα) ἐξαιρούμεθα LAVV'R. 494. ἅ τ' ἀντῆ Grayri 1,, ἄντ᾽ ἀντὶ A,
497. μέγα τι σθένοΞ) yp. μέγα τι σθένουσα C*™*,
ἐξαρού- 495. κενόν] κεῖνον L.
ταῦτα supplying the antecedent, see Essay on L, § 40. Ρ. 75» 2. προσαρμόσαι contains no allusion to the dress fitting the frame of Heracles (Blaydes, cp. infr. 768, dprixoAdos), but to the imagined adaptation of the love-charm to its pur- pose. To Lichas the phrase only means, ‘To make a suitable return.’ And possibly no more is intended by the poet. Cp. infr. 687, and note.
The irony of ll. 495, 6 is brought out by comparing infr, Il. 540-2, τοιάδ᾽ Ἡρακλῆς . . οἰκούρι᾽ ἀντέπεμψε τοῦ μακ- ροῦ χρόνον.
498-530. The power of Aphrodite here, as in Ant. 781 foll., is regarded more with awe than with delight. It has been now exemplified in Jole’s con- quest of Heracles, so cruel to Deianira, and destined to be so calamitous to all concerned (infr. 1.872). The maidens in their sympathy with Deianira recall the time when the same power had driven heroes to do battle for her, and when she was carried triumphantly from her mother’s side. There is a close correspondence, as elsewhere, between this lyric strain and passages in the preceding senarii. Cp. esp. ll. 4-40, 142-150, 441-3, 465-7. The ode con- sists of ἃ strophe, antistrophe, and epode, in which logaoedic rhythms are varied with anapaestic and iambic me- tres. The anapaésts (cp. O. T. 469, 470, 479, 480) indicate the coming on of the combatants; the interrupted rhythms of the epode help to express
290
καὶ τὰ μὲν θεῶν
παρέβαν, καὶ ὅπως Κρονίδαν ἀπάτασεν οὐ λέγω, οὐδὲ τὸν ἔννυχον “Adar,
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
500
ἣ Ποσειδάωνα τινάκτορα yatas’
ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ τάνδ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ἄκοιτιν Ἐγίψες ἀμφίγνοι κατέβαν πρὸ γάμων, τίνες
gor. “Αιδαν] ἀΐδαν LA. ποσειδάονα Vat. vives Vat.
the struggle between them, while the happy issue is marked by the trochaics and glyconics at the close.
στρ. ἀντ, 4 tA , ’ Ud ’ Wd Nd I I I OI OS Os --
οἱ
Su Vues
tuum u te
Aue — fu vs
υυ-ςξωυυ-πωυντ-ξοω -ὦ -:
mye vv tut te ἐσ.
υτξυω--υτππιου --
“-π-υυ-ωυ -:-:
᾽
wee ἡ = = —vVu mv tte
ers Sri en ὡς aerate yea ae Si Dep END ts je Se poe ies ΤΠ vtuU-U “΄ᾳὈἀἄυ-ξωυωυ-υ -ῷὸ ἌΚΡΟΙ
498. (1) ‘Aphrodite ever advances unchecked in mighty conquering force’ (ἐκφέρεται, passive ; cp. the intransitive use of the active in 1], 23. 759, ἔκφερ᾽ ’OiAiddys: σθένος, adverbial accusa- tive); (2) ‘Aphrodite ever exhibits mighty conquering force’ (ἐκφέρεται, subjective middle, σθένος, accusative in regimen); or (3) ‘Aphrodite ever wins great might of victory’ (σθένος, accusative in regimen ; ἐκφέρεται, ‘dative-like’ mid-
[70 Ὁ. 805
502. Ποσειδάωνα] ποσειδῶνα LL*, ποσειδάωνα AVVR. 504. τίνες) om. MSS, Herm. corr.
vives} ruts LA.
dle). (2) may be rejected as bad Greek, though it pleased Hermann; (1) is prefer- able to(3), as more poetical, and in better keeping with the style of the ode, and also because (3) seems to require κράτος (which Mr. Blaydes proposes) instead of o@évos, which denotes rather the act than the result of victory. For a similar doubt, cp. Hdt. 4. 129, ταῦτα μέν νὺυν ἐπὶ σμικρόν τι ἐφέροντο τοῦ πος μὲν θεῶν] 5
: upr. 443: Ant. 786, οὔτ᾽ ἀθανάτων ee σὐδείς.
500. παρέβαν] In Greek, a thought or feeling which is made the subject of reficction is often spoken of in the aorist, and not, as in English, in the present tense. Cp. Aj. 693, ἔφριξ᾽ ἔρωτι, κιτλ. This idiom is analogous to the aorist of the immediate past (ri εἶπας, etc.). Essay on L. § 33. Ὁ. δὲ So in Pindar we have saréfay, Ol. 7. 23: ἔμολον, Ol. 14. 26: ἐπέβαν, ἔσταν, Nem. I. 236-9: and μετέσταν in Aesch. Suppl. 538.
ot λέγω] The words imply a dislike for myths that are shite to the gods. Cp. Pind. Pyth. 1, and, for the expression, El. 1467, εἰ δ᾽ ἔπεστι Νέμε- σις, ob λέγω.
502, 3. The love of Hades for Per- sephone, of Poseidon for Amymone, Tyro, etc.
504. ἐπὶ τάνδ᾽... ἄκοιτιν] It makes little difference whether ἄκοιτιν is taken as predicate or, better, as a proleptic expression :——‘ To win this bride,’ rather than, ‘To win this lady as a wife.’ Cp. infr. 525.
505. *rlves] This word was added by Hermann, who observes that it may have been lost from the repetition of the letters rw (ἄκοιτιν, tives). λέγω or
ἐρῶ is understood from οὐ λέγω supr., the positive elicited from the negative.
TPAXINIAI,
291
πάμπληκτα παγκόνιτά + ἐξῆλθον ἄεθλ᾽ ἀγώνων,
> avr.
φάσμα ταύρου,
"Axedgos ἀπ᾽’ Οἰνιαδᾶν, ὁ δὲ Βακχίας ἄπο
ἦλθε παλίντονα Θήβας
509. ᾿Αχελῷος) ἀχελώιοσ Ἱ,. Brunck corr. ἄπο] ἀπο ],. ἄπο C*A,
Essay on L. 8. 36. p.64. This is better than with Schndw. to suppose a trans- ition to direct interrogation, which is too abrupt.
*rives ἀμφίγνοιῦῖ͵ (1) ‘What all- accomplished champions.’ ἀμφέγνοι has been differently explained. (2)‘ Diversely armed,’ Herm. (3) ‘Both strong of limb,’ Schndw., who compares such compounds as diapareis, δισσάρχας, etc. The more obvious meaning given by Liddell and Scott suits better with the description which follows. Each com- batant was able every way, like a spear sharpened at both ends, ready to make and to various forms of attack : infr. 516-9. There is an etymological reference to ‘yvioy, ‘Active in every limb.’ This interpretation agrees also with πάμπληκτα, which signifies, ‘Car- ried on with blows of every kind.’
κατέβαν] Sc. és μέσον (1. 514). Cp. Hdt. §. 22, ᾿Αλεξάνδρου... ἀεθλεύειν ἑλομένου, καὶ καταβάντοε én’ αὑτὸ τοῦτο.
παγκόνυτα) Either (1) ‘Amidst clouds of dust,’ the force of way- in composition being slightly different in this and the preceding word. See E.on L. § 55. p.101, 6, and § 53. p. 98, or (2) ‘ With various stirrings of the dust,’ i.e. ‘ With various kinds of contest.’ Cp. παγκράτιον.
Blaydes reads παγκόνιτ᾽ ἐπεξῆλθον, needlessly substituting a prosaic for a poetical word. For the accusative, cp. supr. 159, πολλοὺς ἀγῶνας ἐξιών, intr. 562, τὸν πατρῷον. στόλον. . ἑσπόμην.
ἄεθλα] This word in the plural is sometimes equivalent to d@Aos, e.g. Phil. 507, δυσοίστων πόνων ἄθλα, whi also illustrates the periphrasis here. See L. and S. s. v. ἄθλον. The addition of a nearly synonymous word in the genitive is a not uncommon way of expanding and so emphasizing an idea. Essay on L. § 10. p.17, 6.
507. ποταμοῦ odivos] An Epic ex- pression. Cp. Il. 18. 607, ποταμοῖο μέγα oGévos ᾿Ωκεανοῖο : ib. 486, τό re
ἄχελος
ὁ μὲν ἦν ποταμοῦ σθένος, ὑψίκερω τετραόρου
510
A. 510, Βακχία:] βακχείας LA. ἦλθε) ἦλθε L.
σθένος ᾿Ωρίωνος : ib. 13. 248, σθένος ᾿1δο-
μενῆος. It is also used by Pindar and
Aeschylus.
507, 8. ὑψίκερω τετραόρον | φάσμα ταύρον)] Enustathius, Ὁ. 573, 27, reads τετράορον, but he quotes elsewhere as in the text, and the epithets redoubled about the same word are more impres- sive in this connection. rerpdopos ἵπποι in Od. 13. 81 are τέσσαρες ὁμοῦ delpov- res ἅρμα. Sophocles here employs the word in a new sense,=lsi τέσσαρσιν ἀειρόμενος, ‘Upborne by fourfold means,’ =‘four-footed.’ This gives the Ache léus an advantage “com his biped antagonist, and so lends additional terror to the description.
φάσμα is in apposition with ποταμοῦ o6évos,i.e. σθεναρὸς ποταμός, ταῦρος wapa- φαινόμενοε. The mae te like om ‘apparition,’ implies something which ἐπα τρῶν a strange im reasiog thraagh the eye. Cp. intr. 836, 7, δεινοτάτῳ.. ὕδρας. φάσματι. Acheléus enters the contest ἐναργὴς ταῦρος, supr. 1.11. Cp. Il, 21. 237, 8, τοὺς ἔκβαλλε θύραζε, μεμυκὼς ἠῦτε ταῦρος, | χέρσονδε.
510. ἀπ᾽ Οἰνιαδᾶν] According to Hellenic notions each of the competitors for a prize must have acity. Achel6éus hails from Oeniadae, the city at his mouth, where he was probably wor- shipped, and had a τέμενος βωμός τε Ouhes.
Baxylas ,. Θήβα:] For Thebes as the city of Heracles, see above, 1. 116, Kadpoyer7. The word Βακχίας com- mends him to the favour of the Dionysiac worshippers. Cp. Ant. 1135 foll., @nBalas ἐπισκοποῦντ᾽ ἀγυιάς" | τὰν ἐκ πασᾶν τιμᾷς | ὑπερτάταν πόλεων.
The emphasis on Θήβας is strength- ened by the order of words, παλίντονα being interposed. This epithet has been explained as specially descriptive of a bow like the Scythian, whose ends turned outwards. But it is rather= ‘elastic,’ as a general epithet of the
U2
292
ZOPOKAEOYS
τόξα Kai λόγχας ῥόπαλόν. τε τινάσσων, παῖς Διός" οἱ τότ᾽ ἀολλεῖς ἴσαν ἐς μέσον ἱέμενοι λεχέων" μόνα δ᾽
εὔλεκτρος ἐν μέσῳ Κύπρις ῥαβδονόμει ξυνοῦσα,
515
ἐπ. Tor ἦν χερός, ἦν δὲ τόξων πάταγος, ᾿ταυρείων τ᾽ ἀνάμιγδα κεράτων"
ἣν δ᾽ ἀμφίπλεκτοι
513. Διόε] Alo A pm. ρεἰων) ταν. claw L. ταυρείων A.
bow : i.e. Drawing against that which draws it. Cp. Heracl. Fr. 56, ed. Byw. παλίντονος ἁρμονίη κόσμον, ὅκωσπερ λύρης καὶ τόξου : Il, 8. 266, παλίντονα τόξα τιταίνων.
513. wats Διός] The name is not required after this full description of the hero who is always in our thoughts.
dodAcis] ‘With collected might.’ The Scholiast drily says, καταχρηστικῶς εἶπεν ἐπὶ δύο τὸ ἀολλεῖς. But the word is graphically descriptive of the confused contest as it appeared to an awe-stricken spectator. The meeting of the hero and the monster was as if two armies clashed. There is the same straining of language as in τετραόρου, supra. Cp. Milton, Par. Lost, Bk. a. 11. 636 foll., where Satan is compared to a fleet at sea: ib. 714, 18, ‘As when two black Clouds, | With Heaven's Artillery fraught, come rattling on | Over the Caspian, then stand front to front | Hovering a space, till winds the signal blow | To join their dark encounter in mid air.’
514. ἱέμενοι λεχέων] ‘ Eager for the bridal.’ See Essay on L. § 56. p. 102, and cp. Il. 23. 371, πάτασσε δὲ θυμὸς ἑκάστου | viens ἱεμένων.
μόνα] The combat was manifold, but one power, that of the Goddess of Love (supr. 497-506), presided over the whole.
515. evAexrpos .. Kumpis] ‘ Aphrodite, the giver of desired ΤΑ ΠΊΑΡΕς 50 εὔχλοος Δημήτηρ is Demeter who gives abundant herbage.
ῥαβδονόμει Ewotca] ‘Was there directing all.’ The ῥαβδονόμος, or ῥαβ- 800 xos. was not the βραβευτής or βραβεύς (in this case Ζεὺς ἀγώνιο:) who award- ed the prize, but the regulator of the contest, who was not necessarily the eame person. Cp. Plat. Prot. 338 A
514. ἱέμενοι ἱέμενοι L. 520, δ δὲ LA.
520
ἱέμενοι A. 518. rav-
(Hippias loq.), πείθεσϑέ μοι ῥαβδοῦχον καὶ ἐπιστάτην καὶ πρύτανιν ἑλέσθαι, ὃς ὑμῖν φυλάξει τὸ μέτριον μῆκος τῶν λόγων ἑκατέρου.
517. Schndw. regards this line as ἃ hendiadys describing the noise made by hand and bow together, ‘There was the sound of the hand, the sound of the bow,’ i.e. the sound of the hand upon the bow. But χερός rather means, ‘Of blows with the fist,’ and in τόξων πάταγος is included, besides the twang of the bow, the whizz and loud impact of the arrow. Musgrave objects to τόξων as unsuited for close fighting (cp. Hdt. 3.78. § 3),and absurdly suggests ταρσῶν. The arrows might be delivered before closing, or Heracles might retire a few paces. But it is needless to press the details of the description, which is meant to suggest in a few words the incidents of a varied encounter. Cp. the meeting of Satan and Death in Milton, or of Christian and Apollyon in the Pilgrim’s Progress.
519. ἀνάμιγδα) ‘Therewithal.’ The crashing blows of the bull’s horns were mingled with the twanging of the bow, etc., in a confused noise. The more usual form is ἄμμιγα.
520. ἦν] This, the so-called ‘schema Pindaricum,’ does not occur elsewhere in Sophocles. Cp. Eur, Ion 1146, ἐνῆν δ᾽... ὑφαί: Hes. Theog. 321, τῆς δ᾽ ἦν τρεῖς κεφαλαί, It only happens where the verb precedes the noun, and it is here used for the sake of the emphatic re- βου αν of ἦν---ἦν---ἦν. Recent philo- ogy inclines to consider ἦν in such cases not as the 3rd person singular, but as a dialectical form of ἧσαν.
ἀμφίπλεκτοι κλίμακε:} ‘* Twisti and mountings on the back.’ The «Ac- pag was a trick in wrestling. Hermann
κλίμακες, ἦν δὲ μετώπων ὀλόεντα
πλήγματα καὶ στόνος ἀμφοῖν.
ἁ δ᾽ εὐῶπις ἁβρὰ τηλαυγεῖ παρ ὄχθῳ
4 ¢ > 93 [4 ἧστο, τὸν ὃν προσμένουσ' ἀκοίταν.
ἐγὼ δὲ μάτηρ μὲν οἷα φράζω. τὸ δ᾽ ἀμφινείκητον ὄμμα νύμφας
ἐλεινὸν ἀμμένει"
κἀπὸ ματρὸς ἄφαρ βέβακεν,
ὥστε πόρτις ἐρήμα.
521. μετὠπων) μετόπων A, νείκητον] τόδ᾽ ἀαμφνίκητον L.
TPAXINIAI, 293 525
530
526. ofa] οἷα L. ola (5. 527. τὸ δ᾽ ἀμφι-
Tod ἀμφινείκητον A. ἀμφίνηκον 1.3. 528. ἐλει- 530. ὥστε) domep L. Gore A. ἐρήμα]
voy) ἐλεεινόν MSS. Porson corr. ἐρῆμα L. ἐρήμα C?A.
conjectures the nature of it to have been that mentioned by Ovid, Met. 9. 51, in describing this very contest, viz. the act of giving the adversary a sudden push so as to turn him round, and then trying to throw him by mounting on his back. For the use of the verbal ἀμφίπλεκτοι, cp. supr. 357, ῥιστός and note, and see Hdt. 3. 78, συμπλακέντος . Γωβρύεω τῷ Maye.
521. μετώπων... πλήγματα] ‘ Blows given with the forehead’—of Acheldéus. Cp. Ovid, Met. 9. 44, 5, ‘Totoque ego pectore poe | Et digitos digitis, et frontem fronte premebam.’
522. στόνοξ)] ‘Groanings’—not from pain, but from the extremity of effort.
523 foll. Cp. supr. 24, ἐγὼ γὰρ ἥμην ἐκπεπληγμένη φόβῳ
523. 48 aus ἁβρά] The Chorus, who have only seen Deianira as a care- worn matron, delight in imagining her tender beauty as a girl.
524. τηλαυγεῖ) ‘ Far-glancing.’ Ex- plained by τηλεσκόπῳ; i.e. τῆλε πέμ- πουσα τὰς αὐγὰς τῶν ὀμμάτων. ‘ Where ἃ rising- ground gave a distinct view of ον ᾿ ht.’ Paley.
. ἐγὼ δὲ μάτηρ μὲν ola φράξω] The interpretation of one Scholiast, ἐγὼ παρεῖσα τὰ πολλά, τὰ τέλη λέγω τῶν πραγμάτων, seems to point to a lost various reading, in which τὰ τερμό- via, or something of the kind, was written for μάτηρ μὲν ola, It is another question whether the conjecture founded upon this, rd τέρματ᾽ ofa, gives better sense
than the reading in the text, which is explained in the first scholion: ἐγώ, φησὶν ἐνδιαθέτως, ὡσεὶ μήτηρ λέγω. The Chorus had not been present at that distant scene, but in imagining it they feel a mother’s tendemess for her, who ‘with much, much more dismay Beheld the fight than those who made the fray.’ (Shak, Merchant of Venice, 3. 2.
61, 2.)
527. τὸ δ᾽. πραρόῤὶ, ‘And she for whom they fought, with anxious looks awaits her lord.’ δέ, as in prose δ᾽ οὖν, here resumes the clause τὸν dy . . dxol- ταν after the parenthesis. This makes easier the omission of the object after ἀμμένει, which has been felt as a diffi- culty :—i.e. ἡ νύμφη, περιμάχητος οὖσα ἀμφοῖν, ἐλεινῶς θεωμένη ἀναμένει τὸν νικῶντα. Her ‘eye’ or ‘gaze’ (Essay on L. § 54. p. 99) is made the subject because she is intently looking on, and not merely, as the Scholiast says, be- cause the most beautiful part is put for the whole. Cp, Aj. 140, στηνῆς ws ὄμμα πελείας.
528. ἐλεινόν] ‘Deserving pity,’ be- cause distracted with doubt and fear. Cp. O. C. 317, 8, τ φημὶ κἀπόφημι, pone ἔχω τί φῶ, |
520. κἀπὸ ματρός, ea] ‘And all at once she leaves her mother's side.’ In the manner of this brief and rapid lyric strain, the Chorus pass from the midst of the contest to its final issue.
530. ὥστε πόρτια ἐρῆήμα], ‘Like a heifer taken from the mother’ whom
204
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ΔΗ. ἦμος, pirat, κατ᾽ οἶκον ὁ ξένος θροεῖ
3
ταῖς αἰχμαλώτοις παισὶν ὡς én’ ἐξόδῳ, τῆμος θυραῖος ἦλθον ὡς ὑμᾶς λάθρα, τὰ μὲν φράσουσα χερσὶν ἁτεχνησάμην,
τὰ δ᾽ οἷα πάσχω συγκατοικτιουμένη.
κόρην γάρ, οἶμαι δ᾽ οὐκέτ᾽, ἀλλ᾽ ἐζευγμένην, παρεισδέδεγμαι, φόρτον ὥστε ναντίλος, λωβητὸν ἐμπόλημα τῆς ἐμῆς φρενός.
καὶ νῦν δύ᾽ οὖσαι μίμνομεν μιᾶς ὑπὸ
χλαίνης ὑπαγκάλισμα. τοιάδ᾽ ᾿ Ηρακλῆς,
ὁ πιστὸς ἡμῖν κἀγαθὸς καλούμενος,
531. θροεῖ θρόει LAL?VV*, θροεῖ Cf Vat.
σουσα) φράζουσα 101, σουσα A, ἐμῆς L. 539. ὑπό) ὑπο L. ὅπο C7A.
she often misses; with an allusion to
the soli and wandering life which Deianira has led since her marriage day.
531-632. Deianira, who has already repared the charmed robe, confides er intention to the Trachinian maidens,
and, on Lichas’ coming forth, entrusts the gift to him, with the appropriate commands,
532. ὧς ἐπ᾽ ἐξόδῳ] ‘With his de- parture in view.’ rs El. 1322.
533. θυραῖος] he masc. for the fem. form occurs more readily where a woman is speaking to women. Cp. supr. 151; El. 313; Essay on L. § 20.
Ρ. 30.
534. χερσὶν &] For the postpone- ment of the initial word, see Essay on L. § 41. p. 78.
μὲν... τὰ δέ are adverbial accu- satives=‘ Partly,’ not antecedents to the relatives. Cp. infr. 843, 4.
535. ola πάσχω] ‘For the treat- ment I receive.’ In what follows she takes up the latter topic first.
ovyKkaroucrioupévy] ‘To implore commiseration.’ For the effect of the middle voice, cp. Hdt. 1. 114, ἀποικ- rifero τῶν ὑπὸ Κύρου ἤντησε.
, 536. οἶμαι δ᾽ οὐκέτι] Sc. κόρην εἶναι.
537. παρεισδέδεγμαι) παρα- implies, ‘At unawares,’ (as we say, ‘By a side wind.’)
538. ‘A piece of merchandize which inflicts an outrage on me.’ As in supr.
535
540
532. ws] ὡς A. 534. φρά-
535. οἷα) ota L. οἷα C*. 538. ἐμῇ:
541. πιστός) πιστὸς... ..1,. words A.
33, the expression is adapted to the si- mile. The figure is not that of over- loading, which could have no meani here, but simply that of a cargo whi in some way proves disastrous. There is a play on the word ἐμπόλημα, which is an accusative in apposition, not to φόρτον, but to the action of παρεισδέ- δεγμαι. The line may be thus para- phrased: ὥστε τούτῳ τῷ ἐμπολήματι ἐμπολᾶσθαι καὶ λελωβῆσθαι καὶ τὴν ἐμὴν φρένα. λωβητόν is the verbal of the cognate passive, - ἐπὶ λωβῇ πραττόμε- γον. Essay on L. § 53. p. 98. Her- mann and others explain the words to mean, ‘A cruel return for my faith- fulness of soul.’ But τῆς ἐμῆς φρενός is merely a periphrasis like ἡ ἐμὴ ψυχή in Ant. 559. Cp. Phil. 1281, and oo cially Ant. 1063, ὡς μὴ ᾿μπολήσων ἴσθι τὴν ἐμὴν φρένα. 540. eee) ‘Clasped in one embrace. Cp. Ant. 650, ψυχρὸν wapay- σμα τοῦτο γίγνεται. The sense of μιᾶς is continued : i.e. μ. ὗ. x. ἕν ὑπ- αγκάλισμα. τοιάδ᾽ 4s, καὶλ.] This, the single expression of bitterness on Dei- anira’s part, tends to confirm the inter- retation given supr. of Il. 383, 4. Cp. hak. Othello, 4. 2. 107, ‘Des. "Tis meet I should be used so, very meet.’ 541. ἡμῖν is to be taken with πιστὸς κἀγαθός, rather than with καλούμενος (which is added to complete the sense). ἡμῖν is also resumed with ἀντέπεμψε,
TPAXINIAI,
295
3 5.29 2 δὰ τ οἰκούρι ἀντέπεμψε τοῦ μακροῦ χρόνου.
ἐγὼ δὲ θυμοῦσθαι μὲν οὐκ ἐπίσταμαι νοσοῦντι κείνῳ πολλὰ τῇδε τῇ νόσῳ,
τὸ δ᾽ αὖ ξυνοικεῖν τῇδ᾽ ὁμοῦ τίς ἂν γυνὴ
545
δύναιτο, κοινωνοῦσα τῶν αὐτῶν γάμων:
ὁρῶ γὰρ ἥβην τὴν μὲν ἕρπουσαν πρόσω, τὴν δὲ φθίνουσαν: ὧν ἀφαρπάζειν φιλεῖ
ὀφθαλμὸς ἄνθος, τῶν δ᾽ ὑπεκτρέπει πόδα. ταῦτ᾽ οὖν φοβοῦμαι, μὴ πόσις μὲν ᾿ Ἡρακλῆς
[71 a. 55°
ἐμὸς καλῆται, τῆς νεωτέρας δ᾽ ἀνήρ.
ἀλλ᾽ οὐ γάρ, ὥσπερ εἶπον, ὀργαίνειν καλὸν γυναῖκα νοῦν ἔχουσαν" ἢ δ᾽ ἔχω, φίλαι,
λυτήριον Τλύπημα, τῇδ᾽ ὑμῖν φράσω.
542. ἀντέπεμψε] ἀντέπεμψεν L. ἀντέπεμψε A.
554. ὑμῖν) υμῖν Ι,.. ἡμῖν Vat.
‘Heracles, so faithful and kind to me (as he was reputed), has sent me such wages in return for my long service in keeping the house.’
542. τοῦ μακροῦ χρόνου] A genitive like’ that in μηνὸς ae Cov. τοῦ μ. Xp. Sc. τῆς οἰκουρίας.
For the sense, cp. Eur. H. F. 1371-3, σέ τ᾽ οὐχ ὁμοίως, ὦ τάλαιν᾽, ἀπώλεσα, ὥσπερ σὺ τἀμὰ λέκτρ' ἔσωζε: ΤΙΣΙ μακρὰς εὐ ας πῆ are ἐν δόμοις οἰκουρίας.
543. οὐκ ἐπίσταμαι) ‘I cannot.’ C Ant. 686, μήτ᾽ par A λέγειν. ὲ
544. νοσοῦντι, κτλ] ‘ Though often taken with this malady :’ viz. with love. Cp. supr. 445 and note. The clause is concessive.
545. τὸ δ᾽ αὖ ξυνοικεῖν] The article, for which cp. Ant. 78, τὸ δὲ | βίᾳ πολι- τῶν δρᾶν ἔφυν ἀμήχανος͵ gives indignant emphasis to the antithesis. That He- racles’ affections should go forth to others is something to bear: that the rival should have a position in the household is intolerable. For τίς ἂν δύναιτο, cp. Eur. Med. 1044, οὐκ ἂν δυ- vaiyny’ χαιρέτω βουλεύματα | τὰ πρό- σθεν.
46. γάμων] γάμος is not strict! reseed μα the κουριδίη ἄλοχος. Cp. Eur. Hel. rgo.
547. ἤβην, «.r.A.] The contrast is developed as the sentence proceeds.
551. καλῆται] καλεῖται LA pm.
Cp. 0. C, ay ἄνδρα, τὸν μέν, «.7.A. 1.6. τῆσδε μέν. Cp. Aj. 114, “i see and note,
548 κτλ ‘From which’ (viz. from those whose youth advances) ‘the eye is wont to cull the bloom; but from the other,’ etc. The expression is not clear, but thé meaning is obvious, and the text is not corrupt. For the relative referring to the former of two expressions, see Essay on L. § 41. p. 78, and cp. O. C. 86, 4 Φοίβῳ τε κἀμοὶ
. ὅς μοι. And, for the generic relative plural with a singular Basie ert ἘΣ oY ee
Thue. 6. 12, 13, γεωτέρῳφ.. aes νῦν ἐνθάδε.
549. ὑπεκτρέπει πόδα] Sc. ὁ ἵμερος understood in Phe personified ὀφθαλμός. The aS of images is certainly
rather bold. For the general sense, cp. Plato, spe ie yi 6, especially the words
ἀνανθεῖ τ feo νθηκότι καὶ σώματι καὶ ψυχῇ καὶ ἄλλῳ rae οὐκ ἐνίζει ἔρως. 550. ταῦτ᾽ οὖν ofpa} ‘This
then is my fear ;’ i.e. τοῦτον aire φόβον
φοβοῦμαι. ταῦτα refers to what precedes, and is further explained by what follows. The distinction between πόσις and ἀνήρ, ‘husband’ or ‘lord,’ and ‘mate,’ is readily intelligible. 554. Birt, Cp. O. T. 392, ἠύδας τι.
iigenpet The MS. reading, λυτήριον
294
ἣν μοι παλαιὸν δῶρον ἀρχαίου ποτὲ
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
558
θηρός, λέβητι χαλκέῳ κεκρυμμένον͵
ὃ παῖς ἔτ᾽ οὖσα τοῦ δασυστέρνου παρὰ
Νέσσον φθίνοντος ἐκ φόνων ἀνειλόμην, ὃς τὸν βαθύρρουν ποταμὸν Εὔηνον βροτοὺς
μισθοῦ ’πόρευε χερσίν, οὔτε πομπίμοις
560
κώπαις ἐρέσσων οὔτε λαίφεσιν νεώς.
ὃς κἀμέ, τὸν πατρῷον ἡνίκα στόλον
ξὺν ᾿Ηρακλεῖ τὸ πρῶτον εὗνις ἑσπόμην͵ φέρων én’ ὦμοις, ἡνίκ᾽ ἦν μέσῳ πόρῳ,
557. ἔτ᾽ ἔτ(ι)} L. ἔτ᾽ A. κδ0. εὔηνον) εὔηνὸν C28, εὔηνον A. λαίφεσιν λαίφαισιν L. λαίφεσιν A.
λύπημα, has not been successfully ex- plained. λυτήριον cannot be taken as a verbal noun governing an accusative. Nor is it satisfactory to postpone the comma and render, ‘ A vexation for Iole that will deliver me.” Herm. conjec- tures A. κήλημα, which may be right, but anticipates too much. A more general word seems to be required. véynpa is suggested by the resumption in |. 578, and the first syllable may have been lost from ov preceding or γοῦν coming in the line above. Other con- jectures are λυτήριόν τι πημονῆς (Ziel), and Mr. Paley’s 7 δ᾽ ἔχει... λυτήριον λύπημα. To this last it may be ob- jected that the use of the first person (ἔχων is more expressive of Deianira’s sanguine mood. A third way of inter- preting the words as they stand may be suggested, viz. taking λυτήριον pas- sively, agreeing with Avwnya: ‘I will tell you a way in which I find the grief remediable.’ For the passive use, see Essay on L. ὃ 53. Ρ. gg, and for the re- dundant antecedent, ib. § 40. p. 75, 2.
555. ἦν... κεκρυμμένον) “1 had, hidden in an um of bronze, the gift I once long ago received from the old Centaur.’ ποτέ is to be taken closely with δῶρον. Cp. O.T. 1043, ἦ τοῦ τυράννου τῆσδε γῆς πάλαι ποτέ;
For ἀρχαῖος in the sense of " old,’ cp. Ο. C. 112, χρόνῳ παλαιοί. παλαιός and ἀρχαῖος convey more of ἃ sense of awe or wonder as attaching to old age, than γέρων or γεραιός. The Centaur is
παρά] πάρα LA,
558. Νέσσον] νέσου 1.. νέσσον A. 560. ᾽πόρευε) πόρενε LA. 561.
562. τὸν πατρῷον .. στόλον] τῶν πατρῷων «στόλων ΑΝ. τὸν πατρῷον... στόλον Vat.
564. ἦν] ἐν AR. ἦν νν".
thought of as an old-world creature belonging to a state of things that is passed away.
557. wapd=from a person=(i.e. by his will), é«=out of a place.
558. φόνων] Bergk conjectures φο- νῶν. Cp infr. 1. 573, σφαγῶν.
559. τὸν... π .. πόρενε)] Cp. Plat. Theaet. 199 E, ὁ τὸν ποταμὸν καθη- youpevos. The epithet βαθύρρουν ac- counts for mortals needing the Centaur's help.
n61. ἐρέσσων, which is added to explain the instrumental dative κώπαις, is of course not resumed with λαέφεσιν.
562. τὸν πατρῷον... στόλον] ‘On that journey on which my father sent me forth.’ viz. When he gave me in marriage. The expression is more natural if we imagine Oeneus as having accompanied them part of the way. This accusative is in a loose construc- tion with the sentence (in apposition to the action). Cp. O. C. 1400, 1401, οἷον dp’ ὁδοῦ τέλος | “Apyous ἀφωρμήθημεν.
563. ξὺν Ἡρακλεῖ] ‘ With Heracles at my side.’ The preposition is not re- qt with ἑσπόμην following, but the
ulness of expression marks the close- ness of her relation to Heracles.
564. ἡνίκ᾽ ἦν μέσῳ πόρῳ] ‘ When he was at the middle of the crossing.’ Cobet would read ἦν (‘I was in’). Dindorf and Nauck also prefer the first person. But there is no sufficient rea- son for this, and the locative dative presents no difficulty.
TPAXINIAI.
ψαύει ματαίαις χερσίν: ἐκ δ᾽ ἤϊσ᾽ ἐγώ,
χὠ Ζηνὸς εὐθὺς παῖς ἐπιστρέψας χεροῖν ἧκεν κομήτην lév: ἐς δὲ πλεύμονας στέρνων διερροίζησεν. ἐκθνήσκων δ᾽ ὁ θὴρ
τοσοῦτον εἶπε, παῖ γέροντος Οἰνέως,
τοσόνδ᾽ ὀνήσει τῶν ἐμῶν, ἐὰν πίθῃ,
πορθμῶν, ὀθούνεχ᾽ ὑστάτην o ἔπεμψ᾽ ἐγώ; ἐὰν γὰρ ἀμφίθρεπτον αἷμα τῶν ἐμῶν σφαγῶν ἐνέγκῃ χερσίν, ἦ μελαγχόλους ἔβαψεν ἰοὺς θρέμμα Λερναίας ὕδρας,
ἔσται φρενός σοι τοῦτο κηλητήριον
τῆς Ἡρακλείας, ὥστε piri εἰσιδὼν , ~ ~ 3 φ στέρξει γυναῖκα κεῖνος ἀντὶ σοῦ πλέον.
567. ἰόν ἰον from ἰόν A pr.
297 565 510 515 πλεύμονα:] πλεύμονα: 1, πλεύμονα A. 570.
ἐὰν wildy) ἐὰν πυθηῖ 1.1. yp. ἐὰν (Om) C2. ἐὰν πίθῃ A. ἐὰν πεέιθῃ R. yh 4} ἔς
ὁθούνεχ᾽ ὁθούνεκ᾽ A pr. σ᾽ om.
LAL'VVSR.
σ᾽ Vat. 577- orépte
from L. orépfe Vat. V. oréptas V3, στέρξαι R.
565. ματαίαιε] ‘ Wanton’ Cp. Aesch. Suppl. 229, and the use of ματᾷάζων in O. T. 891.
566. ἐπιστρέψας) The middle voice is more usual. Here τόξον or βέλος may be supplied in thought. The word always implies a sudden move-
t
χεροῖν] Either (1) ‘ From’ (gen.), or (2) ‘ With’ (dat.) ‘his hands.’
567. κομῆτην)] The feather of the arrow which is elsewhere imagined as a swift wing, is here figured as its hair.
568. στέρνων] Governed of δια- in
διερροίζησεν. ἐκθνήσκων)]Π ‘As he breathed his last... This compound is elsewhere
used figuratively, as in γέλῳ ἔκθανον, Od. 18. 100, (‘ died outright [as it were] with laughter’); and from Plato on- wards, ‘To faint or fall into a trance, is the accepted meaning of the word.
570, 1. τῶν ἐμῶν... πορθμῶν] For this use of the possessive adjective, cp. O. T. 572, 3, τὰς ἐμὰς... Λαΐου Biapbopds.
572. γάρ introduces the explanatory statement, answering τοσόνδε.
τῶν ἐμῶν σφαγῶν is (a) possessive genitive with αἷμα, and also (δ) abla- tive genitive with ἐνέγκῃ, ‘ Bear from
my wound the clotted gore of my wound.’
573, 4. ἧ-. ὕδραε] ‘At the place where the arrows had been tinged with black venom from the Lernaean hydra,’ i.e. ‘From that part of the wound
‘where a dark tinge shows a trace of the
hydra’s venom in which the arrows were dipped.’ The blood would be more clotted about the wound because of the venom, and the part of the blood most affected by the venom would be preternaturally dark. Observe the un- conscious tautology in θρέμμα after ἀμ- φίθρεπτον, and for the periphrasis, cp. the uses of φάσμα in ll. 509, 837. θρέμ- μα is merely expletive. See Essay on L. § 10. Ρ. 17. Madvig’s reading, adopted by Paley, is peAayxodos..ids. θρέμμα is then ‘the issue.’
577. στέρξει) The future indicative after Gore ph is curious. Cp. O. T. 411, ὥστ᾽ ob Κρέοντος προστάτου yeypa- Youu. Several MSS. and Hermann read στέρξαι; but the nominative is then unaccountable. If the text is right, we must suppose a return to the indicative from the infinitive which should have followed ὥστε μή.
ἀντὶ σοῦ πλέον] ‘Before thee:’ a
298
ZOPOKAEOYVS
τοῦτ᾽ ἐννοήσασ᾽, ὦ φίλαι, δόμοις yap Fv κείνου θανόντος ἐγκεκλειμένον καλῶς,
χιτῶνα τόνδ᾽ ἔβαψα, προσβαλοῦσ᾽ ὅσα
580
(av κεῖνος εἶπε' καὶ πεπείρανται τάδε.
κακὰς δὲ τόλμας μήτ᾽ ἐπισταίμην ἐγὼ
μήτ᾽ ἐκμάθοιμι, τάς τε τολμώσας στυγῶ.
φίλτροις δ᾽ ἐάν πως τήνδ᾽ ὑπερβαλώμεθα
τὴν παῖδα καὶ θέλκτροισι τοῖς ἐφ᾽ ᾿Ηρακλεῖ,
585
μεμηχάνηται τοὔργον, ----εἴ τι μὴ δοκῶ πράσσειν μάταιον' εἰ δὲ μή, πεπαύσομαι.
ΧΟ.
ἀλλ᾽ εἴ τις ἐστὶ πίστις ἐν τοῖς δρωμένοις,
δοκεῖς map ἡμῖν οὐ βεβουλεῦσθαι κακῶς.
579. ἐγκεκλειμένον) ἔγκεκλεισμένον A. τάς A 587. πεπαύσομαι] πεπαύσεται A. ‘yp. πκεπαύσεται V™.
ἥτις L. εἴ τις A.
twofold expression including ‘ Instead of thee’ and ‘More than thee.’ Cp. ae 182, 3, μείζον᾽ .. ἀντὶ τῆς αὑτοῦ
τρας.
578. τοῦτ᾽ ἐννοήσασ Ἴ “ Bethinking me of this.’ See the conjectural read- ing νόημα supr. 1. 554, note, which this would seem to resume.
δόμοις] Probably a cabinet or closet, which would exclude the light. Cp. Eur. Alc. 160, 1, ἐκ 3° ἑλοῦσα κεδρίνων δόμων | ἐσθῆτα κόσμον τ᾽ εὐπρεπῶς ἠσκή- σατο, where the ‘cedarn habitation’ of the dress is a sort of wardrobe.
580. ἔβαψα] Sc. τούτῳ from τοῦτο supr.
προσβαλοῦσ᾽ ὅσα | ζῶν κεῖνος εἶπε] ‘With such addition as the Centaur, while yet alive, enjoined.’ This refers to the manner of application, or of preparation for immediate use—cp. infr. ll. 680-7—and not (as Schndw. supposes) to something added to or mingled with the blood. The words need not include more than the pre- cautions on which she afterwards lays such stress :—infr. 684-92. Others take προσβαλοῦσα (sc. τὸν νοῦν) to mean, ‘Giving careful heed to.’ Cp. infr. 844, and note.
581. πεπείρανταιὔ͵ὺ7͵ An Epic word. Cp. Od. 12. 37, 8, ταῦτα μὲν οὕτω πάντα πεπείρανται.
582. κακὰς δὲ... 584. φίλτροις δὲ. .
581. κεῖνοι] ἐκεῖνος A.
583. a 588. ef τις
The repetition of δέ indicates the con- tention of opposing thoughts. Cp. O.C. 1014, 5, ὁ ξεῖνος, ὦναξ, χρηστός, al δὲ συμφοραὶ | αὐτοῦ πανώλεις, ἄξιαι δ᾽ ἀμυ- γαθεῖν.
τάς τε τολμώσαε] Sc. τὰς τοιαῦτας τόλμας.
585. ἐφ᾽ “HpaxAct] ‘ Upon Heracles;’ i.e. used with the view of influencing him. Cp. Eur. Hipp. 32, Ἱππολύτῳ ὃ ἔπι, «TA. i ΞΡ’
586. μεμηχάνηται τοὔργον] ‘The means have Been contrived.
587. εἰ δὲ μὴ] ‘But if otherwise, I will proceed no further,’ i.e. εἰ δοκῶ πράσσειν μάταιόν τι. τι in the preced- ing clause is to be taken, not with δοκῶ, but with πράσσειν. Cp. El. 31, εἰ μή τι καιροῦ τυγχάνω.
Deianira promises to desist, if the Chorus think her unwise. But when Lichas appears, she forgets everything in the eagerness of her purpose, and their faltering dissuasion is lost upon her.
588. πίστις... 590. ἣ πίστι] The πίστις of which the Chorus speaks is more objective = ‘Ground of confi- dence;’ that which Deianira means is more subjective,=‘The confidence I have.’
589. ov... κακῶς expresses a cautious approval, Cp. Fr. 154, ἔχοιμ᾽ ἂν αὐτὸ μὴ κακῶς ἀπεικάσαι.
TPAXINIAI. 299
AH, οὕτως ἔχει γ᾽ ἡ πίστις, ὡς τὸ μὲν δοκεῖν ἔνεστι, πείρᾳ δ᾽ οὐ προσωμίλησά πω.
ἀλλ᾽ εἰδέναι χρὴ δρῶσαν, ὡς οὐδ᾽ εἰ δοκεῖς ἔχειν, ἔχοις ἂν γνῶμα, μὴ πειρωμένη.
ἀλλ᾽ αὐτίκ᾽ εἰσόμεσθα' τόνδε γὰρ βλέπω θυραῖον ἤδη. διὰ τάχους δ᾽ ἐλεύσεται. μόνον παρ᾽ ὑμῶν εὖ στεγοίμεθ᾽" ὧς σκότῳ
599
ΧΟ. [71 b.
ΔΗ. 595
κἂν αἰσχρὰ πράσσῃς, οὔποτ᾽ αἰσχύνῃ πεσεῖ, ΛΙ.
τί χρὴ ποιεῖν : σήμαινε, τέκνον Οἰνέως, ὡς ἐσμὲν ἤδη τῷ μακρῷ χρόνῳ βραδεῖς. ἀλλ᾽ αὐτὰ δή σοι ταῦτα καὶ πράσσω, Λίχα,
ΔΗ.
600 ἕως σὺ ταῖς ἔσωθεν ἠγορῶ ξέναις, ὅπως φέρῃς μοι τόνδε γ᾽ εὐὐφῆ πέπλον,
592. οὐδ᾽ εἰ δοκεῖ!) οὐδοκεῖσ L. οὐδ᾽ εἰ δοκεῖς ("Α. 593. ἂν γνῶμα) yp. ἄγνωμα C2 mg. τὸ γνῶμα (5 mg. ἂν γνῶμα A. 597. πράσσῃΞ) πράσσηις L. πράσσῃς A. αἰσχύνῃ πεσεῖ] αἰσχύνη πεσῆι LA. αἰσχύνῃ πεσεῖ Vat. 508. ποιεῖν} ποεῖν 1.. ποιεῖν A. 601. ταῖς] ταῖς (3, ταῖς A. 602. τόνδε γ᾽
εὐὐφῇ)] τόνδε γ᾽ εὐυρῆ (353, τόνδε γ᾽ εὐυφῇῆ A Vat. VV".
590. γ᾽ marks the limitation under
595. ἐλεύσεται) ‘He will make his which she assents to ef τις ἐστὶ πίστις
supra.
591. ἔνεστι) Sc. τῇ πίστει or τῷ βουλεύματι.
πείρᾳ δ᾽ οὐ προσωμίλησά πω.] ‘ But I have not yet made acquaintance with the proof of it;’ i.e. My plan has not been tested by experience.
593- γνῶμα] The meaning of words signifying mental processes or results is not yet fixed in tragic diction, and is still relative to the several meanings of the corresponding verb. Thus γγῶμα = ἐγνωσμένον τι, which in the present context would signify, ‘ Anything clearly discerned or determined.’ μὴ wapop z= el μὴ πεῖραν λάβοις.
594. αὐτίκ᾽ εἰσόμεσθα] Deianira, in her eagerness, under-estimates the time that must still pass before Heracles’ arrival. It is thus that.tragic feeling helps the conventional abridgment of time that is necessary to the compo- sition of tragedy: πόνου γὰρ ἄκρον οὐκ ἔχει χρόνον.
τόνδε] Lichas, whom she does not care to name, and who is treated slight- ingly throughout. His fate ‘is but a trifle here’ (Shak. K. Lear, 5. 3. 295).
way’ to Cenaeum, where his master is.
596. στεγοίμεθ] She expresses a wish and not a command, and this in the passive voice, not only as a gentler, but also as a more earnest way of speaking. ‘Might I only have my secret well kept by you.’
σκότῳ) i.e. ἐν σκότῳ, ‘Under co- vert of darkness:’ the dative of place passing into a dative of circumstance.
y on L, § 11. p. 18, § 14. p. 20.
597. The dative αἰσχύνῃ is either (1) causal =‘ By reason of shame,’ or (2) =és αἰσχύνην : cp. O. Ὁ. 483, αὐτῇ .. τιθείς : infr. 789, χθονὶ ῥίπτων ἑαντόν : probably the former (1). E. on L. § 11. p. 18, 3.4.
599. os.. βραδεῖς] ‘Since we are belated by reason of the length of time,’ viz. which we are spending in the fulfilment of our mission.
6oo. αὐτὰ δὴ... πράσσω] ‘I have been arranging this very thing,’ viz. what Lichas is to do.
601. ἠγορῶ] ‘You have been talk- ing.’ Lichas has done talking to the women, but Deianira’s act, for which this gave time, is still in progress. Hence the pres. and imperf. tenses.
602. τόνδε γ᾽ εὐφῆ] ‘Just this care-
300
ZOPOKAEOYS
δώρημ᾽ ἐκείνῳ τἀνδρὶ τῆς ἐμῆς χερός. διδοὺς δὲ τόνδε φράζ᾽ ὅπως μηδεὶς βροτῶν
κείνου πάροιθεν ἀμφιδύσεται χροΐ,
605
pnd ὄψεταί vw μήτε φέγγος ἡλίου
μήθ᾽ ἕρκος ἱερὸν μήτ᾽ ἐφέστιον σέλας,
πρὶν κεῖνος αὐτὸν φανερὸν ἐμφανὴς σταθεὶς δείξῃ θεοῖσιν ἡμέρᾳ ταυροσφάγφ.
οὕτω γὰρ ηὔγμην, εἴ ποτ᾽ αὐτὸν ἐς δόμους
610
ἴδοιμι σωθέντ᾽ ἣ κλύοιμι, πανδίκως στελεῖν χιτῶνι τῷδε, καὶ φανεῖν θεοῖς
θυτῆρα καινῷ καινὸν ἐν πεπλώματι. καὶ τῶνδ᾽ ἀποίσεις ofp, ὃ κεῖνος εὐμαθὲς
608. φανερὸν ἐμφανής] pavep(d)o ἐμφανῶσ, (0) from ὦ, L. φανερὸς ἐμφανῶς AL?.
Tricl. corr. 613. ἐν) ἐμ. WA
fully woven garment.’ Wunder's con- jecture, ταναὐφῇ, has been very generally received by recent editors. But (a) ye, although postponed in the sentence (Essay on L, 8 26. p. 443 8 41. p. 77), bears a good meaning, complying with Lichas’ σήμαινε, and particularizing : (δ) εὐξφῆ, ‘Carefully woven,’ is exactly in point; the value of the gift was en- hanced by the care which Deianira had rs on it: (¢) ravaigy (for which, cp.
74, ἐνδυτῆρα) occurs nowhere in any extant writing, and though Hesychius mentions the word, there is nothing in his manner of doing so to show that he is quoting from Sophocles.
607. ph ἕρκος ἱερὸν μήτ᾽ ἐφέστιον σέλας} ‘ Nor sacred enclusure’ (because there would be fire upon the hearth or altar there), ‘nor hearth-lit flame.’ ἐφέ- στιον has generally been referred to the private hearth as distinguished from the public altar. But a doubt is thrown on this distinction hy the use of ἑστίαν in 1. 658.
608. φανερὸν ἐμφανής: The reading of Triclinius (also according to Blaydes of Par. A), is here better than that of L, φανερὸς ἐμφανής.
609. ἡμέρᾳ τανυροσφάγῳ)] For the gladness implied in this phrase, cp. the Biblical expression, ‘As in a day of slaughter,’ and Pind. Nem. 6. 69, ἐν ἀμ- φικτιόνων | ταυροφόνῳ τριετηρίδι. The
meaning of the phrase, ‘A day when the greatest victims are sacrificed,’ is illus- trated by infr. 760 foll.
611. πανδίκως) This word is rightly taken by Mr. Paley and Otto Hense with the following line:—‘I would array him rightly in this robe.’ On πανδίκως see above, |. 294.
612. στελεῖν] ‘That I would array him.’ Cp. Eur. Bacch. 827, 8, ΑΙ, ἐγὼ στελῶ σε δωμάτων εἴσω μολών. | ΠΕ. Habe στολήν; % θῆλυν; ἀλλ᾽ αἰδώς y’
χει.
613. The words καινῷ καινόν, as Din- dorf observes, are thrown together ac- cording to a very frequent idiom, for which, cp. especially Aj. 467, μόνος μόνοις. The meaning of ee ἃ is there- fore not to be pressed. But it may hint the appropriateness of the new robe to Heracles’ first appearance after his long ee as ἘΠῚ 0%
14. € s.. ἐπ᾿ ὄμμα θήσεται ‘ Which oe that lights on this firm seal, will easily discern.’ Against the conjecture of Billerbeck,éwdy μαθήσεται, it may be urged that the tautology ebpades μαθήσεται 15 singularly ungraceful (Din- dorf bas accordinyly introduced the fur- ther conjecture εὐθέως, and Mr. Paley that of ὄμμα θείς, for εὐμαθές) and that ἐπόν adds nothing to the sense. On the other hand the reading in the text re- quires εὐμαθές to have an active mean-
TPAXINIAI.
σφραγῖδος ἕρκει τῷδ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ὄμμα θήσεται. ἀλλ᾽ ἕρπε, καὶ φύλασσε πρῶτα μὲν νόμον
201
615
?
τὸ μὴ ᾿πιθυμεῖν πομπὸς ὧν περισσὰ Spay
ἔπειθ᾽ ὅπως ἂν ἡ χάρις κείνου τέ σοι
κἀμοῦ ξυνελθοῦσ᾽ ἐξ ἁπλῆς διπλῆ
ΛΙ.
ἀλλ᾽ εἴπερ 'Ερμοῦ τήνδε πομπεύω
φανῇ.
τέχνην 620
βέβαιον, of τι μὴ ohare γ᾽ ἐν col ποτε,
τὸ μὴ οὐ τόδ᾽ ἄγγος ὡς ἔχει δεῖξαι φέρων, λόγων τε πίστιν ὧν ἔχεις ἐφαρμόσαι.
615. σφραγῖδος) σφραγίδος L. 622. μὴ ob} μὴν (30..5. μὴ οὐ A.
ing, and ὅ to be governed κατὰ σύνεσιν by the whole clause. The expression ἐπιθήσεται Supa also appears strange. But for the two former objections, see Essay on L. § 53. p. 99, supr. 136, and note; and for the last-mentioned expres- sion, cp. I] 10. 46, 'Ἑκτορέοις dpa μᾶλ- λον ἐπὶ φρένα θῆχ᾽ lepoiow. σφραγῖδος ἕρκος is simply ‘ A safeguard consisting of a seal,’ without any reference to the rim of the seal. Cp. Pind. Nem. 10. 66, ἐν ἀγγέων ἕρκεσιν παμποικίλοις.
616. νόμον] ‘Rule of conduct,’ as in Ant. 191, τοιοῖσδ᾽ ἔγὼ νόμοισι τήνδ᾽ αὔξω πόλιν. See Essay on L. p. 88, and cp. infr. 1177, 8, νόμον... πειθαρχεῖν πατρί.
617. περισσὰ δρᾶν] ‘To act beyond thine office.’ The meaning of περισσός is relative to the circumstances in ques- tion. Here it conveys a rebuke for Lichas’ previous conduct, rather than a warming not to break the seal, etc. Cp. περισσὰ πράσσειν in Ant. 68,
619. ἐξ ἁπλῆς διπλῆ] The favour which Lichas has hitherto sought is ‘single,’ being that of Heracles alone. Cp. supr. 286, πιστὸς ὧν κείνῳ, and note,
620. πομπεύω τέχνην = χρῶμαι πομπί- py τέχνῃ, just as τυμβεῦσαι χοάς in El. 406=xéa ἐπιτυμβίους χοάς. The chief stress is on βέβαιον. ‘If this art of Hermes which I practise be securely mine ;’ i.e, ‘May I lose it, if I play false.’
621. οὔ τι μὴ σφαλῶ γ᾽ ἐν ol] i.e. οὐ μή τι σφαλῶ ἐν σοί γε. ‘I will not offend in anything concerning thee.’
622. τόδ᾽ ἄγγος] ‘This casket.’ ἄγγος here is the κοῖλον ζύγαστρον (infr. 692) in which Deianira had enclosed the robe,
σφραγίδος A, μὴ Vat.
621. τι τοι LL?, τι.
ὡς ἔχει] ‘As it is,’ ie. With the seal unbroken.
623. λόγων re πίστιν ὧν ἔχεις ἐφαρ- μόσαι] ‘ And add thereto the fitting as- surance of thy very words.’ The Scho- liasts misinterpret this passage, taking ἐφαρμόσαι (which they must have read ἐφάρμοσαι) for an imperative.
The use of the word ἁρμόζω, cp. supr. 1. 494, προσαρμόσαι, has no reference (as Schndw. supposes) to the closely-fitting robe (πλευραῖσιν ἀρτίκολλος, infr, 1. 768). ἔχεις has been suspected: but cp. EL. 934, 5, λόγους τοιούσδ᾽ ἔχουσ᾽: Ant. 635, 6, σύ μοι γνώμας ἔχων | χρηστὰς ἀπορθοῖς. ἔχω has a wide range of meaning in Sophocles. Thus explained, the line may be translated, ‘ And adding there- with faithfully the words you use,’ re- ferring to 11]. 604-613.
The words λόγων πίστιν may be ex- plained as =Adyous πιστῶς λεχθέντας (abstract for concrete), cp. supr. 1. 173, τῶνδε ναμέρτεια -«τάδε νημερτῶς γενη- σόμενα.
But λόγων πίστιν may also mean, ‘A verbal confirmation,’ and the words of Deianira, including ll. 614, 5, may be regarded as the proof that Lichas is to give of the reality of his mission from her. The seal would be enough, but the repetition of her vow, and the in- junction not to display the robe too soon (of which Lichas did not know the real reason) may have been felt by him to add likelihood to his assertion that this was Deianira’s gift. Cp. infr. ll. 775, 6, τὸ σὸν μόνης δώρημ' ἔλεξεν. ἔχεις then -- παρέχεις, and, possibly, ἥν should be read for ὧν.
302
AH.
Al, AH.
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
στείχοις ἂν ἤδη. καὶ γὰρ ἐξεπίστασαι
τά γ᾽ ἐν δόμοισιν ὡς ἔχοντα τυγχάνει. ἐπίσταμαί τε καὶ φράσω σεσωσμένα.
ἀλλ᾽ οἶσθα μὲν δὴ καὶ τὰ τῆς ξένης ὁρῶν
625
npocdéypat, αὐτήν θ᾽ ὡς ἐδεξάμην φίλως.
ΛΙ. ΔΗ.
ὥστ᾽ ἐκπλαγῆναι τοὐμὸν ἡδονῇ κέαρ. τί δῆτ᾽ ἂν ἄλλο γ᾽ ἐννέποις ; δέδοικα γὰρ
630
μὴ ᾿πρῷ λέγοις ἂν τὸν πόθον τὸν ἐξ ἐμοῦ, πρὶν εἰδέναι τἀκεῖθεν εἰ ποθούμεθα,
ΧΟ.
625. τυγχάνει] τυγχάνει. A. πρῶι (5, πρῶτον L?, Aoxa] ναύλοχοσ A.
628. αὐτὴν θἼ The opposition be- tween Iole and her reception is merely verbal, but it justifies the position of αὐτήν. See v. rr.
631. πρῴ] ‘Too soon.’
Aéyous ἄν] Sc. εἰ λέγοις. The con- struction remains unaffected by μή. ‘I fear it is too soon for you to speak of my affection, before I know if on his side there is affection for me.’ εἰδέναι τἀκεῖθεν, el ποθούμεθα, sc. ἐκεῖ, is said by the same idiom as εἰδέναι τινά, el κάμνει, and the like. γάρ gives the rea- son for not adding more, the assurance of her love being that which in other circumstances she would have added.
633 foll. The Chorus invite all the countries around Trachis to rejoice with them at the approach of Heracles, whose triumph the welcome flute will soon proclaim. ‘He comes, long-waited for, to her who pined in thought for him. His own right arm hath freed him from toil. Let not the oars of his vessel tarry! Let him leave the sa- crifice; and let the charm of Nessus draw him gently home.’
The ode consists of two strophes and antistrophes of logaoedic verse, in which the alternation of quick and slow move- ments reflects the alternate eagerness and patience of expectancy. The scheme is the following :—
orp. a. ὦ ναύλοχα καὶ πετραῖα ρ
628. 632. τἀκεῖθεν) τὰ κεῖθεν L.
θἼ om. A. 631. πρῷ] mpax LA.
τἀκεῖθεν A. 633. ναύ-
, WV WVU Ve Vn"
CEO Ce pe ee
β.
υντευυ-. - -
ωυω-ξων. ---Σὺ---.--
VLOG υ-ὦ
σ-ςυ-πυπυσς
ἘΠῚ ee Spee 633-5. ‘Ye dwellers by the hot
springs near the haven and the rock, and by the Oetean heights.’
633. Hot springs were sacred to Heracles (Aristoph. Nub. 1047, etc.). Hence Thermopylae (where there was an altar to him, Hdt. 7. 176) had a special interest in his return.
ναύλοχα καὶ πετραῖα) ‘ By the road- stead and the rocks.’ For the use of adjectives in general indications of place, see Essay on L. § 23. p. 39. Others take vavAoxa substantively, but this makes an awkward division of the sen- tence. λουτρά no less than πάγονς is governed of wapayaseraovres: The word πάγος is used of the summit of Mount Oeta, infr. 1, 1191, but πάγοι here in-
TPAXINIAI,
θερμὰ λουτρὰ καὶ πάγους Οἴτας παραναιετάοντες,͵ of τε μέσσαν
Μηλίδα πὰρ λίμναν
303
[72 ἃ. 636
5 χρυσαλακάτου + ἀκτὰν κόρας,
ἔνθ᾽ “Ἑλλάνων ἀγοραὶ Πυλάτιδες Ἔκλέονται͵
ἀντ. α. ὁ καλλιβόας τάχ᾽ ὑμῖν
αὐλὸς οὐκ ἀναρσίαν
640
ἰάχων καναχὰν ἐπάνεισιν, ἀλλὰ θείας
ἀντίλυρον μούσας.
ὁ γὰρ Διὸς ᾿Αλκμήνας κόρος
σεῦται πάαας ἀρετᾶς
635. μέσσαν» μέσαν A. Ἑλλάνων ᾿Αλλάνων A. 640. rid υμῖν L.
clude the rocky region to the north and ἔσο of the mountain. See Hdt. 7. 198.
635. μέσσαν] i.e, Surrounded by the lands of Euboea, Trachis, and Phthiotis.
636. λίμναν is here descriptive of a land-locked sea, like the Gulf of Volo, although in the Homeric use, of which this is a reminiscence, it is sometimes applied to more open waters, as also in Soph. Fr. 432, ἐπ᾿ οἷδμα λίμνας, a phrase which is ridiculed as an affectation by Aristophanes, Av. 1337, 8.
637. χρυσηλάκατος is the Homeric epithet of Artemis, χρυσηλακάτου κελα- δεινῆς. In whatever sense the word was originally used, Sophocles is think- ing here of the bright arrows of the goddess, for which, cp. O. T. 207, ’Apré- pudos αἴγλας, «.7.A., and note.
ἀκτάν) The word signifies a jutting foreland, or cliff, such as elsewhere, as in Salamis and at Artemisium in Euboea, was dedicated to the divine huntress. Cp. supr. 1. 212, ᾿Ορτυγίαν, and note.
638, 9. ‘ Where are the famous gather- ings of Hellenes in the Council of Pylae.’
Ἑλλάνων dyopal Πυλάτιδὲς are the meetings of the Amphictyonic Council at ‘Pylae.’ Cp. Hdt. 7. 200, 201.
Ἀκλέονται (cp. infr. 1. 659, ἔνθα κλύ- ζεται θυτήρ: Eur. Or. 331, ἵνα μεσόμ-
637. πὰρ λίμναν) παραλίμναν LA. Tricl. corr. 639. *«Adovra:] καλέονται LA Vat.R. Musgr. corr. 644. κόρος) τε κόρος L, Vat. V. τε κοῦρος AV*. Tricl. corr.
645 638,
φαλοι λέγονται μυχοῦ), although a con- jectural reading, is more probable, be- cause more poetical, than καλεῦνται, which in this connection could hardly mean anything but ‘are summoned.’
640. KxaAABéas] ‘ With delightful sound, Cp. Simon. Fr. 46, ἐπείπερ Epfaro repevorarow μελέων ὃ καλλιβόας πολύχορδος αὐλός : Aristoph. Av. 682, καλλιβόαν. . αὐλόν. βοή is used of musical sounds in Il. 18. 495, abAot φόρ- μιγγές τε βοὴν ἔχον.
640. ὑμῖν .. ἐπάνεισιν) ‘ Will arise over you.’ The sound will travel far and high.
641. ἀναρσίαν] ‘Unwelcome.’ Cp. Herod. 3. 10, ἀνάρσιον πρῆγμα, and the use of δάξζος in Aesch. Pers. 257, vedxora καὶ δάϊα.
642, 3. θείας | ἀντίλυρον μούσαε] ‘Sweet as the lyre of Heavenly Muse.’ The flute was commonly associated, not with Apollo and the Muses, but with ruder powers. But the joy which it now proclaimed would make it as musical as the lyre.
644. ὃ γὰρ Διὸς ᾿Αλκμήνας κόρος “ Alcmena’s man-child begotten of Zeus. The Triclinian reading omitting ve is adopted on the ground of metre.
645, 6. πάσας ἀρετᾶς | λάφυρα] ‘Spoils, such as are the meed of su- preme valour.’ πᾶς is here intensive— not ‘All’ but ‘ Uttermost.’
304
Adgup ἔχων ἐπὶ οἴκους"
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
orp.8. ὃν ἀπόπτολιν εἴχομεν, πάντα
δνοκαιδεκάμηνον ἀμμένουσαι
χρόνον, πελάγιον, ἴδριες οὐδέν"
ἁ δέ οἱ φίλα δάμαρ
650
ς τάλαιναν δυστάλαινα καρδίαν
πάγκλαυτος αἰὲν ὥλλυτο"
νῦν δ᾽ “Apns οἰστρηθεὶς
ἐξέλυσ᾽ ἐπίπονον ἁμέραν. arf. ἀφίκοιτ᾽ ἀφίκοιτο᾽ μὴ σταίη
655
πολύκωπον ὄχημα ναὸς αὐτῷ,
646. ἐπ’ a) ¢ from a C’" δάμαρ A. πάγκλαυτος A.
647. ὃν ἀπόπτολιν εἴχομεν] ie. ὃς ἦν ἀπόπτολις ἡμῶν. ‘* Whose absence we endured.’
648. πάντα... χρόνον] ‘All a twelve- month’s time.’ σάντα has been changed to παντᾶ for the sake of the metre ; but, as Linwood observes, this adverb is nowhere used of time. It is better therefore to retain sdyra and to divide the lines as above, unless we suspect some deeper corruption. Or, if παντᾶ is read, it may be possibly explained of direction, ‘Looking all ways for him.’ Cp. supr. 96 foll.
δνοκαιδεκάμηνον] Heracles had been absent fifteen months. The Chorus are Jess precise than Deianira in counting the days. They know that a full twelve- month has elapsed. And the time of chief anxiety had been the last year, on which the issue of Heracles’ fortune hung. See especially infr. ll. 824-6, ὁπότε τελεόμηνος ἐκφέροι δωδέκατος ἄρο- τος, ἀναδοχὰν τελεῖν πόνων τῷ Διὸς αὐτόπαιδι.
649. πελάγιον] ‘Far at sea.” The e ion is metaphorical, as in O. C. 662, 3, φανήσεται | μακρὸν τὸ δεῦρο πέλαγος. The meaning is that the place of his abode was as unknown as that of a vessel which, after leav- ing the shore, has passed beyond the horizon.
650. ἃ δέ of] In Lyric poetry the habit of allowing a hiatus before of is retained from the Epic style.
651. *7éAavav, Dindorf's correction
650.4) &4L. ΔΑ Vat. 51. τάλαιναν] τάλαινα LAV’,
δάμαρ) δάμαρ...1.. 652. πάγκλαντος) Ὑ from » L.
of τάλαινα, removes an unpleasing tau- tology, and improves at once the metre and the sense.
᾿ Ὁ}: wéyxAavros}] Cp. sapr. IL 105 oll.
654, 5. ‘Hoc innuit chorus: quum Hercules diu ubi esset ignoratus, longe dissitas regiones peragrasset, nunc bel- lum quod exarserit, sustulit labores.’ Herm. ‘The War-god stung to fury’ is a lyrical condensation of ll. 359~365, in which Lichas described the sudden levymg of the war against Eurytus. For the personification, cp. Aj. 706, ἔλυσεν αἰνὸν ἄχος dw’ ὀμμάτων “Apys, and note. The conjectures αὖ στρωθείς, οἱ στρωθείς, though receiving some plau- sibility from a late variant οἰστρωθείς, are really worthless.
654. Lave" ἐπίπονον ἁμέραν) ‘Has freed him from the day of toil." The phrase ἐπίπονος duépa is formed on the analogy of δούλιον ἦμαρ, ἐλεύθερον ἦμαρ, and the like, in Epic Greek. For the accusative, cp. O. T. 35, ééAvoas .. δασμόν. The ‘day of toil’ is the suc- cession of labours, which had weighed on the life of Heracles, and through him on Deianira. Cp. infr. 1.825, dva- Soxdy τελεῖν πόνων, κιτιλ.
655. πολύκωπον ὄχημα] Literally, ‘The many-oared car.’ The expression is figurafive, for there is no reason to suppose that here or in Aesch. Prom. 468, ὄχημα is generalised as it is in Plato, Polit. 288 A, 289 B, to signify literally, ‘ Any means of locomotion.’
πρὶν τἄνδε πρὸς πόλιν ἀνύσειε,
νασιῶτιν ἑστίαν
ἀμείψας, ἔνθα κλήζεται θυτήρ'᾽
ὅθεν μόλοι πανάμερος, τᾶς πειθοῦς παγχρίστῳ
συγκραθεὶς ἐπὶ προφάσει θηρός.
ΔΗ.
ΧΟ.
τί δ᾽ ἔστι, Δῃάνειρα, τέκνον Οἰνέως ;
γυναῖκες, ὡς δέδοικα μὴ περαιτέρω
AH, οὐκ οἶδ᾽. ἀθυμῶ δ᾽, εἰ φανήσομαι τάχα
ΧΟ.
657. τάνδε] ταίδε A pr.
ΤΡΑΧΙΝΙΑΙ. 305 660 πεπραγμέν᾽ ἦ μοι πάνθ᾽ ὅσ᾽ ἀρτίως ἔδρων. 665 κακὸν μέγ᾽ ἐκπράξασ᾽ ἀπ᾽ ἐλπίδος καλῆς. ͵ οὐ δή τι τῶν σῶν ᾿Ηρακλεῖ δωρημάτων : 658. ἀνύσειε] ἀνύσεισ L. ἀνύσειε A. ἀνύσεισ ΟἿ. 661. ταγ-
659. ourte'} Ourhp... L. org] y from ν C?°r?,
656. dvicee] The optative follows the previous optative, and continues the expression of desire.
657. νασιῶτιν éoriav] ‘The island altar,’ viz. of Zeus Cenaeus in Euboea.
659. ἀμείψας) ‘Passing from.’ Cp. Phil. 1262. The other construction, τήν- δε τὴν πόλιν ἀμείψας ἐκ νησιωτίδος ἑστίας, would have been equally possible.
wAyferar] Viz. since the report of Lichas, ll. 237, 8.
660. tavépepos| Either (1) ‘ All day long,’ i.e. not breaking the journey (cp. infr. 740); or (2) ‘All docile,’ from ἥμερος, i.e. cured of his passion.
661, 2. τᾶς πειθοῦς mayxplore | συγ- κραθεί8) ‘Steeped in the full anointing of persuasion "ἢ i.e. penetrated with the virtue of the charm through which persuasion works. Cp. Pind. Pyth. 5. 24, TEG τοῦτο μιγνύμενον φρενί: Hat. 4. 152, φιλίαι... συνεκρήθησαν. Prof. ores metri gratia, conjectures ovrra- els.
παγχρίστῳ has been suspected. But such a substantival use of the adjective does not seem impossible here. Cp. ΕἸ. 851 foll. πανσύρτῳ παμμήνῳ, κιτλ., where, however, the text is probably corrupt.
662. ἐπὶ προφάσει θηρός] ‘ By the Centaur’s precept.’ πρόφασις here may mean ‘F ore-telling, just as πρόφατος
VOL. I.
θυτήρ A. 660, πανάμεροε) wayapepos A.
in Pind. Olymp. 8. 16 means ‘ Pro- claimed.’ Or if πρόφατον be, as some allege, -- πρόφαντον, then προφάσει may have the meaning of προφάνσει. Cp. ἔμφασις, and Hadt. 6. 129, ἐκφάσιος. In either case it is quite unnecessary to adopt an inferior reading (ἐπισόνων dpepay) in the strophe (I. 655).
The proscenium having been vacant during the preceding ode, Deianira— with changed countenance (?) — comes forth from the house.
663. περαιτέρω] ‘Too far,’ = περαιτέρω (i.e. πέρα) τοῦ δέοντος. The comparative form strengthens the notion already con- tained in wépa.
665. τέκνον Olviws] The formality of address reflects the solemnity of Dei- anira’s tone.
666. εἰ, «.r.A.] Cp. supr. 176, and note.
668. οὐ δή introduces a question about something which is suspected to be true, | but is either too strange, or too good, or, as here, too bad, to be at once believed.
τι] Sc. λέγεις.
τῶν... δωρημάτων is a vague geni- tive, as if with the ellipse of wept. Essay on L. § 9. p. 13,3. Cp. O. T. 701, Κρέοντος, οἷά μοι βεβονλευκὼς ἔχει. For the dative Ἡρακλεῖ governed by the verbal noun, cp. supr. 603, δώρημ᾽ ἐκείνῳ rdydpi,
AH.
ZOPOKAEOYS
μάλιστά γ᾽ ὥστε μήποτ᾽ ἂν προθυμίαν ἄδηλον ἔργου τῳ παραινέσαι λαβεῖν. δίδαξον, εἰ διδακτόν, ἐξ ὅτου φοβεῖ,
τοιοῦτον ἐκβέβηκεν, οἷον, ἣν φράσω, -
670
γυναῖκες, ὑμῖν θαῦμ'᾽ ἀνέλπιστον μαθεῖν. ᾧ γὰρ τὸν ἐνδυτῆρα πέπλον ἀρτίως
ἔχριον, ἀργῆτ᾽ οἰὸς εὐείρῳ πόκῳ,
675
τοῦτ᾽ ἠφάνισται, διάβορον πρὸς οὐδενὸς
τῶν ἔνδον, ἀλλ᾽ ἐδεστὸν ἐξ αὑτοῦ φθίνει
καὶ Wi κατ᾽ ἄκρας σπιλάδος. ὡς δ᾽ εἰδῇς ἅπαν, [72 b. q τοῦτ᾽ ἐπράχθη, μείζον᾽ ἐκτενῶ λόγον.
670. τῳ] τῶι L. τῳ A.
μαθεῖν AR. 677. αὑτοῦ) avrot 1,, ἁντοῦ A.
669, 70. προθυμίαν | ἄδηλον, «.7.A. ‘To have zeal where Me have not se tainty in anything which they do.’ The adjective belongs in sense rather to ἔργου. Cp. infr. 817, 8, ὄγκον... ὀνόμα- Tos .. μητρῷον. For προθυμίαν ἔργου λαβεῖν --προθύμως ἔργου ἅπτεσθαι, cp. Ant. 301, παντὸς ἔργου δυσσέβειαν εἰ- δέναι.
olov .. μαθεῖν] For the construction, cp. Aristoph. Plut. 349, ποῖός τις ;—Olos —hy μὲν κατορθώσωμεν, εὖ πράττειν ἀεί.
673. ὑμῖν) We must sup an ellipse of ἂν γενέσθαι or ἂν γένοιτο, to which μαθεῖν is epexegetic.
674. & pa} Cp. Aesch. Eum. 1028, φοινικοβάπτοις ἐνδυτοῖς ἐσθήμασιν. “Ἔνδυτός non simpliciter quod induitur significat, sed quod ornatus causa’—Her- mann, who compares Eur. Iph. Aul, 1073, 4. ἐνδύτ' ἐκ θεᾶς ματρὸς δωρήματα (the arms of Achilles), Troad. 258, ἐν- δυτῶν στεφέων ἱεροὺς στολμούς. The word has acquired from early use a solemn association, in addition to the original simple meaning of ‘put on.’ Cp. the word ‘ vestment’ in English.
675. ἀργῆτἾ i.e. ἀργῆτι. The elision of « of the dative, although rare, cer- tainly occurs in Epic Greek, and it is therefore not irrational to admit the licence here and in O. C. 1435, and also in Aesch. Pers. 855, brand ter raid’
672. ἤν) ἂν LA. 675. olds] o1ds L. πόκῳ) πόην A.
θ 673. μαθεῖν] λαβεῖν L, 676. διάβορον] διάβορον A.
ἐμῷ, which there is no ground for alter- ing. ἀργῆτα, agreeing with πέπλον, could only mean, ‘I made the garment bright with anointing, —a poor and ridiculous sense. The synizesis supposed by Her- mann (ἀργῆτι οἷος) is practically equi- velent to the elision.
εὐείρῳ] For the twofold epithet, see Essay on L. § 23. p. 37. bright- ness and freshness of the piece of wool increased the marvel of its rapid dis- appearance.
676. πρὸς οὐδενὸς τῶν ἔνδον] ‘ Not by anything in the house’ (οὐδενός, neut.). The conjecture raw ἐκτός (‘Of things foreign to it”) is quite unnecessary.
677. φθίνει) For the return to the indicative, see Essay on L. § 36. p. 64.
678. Several editors have objected to Wg having an intransitive meaning = καταψήχεται, and have accordingly sus- pected the reading. But the intransi- tive use of the active verb (see Essay on L. § 53. p. 98), however singular, is more probable than any conjecture that has been made. The word, so under- stood, naturally prepares the way for the description in ll. 698-700.
κατ᾽ dx, ‘Upon the stones,’ We are to imagine the court- yard, where Deianira had flung down the flock of wool, to have been paved with small round stones.
TPAXINIAI. 307
ἐγὼ γὰρ ὧν ὁ θήρ με Kévravpos, πονῶν
680
πλευρὰν πικρᾷ yAwyxivt, mpovdiddgaro, παρῆκα θεσμῶν οὐδέν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐσωζόμην, χαλκῆς ὅπως δύσνιπτον ἐκ δέλτου γραφήν. καί μοι τάδ᾽ ἦν πρόρρητα, καὶ τοιαῦτ᾽ ἔδρων'
τὸ φάρμακον τοῦτ᾽ ἄπυρον ἀκτῖνός τ᾽ ἀεὶ
685
θερμῆς ἄθικτον ἐν μυχοῖς σώζειν ἐμέ, ἕως ἂν ἀρτίχριστον ἁρμόσαιμί που.
κἄδρων τοιαῦτα, νῦν δ᾽, ὅτ᾽ fv ἐργαστέον, ἔχρισα μὲν Kat’ οἶκον ἐν δόμοις κρυφῇ
μαλλῷ, σπάσασα κτησίον βοτοῦ λάχνην,
690
κἄθηκα συμπτύξασ᾽ ἀλαμπὲς ἡλίου
κοίλῳ ζνυγάστρῳ δῶρον, ὥσπερ εἴδετε.
εἴσω δ᾽ ἀποστείχουσα δέρκομαι φάτιν
685. τ om. L. L. κἄθηκα A.
τ᾿ A.
680, 1. πονῶν πλευρὰν πικρᾷ yAo- xtve] ‘When suffering in his side from the cruel barb.’ The alliteration is suggestive of struggle and difficulty. Although πικρὸς ὀΐστός (according to Buttmann) is ‘The sharp arrow,’ the meaning is different in Sophocles,— viz. ‘ Bitter,’ i.e. ‘Painful.’
682. θεσμῶν] The awe which at- tended his dying moments gave to the Centaur’s precepts the force of a Divine ordinance. Hence they had remained fixed in Deianira’s memory.
683. i.e. ὅπως ἐν χαλκῇ δέλτῳ δύσ- ψιπτον γραφήν.
684. This verse has been condemned by critics since Wunder,—unnecessarily. Although it repeats and expands what is already said, this is expressive of the perturbation of Deianira’s mind, and of her effort in collecting her thoughts. She returns upon her steps several times in telling her story. See ll. 678, 698 ; 675, 590, 695; 685, 691.
687. tes .. που] ‘Until, having laid it freshly on, I should apply it to some use.” The retention of ἄν in oblique narrative, although singular, is not in- defensible, and was defended by Her- mann on |. 3. See also 1. 164 and v. rr.
686. θερμῆς] θέρμησ C*A. 693. εἴδετε] εἴδεται L. εἴδετε A.
691. κἄθηκα) καθῆκα
Elmsley conjectured fas νιν.
689. ἔχρισα)] ‘I applied the unguent.’ The object (πέπλον) is easily supplied. Cp. inf. 696, ᾧ προὔχριον.
μέν prepares for the contrast between the care taken with the robe and the neglect of the bit of wool. But Dei- anira’s speech is not logically cohe- rent, and 3’ in |. 693 does not answer to μέν here.
κατ᾽ οἶκον ἐν δόμοι] ‘In a chamber of the house.” Another instance of re- dundancy arising from the same cause— the intentness of Deianira’s thought. She is showing how closely she had observed the precept ἐν μυχοῖς σώζειν .. ἕως... ἀρμόσαιμί που.
690. κτησίου βοτοῦ] Either (1) one of the home flock, as distinguished from those in distant pastures, or (2) simply ‘a sheep from the flock.’ λάχνῃ, ‘Wool,’ is a more general word than parry, ‘Sheep's-wool.’
692. ζνγάστρῳ] The ἄγγος mentioned above. 1.622. It was a box with strong fastenings. See L. and 5. 5. v.
693. ἔχουσα] ‘ Returning,’ from before the gate.
693, 4. φάτιν.. μαθεῖν)] ‘A thing beyond the hearer’s thought, beyond
x2
308
ZOPOKAEOYS
ἄφραστον, ἀξόμβλητον ἀνθρώπῳ μαθεῖν.
τὸ γὰρ κάταγμα τυγχάνω ῥίψασά πως
τῆς olds, ᾧ προὔχριον, ἐς μέσην φλόγα, dxriv ἐς ἡλιῶτιν. ὡς δ᾽ ἐθάλπετο,
pet πᾶν ἄδηλον καὶ κατέψηκται χθονί, μορφῇ μάλιστ' εἰκαστὸν ὥστε πρίονος
éxBpdpar ἂν βλέψειας ἐν τομῇ ξύλου.
τοιόνδε κεῖται προπετές. ἐκ δὲ γῆς, ὅθεν προὔκειτ᾽, ἀναζέουσι θρομβώδεις ἀφροί,
γλαυκῆς ὀπώρας ὥστε πίονος ποτοῦ
χυθέντος εἰς γῆν Βακχίας ἀπ᾽ ἀμπέλου.
ὥστ᾽ οὐκ ἔχω τάλαινα ποῖ γνώμης πέσω"
6. προὔχριον] προὔχρειον L. προὔχρι ͵ 700, ἂν βλέψειας) ἐκβλέψειασ L. ἂν βλέψε 705. Line in mg. L, added by C!°r?,
κατέψηκται A.
χία:) βακχείασ LA.
the guess of man to understand.” φάτιν .. ἄφραστον -- οἷον θαῦμ᾽ ἀνέλπιστον pa- θεῖν, supr. ll. 672, Δ. ἄφραστος is that ‘which from its strangeness escapes or baffles the mind,’ as ἄσκοπος is, ‘ What from its vastness escapes or baffles the eye.’ For the infin. cp. Aesch. Suppl. 94, κατιδεῖν ἄφραστοι.
695. κάταγμα] ‘ The bit of wool that I had pulled.’ κατάγειν is properly, ‘To pull out before spinning,’ so as to be ready for the distaff. See Plat. Polit. 282 E.
wws| ‘Nescio quo modo;’ indicating the carelessness of the act.
696. προὔχριον) ‘ Prepared (the robe) by anointing.” Supr. 675, 689.
697. ἀκτῖν᾽ és ἡλιῶτιν] ‘Into the bright sunshine. Added to explain φλόγα
698. pet .. ἄδηλον] ‘It melts all out of sight,’ i.e. dissolves and disappears.
καὶ κατέψηκται χθονί) ‘And is crumbled on the ground;’ i.e. The shrunken morsels that remain appear like a crumbling substance.
699. εἰκαστὸν ὥστε] The comparison begins afresh with Wore, as if εἰκαστόν had not preceded. See Essay on L. § 49. p. 75,
ὥστε... ξύλον] ‘As, where wood is severed, you may see the morsels bitten out by the saw ;’ i.e. it had the appear- ance of sawdust,
than μόλω) expresses
695
700
705
ον A, 698. κατέψηκται) κατέψικται L. was A, 704. Bax-
γοι. 1 This has been com- monly explained, ‘On the ground,’ or ‘Thrown away:’ as if κεῖται προκετές were simply = προκεῖται. But the radical meaning of προπετής is rather, ‘ Ready to fall’ than ‘Having fallen.’ See L. and S. s. v. And on comparing infr. 1. 976, Menand. Παρακ. 2, Eur. Alc. 909, Hec, 182, a more probable explana- tion seems to be, ‘On the point of dis- solution,’ ‘About to perish,’ or ‘ disap- pear.’ The wool has all but crumbled away when the froth exudes from the ground. :
ὅθεν) The adverb of place being added to particularize ἐκ γῆς, ὅθεν takes the case of its antecedent ( =«eiBer οὗ), just as ὧν is often = τούτων a.
702, προὔκειτο] ‘It lay exposed.’
θρομβώδειε ἀφροί] ‘ Clots of foam.’
703. γλαυκῆς .. ἀμπέλου) ‘As when in bloomy vintage-time the rich liquor pressed from Bacchus’ vine is spilt upon the ground.’ γλαυκῆς ὁπώρας is to be taken (1) with the whole sentence, as a genitive of time or circumstance, rather than (2) in regimen with ποτοῦ. On the other hand, Βακχίας ds’ ἀμπέλου is to be joined with ποτοῦ rather than with χυ- θέντος, The venom frothed like the spilth of new-made wine.
705. ποῖ γνώμης πέσω] ‘Whither finally to rush in thought.’ πέσω (more violence of the
TPAXINIAI. 309
ὁρῶ δέ μ᾽ ἔργον δεινὸν ἐξειργασμένην.
πόθεν γὰρ ἄν wor ἀντὶ τοῦ θνήσκων ὁ θὴρ
ἐμοὶ παρέσχ᾽ εὔνοιαν, ἧς ἔθνησχ᾽ ὕπερ: οὐκ ἔστιν͵ ἀλλὰ τὸν βαλόντ᾽ ἀποφθίσαι
χρήζων ἔθελγέ μ᾽ ὧν ἐγὼ μεθύστερον,
ὅτ᾽ οὐκέτ᾽ ἀρκεῖ τὴν μάθησιν ἄρνυμαι.
μόνη γὰρ αὐτόν, εἴ τι μὴ ψευσθήσομαι
γνώμης, ἐγὼ δύστηνος ἐξαποφθερῶ"
τὸν γὰρ Badévr ἄτρακτον οἶδα καὶ θεὸν
Χείρωνα πημήναντα, χὥσπερ ἂν θίγῃ
φθείρει τὰ πάντα κνώδαλ᾽" ἐκ δὲ rsd’ ὅδε
σφαγῶν διελθὼν ἰὸς αἵματος μέλας πῶς οὐκ ὀλεῖ καὶ Tbvde; δόξῃ γοῦν ἐμῇ.
καίτοι δέδοκται, κεῖνος εἰ σφαλήσεται,
ταύτῃ σὺν ὁρμῇ κἀμὲ συνθανεῖν ἅμα. .
707. ἄν) ν from uw L. ἄν A. μεθ᾽ ὕστερον L. μεθύστερον A.
χῶώσπερ)] x’ ὥσπερ LA. xdoa περ ἂν 9. Vat.
410 115 720 710, ἔθελγέ ys’) ἔθελγεν A. μεθύστερον 712. ψευσθήσομαι] ψευσθήσομαι A. 718.
χὥσπερ VV°R (gl. ὅστις Ν", gl. καὶ... δόξει... ἐμοὶ A. δόξῃ
ὅστισ ἂν AC). 718. δόξῃ γοῦν} δοξληιγοῦν L. Ύ «ἐμῇ 11. 720. ὁρμῇ) ὁρμῆι L. ὀργῇ A. ὁρμῇ 11.
disturbance in Deianira’s mind. Cp. the Homeric use of ὁρμαίνειν.
706. δρῶ Sép’.. ἐξειργασμένην] She sees her error as clearly as if it were the act of another. Hence the accusative.
707. w60ev..dvri rod] ‘ Whence? From what motive?’ The abruptly re- peated question is quite in keeping with the rest of the speech, and ‘there is no reason for any change in the reading.
708. 4s..Umep.] ‘On whose account.’ He was slain in vindication of Deianira’s honour.
714. τὸν... ἄτρακτον] The arrows of Heracles, all alike dipped in the poison of the Hydra, are poetically spoken of as one.
évr"] Sc. τὸν Νέσσον. e6v] Chiron was a son of Cronus.
715. χῶώσπερ dv is more forcible than Wakefield’s conjecture ydwwep dy. ‘Even as it touches, even so it destroys;’ i.e. ‘ As sure as it touches, so surely it kills.’ Cp. Ar. Pax, 24.
716. ἐκ δὲ τοῦδ᾽ ὅδε, κιτλ,͵]Ἱ ‘And
must not the dark gory venom from his (Nessus’) wound be fatal to him (He- racles) too?’ τοῦδε, sc. τοῦ Νέσσου, from the implied object of βαλόντα, supra. For the repetition-of the same pronoun, cp. O. Ὁ. 1405-1413.
717. ἰὸς αἵματος is the ‘ poison con- sisting of the (envenomed) blood.’
719. δέδοκται) Sc. ἐμοί from ἐμέ in 1. 720. Observe the unconscious tau- tology in δόξῃ (718). . δέδοκται.
σφαλήσεται) i.e. πείσεταί τι. ‘If he shall come to harm.’ A euphemism for θανεῖται.
720. ταύτῃ σὺν ὁρμῇ) ‘Together with that fall, I too shall die with him.’ ὁρμή is ‘sudden departure,’ the impetus which carries Heracles away. Cp. Aesch. Ag. 1388, θυμὸν ὁρμαίνει : Eur. Alc. gor, 2, ὁμοῦ χθονίαν λίμνην δια- βάντε. She will not follow, she will rush from life together with him. The con- jecture ταὐτῇ makes no difference to the sense. Cp. Aj. 497. Others understand the words to mean, ‘The same impulse
310
AH.
ΧΟ.
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
(iv γὰρ κακῶς κλύουσαν οὐκ ἀνασχετόν,
ἥτις προτιμᾷ μὴ κακὴ πεφυκέναι.
ταρβεῖν μὲν ἔργα δείν᾽ ἀναγκαίως ἔχει,
τὴν δ᾽ ἐλπίδ᾽ οὐ χρὴ τῆς τύχης κρίνειν πάρος. οὐκ ἔστιν ἐν τοῖς μὴ καλοῖς βουλεύμασιν
[13 a
725 οὐδ᾽ ἐλπίς, ἥτις καὶ θράσος τι προξενεῖ, ἀλλ᾽ ἀμφὶ τοῖς σφαλεῖσι μὴ ᾿ξ ἑκουσίας ὀργὴ πέπειρα, τῆς σε τυγχάνειν πρέπει. τοιαῦτα δ᾽ ἂν λέξειεν οὐχ ὁ τοῦ κακοῦ
κοινωνός, GAN ᾧ μηδέν ἐστ᾽ Ἔοἴκοι βαρύ. 730 σιγᾶν ἂν ἁρμόζοι σε τὸν πλείω λόγον,
εἰ μή τι λέξεις παιδὶ τῷ σαυτῆς" ἐπεὶ
πάρεστι, μαστὴρ πατρὸς ὃς πρὶν ᾧχετο.
ΥΛΛΟΣ.
ὦ μῆτερ, os ἂν ἐκ τριῶν σ᾽ ἕν εἱλόμην,
4,
723. δείν δεῖν᾽ L. Seely’ A. MSS. Wakefield corr. σαυτῆς] σ᾽ αυτῆσ (3.
which made me do the deed, shall make me die with him.’
721, 2. ‘She who cares to live nobly cannot endure ill fame.’
723. ἔργα Sava] (1) ‘A terrible fact,’ such as the ‘gies of the crumbling piece of wool. Or (2) ‘Actions which are fearful,’ as the sending of the robe now proves to have been.
724. τὴν δ᾽ ἐλπίδ᾽ οὐ χρὴ .. κρίνειν] This has been explained in two different ways: (1) ‘One ought not to judge of a hope,’ and (2) ‘One ought not to de- cide one’s judgment of the future.’ The first suits the context best. The ‘hope’ is that with which Deianira had sent the robe (cp. supr. 1. 667), and the Chorus urge that it is too soon to condemn that hope as having been ill-founded.
726. ἢ τις... προξενεῖ] Mr. Blaydes unnecessarily questions the indicative here. It makes the reference to the actual circumstances more pointed.
727. ἐξ éxovolas} For this adverbial ee aH on L 395.
728. Cp. Thuc. 3. 40, ξύγγνωμον 3 ἐστὶ τὸ ἀκούσιον. aicepe is (a) pred:
ἡ μηκέτ᾽ εἶναι ζῶσαν, ἡ σεσωσμένην
730, ἐστ ἐστιν L. ἐστ᾽ A. γ31. λόγον χρόνον LAR. 733. μαστήρ) om.
735
οἴκοι) οἴκοις vp. λόγον C?, 732. pr.
cative, (δ) attributive, as part of the antecedent of τῆς.
729, 30. i.e. ‘That is for you to say, who have no share in the crime, but not for me, who have committed it.’
730. *olxot}] ‘At home,’ i.e. within the sphere of his own life. The MS. reading οἴκοις is indefensible. For the figure, cp. O. T. 1390, τὴν φροντίδ᾽ ἔξω τῶν κακὼν οἰκεῖν γλυκύ.
731-3. These quiet words Beata the climax of horror. Cp. O. T. 1110, and note. ἁρμόζοι, sc. τῷ καιρῷ, i.e. καιρὸς εἴη. ;
τὸν πλείω λόγον] ‘Anything more which you have to say.’ Cp. Eur. Med. 609, ws ob κρινοῦμαι τῶνδέ σοι τὰ πλείονα.
732. εἰ μὴ τι λέξει8)] ‘Uniess you mean to speak.’
733. μαστὴρ... ἦχετο) Cp. O.C. 35, σκοπὸς προσήκεις: ib, 70, πομπὸς . . μόλοι.
734. The pronominal phrase, ἐκ τριῶν ἕν, takes the place of an infinitive, of which σε is the subject. Cp. similar con- structions with δυοῖν θάτερον, οὐδὲν ἄλλο h, τί ἄλλο ἤ, and the like expressions.
TPAXINIAI, 311
ἄλλου κεκλῆσθαι μητέρ᾽, ἣ Awous φρένας τῶν νῦν παρουσῶν τῶνδ᾽ ἀμείψασθαί ποθεν. ΔΗ. τί δ᾽ ἐστίν, ὦ παῖ, πρός γ᾽ ἐμοῦ στυγούμενον - YA. τὸν ἄνδρα τὸν σὸν ἴσθι͵ τὸν δ᾽ ἐμὸν λέγω πατέρα, κατακτείνασα τῇδ᾽ ἐν ἡμέρᾳ. 740 AH. οἴμοι, τίν᾽ ἐξήνεγκας, ὦ τέκνον, λόγον ; YA. ὃν οὐχ οἷόν τε μὴ τελεσθῇναι' τὸ γὰρ φανθὲν τίς ἂν δύναιτ᾽ ἂν ἀγένητον ποιεῖν ; ΔΗ. πῶς εἶπας, ὦ παῖ. τοῦ παρ᾽ ἀνθρώπων μαθὼν ἄζηλον οὕτως ἔργον εἰργάσθαι με φῇς ; 745 YA. αὐτὸς βαρεῖαν ξυμφορὰν ἐν ὄμμασιν πατρὸς δεδορκὼς κοὐ κατὰ γλῶσσαν κλύων. ΔΗ. ποῦ δ᾽ ἐμπελάζεις τἀνδρὶ καὶ παρίστασαι :
YA. εἰ χρὴ μαθεῖν σε, πάντα δὴ φωνεῖν χρεών.
736. μητέρ᾽" μητέρα σ᾽ L. μητέρ᾽ A. ἀγένητον) ἀγέννητον AV, 747. κοὐ) καὶ LA. κοὺ C*mg.
738. τί... orvyotpevov] These words have been needlessly suspected. The abstract use of the neuter participle is more easily explained in the passive than in the active voice (e.g. τὸ... πο- θοῦν, supra 196). ‘What cause of dis- like is there that proceeds from me?’ i.e. ‘What cause have I given for your abhorrence?’ See E. on L. § 31. p. 54.
739, 40. τὸν 8’ ἐμὸν λέγω | inal Hyllus corrects himself, as if he h admitted too much in speaking of his father as Deianira’s husband. ‘Thy husband? no, I mean my father.’ Cp. infr. 807.
τῇδ᾽ ἐν ἡμέρᾳ] This shows that the action is imagined as lasting only for a day. Cp. supr. 660, wavapepos, and note.
741. τίν᾽ ἐξήνεγκας .. λόγον] ‘ What hast thou uttered?’ Deianira, stunned by her anguish, falters this out half- consciously. iva is nearly «- οἷον. Cp. El. 388, τίν᾽, ὦ τάλαινα, τόνδ' ἐπηράσω λόγον ;
ξήνεγκας] ἐκφέρειν is literally to pro- duce that which one has in possession.
742, 3. τὸ... φανθέν)͵ ‘That which has come into existence,’ superasque evasit in auras.
ποιεῖν) ποεῖν LL? ποιεῖν A. 748. ἐμπελάζεις:) εἰ from gL, ἐμπε
743. 2nd ἂν om. MSS. corr. ex Suida.
745. ae ἐν pr. es A,
743. τίς ἂν δύναιτ᾽ ἄν] For a similar reduplication of dy in an emphatic pas- sage, cp. O. T. 339, 40, τίς γὰρ τοιαῦτ᾽ ἂν οὐκ ἂν ὀργίζοιτ᾽ ἔπη | κλύων; Suidas (8. v. rr.) has preserved the true reading, for ἀγέννητον is unsuitable here.
745. ἄζηλον «- ἀνόλβιον. ‘So horrible a deed.’ Cp. El. 1455, ἄζηλος θέα.
746, 7. αὐτὸς .. πατρός) Nauck’s in- version of these words injures the effect. αὐτός is made much stronger by being separated from δεδορκώς and put first in the sentence.
748. ἐμπελάζεις.. παρίστασαι] His- torical present. τάνδρί is pronominal = ‘to him.’ These words are said in a subdued tone. Though heart-broken, she still wishes to hear more of Heracles.
749. ‘If you must know, then I must tell all.’
εἰ χρὴ μαθεῖν σε] Wunder explained this :—‘ Dignane sit cui rem exponat, iratus Hyllus dubitat.’ The words may also convey his feeling of horror in telling her the consequence of her crime.
πάντα) ‘All,’ and not merely the answer to Deianira’s last question. Hyllus is in too impatient a mood to tell his story piecemeal.
312 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ὅθ᾽ εἷρπε κλεινὴν Εὐρύτου πέρσας πόλιν, 150
νίκης ἄγων τροπαῖα Kaxpobinea,
ἀκτή τις ἀμφίκλυστος Εὐβοίας ἄκρον 3 Υ̓ ’ }
Κήναιόν ἐστιν, ἔνθα πατρῴῳ Διὶ
βωμοὺς ὁρίζει τεμενίαν τε φυλλάδα"
οὗ νιν τὰ πρῶτ' ἐσεῖδον ἄσμενος πόθῳ. 755
μέλλοντι δ᾽ αὐτῷ πολυθύτους τεύχειν σφαγὰς
κῆρυξ ἀπ᾽ οἴκων ἵκετ᾽ οἰκεῖος Λίχας,
τὸ σὸν φέρων δώρημα, θανάσιμον πέπλον"
ὃν κεῖνος ἐνδύς, ὡς σὺ προὐξεφίεσο,
ταυροκτονεῖ μὲν δώδεκ᾽ ἐντελεῖς ἔχων Ἰόο
λείας ἀπαρχὴν βοῦς: ἀτὰρ τὰ πάνθ᾽ ὁμοῦ
ἑκατὸν προσῆγε συμμιγῇ βοσκήματα.
καὶ πρῶτα μὲν δείλαιος ἵλεῳ φρενὶ
κόσμῳ τε χαίρων καὶ στολῇ κατηύχετο"
751. τροπαῖα] τρόπαια LA. πολυθύτουΞ:] πολυθέτους A.
753. Κήναιόν] κηναῖόν 1,.. κήναιόν A. 156. 757. κῆρυξ] κήρυξ A.
ἵκετ᾽ ἥκετ᾽ 1,. ἵκετ᾽ A.
οἰκεῖος) οἰκοῖος L. οἰκεῖος C? 5A, 780. προὐξεφίεσο)] προὐξεφείεσο L. προὺξε- φίεσο Α. 761. ἀπαρχήν] ἀπαρχ(θ᾽)ὴν L. ἀπαρχὴν A
750-3. ὅθ᾽ εἶρπε.. ἀκεή τις... ἐστίν] Cp. supr. 237, and especially Eur. Hippol. 1198, ἐπεὶ δ᾽ ἔρημον χῶρον εἰσεβάλλομεν, ἀκτή τίς ἐστι, .. ἔνθεν τις ἠχὼ .. βρόμον μεθῆκεν. See also Aesch. Fr. 29, Εὐβοΐδα καμπὴν ἀμφὶ Knvaiov Διὸς | ἀκτήν, κατ᾽ αὐτὸν τύμβον ἀθλίου Λίχα.
752. Εὐβοίας ἄκρον] ‘ At the extreme end of Euboea.’ ἄκρον is an adjective, rather than a substantive=‘ A point of Euboea.’
754. By a slight variation of expres- sion δρίζει is here active, whereas dpi(e- ται in |. 237 is in the middle voice. See Essay on L. § 30. p. 513.
τεμενίαν Te φυλλάδα] τέμενος πολύ- φυλλον, Schol.
755. ἄσμενοβ πόθῳ] ‘Rejoicing, for I longed to 5ε6 him.’ The joy of Hyllus at finding his father was in proportion to his longing for him; Benes the latter is represented as occasioning the former.
7530, πολυθύτους τεύχειν σφαγάε) ‘To commence the slaying of many
victims.’ πολυθύτους = πολλῶν θυμάτων.
757. οἰκεῖος] ‘ His own,’ i.e. attached to his person. This word denotes the relation of Lichas to Heracles. Deia- nira, to the Trachinian maidens, supr. Ἰ. 531, speaks of him as ὁ ξένος, i.e. as not belonging to Trachis.
759. as σὺ προὐξεφίεσο] Supr. Il. 608, 9, 623, and note. Hyllus heaid Deianira’s charge repeated by Lichas.
760. τανροκτονεῖ.. Bots] ‘ Was en- gaged in sacrificing twelve entire (or perfect) cattle, the firstlings of the spoil.’ For the redundant expression, see Essay on L. § 40. p. 75; § §5- P- 101, and cp. El. 190, οἰκονομῶ OaAapous. ἔχων marks the continuity of the act ε- ἐπέχων. ἐντελεῖς is either (1) ‘Un- blemished,’ or (2) ‘Entire’ = ἐνόρχους, so that ἐντελεῖς βοῦς = ταύρους.
762. προσῆγε] Sc. τοῖς βώμοις.
764. κόσμῳ τε.. καὶ στολῇ is either (1) a hendiadys for κόσμῳ στολῆς. ‘ The orate raiment,’ or (2) implies that the dress was accompanied with ornaments, such as a brooch, etc.
TPAXINIAI.
ὅπως δὲ σεμνῶν ὀργίων ἐδαίετο
313
765
φλὸξ αἱματηρὰ κἀπὸ πιείρας δρυός,
ἱδρὼς ἀνῇει χρωτί, καὶ προσπτύσσετο
[73 Ὁ.
πλευραῖσιν ἀρτίκολλος, ὥστε τέκτονος,
χιτὼν ἅπαν κατ᾽ ἄρθρον" ἀδαγμὸς ἀντίσπαστος" εἶτα φοινίας
ἦλθε δ᾽ ὀστέων 710
ἐχθρᾶς ἐχίδνης ἰὸς ds ἐδαίνυτο.
ἐνταῦθα δὴ βόησε τὸν δυσδαίμονα
Λίχαν, τὸν οὐδὲν αἴτιον τοῦ σοῦ κακοῦ,
ποίαις ἐνέγκοι τὄνδε μηχαναῖς πέπλον"
ὁ δ᾽ οὐδὲν εἰδὼς δύσμορος τὸ σὸν μόνης
118
ef. _ 757. ἱδρὼς ἀνύει) ἱδρῶσ ἀν ἤει L. ἱδρὼς ἀνήει A. ἀνείη Vat. ἀνήει 5, ἀνίει VR.
προσπτύσσεται] προσπτύσσετο MSS. Musgr govlas] φοινίαις L. φοινίας C?, 774. ἐνέγκοι] ἐνέγκαι AV?R, ς. gl. ἀττικόν A°, ἐνέγκοις Vat.
corr, ex Photio. corr.
765. σεμνῶν ὀργίων] ‘From the solemn sacrifices.” Abl. gen. assisted by ἀπό in what follows.
756. me(pas Spués] Hermann, fol- lowing a suggestion of the Scholiast, imagines δρῦς here to be the pine, or rather a general word for tree. This is disproved by comparing infr.1195. The oak is naturally preferred in sacrificing to Zeus. πιείρας then refers not to the special peculiarity of the wood, but generally to the sap, or essential oil, or whatever the flame is supposed to feed on,—as R. Browning says, ‘ Tast- ing some richness caked in the core of the tree.’ (Balaustion).
767. ἱδρὼς ἀνῃει)] We may either read thus, or ἱδρῶτ᾽ ἀνίει. See v. rr. The breaking forth of the sweat is the first symptom of the activity of the poison.
προσπτύσσετο] ‘Was clinging.’ This is the reading of the MSS., and was re- tained by Hermann. See on Ὁ. Ὁ. 1624, θώδξεν. Musgrave conj. προσπτύσσεται.
768. dprixoAXos] ‘ Fast-glued,’ not, ty glued,’ as the Scholiast sup-
sed.
ὥστε τέκτονος] Sc. κολλήσαντος," Like the work of a carpenter.’ τέκτονος is ἃ genitive absolute passing into the geni- tive of cause. Essay on L. § 9. pp. 13, 14.
770. ἀδαγμός) ὀδαγμός LA 771. ὥς) ὧς LA. Wakefield
» COrr.
769. ἅπαν κατ᾽ ἄρθρον] ‘At every joint,’ i.e. showing every curve of the
body.
$A0¢) ‘Came on.’ Cp. GO. T. 681, δόκησις ἄγνως λόγων ἦλθε.
ὀστέων ἀδαγμὸς ἀντίσπαστοε] ‘Rack- ing pains in the bones.’ ὀστέων ἀδαγ- fe is, ‘A shooting pain in the bones,’ just as ὀμμάτων φόβον is, ‘A fear in the eyes,’ O. 6, 729, 30.
770. ἀντίσπαστος] vellens.’ Wakefield.
771. &alvuro} ‘It began devouring.’ Sc. 6 iés, to be supplied from lds &s. The thing compared is again absorbed in the comparison (cp. supr. 32, 3, 537. 8) Hyllus infers the presence of poison from the effect.
772. Bénoe) The absence of the aug- ment in a narrative passage may be jus- tified by many examples, but it is a point of little importance whether we read Bénoe or ᾽βόησε.
773. τοῦ σοῦ κακοῦ) Cp. O. T. 572, 3, τὰς ἐμὰς | οὐκ dy aor’ εἶπε Λαΐον διαφ- θοράς.
774. For ποίαις, κ.τιλ., depending on βόησε, cp. O. T. 780, καλεῖ... ὡς εἴην, «.7.A,, supr. 267.
775- μόνη] ‘ And of no other,’ a form of asseveration. Cp. O. C. μόνης τόδ᾽ ἐστὶ δῆλον ᾿Ισμήνης κάρα.
‘In contrarium
314
ZOPOKAEOYS
δώρημ᾽ ἔλεξεν, ὥσπερ ἣν ἐσταλμένον. κἀκεῖνος ὡς ἤκουσε καὶ διώδυνος ,
σπαραγμὸς αὐτοῦ πνευμόνων ἀνθήψατο, μάρψας ποδός viv, ἄρθρον ἧ λυγίζεται,
ῥιπτεῖ πρὸς ἀμφίκλυστον ἐκ πόντου πέτραν"
8ο
κόμης δὲ λευκὸν μυελὸν ἐκραίνει, μέσου κρατὸς διασπαρέντος αἵματός θ᾽ ὁμοῦ. ἅπας δ᾽ ἀνευφήμησεν οἰμωγῇ λεώς,
τοῦ μὲν νοσοῦντος, τοῦ δὲ διαπεπραγμένον"
κοὐδεὶς ἐτόλμα τἀνδρὸς ἀντίον μολεῖν,
785
ἐσπᾶτο yap wédovde καὶ μετάρσιος, βοῶν͵ ἰύζων᾽ ἀμφὶ δ᾽ ἐκτύπουν πέτραι, Λοκρῶν ὄρειοι πρῶνες Εὐβοίας τ᾽ ἄκραι.
ἐπεὶ δ᾽ ἀπεῖπε, πολλὰ μὲν τάλας χθονὶ
ῥίπτων éavrév, πολλὰ δ᾽ οἰμωγῇ βοῶν, "77. ἤκουσε) ἤκουσε L. ἤκουσε A.
790 778. πνευμόνων) πλευμόνων AL’.
783. ἀνευφήμησεν) ἄνευ φωνῇῆσ ty L. ἀνευφώνησεν ΑἸΑ͂Ν. ἀνεφώνησεν Vat. VR.
corr, ex Hesychio.
776. ἔλεξεν] Sc. εἶναι. Cp. infr. 1128, ἐρεῖς (sc. πρέπειν).
ὥσπερ ἣν ἐσταλμένον] Either (1) ‘As had been given him in charge.’ Or (2) taking δώρημα as the subject,—' Even as it had been sent forth.” The robe had been sent expressly as Deianira’s yift, supr. 1. 603.
779. μάρψας ποδός] Cp. Eur. Cycl. 400, τὸν δ᾽ ab révoyros ἁρπάσας ἄκρου ποδός.
ἄρθρον ἡ λυγίζεται}ὔ ‘ Where the joint moves about.’—At the ankle-socket.
780. puwret] Editors have changed this to ῥίπτει. Cp. Aj. 239. The de-
rivative is more emphatic. Cp. φορῶ and φέρω. πρὸς ἀμφίκλυστον ἐκ πόντου πέτραν
(1) ‘On ἃ spray-washed island-rock that jutted from the sea.” ἐκ πόντου, 56. σροφαινόμενον ,---ἃ descriptive phrase to be taken with the whole clause. Or (2) ‘On a rock washed all around with waves from the sea.’ The ‘rock’ is one of those known in historical times as Λιχάδες νῆσοι.
781, 2. κόμης... ὁμοῦ. ‘And out through the hair he sprinkles a grey pulp, the brain being scattered about
and blood therewith.’ μέσον κάρα is a periphrasis for ἔγκέφαλος.
κόμης is ablative genitive assisted by ἐκ in ἐκραίνει. Cp. supr. 765.
There remains the question whether the subject of ἐκραίνει is (1) Lichas, or (2) Heracles. The latter (2) is stronger and more probable, the consequence of the action being identified in the rapid narrative with the action itself. For the former (1), cp. Aj. 918, 9, φυσῶντ᾽ dvw..aly’ an’ οἰκείας σφαγῆς.
784. ‘For the frenzy of the one and for the violent end of the other.’
785. τἀνδρὸς .. μολεῖν) ‘To approach my father.” That the pronominal use of ἀνήρ implies no coldness or indiffer- ence is clear from this’ passage, and from supr. 1. 748.
786. ἐσπᾶτο.. μετάρσιος] ‘For the convulsion pulled him to the ground, then threw him up into the air.’
787. ἐκτύπουν)] Diog. L. 10. 137, in quoting the passage, gives ἔστενον.
788. Cp. Il. 2. 528, Λοκρῶν, οἱ vai- ουσι πέρην ἱερῆς EvBolas.
789. χθονί] For this ‘pregnant’ use of the locative dative -- ἐς χθόνα, cp. El. 747, τοῦ δὲ πίπτοντος πέδῳ.
TPAXINIAI. 315
τὸ dvomdpevvoy λέκτρον ἐνδατούμενος
σοῦ τῆς ταλαίνης, καὶ τὸν Οἰνέως γάμον
οἷον κατακτήσαιτο λυμαντὴν βίου,
τότ᾽ ἐκ προσέδρου λιγνύος διάστροφον
ὀφθαλμὸν ἄρας εἶδέ μ᾽ ἐν πολλῷ στρατῷ 195 δακρυρροοῦντα, καί pe προσβλέψας καλεῖ,
ὦ παῖ, πρόσελθε, μὴ φύγῃς τοὐμὸν κακόν,
μηδ᾽ εἴ σε χρὴ θανόντι συνθανεῖν épol:
ἀλλ᾽’ ἄρον ἔξω, καὶ μάλιστα μὲν μέθες
ἐνταῦθ᾽ ὅπου με μή τις ὄψεται βροτῶν" 800 εἰ δ᾽ οἶκτον ἴσχεις, ἀλλά μ᾽ ἔκ γε τῆσδε γῆς
πόρθμευσον ὡς τάχιστα, μηδ᾽ αὐτοῦ θάνω.
τοσαῦτ᾽ ἐπισκήψαντος, ἐν μέσῳ σκάφει
θέντες σφε πρὸς γῆν τήνδ᾽ ἐκέλσαμεν μόλις
βρυχώμενον σπασμοῖσι, καί νιν αὐτίκα 805
795. ἄρας] ἄρασ Ι,.. ἄρας A. καλεῖ Vat. 791. φύγῃ:] φύγης L. θάνω Α.
791. τὸ δυσπάρευνον... raralvys] ‘Harping bitterly on his ill-assorted marriage with you, the wretched woman.’ ἐνδατούμενος is more literally,‘ Reproach- fully dilating upon.’ See L. and S. s.v. Heracles, in his half-articulate outcry (infr. 1031-1111), continually introduces oe and his fatal marriage with
er.
792. τὸν Οἰνέως γάμον] ‘ His alliance with the house of Oeneus,’ which had seemed a prize worth the contest with Achelous.
794. ἐκ προσέδρον Aryvios} ‘From the clinging smoke.’ This has been interpreted to mean the dimness of vision induced by the disease, meta- phorically spoken of as a blinding smoke. Schndw. rightly explains it to mean the smoke from the hecatomb, clinging about the place of sacrifice, and per- haps parted for the moment by a puff of wind. As Heracles had been stand- ing by the sacrifices, the smoke would be most dense immediately around him, and would aggravate his torment. His distraction is calmed for the moment
() ἐν] ἐν A.
805. σπασμοῖσι) σπασμοῖσι"
796. καλεῖ] κάλει LAVVSR. 799. ἄρον αἶρον 1.. 802. θάνω
when the thick cloud which enveloped him is parted, and his eye rests upon his son. Ἱ ‘Multitua ΄:
95. στρατῷ] ‘Multitude’ = λεώς, supr. |. 783. “Cp. El. 749, στρατὸς 8
ὁρᾷ νιν ἐκπεπτωκότα,
799. Hermann rightly prefers μέθες to the conjecture μὲ θές. The notion of ‘removing out of the way, which is contained in μέθες, suits the context here. The case is different in infr. 1. 1254, ἐς πυράν με θῇς.
8οο. Cp. O. T. 1410-12, ἔξω μέ που .. ἐκρίψατ᾽, ἔνθα μήποτ᾽ εἰσόψεσθ᾽ ἔτι.
801. εἰ δ᾽ οἶκτον ἴσχει] ‘ But if your feelings will not allow of that.’ οἶκτος is ‘weak emotion,’ as in O. Ὁ. 1636, οὐκ οἴκτου μέτα. If Hyllus is too soft- hearted to leave Heracles in a desert place, he is at least to remove him from Euboea, where his enemies would rejoice over his sufferings (Schndw.).
802, πόρθμευσον]) ‘Ferry me’ across the strait.
803. ἐν μέσῳ σκάφει) ‘In the hollow of the ship.’
316
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ἢ (avr ἐσόψεσθ᾽, ἣ τεθνηκότ᾽ ἀρτίως.
~ ΄- 4 , > 3 ~ τοιαῦτα, μῆτερ, πατρὶ βουλεύσασ ἐμῷ
καὶ δρῶσ᾽ ἐλήφθης, ὧν σε ποίνιμος Δίκη
τίσαιτ᾽ ᾿Ερινύς τ᾽" εἰ θέμις δ᾽, ἐπεύχομαι" θέμις δ᾽, ἐπεί μοι τὴν θέμιν σὺ προὔβαλες,
74 8. 810
πάντων ἄριστον ἄνδρα τῶν ἐπὶ χθονὶ , κτείνασ᾽, ὁποῖον ἄλλον οὐκ ὄψει ποτέ.
ΧΟ.
τί σῖγ᾽ ἀφέρπεις - οὐ κάτοισθ᾽ ὀθούνεκα
ξυνηγορεῖς σιγῶσα τῷ κατηγόρῳ;
YA,
ἐᾶτ᾽ ἀφέρπειν. οὖρος ὀφθαλμῶν ἐμῶν
815
αὐτῇ γένοιτ᾽ ἄπωθεν ἑρπούσῃ καλός.
ὄγκον γὰρ ἄλλως ὀνόματος τί δεῖ τρέφειν
μητρῷον, ἥτις μηδὲν ὡς τεκοῦσα δρᾷ ;
ἀλλ᾽ ἑρπέτω χαίρουσα' τὴν δὲ τέρψιν ἣν
τὠμῷ δίδωσι πατρί, τήνδ᾽ αὐτὴ λάβοι.
ΧΟ.
810. προῦβαλε:)] προὔλαβεσ L. 816. καλός] καλῶς LAVV'R.
807. πατρὶ... ἐμᾷζΓ The dative of reference, instead of the more regular és τὸν πατέρα.
8ο9. ef θέμις δ᾽, ἐπεύχομαι} For simi- lar hesitation in uttering a curse, cp. Phil. 961, 2, ὅὄλοιο μή πω. πρὶν padorp’ el καὶ πάλιν γνώμην μετοίσεις' εἰ δὲ μή, θάνοις κακῶς. Hyllus’ hesitation, how- ever, is only momentary, and is over- come by the apparently overwhelming evidence of his mother’s guilt.
810. τὴν θέμιν σὺ προὔβαλε:)] ‘ You have given me this right,’ i.e. have made this lawful for me by your crime.
813, 14. Deianira has no words wherewith to answer the reproaches of herson. She goes silently and un- defended to her death, already heart- broken by having done what she greatly feared to do, and rendered yet more desolate by the rebuke of her child. She enters the house by the central door.
815,16. οὖρος.. καλός] ‘Fair be the wind that carries her away out of m sight!’ καλός, which is the better cad ing, is sufficiently supported by the Scholiast. For οὖρος, cp. O. T. 195,
προὔβαλες A. καλός Vat.
820
στρ. α΄. ἴδ᾽ οἷον, ὦ παῖδες, προσέμιξεν ἄφαρ
813. dpépwes] ἐφέρπεις A.
éxovpoy, and note. Join ἄπωθεν ὀφθαλ- μῶν ἐμῶν. The inversion gives greater force both to ἐμῶν and to καλός.
816 foll. ‘Why vainly keep the high- sounding name of mother for one whose deeds are all unmotherly?’ Although ὄγκον might stand alone=‘A solemn mockery, it is better here to join ἄλλως with τρέφειν. μητρῷον ὄγκον ὀνόματος = ὀγκῶδες ὄνομα μητρός. See Iessay on L. § 42. p. 80 γ.
818. #rs] For the implied antece- dent, cp. O. (Ὁ. 263 foll. κἄμοιγε ποῦ ταῦτ᾽ ἐστιν, οἵτινες βάθρων, K.7.X.
819. χαίρουσα] ‘And joy go with her,’ said ironically, like οὖρος, supr. ; i.e. I willingly give her leave to go.
τὴν δὲ τέρψιν, «.r.A.] ‘And may that joy be hers,—even that, which she gives to my father J’
ἥν) The careless rhythm, with the monosyllable in synaphea, suits with the mood of Hyllus, in which, wrought pee by strong passion, he lightly casts off his mother.
Exit Hyllus to the courtyard (L).
821 foll, The Chorus, in an ode which marks the chief peripeteia, (a)
TPAXINIAI.
317
rotrros τὸ θεοπρόπον ἡμῖν
τᾶς παλαιφάτον προνοίας,
822. τοῦποΞ] τοῦ προς 1,.. τοὗπος (3,
pronounce that the doom of Heracles is now inevitable; (δὴ) express their pity for Deianira, who is the unconscious instrument of the calamity, and whom they imagine as ‘ shedding tender tears;’ (c) look apprehensively for what is still to come; (4) hint darkly at the love of Iole, which has been the silent but effectual cause of all this ruin.
The chief metrical peculiarities of the ode are, (1) the frequency of resolutions,
823. σαλαιφάτου] παλαιφάτου(σλ) L.
and (2) the accumulation of long sylla-
bles. The former (1), denoting excite-
ment, is more prominent in the first
strophe and antistrophe (a’), the latter
(2), expressing sadness, in the second )
In Il. 3-5 of β' there are corruptions of the text both in strophe and anti- strophe, and the metre is consequently uncertain.
α΄. Mt yee fe —tu ust ΕΒ ay aes BEAT eT Oe eee Ceo 5 οσυσψυσςξοσῳ:-ἑ
WW WV VJ= Ἰουω-Συ ---- é ,ὔ
ἴοι, τυ -π-- π- UV που -- See ποῖε on 841 foll.
821. ἴδ᾽... ὦ παῖδες) ‘See, children, in what strange wise the prophetic word comes suddenly to pass. So close a combination of singular and lural is unusual even in a chorus, but
¢, being virtually an interjection, loses the meaning of the inflection, and is ae here, like the Homeric ἰδέ, as=
προσέμιξεν] ‘Has arrived;’ i.e. is come to its fulfilment, and has touched our life.
ὦ mates] Cp. infr. 1. 871.
ἄφαρ] This Epic and Lyric word occurs four times in the Trachiniae, and nowhere else in Sophocles. See Essay on L. § 57. p. 104.
822. θεοπρόπον] “ Prophetic,’ or ‘Inspired.’ θεοπρόπος is more commonly used of Po but cp. O. C. 239, 40, ἔργων | ἀκόντων : ib. 977.
823. ras παλαιφάτον προνοία5] ‘ Of the prescience that revealed itself of old.’ :
318 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ἘΦ τ' ἔλακεν, ὁπότε τελεόμηνος ἐκφέροι δωδέκατος ἄροτος, ἀναδοχὰν τελεῖν πόνων 825
τῷ Διὸς αὐτόπαιδι' καὶ τάδ᾽ ὀρθῶς
ἔμπεδα κατουρίζει.
πῶς γὰρ ἂν ὁ μὴ λεύσσων
> ἔτι wor ἔτ᾽ ἐπίπονόν *y ἔχοι
θανὼν λατρείαν ; ayr.a,
χρίει δολοποιὸς ἀνάγκα
πλευρὰ προστακέντος ἰοῦ,
825. Aporos] ἄροτροσ L. ἄροτος A.
829. λεύσσων λεύσαν L pr. 830. ἔτι ποτ᾽ ἔτ᾽ éniwovdy] ἔτι ποτὲ ἔτ᾽ ἐπίπονον MSS. 831. φονίᾳ vepéAg] φοινίᾶι vepiAd LA‘. 832. ἀνάγκα) ἀ. .... πλευρᾶ Vat. πλευρᾷ VV*. Erfurdt corr.
824. *2] 6 MSS. Herm. corr. δοχάν] ἀναδοχὰν L. ἀναδοχὰν A.
ἔχοι] ἔχοι L. φοινίᾳ VV? (ς. gl. τῷ αἵματι). 813. πλευρά] πλευραῖ LA.
824. *& τ᾽ ἔλακεν] The MS. reading, 8 + ἔλακεν, has been variously ex- plained : (1) (δ, neuter) ‘ Which sounded to this effect, viz. rd ἔπος; (2) (δ, neuter) ‘Which he uttered,’ viz. θεός, implied in θεοπρόπον ; (3) (5, masc.) ‘ Who declared,’ again eee to θεός ; (4) (ὅτε) ‘When he (θεός) declared.” The conjectural reading ἅ re, already adopted by some editors, gives a clearer sense and also secures perfect metri- cal correspondence to the antistrophe. ‘Which’ (sc. ἡ πρόνοια) ‘declared.’ If ὅ is read, the first (1) of the above- mentioned interpretations should be adopted.
ὃπότε... dporos] ‘ When the twelfth year, with its full tale of months, should come to an end.’ For ἐκφέροι, cp. O.C. 1424, ὡς és ὀρθὸν ἐκφέρει, and note. And for dporos, cp. supr. 69, rdév.. παρελθόντ᾽ ἄροτον.
825. ἀναδοχὰν τελεῖν πόνων) ‘The undertaking ’ (rather than the ‘succes- sion’) ‘of labours should terminate.’ τελεῖν (fut.), (1) like ἐκφέροι. is used absolutely, for which, cp. El. 1419, τελοῦσ' dpal, or (2) =‘ The year should end his toils.’ For the meaning, cp. 11. ee And for ἀναδοχὴ πόνων, cp. supr. ll. 27-35.
.. αὐτόπαιδι)], ‘For the very son of Zeus.’
826. dp0ads | ἔμπεδα κατουρίζα) (1) ‘Comes safely into harbour with straight course ;’ i.e. attains fulfilment without
830
εἰ γάρ σφε Kevravpou φονίᾳ νεφέλᾳ
ἀνα- λεύσσων Α. 7 om. MSS. add Heath.
φονίᾳ νεφέλα A pr. νάγκᾶ L. ἀνάγκα A.
failure. For the image, cp. Aesch. Suppl. 432, ἐξοκέλλεται : O. T. 1315, δυσούρισ- τον, and note: El. 502, and note. τάδε implies that the fulfilment is already visible. ‘Lo, where the foretold event is sailing into port!’ Or (2) taking κατουρίζει actively, and supplying either τὸ. éxos or ἡ πρόνοια as the subject, ‘And it brings this safely into haven, certainly fulfilled.’
830. θανών, ‘After death,’ is not a mere resumption of μὴ λεύσσων, but contains a pathetic argument, ‘Seeing that he is dead and gone.’
σφε] Sc. τὸν Ἡρακλῆ, implied in ὅ μὴ λεύσσων supr. |. 828.
831. σφε.. χρίει δολοποιὸς ἀνάγκα) ‘Fate working by guile is stinging him. The craft of Nessus was the means employed by Fate.
> 1 ‘Gory cloud,’ or ‘envelopment.’ Some have supposed a metaphorical application of the se- condary use of νεφέλη = ‘ A net.’ (L. and S. 5. v. νεφέλη, III). And an associa- tion from this meaning may have been present. Cp. infr. 1053. But the less definite image is more impressive.
833. πλευρά] Hermann’s authority is in favour of connecting this word with χρίει, But on the whole, al- though the construction of the accu- sative is unusual, it seems better to take it with προστακέντος. Cp. infr. 11. 1053 foll. σλευραῖσι γὰρ προσμαχθέν, κτλ. Sc, προστακέντος αὐτῷ πλευρά.
TPAXINIAI.
319
dv τέκετο θάνατος, ἔτεκε δ᾽ αἰόλος δράκων,
πῶς ὅδ᾽ ἂν ἀέλιον ἕτερον ἣ τανῦν ἴδοι,
835
δεινοτάτῳ μὲν ὕδρας προστετακὼς
φάσματι, μελαγχαίτα T ἄμμιγά νιν αἰκίῤει
Ἐὑποφόνια .δολόμυθα κέντρ᾽
δ , ἐπιζέσαντα. στρ. β΄.
835. ἀέλιον ἅλιον L. ἀέλιον A. τάτῳ] ofromaL. δεινοτάτῳ A. A) LA. νέσσου θ᾽ ὕπο φοίνια Vat. VV".
834. ὃν τέκετο... δράκων] ‘Which Death begat upon the spotted snake.’ Hermann says here, ‘"Erpege δ᾽ Lo- beckius ad Aj. p. 327. Injuria, ut puto, haerent interpretes in verbis ré- wero et ἔτεκε: quae etsi promiscué usur- pantur, tamen proprie medii verbi po- testas patri magis quam matri convenit : et sic videtur hic Sophocles distinxisse : quem generit mors, peperit autem draco.’
The a of déAvos is made short here and in Euripides, Med. 1252, Ion 122.
835. ἕτερον ἣ τανῦν] Cp. Ant. 808-10, γέατον... φέγγος... κοὔποτ᾽ αὖθις, and note.
836. wpooreraxds. Sc. εἰ προστέτακε. See note on θανών, in supr. 1, 830.
φάσματι] Heracles ‘cleaves to the Hydra, that terrible shape.’ The mean- ing is that the evil nature of the poison is of the essence of the Hydra. But the word for ‘essence’ was not yet invented, and the terrible ‘aspect’ of the Hydra is used to symbolize this idea. Cp. supr. 11. 508, 9, ὑψέκερω τετραόρου | φάσμα ταύρου. For the whole expression, cp. Plat. Symp. 183 E, Gre μονίμῳ συντακεΐῖς.
837-40. ‘And therewithal break forth upon him to torment him the piercing wounds of the dark-haired one, enven- omed through crafty speech and secret thoughts of blood.’ In the plague now afflicting Heracles, there was present the venom of the Lernaean Hydra, and there was also another element, inse-
bly mingled with this, viz. the mur- erous will of Nessus, operating through his crafty speech. Although the adjec- tive ὑποφόνιος is not found elsewhere (see L. and 5. 5. v. ὑποφόνια), it is rightly retained here by Hermann, and helps
τανῦν τὰ νῦν L. τανῦν A. 840. ὑποφόνια] νέσον θ᾽ ὕπο | φοίνια (νέσσον
840
ὧν ἅδ᾽ ἁ τλάμων ἄοκνον
836. δεινο-
to emphasize the combination of craft and cruelty in the Centaur. (There may also be an allusion to the blood of Nessus, which cried for revenge. See Essay on L. p. 103, 4.) The words Né- σον θ᾽, which occur in the MSS., may be a corruption of Νέσσου θηρός, a double gloss on μελαγχαίτα. As Hermann ob- serves, this epithet is used for the proper name by a sort of Epic liberty, which is the more excusable with Κενταύρον preceding in 1.831. μελαγχαίτης is an epi- thet of the Centaur Mimas in Hes. Scut. 186. μελαγχαίτα κέντρα are the sting- ing wounds inflicted by Nessus. They are called ὑποφόνια because stealthily de- stroying life, (and also because imbued with the blood of one who was slain ;) δολόμνθα, because they were inflicted through crafty words ; and they are said to ‘have broken forth’ upon him, be- cause of the malady which they pro- duced. Cp. supr. 1]. 767 foll., also Aesch. S. c. T. 709, ἐξέζεσεν γὰρ Οἰδίπου κατεύγ- para. See Essay on L. § 56. pp. 102, 3. 841 foll. In places like this, where there is reason to suspect error both in the strophe and antistrophe, emen- dation must be more than ever uncer- tain. A reading of ll. 853, 4 consistent ig the metre is obtained in text y omitting ww and altering the posi- tion of he and of ἀπ τα ὐάν Fhe reconciliation of ll. 845, 855, is more difficult. Either (1) the line is a lyrical senarius (without caesura), in which case the corruption is in the antistrophe (qy. ἰὼ κελαινὸν αἷμ᾽ ἀπροσμάχου δο- ?), or (2) the metre of 1.855 is to be followed, and ὀλεθρίαις is corrupt (qy. ἀτηραῖσι σνναλλαγαῖς ?). 841-50. ‘Which this poor lady, see-
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
μεγάλαν προσορῶσα δόμοις βλάβαν νέων ἀϊσσόντων γάμων τὰ μὲν οὔτι προσέβαλε, τὰ δ᾽ aw ἀλλόθρου
γνώμας μολόντ᾽ ὀλεθρίαις ξυναλλαγαῖς
. ἦ που ὀλοὰ στένει,
ἦ που ἀδινῶν χλωρὰν
844. προσέβαλε] προσέβαλλε L.
σροσέβαλεν A. δ ἐπ᾽ A pr. ἀλλόθρον ΑΞ“. Erfurdt.
ing great calamity fast coming upon her house, a strange new mariage being imminent, in one way did not uncer- stand at all (844. note), but for the unwitting act which arose from an alien will im consequence of a fatal meeting, over that methinks she groans in her misery, over that methinks she drops the fresh dew of abundant tears.” _ ἄοκνον} ‘Not shrinking,’ Le. Press-
ing on. 842. προσορῶσα δόμοις = ὁρῶσα πρὸς δόμοις. Cp. supr. IL 376, 7, τίν᾽ εἰσδέ-
δεγμαι πημονὴν ὑπόστεγον | λαθραῖον ;
νέων] Not merely new, but also ‘strarge, or ‘ unprecedented.” Cp. Phil. 784, wai τι προσδοκῶ νέον.
ἀϊσσόντων) Cp. for the personifica- tion, El. 492, dAcwrp’ ἄνυμφα γὰρ ἐπέβα μιαιφόνων ἔγέρων ἁμιλλήμαθ᾽ οἷσιν οὐ θέμις, Ant. 10, πρὸς τοὺς φίλους στεί- χοντα τῶν ἐχθρῶν κακά.
844. οὔ τι προσέβαλε] (1) ‘Had no perception.” Schol. συνῆκεν, and so Herm. This assumes that spoo- βάλλειν τι (γνώμῃ) = προσβάλλειν γνάώ;- μὴν τινί. (2) Another meaning is, how- ever, not to be rejected, viz. ov τι ap. ‘Had no part in bringing to pass.’ In one aspect the deed was not hers at all, in another aspect it was hers, but done unwittingly. And she repents bitterly of her unwitting crime. Cp. infr. 1. IOk!, καθῆψεν, «.7.A,, and especially Aesch, Pers. 781, ἀλλ᾽ ob κακὸν τοσόνδε προσέβαλον πόλει: Eur. Med. 637 foll. μηδέποτ᾽ ἀμφιλόγους ὀργὰς dxdpecra τε νείκη προσβάλοι δεινὰ Ἐυνπρίς. In either case, the words τὰ μὲν... τὰ δ' are added by an afterthought. The Chorus intend to speak of Deianira’s tance, but cannot do so without first declaring her innocence.
τὰ μὲν. τὰ δέ are not really different
ἱ ἐπ᾿ 1, gl ἀπὸ τοῦ νέσου. 846. Κὶ 6 A.
845
προσέβαλε C Vat. Vic. gl ἐπέβαλεν. ἔγνω.
847.9) 9 A.
parts of the action, but the action re- garded in different points of view. ἀλλόθρον) ‘ Alien,” not merely as of another race of men, bat of a race dif- ferent from man, viz. of the Centaar. 845. γνώμας) ‘ Intention,” or ‘ Deter- mination.” Cp. esp. Aj. 744, Phil. 962,
1102.
ὁλεθρίαις EvvadAayais| Hermann fol- lows Triclinius im reading ὀλεθρέαισι συναλλαγαῖς. But the text remains un- certain. See above, note on 841 foll. The dative is that of the cause. For the meaning of EwadAcyais, cp. O. T. 1130, ἦ ἐννήλλαξλάς Ti πω;
846, 7. & πον.. ἧ που] This is more forcible than 4 wov.. 4 τον, the MS. reading. The accents are not clear in L.
ὁλοά] This word may be either (1) fem. sing., ‘ undone,’ as in El. 843, or (2) neut. plur. adv. ‘despairingly,’ (so Schndw.). For the latter, cp. Il. 23. 10, ἐπεί κ᾿ ὁὀλοοῖο τεταρπώμεσθα γόοιο. But the former is more poetical, be- cause fixing attention on the person of Deianira. Cp. supr. 111, δύστανον, and note; and, for the meaning of the adjective in this case, infr. 878, τάλαιν᾽ ὀλεθρία.
849. χλωρὰν... ἄχναν] ‘ Tender dew.’ χλωρός is a difficult word in Sophocles, because, as Bacon observes, words like ‘hard,’ ‘soft,’ ‘ moist,’ ‘dry,’ being im- perfectly abstracted from experience, have many secondary meanings. Tears are ‘soft,’ ‘tender,’ ‘moist, because ‘the melting mood’ does not suit the ‘hard’ temper, and ‘dry eyes’ give evidence of a ‘dry,’ unsympathizing soul. Again, χλωρὸν αἷμα, infr. 1. 1055, is ‘the blood which keeps the body flexible and fresh ;’ while χλωρὰ ψάμα- Gos, in Aj. 1064, is literally the ‘ moist,’ ‘dank,’ ‘clammy’ sand.
TPAXINIAI.
τέγγει δακρύων ἄχναν.
321
850
ἁ δ᾽ ἐρχομένα μοῖρα προφαίνει δολίαν
καὶ μεγάλαν ἄταν.
ἀντ.β΄.
ἔρρωγεν παγὰ δακρύων,
[74 Ὁ.
κέχυται νόσος, ὦ πόποι, οἷον Ἔ οὐκ
ἀναρσίων Ἐ' Ἡρακλέους ἀγάκλειτον *
ἐπέμολε πάθος οἰκτίσαι,
855
tim κελαινὰ λόγχα προμάχον δορός, 7
ἃ τότε θοὰν νύμφαν 853, 4. οἷον.
. ἀγάκλειτον) οἷον ἀναρσίων | obra ἀγάκλειτον | ἡρακλέους MSS.
855. ἐπέμολε] ἀπέμολε LA Vat. VV5R. ἐπέμολε Tricl.
850. τέγγει.. ἄχνανγ͵ The cognate accusative is substituted for the accu- sative in regimen after τέγγω. So Pind. Nem, 10. 75, has τέγγων δάκρυα.
851. πΡΟΟΙνδ! ‘Portends.’ Cp. Hdt. τ. 210, τῷ δὲ ὁ δαίμων προέφαινε, ὡς αὐτὸς μὲν τελευτήσειν αὐτοῦ ταύτῃ μέλλοι, ἡ δὲ βασιληΐη αὐτοῦ περιχωρέοι ἐς Δαρεῖον : ib. 3.65; 7. 37, εἴρετο τοὺς μάγους τὸ θέλει προφαίνειν τὸ φάσμα.
δολίαν] (1) The calamity is the more cruel because of the bright hopes out of which it springs. Cp. El. 489-91, ἃ δεινοῖς | κρυπτομένα λόχοις | χαλκό- πους ᾿Ἐρινύς, This is better than (2) to suppose a reference to the fraud of Nessus, repeating the notion of δολό- μυθα above.
852. éppwyev wayd δακρύων] The Scholiast, Hermann. and Schndw. sup- pose the Chorus to be speaking of their own tears, and to say in effect, ‘I begin to weep.’ But this would come tamely in the midst of a lofty and con- densed lyric strain. It seems better to take these words as parallel to those which follow, and to understand them to mean, ‘A flood-gate of tears is burst open,’ i.e. ‘A calamity has arisen, for which tears will flow in large measure.’
853. κέχνται νόσος) ‘A trouble has begun to flow.’ νόσος, as elsewhere in Sophocles, is to be taken in the general sense of ‘Trouble,’ ‘Calamity.’ The meaning is the same as that ex- prcssed by Heracles himself, infr. 11. 1046-1053. The words are immediately suggested by the ‘diffused malady’ in- duced by the poisoned robe, but much more than this is included in the thought.
VOL. II.
854,5. ἀναρσίων... οἰκτίσαι) ‘Greater than any of the famous woes that from enemies of Heracles came erewhile against him so as to move compassion.’ ἀναρσίων, genitive of origin: Ἡρακλέα, as object of ἐπέμολε, to be supplied from ᾿Ηρακλέους : olxrica:, an active infinitive added epexegetically, like εὐ- δαιμονίσαι in O.C. 144. In speaking of ‘pity ’ the Chorus are thinking more of the present trouble than of those with which they compare it.
856. κελαινά) ‘Dark point of the champion spear.’ Cp. Aj. 231, κελαινοῖς ἐίφεσι. There is probably an associa- tion (as the Scholiast observes) be- tween dark and deadly, the hue of the metal bearing some relation to the nether gloom to which its victims were despatched. But there is also the notion of a weapon which has been dulled and darkened by frequent use in war. ᾿ Repke cay 18
857. προμάχον δορός if ar that el ὩΣ men.’ ΓΕ this seise’ot πρόμαχος, cp. Aesch. 8. c. T. 419, 482, and, for the general meaning, infr. 1010-2. There was a statue of ‘Hpa- κλῆς Πρόμαχος in the Ἡράκλειον at Thebes, Paus. 9. 11, 4. (2) Others pre- fer the meaning ‘ foremost in fight.’
858. rove] At the time of the cap- ture of Oechalia, before the sacrifices at Cenaeum.
θοάν, ‘Swiftly borne away,’ -- ταχέως φερομένην. The word expresses not only the rapidity of Heracles’ move- ments and of Iole’s, who accompanied him, but the sudden change in the life of the young creature which such a marriage must have made, Cp. supr.
322
dyeyer ἀπὶ aizeris τάνδ᾽ Οἰχαλίας αἰχμα"
ΣΟΦΟΚΑΕΟΥΣ
ἁ δ' ἀρφέσυλος Krzus ἄνατξδος φανερὰ
τῶν Σ᾽ ἐφάνη πράκτωρ.
HM a. πότερον ἐγὼ μάτα:ος | κλέω TOE οἴκτου δέ οἴκων ἀρτίως ὁρμωμέναι ;
τί φημί;
HM. ἠχεῖ τις οὐκ ἄστμον, ἀλλὰ ὅδιστιχῆ
« 4 »ἦ’ ΄ oe KGKU; OY εἰσῶ Kai Ti καινίζει στεγή.
ξύνες δὲ
τήνδ᾽ ὡς ἀήθης καὶ σινωφριωμένη
χωρεῖ πρὸς ἡμᾶς γραῖα onpairevod τι.
$53 ΗΜ XO. LA. ὦ Vv’.
344 fo". 520, 3>, κἀπὸ ματρὸς ἄφαρ βέβακεν ὥστε τόρτις ἐρήμα.
fcg. aixpg, ‘At the port of the spear; ie. Having actieved her ἴω war.
S40 ἀμφίπολοςε.. ἄναυδος" (1) Βεὶ the silent thocgh manifest mmis‘er and agent of ail this was the Goddess of Love herse:f” Cp. supr. 355 foil, 475 foll. Or (2) supvosi-g the words ἀμ- φίτολοι avavios to contain an allcsion to Jole. * Bat ‘tis mani‘est that the agent in 41: this has been the Goddess of Love uncer the guise of a sil:nt hand-mai.’” The attributes assigned] to the goddess are scygested by the ci-cumstances. Iole came as a hand-maicden, and remained ob tunately silent ‘supr. JI. 233, 4, 322 foll., 532). But u cer the deceptive appearance of thi» mute hand-maid there lurked the terrible destructive power of Aphrodite, who busied herse!f in silence to work the will of Fate that is now clearly revealed. Such is pro- bably the meaning of this obscure ex- pression which need not, however, be suspecied because it is obscure.
63 foll. The proscenium has been vacant since the exit (severally) of Deianira and Hyllus. A sound of Wailing is now heard from within.
853. paresvos) ‘Silly,’ ie. ‘ Alarmed
£66, 8. HL. om. LA.
870
86g. dulce Α. ὧς Vat.
without cazse.” For the masc. form, cp. scpr. 1 151, anc note.
864. eixvew ‘Cry of sorrow.” Cp. for Ῥμαενιέν ου, * Springing forth,’ ib. 892,
85:. τί φημί ‘What isthis?” For this expression and for the broken line here and in 1. 86%, cp.O. T.147t. The three cocrlets are probably spoken by éifierent members of the Chorus.
866. etx ἄσημον. ‘A sound of wail- ing that is not ambiguous bat full of
and at all events expresses the same thing with συνωφρυωμένη. ‘Strange,’ ‘Unlike herself, is a meaning which aptly suits the place, and is properly made more definite by the addition of wal συνωφρυωμένη.
870. σημαίνονσα] ‘ Declaring.’ The correction σημανοῦσα, ‘Tu declare,’ is possibly right; but the present tense may suitably call attention to the ges- tures of the Tpogés, before she speaks.
TPAXINIAL. 323 ΤΡΟΦΟΣ. _ ὦ παῖδες, ὡς ἄρ᾽ ἡμὶν οὐ σμικρῶν κακῶν ἦρξεν τὸ δῶρον ᾿Ηρακλεῖ τὸ πόμπιμον. ΧΟ. τί δ᾽, ὦ γεραιά, καινοποιηθὲν λέγεις .. TP. βέβηκε Δῃάνειρα τὴν πανυστάτην ὁδῶν ἁπασῶν ἐξ ἀκινήτου ποδός, 875 ΧΟ. οὐ δή ποθ᾽ ὡς θανοῦσα: ΤΡ. πάντ᾽ ἀκήκοας.
ΧΟ. τέθνηκεν ἡ τάλαινα -
δεύτερον κλύεις. τάλαιν᾽ ὀλεθρία, τίνι τρόπῳ θανεῖν ode φής ;.
εἰπὲ τῷ μόρῳ,
871. ἡμίν} ἡμῖν 1. ἡμὶν A
ΧΟ. TP, σχετλιώτατα πρός γε πρᾶξιν. XO,
871. οὗ σμικρῶν) That the gift has
caused evil is already known, the extent of the evil to the house at Trachis is only now revealed.
873. Ἡρακλεῖ τὸ wopmpov] ‘The adj. is added to explain τὸ δῶρον, because the dative alone would have been an imper- fect construction with δῶρον. Forthe pas- sive meaning of πόμπιμον (which recalls the mission of Lichas, supr. 1]. 609 foll.), cp. esp, supr. 822, O. Ὁ. 487, τὸν ἱκέτην σωτήριον.
873. καινοποιηθέν] ‘ Freshly wrought,’ i.e. since the news of Heracles’ agony were brought by Hyllus.
875. ἐξ ἀκι ποδός) ‘ Without stirring foot.” Cp. the figurative lan- guage of the Watchman in the Anti- gone, 317, etc.
876. οὐ δὴ ποθ᾽ ὡς θανοῦσα (sc. βέβηκε)}) ‘You cannot mean the way of death!’ Cp. supr. 668, and note.
πάντ᾽ ἀκήκοαε)] She insists that her first words have told them all; but the Chorus, with the eagerness of sorrow, demand a more explicit statement. Cp. El. 676, θανόντ᾽ ᾿ορέστην viv τε καὶ πά- λαι λέγω.
878. τάλαιν᾽ ὀλεθρία] “ Poor ruined one!’ ὀλέθριος implies guilt added to calamity. Cp. O. T. 1341, τὸν μέγ᾽ ὀλέθριον, according to one reading. The
resolved feet mark the trepidation of the speaker. 879. σχετλιώτατα tapés ye πρᾶξιν ‘ Most ruthlessly, as for the execution ; i.e. Whatever else the deed was, it was cruelly determined. Cp. infr. 922-931. The anapaest in the second place is hardly possible even in a passage where the usual rules of the senarius are other- wise relaxed. A possible correction would be to substitute és for πρός. As the text stands the metres of Il. 878-95 are the following :-— τξυ RAHN -π υ Σὺ - ζυυ-::υυ-πυ-υπυ-υ - ee eae ee ee ey ee er -σπτ-τωυν-υπ- ω-ξω-πωυ-ωυσ ’ a a WU VU υυ-υυ-πων - pee τοζω -Σ ὦ -- -- -2.».«2ὺ - vtun——tu-usun pHiagtis Sgt Gea SUG
¥ 2
324
γόναι, ξυντρέχει. TP. αὑτὴν διηΐστωσε. XO.
ig τις
5 θυμός͵---Ζ τίνες νόσοι----
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
τάνδ᾽ αἰχμὰν βέλεος κακοῦ
ξυνεῖλε, πῶς ἐμήσατο
πρὸς θανάτῳ θάνατον
ἀνύσασα μόνα: ΤΡ͵
885
στονόεντος ἐν τομᾷ σιδάρου.
XO.10 ἐπεῖδες, ὦ ματαία, τάνδ᾽ ὕβριν ; TP. ἐπεῖδον, ὡς δὴ πλησία παραστάτις.
ΧΟ. τίς ἦν; was; φέρ εἰπέ,
88:1. διηέστωσε] διηίστωσεν L. διηίστωσε A. 836. τομᾷ στομαῖ L. ores C*. τομᾷ A.
884. ξυνεῖλε] ἐννεῖλε. .... Α. σιδάρονυ) σιδήρου LA. Erfurdt corr.
888. ματαία) parata L. ματαία A Vat. VV°R.
LA a
A certain approach to an antistrophic structure appears in the near corre- spondence of Il. 10, 18; 13,15; 1, 2, Ii, 12; 9, 16.
εἰπὲ τῷ μόρῳ] The Chorus still press the old woman, who is too horror- stricken to speak clearly, to be more explicit.
880. ἔνντρέχει] Deianira’s fate had rushed to meet her when she left the scene (supr. 813).
882. ‘What rage, what madness, prompted her in seizing this evil-pointed weapon?” ἔἐννεῖλε ( = μεταίτιος ἦν τοῦ ἑλειν) agrees with θυμός, which is the chief nominative. ἢ τίνες νόσοι being added διὰ péoov.and possibly spoken by a different member of the Chorus. Cp. Fr. 789. Passion is personified as the author of the deed. Cp. El. 198, δύλος ἦν ὁ φράσας, ἔρος 6 κτείνας, Several editors have read τάνδ᾽ αἰχμᾷ βέλεος κακοῦ fuveihe;=‘ What rage snatched her away with the point of an evil weapon?’ But there is something cold and inappropriate in the demonstrative proooun thus applied to D-ianira here,
—as if those p-esent could suppose anyone else to be meant.
884. πῶς ἐμήσατο.. ἀνύσασα])͵ ‘ How did she meditate and carry into effect ?° For the proleptic use of the participle, cp. Aj. 185, ἐν soipras πίτνων, and note.
887. στονοέντος) ‘ Deadly ;’ like Bé- λεα στονοέντα, crovoivres Haro, πολύ- στονος iés, in Epic Greek.
ἐν rong} For ἐν of the means or instrument, cp. Ant. 961, ἐν xepre- pias γλώσσαις. Essay on L. § 19.
28. P 388. ματαία has been changed to μάταιε, making an iambic pentapody. As the text stands, the line is a com- bination of two iambi, a bacchius. and a cretic. ματαία (or μάταιε) conveys the reproach of helplessness,— You saw, and could do nothing!’
τάνδ᾽ uBio} ‘This violent deed.’ The use of ὕβρις, as applied to suicide, must be allowed to be ‘catachrestic ;” but the Chorus are at a loss for a word corresponding to their impression, and take up the strongest which occurs to them. See Essay on L. (Specific use of General Words) § 51. p. 95.
890. τίς fv; was;] τίς -- ποῖος. Cp. O. C. 775, ris αὕτη τέρψις; The lan- guage here becomes very abrupt and
TPAXINIAI, 325
TP. αὐτὴ πρὸς αὑτῆς χειροποιεῖται τάδε. [15 ἃ. ΧΟ. τί φωνεῖς ; TP. σαφηνῆ. XOrs ἔτεκεν ἔτεκεν μεγάλαν
ἁ νέορτος ἅδε νύμφα
δόμοισι τοῖσδ᾽ ᾿Ερινύν. 895 TP. ἄγαν ye μᾶλλον δ᾽, εἰ παροῦσα πλησία
ἔλευσσες of ἔδρασε, κάρτ' ἂν ᾧκτισας. ΧΟ. καὶ ταῦτ᾽ ἔτλη τις χεὶρ γυναικεία κτίσαι : ᾿ TP, δεινῶς γε πεύσει δ᾽, ὥστε μαρτυρεῖν ἐμοί.
ἐπεὶ παρῆλθε δωμάτων εἴσω μόνη, goo
καὶ παῖδ᾽ ἐν αὐλαῖς εἶδε κοῖλα δέμνια
στορνύνθ᾽, ὅπως ἄψορρον ἀντῴη πατρί,
κρύψασ᾽ ἑαυτὴν ἔνθα μή τις εἰσίδοι, Πρ τινί ΤΣ — ie] see rare Ao πον oe υΣ Ως ἜΝ AV’. 896. δ om. L. add C7A. a εἰ from ἡ L. δ' εἰ A. &97. ἔλευσσεΞ) ἔλευσες L. ἔλευσσες A. ἔδρασε] ἔδρασε(ν) L. ἔδρασε A. 893. κτίσαι] κτίσαϊ. .1,.. κτίσαι A Vat. gos. αὐλαῖ:] αυλαῖς A. 902. ἀντῳη)
ἀντοίη LA. Tricl. corr.
891. ‘She did and suffered this herself from her own hand.’ So the force of the middle voice may be rendered. χειροποιεῖται is ἅπαξ λεγόμενον.
892 foll. The ruin of Heracles and the death of Deianira are the first-born offspring of his union with Iole. For the iteration, which is rare in Sophocles, cp. O. C. 1670, ἔστιν. ἔστι νῷν δὴ, κιτιλ.
898, 9. Cho. ‘And had ἃ woman’s hand the firmness for this act?’ Nurse. ‘The manner too was dreadful, as you will agree when you have heard me tell it.’ “Weruann condemned these lines as spurious, and it must be admitted that they are tame for Sophocles. They have the merit, however, of preparing by a further pause for the narration which follows. Cp. supr. 748, where the other- wise feeble line, ποῦ δ᾽ ἐμπελάζεις rdy- δρὶ καὶ παρίστασαι ; has the same excuse of being there to give time for the stream to burst forth. ns in 898 (any woman’s hand) can hardly be defended, but there are many ways in which this blemish may be removed, e.g. καὶ ταῦτ᾽ dp’ ἔτλη Xe, BTA, ᾿
goo. ἐπεὶ παρῆλθε] The conjecture ἐπεὶ γὰρ ἦλθε is unnecessary. Whether Nl. 898, 9 are retained or not, the asyndeton is forcible and good. For παρῆλθε, cp. O. T. 1241. Compare with the following narration Virg. Aen. 4. 642 foll.
901. κοῖλα] ‘Yielding.’ κοῖλος is a favourite epithet. Essay on L. § 56. p. 103. The bed is hollowed in the middle where the person lies.
902. Epoppov] Sc. ἰών, implied in dy- τῴη. ‘That he might return and meet his father.’ The ianiage is slightly condensed. Hyllus was busied in pre- paring the litter, that so (viz. having prepared it) he might go and meet his father. Some critics have been influ- enced by Wunder’s objectiqn that Hyllus only meets Heracles at the gate. But this is not proved, and, if it were so, he has been hindered from his intention by what has happened since (927 foll.). The mention of his purpose, even if not fulfilled, is quite natural here.
903. Deianira avoided the eye of her s$0n.
326
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
:Bpvyaro μὲν βωμοῖσι προσπίπτουσ᾽ ὅτι
γένοιτ᾽ ἐρήμη, κλαῖε δ᾽ ὀργάνων ὅτου
905
ψαύσειεν οἷς ἐχρῆτο δειλαία πάρος" ἄλλῃ δὲ κἄλχῃ δωμάτων στρωφωμένη, εἴ τον φίλων βλέψειεν οἰκετῶν δέμας,
ἔκλαιεν ἡ δύστηνος εἰσορωμένη,
αὐτὴ τὸν αὑτῆς δαίμον᾽ ἀνακαλουμένη
-910
καὶ τὰς ἄπαιδας ἐς τὸ λοιπὸν οὐσίας.
ἐπεὶ δὲ τῶνδ᾽ ἔληξεν, ἐξαίφνης σφ᾽ ὁρῶ τὸν ᾿Ηράκλειον θάλαμον εἰσορμωμένην. κἀγὼ λαθραῖον ὄμμ᾽ ἐπεσκιασμένη
gpovpouy’ ὁρῶ de τὴν γυναῖκα -δεμνίοις
906. δειλαία] δειλαῖα L. δειλαία A.
904. Several verbs in this narrative
are without the. augment. Cp. supr. 767, and note. 905. γένοιτ᾽ ἐρήμη Nauck has
changed this to γένοιντ᾽ ἔρημοι, on the ground that ἐρήμη is not properly applied to a widow, and also that, as she meant to die first, her widowhood could not be in question. It is not of widowhood that she complains, but of the loss of all that made her life worth having,— the love of her husband and of her son. Even in the other world these blessings could not be restored to her. This is well expressed by ἐρήμη.
κλαῖε, «.7.A.] Wunder needlessly sup- poses a lacuna here. The tears start to Deianira’s eyes at sight of the instru- ments of her tranquil industry in hap- pier days.
908. οἰκετῶν is not to be taken in the larger sense that would include her children (whom she would avoid), but, as Schndw. observes, the tender relation subsisting between Deianira and her domestics is made a point in the de- lineation of her character (cp. supr. 49- 63). Euripides as usual dwells more on the details of the situation in Alc. 193 foll, ἡ δὲ δεξιὰν | προὔτειν᾽ ἑκάστῳ, K.T.A,
gtr. καὶ τὰς ἄπαιδας ἐς τὸ λοιπὸν ovtolas] (Cp. Ο. C. 552, τὰς αἱματηρὰς ὀμμάτων διαφθοράς.) This is a strong case of the poetical plural, but the
915 913. εἰσορμωμένην»7Ὑ ν added (3,
words may be understood to mean τὸ εἶναι αὐτὴν ἄπαιδα ἐς τὸ λοιπόν, not in the absurd sense that she.could have no more children, but that her children as well as her husband were lost to her. It is objected that, as she was going to the other world, this topic was not likely to occur to her. But (a) the loss of Hyllus’ affection was certainly weighing on her mind, and, as she imagined, would not be repaired after her death, and (6) she is speaking to the servants, who know nothing of her intended death, but are ready to sym-
athize with her in her desolation.
he may be imagined saying to them, ‘ Behold, I am a childless woman for evermore !’
912, 3. The house is a large palatial mansion, with passages, etc., unlike the simple house of Homeric times. Cp. supr. 907. dEalgvys] Cp. the sudden movement of Oedipus, O. T. 1360 foll., δεινὸν δ᾽ ἀΐσας ὡς ὑφηγητοῦ τινὸς | πύλαις διπλαῖς ἐνήλατ᾽, #.7.A.
914. λαθραῖον ὄμμ᾽ ἐπεσκιασμένη) ‘With shadowed and unseen gaze, lit. ‘With an eye overshadowed so as to be unobserved.’ The accusative ὄμμα is to be repeated as cogn. acc. with φρούρουν. Cp. Phil. 151, φρουρεῖν Sup’ ἐπὶ σῷ μάλιστα καίρῳ.
915. Sepvloig ais δέμνια. Cp. supr. 789, and note,
TPAXINIAT.
329
τοῖς ᾿Ηρακλείοις στρωτὰ βάλλουσαν φάρη. ὅπως δ᾽ ἐτέλεσε τοῦτ΄, ἐπενθορσῦσ᾽ ἄνω καθέζετ᾽ ἐν μέσοισιν εὐναστηρίοις,
καὶ δακρύων ῥήξασα θερμὰ νάματα
ἔλεξεν, ὦ λέχη τε καὶ νυμφεῖ᾽ ἐμά, τὸ λοιπὸν ἤδη χαίρεθ᾽, ὡς ἔμ
920
w 3
οὔποτε
δέξεσθ᾽ ἔτ᾽ ἐν κοίταισι ταῖσδ᾽ εὐνήτριαν.
τοσαῦτα φωνήσασα, συντόνῳ χερὶ
λύει τὸν αὑτῆς πέπλον͵ @ χρυσήλατος
προὔκειτο μαστῶν περονίς, ἐκ δ᾽ ἐλώπισεν
‘925
πλευρὰν ἅπασαν ὠλένην τ᾽ εὐώνυμον.
κἀγὼ δρομαία Bao’, ὅσονπερ ἔσθενον,
τῷ παιδὶ φράζω τῆς τεχνωμένης τάδε. κἀν ᾧ τὸ κεῖσε δεῦρό + ἐξορμώμεθα,
ὁρῶμεν αὐτὴν ἀμφιπλῆγι φασγάνῳ
939
πλευρὰν ὑφ᾽ ἧπαρ καὶ φρένας πεπληγμένην. ἰδὼν δ᾽ ὁ παῖς ᾧμωξεν' ἔγνω γὰρ τάλας
920. νυμφεῖ" νυμφεῖ A. αὐτῆσ L. αὑτῆς A.
917. ἐπενθοροῦσ᾽ et | The language suggests the sudden and violent move- ments of passionate grief. The words λέχη, νυμφεῖα, εὐνήτριαν, show that (like Jocasta, Ο. T. 1246) she returns in thought to her early married life. The plural νυμφεῖα adds a pathetic vagueness, including with the bridal
chamber all the associations connected .
with espousal and marriage.
923. ovvrévy χερί] ‘ With strong, impulsive hand.’ The words mean that the hand was in a state of tension, as in the determination of excited action.
924. ᾧ) ‘ Whose clasp of beaten gold lay before her breast.’ For ᾧ some would read οὗ, others 7, unnecessarily.
928. τῆς τεχνωμένης τάδε] These words are needlessly joined by some editors with φράζω. The passages which Mr. Blaydes cites in support of this all differ from it in one important respect, that the genitive does not contain the pre- dicate,—as would be the case, for in- stance, if in infr. 1122, 3, οὔσης. . duap-
922. δέξεσθ᾽ ἔτ᾽] δέξεσθ er’ A. 92 932. 6 sats] om. L. add A.
atrijs] ἔγνω) ἔγνω. .1,.. ἔγνω Α. τούσης were substituted for ἐστί, ἥμαρτε. The object οὗ φράζειν is, however, to be supplied from τεχνωμένης, ‘I told the son of her who was contriving thus,— that she was so contriving.. The word τεχνωμένης is chosen with reference to Deianira's elaborate preparation for her last act.
929-31. The narrative is condensed, cp. O. C. 1647-52. ‘And our eyes told us that in the time of my running thither and our return she had smitten herself with two-edged knife upon the side beneath the diaphragm and liver.’ δεῦρο, like the present ὁρῶ, is said with reference to the chamber of Deianira, as the chief point of interest which is brought before the mind’s eye. wer- ληγμένην is middle voice, and directly reflexive. It is somewhat strange that the left side should have been bared for a wound directed at the liver.
932. ἔγνω γὰρ réAas] An exception to the law of the cretic ending. Cp. O. Ὁ. 115, ἐν γὰρ τῷ μαθεῖν.
328 ZOPOKAEOYS
τοὔργον κατ᾽ ὀργὴν ὡς ἐφάψειεν τόδε, ὄψ᾽ ἐκδιδαχθεὶς τῶν κατ᾽ οἶκον οὕνεκα
ἄκουσα πρὸς τοῦ θηρὸς ἔρξειεν τάδε, [75 b.
κἀνταῦθ᾽ ὁ παῖς δύστηνος οὔτ᾽ ὀδυρμάτων 936 ἐλείπετ᾽ οὐδέν, ἀμφί νιν γοώμενος,
οὔτ᾽ ἀμφιπίπτων στόμασιν, ἀλλὰ πλευρόθεν
πλευρὰν παρεὶς ἔκειτο πόλλ᾽ ἀναστένων͵
ὥς νιν ματαίως αἰτίᾳ βάλοι κακῇ, 940 κλαίων ὁθούνεκ᾽ ἐκ δυοῖν ἔσοιθ᾽ ἅμα,
πατρός τ᾽ ἐκείνης τ᾽, ὠρφανισμένος βίου.
τοιαῦτα τἀνθάδ᾽ ἐστίν. dor εἴ τις δύο ἢ καὶ πλέους τις ἡμέρας λογίζεται,
μάταιός ἐστιν" οὐ γὰρ. ἔσθ᾽ ἥ γ᾽ αὔριον, 948
πρὶν εὖ πάθῃ τις τὴν παροῦσαν ἡμέραν.
. ἐκδιδαχθείς} ἐκδιδαχθεὶς L. 935. ἔρξειεν ἔρξεν A, 941. ὀθούνεκ' ὁ. δὔνεκ A. — 942. Roerenbsa = from oL. ὠρφανισμένος A. 944. i
καὶ πλέους ris] # καὶ πλείους τις LA (σλείουσ A) Vat. VV*. yp. πλεους V. 946. εὖ] εὖ A.
. Os ἐφάψειεν) (1) ‘That ἐς had πίπτων. For the expression, cp. Phil. See foots ss 1G ὀργήν is hardly 375, οὐδὲν ἐνδεὲς ποιούμενος. : an appropriate expression for the im- 938. πλευρόθεν = ἐκ πλευρᾶς, ‘Close pulse under which Deianira acted. Better by her side.’ (a) ‘That he had caused.’ The meta- 940. ματαίως ‘ Falsely.’ Phor implied in this use of épdrray is βάλοι) ‘ He had smitten her,’ as with probably, as L. and S. have observed, an arrow. Cp. Aj. 1244, 5, ἀλλ᾽ aldy taken from tying a knot, rather than ἡμᾶς ἢ κακοῖς βαλεῖτέ wou | ἢ σὺν δόλῳ from kindling a fire, Cp. Ant. 40, κεντήσεθ' of λελειμμένοι. λύουσ’ ἂν ἢ 'φάπτουσα. 942. Blov] It makes little difference 934. τῶν kar’ οἶκον] (1) Genitive of whether we read βίον with Wakefield or the agent (assisted by ἐκ). Or (2 Blov with the MSS. ὦ, Biovis, ‘Orphaned κατὰ σύνεσιν, because ἐκδιδαχθείς τἰ πυ. in respect of his life ;’ ὠ. βίον, " Having θόμενος. his life orphaned” The latter certainly 935. πρὸς τοῦ θηρός] * Induced by has the advantage of being free from the Centaur.’ The construction js “ara ambiguity. But the genitive, though σύνεσιν, the ety of the place being, not precisely exact, comes naturally as is implied in ἄκουσα, that Deianira after the privative word.
was a passive agent, and that her act 943. ὥστ᾽ εἴ τις δύο, KA.) δύο... Was πεπονθὸς μᾶλλον # δεδρακύς (Ο. C, ἡμέρας «- δευτέραν ἡμέραν: i.e. to-mor- 267.) row in addition to to-day. Cp. Ant.
936. ὃ παῖς δύστηνοι] The position 1156 foll. of the es is emphatic. Cp. O. T. 945, 6. The simple expression would 58, ὦ waides oler pol, Essay on L. § 23. have been, ‘ There is no to-morrow until P. 37. βὶ 2. to-day is past.’ But this is amplified ͵ 937. ἐλείπετ᾽ οὐδέν] ‘Showed very 80 as to suggest, ‘Man has no hold sign of grief.’ This general Statement upon to-morrow, but should secure his is particularized in γοώμενος . . ἀμφι- happiness for the day.’
TPAXINIAI.
XO. Πότερ᾽ *dpa πρότερ ἐπιστένω, πότερα τέλεα περαιτέρω
δύσκριτ᾽ ἔμοιγε δυστάνφ.
947. Πύτερ᾽ “ἄρα πρότερ πότερ᾽ ἂν πρότερα LA.
Herm. corr.
947 foll. The Nurse goes into the house to lay out the body of Deianira. The Chorus, who, down to 1. 862, had been lamenting the imminent fate of Heracles, are doubting whether they
δ πὸ - 0 “-οἡ - στυπ-τυ - ee ee —-fuv—vuHAu ~u-vutusg
faa
“-τουἂυπ-ν -
This antistrophic movement is fol- lowed by anapaestic systems (of the less regular sort which accompany a mourming procession), after which the anapacsts are first mingled with gly- conics (1006, 1016), and then changed to dactylic hexameters (1009-1013, 1017-1022), These recur again below (1931-40), where the number of hex- ameters given to Heracles, viz. five, is the same as before, but the other metres are different.
Ll. 1004-1043 may be thus arranged :
’ Wwe VrVU-
a’ (1004-6, 1014-16).
uw
Ug tue Vs
vertu Anapaests (1007-8). Paroemiac :
Dimeter vutuue Paroemiac - ποτῶν, - -- β΄. (1023-30). Glyconic —++vuU- Logaoeic 4+ UU— ue tu
329
3
πότερ᾽ ἂν πότερ᾽ Vat. 5,
should not mourn for Deianira first, when Heracles is brought in, and awakes in agony.
The following is the scheme of metres from 947-970 :—
ῳ
ω---τυω -
weve
Dochmiac
Anapaestic { vy Logaoedic
WY RR πὰ + ν΄ Υ- (1031-43). 5 Dactylic Hexameters. Logacedic 4 © VU — VF tUU— UU -ωω--υ --
947. πότερ᾽ *dpa} This reading is as near to the MSS. as the vulgate πότερα. and secures a more exact me- trical correspondence with 1. 950. For the sense, cp Phil. 337, 8, ἀμηχανῶ δὲ πότερον, ὦ τέκνον, τὸ ody | waOnp ἐλέγχω πρῶτον, ἣ κεῖνον στένω.
948. τέλεα περαιτέρω] The explana- tion of the Scholiast, πότερα χαλεπώτερα καὶ περαιτέρω δεινότητος, has suggested various alterations of τέλεα into μέλεα, ὁλοά, etc. But the MS. reading gives an intelligible sense, ‘Which sorrow first to groan over, which finally and to the last degree. is hard for me, the hapless one, to determine.’
330
SOPOKAEOYS
τάδε μὲν ἔχομεν ὁρᾶν δόμοις, τάδε δὲ μελόμεν᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἐλ-
πίσιν'
950
κοινὰ δ᾽ ἔχειν τε καὶ μέλλειν».
orp. Εἴθ᾽ ἀνεμόεσσά τις
γένοιτ᾽ ἔπουρος ἑστιῶτις αὔρα,
ἥτις μ᾽’ ἀποικίσειεν ἐκ τόπων͵ ὅπως τὸν Ζηνὸς ἄλκιμον γόνον
5 μὴ ταρβαλέα θάνοιμι μοῦνον εἰσιδοῦσ᾽ &pap’
ἐπεὶ ἐν δυσαπαλλάκτοις ὀδύναις
955
χωρεῖν πρὸ δόμων λέγουσιν ἄσπετόν τι θαῦμα.
᾿Αγχοῦ δ᾽ ἄρα κοὐ μακρὰν
προὔκλαιον, ὀξύφωνος -ὡς ἀηδών. ξένων γὰρ ἐξόμιλος ἥδε τις βάσις.
πᾶ δ᾽ αὖ φορεῖ viv; ὡς φίλου
951. μελόμεν μέλλομεν LAV’, 956. Ζηνός) Διός LA. Tricl. corr.
ἀηδών) ἀηδὼν ξένοι LA. Tricl. corr.
980. τάδεμέν, κιτ A.) Deianira is dead in the house. the dying Heracles is mo- mentarily expected. Cp. Ant. 1278-80, ὦ δέσποθ᾽, ὡς ἔχων τε καὶ κεκτημένος,) τὰ μὲν πρὸ χειρῶν τάδε φέρων, τὰ δ᾽ ἐν arg | ἔοικας ἥκειν καὶ τἀχ᾽ ὄψεσθαι Kass
μελόμενα] Sc. ἐστίν, or ἔχομεν. Er- furdt and others conjecture μένομεν.
ἐπ᾽ ἐλπίσιν] ‘In hope.’ Cp. ΕἸ. 108, ἐπὶ κωκυτῷ.
951. κοινά] Sc. ἐστίν, ‘It is all one’ (i.e. belongs alike to sorrow) ‘whether evil be present or looked for.’
953, 4. εἴθ᾽ dvepderca . . αὔρα] (1) ‘Might there but spring up a gale from the hearth, wafting mel’ ἑστιῶ- τιᾷ = ἀφ᾽ ἑστίας.
955. ἐκ τόπων] Cp. ἐκτόπιος, Ο. C. 118
ὅπως, «.7.A.] For the postponement of μή, cp. O. C. 1365, εἰ δ᾽ ἐξέφυσα τάσδε μὴ ᾿μαυτῷ τροφούς.
957. ph, κιτιλ.] Connect ὅπως μὴ θά- voit ταρβαλέα ἄφαρ μοῦνον εἰσιδοῦσα τὸν Ζηνὸς ἄλκιμον γόνον, ‘That I die not suddenly of fear, after only glanc-
μελόμεν᾽ Vat. R. 957. θάνοιμι] θάνοιμι (3, λάκτοις} δυσαπαλλάκτοις L (from δυσαπαλάκτοι5).
965
954. αὔρα] αὖρα LA. 960. δυσαπαλ-
δυσαπαλλάκτοις A. 963.
ing on the valiant son of Zeus.’ ἄφαρ, like εὐθύς, etc., adheres to the participle in grammar, but to the verb in meaning.
961. ἄσπετόν τι θαῦμα] Accusative in apposition with the action of χωρεῖν ; i.e. the ‘Stupendous marvel’ is not the person of Heracles, but the manner of his coming.
963. προὔκλαιον] “1 mourned before- hand.’ The word suits more exactly with μακράν than with ἀγχοῦ.
ὀξύφωνος, x.7.A.] The figure is sug- gested by the distai.ce to which the notes of the nightingale are carried.
964. ξένων γὰρ ἐξόμιλος ἥδε τις βά- ou] ‘For here comes the step of strangers from another people.’ βάσις is abstract for concrete, like ἀνδρῶν Φε- ραίων εὐμενὴς παρουσία (Eur. Alc. 606), and implies that those approaching are heard but not yet seen. As éxrowos = ἔξω τῶνδε τῶν τόπων, and so ‘Foreign,’ so ἐξόμιλος -- ἔξω τῆσδε τῆς ὁμιλίας. In what follows, the abstract wo:d is treated as a collective; hence the sin- gular number in φορεῖ, προκηδομένα.
965. πᾶ δ᾽ αὖ φορεῖ νιν] Hearing the
TPAXINIAT,
5 προκηδομένα, βαρεῖαν
ἄψοφον φέρει βάσιν.
331
-
αἰαῖ, 68 ἀναύδατος φέρεται.
τί χρή, θανόντα viv, ἣ καθ᾽ ὕπνον ὄντα
YA, "Ὧμοι ἐγὼ σοῦ,
κρῖναι; 970
᾿Ἐᾧ πάτερ, Spo ἐγὼ σοῦ μέλεος.
τί πάθω; τί δὲ μήσομαι : οἴμοι.
ΠΡΕΣΒΥΣ.
σίγα, τέκνον, μὴ κινήσῃς ἀγρίαν ὀδύνην πατρὸς ὠμόφρονος.
975
(ἢ yap προπετής. GAN ἴσχε δακὼν
στόμα σόν.
YA,
πῶς φῇς, γέρον ; ἢ ζῇ;
{76 ἃ.
ΠΡ οὐ μὴ *’feyepets τὸν ὕπνῳ κάτοχον
966. προκηδομένα] προκηδόμεναν L. προκηδομένα A. αἱ al al, ὅδ᾽ ἄναυδος L. af at αἱ at, ὅδ᾽ d ναυδος A.
σοῦ] ἔγώ gov LA. Brunck. corr.
969. alai, ὅδ᾽ dvavdaros] 971. Ἐὦ] om. MSS. ἐγὼ
977. γέρον] yépow-L. γέρον A. Brunck. corr.
978. μὴ τ᾿ ξεγερεῖς] μἠξεγείρεισ L. μὴ ἐεγείρησ A. Dawes corr.
cautious, uncertain tread of those who are carrying Heracles the-Choius can- not distinguish the direction of their movement till they come in sight. ad, if genuine, implies that the question occurs to them on “taking second thoughts. Meineke conjectures πᾶ καί.
as φίλου | προκηδομένα)] ‘ As caring for one who is dear to them,’ i.e. they move slowly and quietly because they are afraid of hurting him.
966. βαρεῖαν | dopov .. βάσιν] ‘ With grief-oppressed and noiseless footsteps.’ For βαρεῖαν, cp. Phil. 207, 8, Bopeta τηλόθεν αὐδά : infr. 1.982, βάρος ἄπλετον ἐμμέμονε φρήν.
968. Heracles, borne by attendants, now comes in sight. Hyllus either meets (supr. 902, note), or enters with them. For the verbal dvavSaros, cp. O. T. 191, περιβόατοςς The polysche- matism, or displacement of the trisylla-
bic foot (—-— uv 4 VU — VU szU—YU — Ὁ, instead of — *# UU —-U— Ut u — u— Ὁ), has troubled the critics, some
of whom read φθίμενον for θανόντα, and some θάνατον, sc. κατά. But it is by no means certain that this metrical varia- tion is: impossible.
972. τί πάθω] ‘What is to happen to me?’ Cp. O. (Ὁ. 216, ὦμοι ἐγώ, τί πάθω, τέκνον ἐμόν ;
974. μὴ κινήσῃ) ‘Lest thou shouldst rouse.”
975. ὠμόφρονο4] ‘Wild of mood.’ The old man retains a vivid impression of what he has seen at Cenaeum, and on the voyage.
976. ζῇ γὰρ προποτής) ‘For he lives, though at the point of death.’ εἰς τὸν θάνατον προνενευκώς. Schol. Cp. supr. l. 7ΟΙ, τοιόνδε κεῖται προπετές, and note. The meaning is, (α) He is not quite dead, (6) He is all but dead.
δακών)] ‘With clenched teeth.’ Cp. Aristoph. Nub. 1368, 9, κἀνταῦθα πὼς οἴεσθέ pov τὴν καρδίαν ὀρεχθεῖν ; ὅμως δὲ τὸν θυμὸν δακὼν ἔφην, w.7.A. Join στόμα both with ἴσχε and δακών.
977. ἦ ζῆ] ἦ expresses doubtful eager- ness. ‘ Does he really live?’
332
κἀκκινήσεις κἀναστήσεις
φοιτάδα δεινὴν νόσον, ὦ τέκνον.
ΥΛ.
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
980
ἀλλ᾽ ἐπί por μελέῳ
βάρος ἄπλετον ἐμμέμονε φρήν.
ἩΡΑΚΛΗ͂Σ.
Ὦ Ζεῦ,
ποῖ γᾶς ἥκω;
κεῖμαι πεπονημένος ἀλλήκτοις
παρὰ τοῖσι βροτῶν
985
ὀδύναις - οἴμοι ἐγὼ τλάμων"
ἡ δ᾽ αὖ μιαρὰ βρύκει͵ ΠΡ.
φεῦ. dp ἐξήδης, ὅσον ἣν κέρδος
σιγῇ κεύθειν, καὶ μὴ σκεδάσαι
τῷδ᾽ ἀπὸ κρατὸς βλεφάρων θ᾽ ὕπνον ; YA.
990
οὐ γὰρ ἔχω πῶς dy
στέρξαιμι κακὸν τόδε λεύσσων.
ΗΡ. ὮἸ Κηναία κρηπὶς βωμῶν,
979. κἀκκινήσεις κἀναστήσειΞ) κἀκκινήσης κἀναστήσησ A.
c. gl. γῆς Α“, 987. ἡ δ ἦδ᾽ LA.
979. κἀναστῆσει2)] The pain is ima- gined as a wild beast, which for the resent is couched in slumber. For κκινήσεις, cp. El. 567, 8, ἐξεκίνησεν srodoty | στικτὸν κεράστην ἔλαφον.
980. φοιτάδα) “ Wild.’ If the malady is once awakened, there is no saying whither it may run.
982, 3. ἐπί por. . ppv] ‘ My feelings rush u me with resistless force.’ Sophocles probably connects ἄπλετος with dwAaros. βάρος ἄπλετον is accusa- tive in apposition with the action of ἐμμέμονε. Cp. Eur. 1. Τ. 655. Heracles ae awakes in delirium.
4. παρὰ roto.) This form of the date of τίς is rare. Cp. Hdt. 1. 37, τέοισι ὄμμασι, 2. 81. 985. dAAterous] Epic for ἀλήκτοις. 986, 7. For the two paroemiacs, cp.
984 Wie) A. 988. Efpdns] ἐξήδης A.
infr. roo6—-8, El. 88, 9, 105, 6.
987. 4 δ᾽ αὖ] The disease is again spoken of as a living thing. Cp. Phil. 958, ἥκει γὰρ αὕτη, «.7.A.
938. ἐξέδη] | ‘ Hast thou now learnt?’
989. σιγῇ κεύθειν) ()" To remain shrouded in fee κεύθω being used intransitively as in O. T. 968, κεύθει κάτω δὴ γῆς. This is better than (2) ‘To hide (what you might wish to say).’
991, 2. πῶς ἂν | στέρξαιμι] ‘How to endure,’ i.e. so as to keep silence. Valcknaer’s conjecture, oréfaipu, is based on a mistaken reading of O. T. 11, q.v. The division of 1. 991 (cp. supr 981) is allowable in the freer sort of anapaestic verse that is used in laments.
993. ὦ Knvala κρηπὶς βωμῶν) “(ε- nean support of altars;’ i.e. Rock of Cenaeum, on which the altars are set.
TPAXINIAI.
ἱερῶν οἵαν *olov ἐπί por
μελέῳ χάριν ἠνύσω: ὦ Ζεῦ,
οἵαν p ἄρ᾽ ἔθου λώβαν, olay’
ἣν μήποτ᾽ ἐγὼ προσιδεῖν ὁ τάλας ὥφελον ὄσσοις, τόδ᾽ ἀκήλητον μανίας ἄνθος καταδερχθῆναι.
τίς γὰρ ἀοιδός, τίς ὁ χειροτέχνης
333
995
1000
laroptas, ὃς τήνδ᾽ ἄτην
χωρὶς Ζηνὸς κατακηλήσει;
θαῦμ᾽ ἂν πόρρωθεν ἰδοίμην.
éé
3
995. οἷαν οἵων ἐπί μοι} οἵαν ἀνθ᾽ οἵων (ω from a L) θυμάτων ἐπί por LAVV3R.
Martin corr.
996. ἠνύσω, ὦ Zed] ἠνύσωζεῦ, L. ἠνύσω, ὦ Zed A. 1004.
ἰδοίμην] ἱδοίμ᾽ ἄν L. ἰδοίμ' ἄν C2. ἰδοίμην A.
995. ἱερῶν... ἠνύσω] ‘What glorious victims did I offer upon thee, and what a return of misery hast thou (for thy
) accomplished for me!’ In the
5. reading (see v. rr.) ἀντί and θυμάτων are due to glosses. Mr. Paley objects to ἐπί μοι. But cp. Phil. 1139, Ο. Ὁ. 414, and see Essay on L. δ 44. p. 83, g.
96. ἠνύσω’ ὦ Ζεῦ,) According to this punctuation, the words ὦ Ζεῦ are not a passing exclamation, but an ad- dress to his Father, to whom he suddenly tarns, accusing him as the first cause of all (cp. infr.1278). So Hermann. For the two accusatives after ἔθον, cp. Eur. Or, 1038, ὕβρισμα θέμενος τὸν ᾿Αγαμέμ- ψονος γόνον.
998 foll. ἣν μήποτ᾽ ἐγὼ.. καταδερχθῆ- vat} Heracles, in his delirium, confuses the effect with the cause, ἣν... ὄσσοις referring to the sacrificial robe (cp. infr. 1048-52). There would be something feeble in his merely wishing that he had not experienced this trouble. And ὅσσοις would then be inappropriate. Wunder supposes Kyvaia κρηπίς to be the ante- cedent to ἥν; but this is of course in- consistent with our punctuation, and is forced in any case.
999, 1000. τόδε.. καταδερχθῆναι is epexegetic of προσιδεῖν. In what fol- lows ἀκήλητον is taken up and ex- panded.
μανίας ἄνθος} ‘Bloom of madness,’ i.e. madness in the highest degree. Cp.
Ant. 959, 60, οὕτω ras μανίας δεινὸν ἀποστάζει | ἀνθηρόν τε μένος.
ΙΟΟΙ. τίς γὰρ ἀοιδόε) ‘For what charmer, what master of the healing craft so famous?’ etc. Incantations were regarded as a branch of medicine, Cp. Aj. 582, and note.
Hermann rightly defends 6, which Erfurdt had condemned : ‘ Incipit poeta, ut si dicturus sit, ris ἀοιδὸς κατακηλήσει ; tum mutata structura pergit, ris ὁ χειροτέχνης laropias, ὃς κατακηλήσει ;’ Besides giving an antecedent to ὅς, the article asks for one great physi- cian to be named. ‘What charmer,— or who is he, the famed physician ?’ etc.
1003. χωρὶς Ζηνός) ‘Save only Ζεύς; who has power to heal as to destroy.
1004. GOatp’ ἂν πόρρωθεν ἰδοίμην) Hermann placed a mark οὗ interroga- tion after this line, understanding it to mean, ‘Am I likely to see a miracle coming from afar?’ This is hardly satisfactory. It seems better to take θαῦμα as an adverbial accusative. Cp. supr. 982, βάρος ἄπλετον. ‘ Mine eyes would hail him wonderingly from afar.’
1004 foll. ὃ ἔ, «.7.A.] Heracles thus addresses those who approach to lift him from the litter to the bed. Hyllus takes him in his arms and places him there. while he speaks ll. 1007, 8. The outburst that follows, Il. 1009 foll., is made from the bed.
334 ZOPOKAEOYE
ἐᾶτέ μ᾽, ἐᾶτέ pe δύσμορον εὐνάσαι᾽ 1005 ἐᾶθ᾽ *éorarov εὐνάσαι.
πᾶ pov avers; ποῖ κλίνεις ;
ἀπολεῖς μ᾽, ἀπολεῖς,
ἀντέτροφας ὅ τι καὶ μύσῃι
Hirai pov, τοτοτοῖ, 40 αὖθ᾽ ἕρπει, πόθεν ἔστ᾽ ὦ πάντων ᾿Ελλάνων ἀδικώτατοι ἀνέρες͵ ods δὴ. πολλὰ μὲν ἐν πόντῳ, κατά τε δρία πάντα καθαίρων, ὠλεκόμαν ὁ τάλας͵ καὶ νῦν ἐπὶ τῷδε νοσοῦντι:
ΣΟΙΟ
οὐ πῦρ, οὐκ ἔγχος τις ὀνήσιμον οὐκ ἀποτρέψει;: [6 b. ἐ ἔ, οὐδ᾽ ἀπαράξαι κρᾶτα βίου θέλει ΤΟΙ 5
μολὼν τοῦ στυγεροῦ ; φεῦ φεῦ.
1005 a. δύσμορον! yp. ὕστατον (5.13 pe δύστανον εὐνᾶσαι ΤΑΝΕ. (See note on 1005 a).
(mw) L. ἀπολεῖς A. γὸ τὸ Tot L. τοτοτοῖ ΑΝ. πύντῳ) ἐνιπόντωι L, ἐν πόντῳ A.
1008, ἀντέτ
1008. ἀντέτροφας ὅ τι καὶ μύσῃ] ‘If aught of the evil slumber for a moment, you disturb it again.” Wunder com- plains of the want of correspondence be- tween protasis and apodosis in respect of mood. But the combination of cate-
orical with hypothetical expression is not uncommon even in prose. Cp. e.g. Plat. Phaedr. 244 A, οὐκ ἔστ᾽ ἔτυμοε Σὰ ὃς ἂν... φῇ. The subjunctive here suggests the doubt whether there has really been a moment of ease; i.e. ‘You wake what: sleeps—if there be aught that sleeps.’ Cp. Aj. 1160, and note. Linwood by substituting μύσαι, the optative for the subjunctive, evades the difficulty. d»(a)rérpogas is perfect of dvarpéwa with present meaning. roog. πόθεν ἔστ The Scholiast says, τὴν δὲ ἐκ τόπου σχέσιν εἶπεν ἀντὶ τῆς ἐν τόπῳ, ὡς σχεδόθεν δέ οἱ ἦλθεν ᾿Αθήνη (Od. 2, 267), ἀντὶ τοῦ σχεδόν. So ἐγγύθεν ἐλθών, 1]. 11. 396. As Her- mann truly says, there is a reason to be rendered for every such expression, and here the meaning is, ‘ From whence do you show yourselves?’ because none
om. Vat. 1006, πα] wa: LA.
dark pe τὸν δύστανον δ.
Cc. γρ. τοῦτό τοι AcV4
1005 b. tab” ὕστατον εὐνάσαι] taré Herm. corr. 1007. ἀπολεῖς] and απολεῖς |] ἀντέστροφας ¥. 1009. τοτοτοῖ] érro rot Vat. 1012. ἐν
appeared from any quarter.
1010. πάντων. . ἀνέρα] Either (1) ‘Ye most unrighteous of all Greeks :’ or, (2) supposing the genitive not to be governed by the superlative, but to be ἃ partitive gen. with ἀδικώτατοι ἄνδρες. ‘Ye most unrighteous’ (i. ¢. ungrateful) ‘men in every part of Hellas.” See Essay on L. § 10. p.17,6. He does not expect aid from barbarians, though he has cleansed barbarous countries too.
ots δὴ] Hermann suggested οἷς, but it is better to retain οὖς, the inhabi- tants being put for the countries, with the additional notion of benefits con- ferred on them, and to take πολλά adverbially; i.e. ὧν γαῖαν καθαίρων, κτλ. Cp. infr. 1061.
IOII. 1.6. πολλὰ μὲν ἐν πόντῳ, πολλὰ δὲ κατὰ δρία πάντα, «7A.
1012. Heracles calls not for healing (cp. supr. 1001 foll.), but for instant death. Cp. Phil. 747-50, 799- 801.
1013. For the negatives, see E. on L. § 29. Ὁ. 48, 1.
1015, 16. The interpretation of the
TPAXINIAT
335
ΠΡ. *Q παῖ τοῦδ᾽ ἀνδρός, τοὔργον τόδε μεῖζον ἀνήκει ἢ κατ᾿ ἐμὰν ῥώμαμ' σὺ δὲ σύλλαβε. σοί τε γὰρ ὄμμα
ἔμπλεον ἣ Ot ἐμοῦ σάζειν..
YA,
1020
ψαύω piv. ἔγωγε,
λαθίπονον δ᾽ ὀδυνᾶν οὔτ᾽ ἔμδοθεν οὔτε θύραθεν
ἔστι μοι ἐξανύσαι ὃ βίοτοκ' ταιαῦτα κέμει Ζεύς,
HP, ἾὮ wai, ποῦ wor εἶ,
τᾷδέ με Ta0E με πρόσλαβε Kovdicas,.
ἐ ἔ ἰὼ δαῖμον.
1025
θρώσκει δ᾽ αὖ, θρώσκει δειλαία
διολοῦσ᾽ ἡμᾶς
1018, ἀνήκει] ἀνείκει L. ἀνήκει A. ἀνεΐκει σ΄.
θ 1021. ὀδυνᾶν] ὀδύναν 1... θύραθεν] θύραζ ty LAV'R. θύρας ἔν (3, 1022. ἔστι] ἔστι L Vat. εστί ΟΕ. ears A. βίοτον] βιότον MSS, Musgr. corr. 1023. Ὦ wai] ὦ παῖ παῖ L. παῖ παι A. Seidler corr. ὃ ἔ ἰὼ δαῖμον] 82 ἰὼ ἰὼ δαΐμον LA, (@ 2 A.)
om. A. θύραζεν Vat.
Scholiast (οὐδεὶς ἐκείνων, φησί, βούλεται ἐλθὼν τὴν κεφαλήν μον ἀποτεμεῖν, καὶ ἐλευθερῶσαι τοῦ μοχθηροῦ βίον) suggests a slightly different text. Hermann would read λύων for μολών. Another expedient is to read ἀπαράξας κρᾶτα βίου θέλει | λῦσαι τοῦ στνγεροῦ. The Scholiast may have read λῦσαι μολών. Then λῦσαι having been ip 1 ty. through similarity to the last syllable of θέλει, dwapafas would be changed to ἀπαράξαι for the sense.
1017. ὦ παῖ τοῦδ᾽ ἀνδρός] ‘Son. of Heracles here!’ It is strange that this expression should have given any trouble, when the much more vague ὦ wai κείνον τἀνδρός is so familiar in prose.
1019. gol τε γάρ... σώζειν] ‘For indeed thou hast a fulness of resource beyond what I -can do to save him.’ The language is obscure, but has not the appearance of being corrupt. The Epic use of τέ may be compared with the digammated of in L 650, or dwori- Baros, infr. 1030. As βλέπειν some- times = (jv, so ὅμμα may be put by synecdoche for keenness of the faculties generally, And the ellipse of μᾶλλον (E. on L. § 39. p. 73) may be accounted for by ἔμπλεον suggesting ἔνι πλέον. δι᾽
ἀποτίβατας ἀγρία. νόσος.
1030
1020. Space but Person
1025.
ἐμοῦ σώζειν = τὸ δι᾽ ἐμοῦ σώζεσθαι αὑτόν, ‘The hope of saving him through me.’
1021. λαθίπονον δ᾽ ὀδυνᾶν] Essay on L. § 40. p. 75, § 5. p. 101.
οὔτ᾽ ἔνδοθεν οὔτε θυραθεν] (1) ‘ Nei- ther by my own resources nor with help from others.’ Or, (2) ‘Neither from within nor from without,’ distinguishing between the inward pain of Heracles and the cares which press upon him. Cp. O.T. 1318, κέντρων re τῶνδ᾽ olorpnya καὶ μνήμη κακῶν ; Milton, Samson Agonistes, 1. 18, ‘Ease to the body some, none to the mind.’ Fora similar expression, cp. supr. 730, ᾧ μηδέν ἐστ᾽ Ἐοΐκοι βαρύ.
1022. τοιαῦτα νέμει Zevs) ‘The Father holds such things in his power.’ Cp. Phil. 843, τάδε μὲν θεὸς ὄψεται. Others understand, ‘So fearful is the trouble dispensed by Zeus.’
1023. ποῦ wor’ εἴ Heracles re-
_cognises the voice of Hyllus, but is too
much distracted to perceive him other- wise at first. Cp. Phil. 805, ποῦ ποτ᾽ dv, τέκνον, κυρεῖς; Then presently he directs him how to hold and tum him for greater ease.
1030, ἀποτίβατοε)] ‘ Unapproach- able, i.e. Irresistible or intractable. Cp. Aj. 355, Τὸν alo’ ἄπλατος ἴσχει,
2 ZOPOKAEOYS ἰὼ ἘΪὼ Παλλάς, τόδε μ᾽ ad λωβᾶται. ἰὼ παῖ, Ἀφύσαντ᾽ οἰκτείρας, ἀνεπίφθονον εἴρυσον ἔγχος, παῖσον ἐμᾶς ὑπὸ κλῇδος" ἀκοῦ δ᾽ ἄχος, ᾧ μ᾽ ἐχόλω-
| σεν 1035 σὰ μάτηρ ἄθεος, *rdv ὧδ᾽ ἐπίδοιμι πεσοῦσαν
αὕτως, ὧδ᾽ αὕτως, ὥς μ᾽ ὥλεσεν' Ἐ ὦ γλυκὺς Αἰδας, 1040
ἘΦ Διὸς αὐθαίμων,
x, 2 , εὔνασον εὔνασόν * uw ὠκυπέτᾳ μόρῳ
τὸν μέλεον φθίσας.
XO.
κλύουσ᾽ ἔφριξα τάσδε συμφοράς, pirat,
ἄνακτος, οἷας οἷος ὧν ἐλαύνεται,
1045
HP. ὦ πολλὰ δὴ καὶ θερμὰ *Kxod λόγῳ κακὰ
1031. ἰὼ Ἐϊὼ] ἰὼ LA. Ι,.. KAnidos A. κλῇδος (3. ἐχόλωσεν] yp. ἐχόλησεν C™*, ἂν LA. Seidler corr.
L or Οὗ mg. AVL?, Seidler corr. σον LAVV:R.
1035. ἐμᾶς] ἡμᾶσ L. ἐμᾶς A. κπλῇδος] xAnidos dxot .. 9] ἄκου. .δίμ) L. ἐχόλωσε A. 1041. Ἐὦ γλυκὺς “Aidas] ὦ διὸσ αὐθαίμων ὦ γλυκὺσ ἀΐδας 1042. εὔνασον εὔνασόν Ἐμ᾽ εὔνασόν μ’ εὕνα- 1044. τάσδε συμφοράς) τᾶσδε συμφορᾶς L. τάσδε συμφοράς A.
ἀκοῦ δ᾽ ἄχοΞ] bis A.
1038. σά] σᾶ L. σὰ A. δ᾽ τάν]
-1046, *xob] καὶ MSS. cp. supr. 747. Bothe corr.
1031. ἰὼ id] Τὼ i. *hicavr’] The MSS. have τὸν φύσαντ᾽, for which some (Dindorf) would substitute τὸν φύτορ᾽, others τὸν πατέρ᾽. Thespondaic rhythm
revails throughout these five hexameter ines, and the omission of the article may be excused by saying that the ΡΣ is ποῖ -εὃς ἔφυσα, but=el (or wel) ἔφυσα.
1032. ἀνεπίφθονον] ‘ Blameless:’ i.e. no one could upbraid Hyllus for slaying his father under the circumstances.
1035. watoov] For the asyndeton, which is expressive, cP. Phil. 747-9, πρὸς θεῶν, πρόχειρον εἴ τί σοι, τέκνον, πάρα | ξίφος χεροῖν, πάταξον εἰς ἄκρον πόδα | ἀπάμησον ὡς τάχιστα, μὴ φείσῃ βίου
ἄχος, ᾧ μ᾽ ἐχόλωσεν)] ‘The grief wherewith thy mother has enraged me.’ Physical pain, however vividly portrayed, is never the chief point of tragic interest in Sophocles. The wrath of the foiled hero, which he is unable to wreak, is the Litterest pang of all.
1036. @eos } ‘God abandoned.’ Either es is long in arsi, before the pause, or (as in text) τάν should be read for ἅν.
1040. αὕτως, ὧδ᾽ atrws, Ss μ᾽ SAc- σεν) ‘Even as she destroyed me, in the very way ye see me now.’
For yAveus in addressing a deity, cp. O.C. 106, ἔτ᾽, ὦ γλυκεῖαι παῖδες dpyafov Σκότουι The MSS. have ὦ Διὸς αὐθαί- μων, ὦ γλυκὺς ᾿Αἰδας. The transposition, made for metrical reasons, also improves the sense by restoring the climax.
1042. εὔνασον εοὔνασόν Ἐμ Here also the MSS. are at fault, giving εὔνασόν μ᾽ εὔνασον. The metre is dochmiac.
ὠκνυπέτᾳ) (1) ‘ Flying,’ or (2), ‘ De- scending swiftly,’ in the shape of a thunderbolt. Cp. infr. 1086, 7: O. C. 1460, Διὸς wrepwrds . . βροντή.
1045. οἵας οἷος dv] Cp. Aj. 923, οἷος dy οἵως ἔχεις. The MS. reading ofas may be defended as following the case of its antecedent συμφοράς, and also as cog- nate accusative. Others read οἵαις.
1046. ὦ... ἐγώ, κι λ] For this mode of expression, cp. O. C. 337 foll, ὦ πάντ᾽ ἐκείνω... τροφάς, w.7.A.
*xol λόγῳ κακά] ‘Evils that were so not in name only.’ This is Bothe’s ¢me:.dation of the MS. reading καὶ λόγῳ. which is certainly as old as Cicero’s
TPAXINIAI.
337
καὶ χερσὶ καὶ νώτοισι μοχθήσας ἐγώ' κοὔπω τοιοῦτον οὔτ᾽ ἄκοιτις ἡ Διὸς
προὔθηκεν οὔθ᾽ ὁ στυγνὸς Εὐρυσθεὺς ἐμοὶ
οἷον τόδ᾽ ἡ δολῶπις Οἰνέως κόρη καθῆψεν ὥὦμοις τοῖς ἐμοῖς ᾿Ερινύων
1050
[77 8.
ὑφαντὸν ἀμφίβληστρον, ᾧ διόλλυμαι.
πλευραῖσι γὰρ προσμαχθὲν ἐκ μὲν ἐσχάτας βέβρωκε σάρκας, πνεύμονός τ᾽ ἀρτηρίας
ῥοφεῖ ξυνοικοῦν' ἐκ δὲ χλωρὸν αἷμά μον
1055
πέπωκεν ἤδη, καὶ διέφθαρμαι δέμας
τὸ πᾶν͵ ἀφράστῳ τῇδε χειρωθεὶς πέδῃ.
κοὐ ταῦτα λόγχη πεδιάς͵ οὔθ᾽ ὁ γηγενὴς
στρατὸς Γιγάντων͵ οὔτε θήρειος Bia,
οὔθ᾽ “EdAds, οὔτ᾽ ἄγλωσσος͵ οὔθ᾽ ὅσην ἐγὼ
1ΟΒΙ. ἐμοῖς] ἐμοῦ L. ἐμοῖσ ΑΓ’, Ἐρινύων) ᾿Εριννύων
Α. 1052. διόλλυμαι} διῴλλυμαι L. διόλλυμαι A. 1056. πέπωκεν] πέπτωκεν A,
Γηγαντων A. θήρειος βία] θήριος Blas 1,.
1047. χερσῇ xeipi A.
μονοσ L. πλεύμονας A.
translation (Tusc. Disp. 2. 20), ‘Multa dictu gravia, perpessu aspera.’ This may be explained to mean, ‘ Even in re- port’ (how much more, then, in reality !). Cp. Hdt. 7. 10, § 10, καίτοι καὶ λόγῳ ἀκοῦσαι δεινόν. tw ἀνδρί γε ἑνὶ πάντα... γεγενῆσθαι. Wunder conjectures λόγων πέρα, which yields a fair sense, but κοὐ λόγῳ is simpler and more for- cible. Cp. Aesch. S. c. T. 847, ἦΆλθε δ᾽ αἰακτὰ πήματ᾽ οὐ Adyy.
1047. καὶ νώτοισι] Some have sup-
sed an allusion here to Heracles
ving relieved Atlas of his burden. But cp. infr. 1ogo foll.
1048. κοὔύπω) xat=xairo:. Cp. infr. 1072: Phil. 385, κοὐκ αἰτιῶμαι τοῦτον : Essay on L. § 25. p. 42.
1050. SoAG@ms] ‘Of the deceitful eye. The remembrance of Deianira’s beauty returns involuntarily.
1050-2. τόδ’. Ἐρινύων... ἀμφί- BAnorpov] Aesch. Ag. 1115, δέκτυον . . AiSov: Cho. 492, μέμνησο δ᾽ ἀμφί- βληστρον ws ἑκαίνισαν : ib. 999.
1053. σμαχθέν] Supr. 767-9.
ἐκ. .β 4] Tmesis.
éoxdras} i.e. ‘Even to the bone.’
VOL. II.
1060
1054. wvevpovos] whev- 1059. Γιγάντων θήρειος Bia A.
1054. πνεύμονος... Evvolxeuv] ‘Lodg- ing in the lung it drains the passages ;’ i.e. It has penetrated the lung and is shrivelling up the vessels there. fuvol- κουν, SC. τῷ πνεύμονι.
1055. ‘ Hath already sucked away my fresh life-blood.’ For χλωρόν, see above, note on I. 849.
1057. ἄφραστος is, ‘ Baffling the mind,’ and is here applied to that which cannot be overcome because it cannot be discerned,— Inscrutable.’
1058. λόγχη πεδιάς] ‘The array of spearmen on the plain. λόγχῃ is used collectively. like ἡ ἵππος, etc. Whether Heracles is thinking of the battle with the Minyans, or of some other exploit, we cannot determine.
1059. θήρειος βία is probably, ‘ The violence of the Centaurs,’ cp. infr. 1095, 6, and not generally, ‘ of wild beasts.’
1060. Ἑλλάς] Sc. γαῖα. The word is strictly adjectival here. Some have supplied ἀνήρ or βία, supposing that GyAwooos could not be an epithet of country. But why not ἄγλωσσος γαῖα as well as βάρβαρον alay, El. 95?
ἄγλωσσο) ‘ Without speech,’ =
338
ZOPOKAEOYS |
γαῖαν καθαίρων ixéunv, ἔδρασέ πω" γυνὴ δέ, θῆλυς οὖσα κοὐκ ἀνδρὸς φύσιν, μόνη με δὴ καθεῖλε φασγάνου δίχα.
ὦ παῖ; γενοῦ μοι παῖς ἐτήτυμος γεγώς,
καὶ μὴ τὸ μητρὸς ὄνομα πρεσβεύσῃς πλέον.
δός μοι χεροῖν σαῖν αὐτὸς ἐξ οἴκου λαβὼν ἐς. χεῖρα τὴν τεκοῦσαν, ὡς εἰδῶ σάφα
εἰ τοὐμὸν ἀλγεῖς μᾶλλον ἣ κείνης ὁρῶν λωβητὸν εἶδος ἐν δίκῃ κακούμενον.
ἴθ᾽, ὦ
2 5 ‘ if 2 2 τέκνον, τόλμησον" OLKTELpOV TE με
πολλοῖσιν οἰκτρόν, ὅστις ὥστε παρθένος βέβρυχα κλαίων’ καὶ τόδ᾽ οὐδ᾽ ἂν εἷς ποτε τόνδ᾽ ἄνδρα φαίη πρόσθ᾽ ἰδεῖν Sedpaxéra,
ἀλλ᾽ ἀστένακτος αἰὲν ἑσπόμην κακοῖς,
1062, κοὐκ κοὺκ « froma A. ὥστιεΙ,. Gore A.
‘Without intelligible speech,’ just as ayéryntos -εδυσγενής, supr. 61: ἄδημος = ἀπόδημος, Fr. 577. Pindar (Isthm. 6 (5). 24) uses παλἔγγλωσσος in this sense.
1062. θῆλνε οὖσα κοὐκ ἀνδρὸς φύσιν] ‘A woman, and not of manly mould.’ θῆλυς for θήλεια occurs several times in Greek poetry, e.g. Eur. Hec. 659, θῆλυν σποράν. The construction of the remaining words is difficult: but ἀνδρός may be (1) a genitive of derivation, in accordance with the ancient notion that the female element came from the mother and the male from the father,— ‘ Being female and not derived from the male in her birth ;’ or (2) a genitive of
uality = ἀνδρώδης. For φύσιν, Aj. 760,
θρώπου φύσιν βλαστών, which has suggested several emendations of this line, e.g. θῆλυν σχοῦσα Kove ἀνδρὸς φύσιν (Reiske), etc.
1064. yevod .. γεγώς] Cp. infr. 1157, ἐξήκεις δ᾽ iva | paveis dwoios ὧν ἀνὴρ ἐμὸς καλεῖ, The tautology γενοῦ... γεγώς adds a pathetic emphasis.
1065. Cp. El. 366, 7, καλοῦ | τῆς μητρός, and note. We are to imagine the effect of this on Hyllus, who has just been bewailing his mother’s death.
1068. ἤ is probably not ‘than,’ but
1065 1070 1067. εἰδῶ] εἴδω L. εἰδῶ CA. 1071. ὥστε)
1073. paln] φερη A.
‘or.’ ‘If my form tormented or hers afflicted with righteous evil be a sight that causes you more pain.’
1070, οἴκτειρόν a ae The two imperatives are connected by re, because Heracles regards obedience to his re- quest as inseparable from pity for his State.
1071. πολλοῖσιν οἰκτρόν] i.e. ‘ Whom many (and not my son only) may be expected to pity.” Cp. Eur. Med. 509, πολλαῖς μακαρίαν.
1074. ἑσπόμην κακοῖε] ‘I tarned not aside from trouble.’ The imperfect εἱπόμην might rather have been looked for here, but the aorist, summing up the past, is not wrong. Blaydes and Mei- neke prope εἰχόμην, the former on the
ound that ‘ evils do not require to be ollowed after.’ But (a) ἕπεσθαι is not necessarily to follow after, but also to ‘accompany’ (see L. and 5. 5. v. Erm, B. 1. 4.): (6) ‘1 went where trouble led me’ is a fair description of the life of Heracles, whose course was one of unremitting toil. Cp. Eur. Alc. 499, 500, HP. καὶ τόνδε τοὐμοῦ δαίμονος πόνον λέγεις, [ σκληρὸς γὰρ ἀεὶ καὶ πρὸς αἶπος ἔρχεται. Cp. alsu the Epic phrase πότμον ἐπισπεῖν.
TPAXINIAI.,
viv δ᾽ ἐκ τοιούτου θῆλυς εὕρημαι τάλας,
339
1075
καὶ νῦν προσελθὼν στῆθι πλησίον πατρός͵
σκέψαι δ᾽ ὁποίας ταῦτα συμφορᾶς ὕπο
πέπονθα' δείξω γὰρ τάδ᾽ ἐκ καλυμμάτων, ἰδού, θεᾶσθε πάντες ἄθλιον δέμας,
ὁρᾶτε τὸν δύστηνον, ὡς οἰκτρῶς ἔχω.
αἰαῖ, ὦ τάλας,
ἐ ἔ
1080
ἔθαλψεν ἄτης σπασμὸς ἀρτίως ὅδ᾽ αὖ,
διῆξε πλευρῶν, οὐδ᾽ ἀγύμναστόν μ᾽ ἐᾶν
ἔοικεν ἡ τάλαινα διαβόρος νόσος.
ὦναξ ᾿Αἴδη, δέξαι μ᾽,
ὦ Διὸς ἀκτίς, παῖσον.
1085
ἔνσεισον͵, ὦναξ, ἐγκατάσκηψον βέλος,
πάτερ, κεραυνοῦ. δαίνυται γὰρ αὖ πάλιν͵
ἤνθηκεν͵ ἐξώρμηκεν.
ὦ χέρες χέρες,
ὦ νῶτα καὶ στέρν᾽, ὦ φίλοι βραχίονες,
y 1080. δύστηνον) δύστανον L. δύστανον (", δύστηνον A.
αἵ αἴ ὦ τάλας alalL, αἵ αἵ ὦ τάλας αἱ αἱ ΟΙ. αἱ αἱ ὦ τάλας ξ ξ AR. 1085. ὦναξ] ὦναξ L. d’vaf A. yi’) pe LA.:
“ὦ δ᾽ at A. dvaf L. avaf A
1078. ἐκ τοιούτου] (1) ‘In consequence of such a thing;’ i.e. From an unseen, subtle, woman-inflicted evil (ll. 1050-2, 1057, 1062, 3, 1104). Or (2), ‘After being such,’ i.e. After having bravely endured so much.
1076 foll. Heracles first draws Hyllus nearer to show him what ravage the venom had made: then, by a sudden impulse, displays the torn and writhing frame to all. Afterwards, the pain again overcomes him, and this is marked by the broken rhythm (1081 dochmiac, 1085, 6, anapaestic dimeter brachyca- talectic). Then looking again at his shrivelled members, he recalls once more their prowess in past days, con-
1090
1081. alai, ὦ rdAas]
1082, ὅδ᾽ ad] 1087. ὦναξ)
trasting it with the feebleness of the present. Last comes one more outburst of futile rage against Deianira.
1078. ἐκ καλυμμάτων] ‘Forth of coverings, i.e. unveiled. For the em-
hatic use of the preposition, cp. ἀπὸ
in ἀπὸ ῥυτῆροε, O. C. goo, and similar expressions,
1082, ἔθαλψεν] Hermann conjectures ἔθαλψέ μ᾽; but pe is easily supplied.
ἄτης .. δδη ‘This cruel fatal spasm.’ ἄτης is δὴ attributive genitive like Ἐρινύων in supr. 1051.
For the order, cp. Phil. rog0, 1,
1083. οὐδ᾽ ἀγύμναστόν μ᾽ dav] For the present tense, cp. Ant. 625, πράσσει δ᾽ ὀλιγοστὸν χρόνον ἐκτὸς ἄτας.
Z2
340
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥ͂Σ
ὑμεῖς ἐκεῖνοι δὴ καθέσταθ᾽, of ποτε
Νεμέας ἕνοικον͵ βουκόλων ἀλάστορα,
λέοντ', ἄπλατον θρέμμα κἀπροσήγορον͵
βίᾳ κατειργάσασθε͵, Λερναίαν θ᾽ ὕδραν͵ διφυῆ τ᾽ ἄμικτον ἱπποβάμονα στρατὸν
[77 Ὁ. 1095
θηρῶν, ὑβριστήν, dvopov, *dmépoxov βίαν, ᾿Ερυμάνθιόν τε θῆρα, τόν θ᾽ ὑπὸ χθονὸς
“Αιδου τρίκρανον σκύλακ᾽, ἀπρόσμαχον τέρας,
δεινῆς ᾿Εχίδνης θρέμμα, τόν τε χρυσέων
δράκοντα μήλων φύλακ᾽ én ἐσχάτοις τόποις,
1τοό
ἄλλων τε μόχθων μυρίων ἐγευσάμην,
κοὐδεὶς tpomat ἔστησε τῶν ἐμῶν χερῶν.
νῦν δ᾽ ὧδ᾽ ἄναρθρος καὶ κατερρακωμένος τυφλῆς oa ἄτης ἐκπεπόρθημαι τάλας,
ὁ τῆς ἀρίστης μητρὸς ὠνομασμένος,
ΓΙΟ5
1091. ὑμεῖς ἐκεῖνοι ὑμεῖσ δὲ κεῖνοι 1,.. ὑμεῖς ἐκεῖνοι A. καθέσταθ᾽ κατεστάθ᾽ L.
καθέσταθ᾽ Α. ὑπείροχον MSS. Bentley corr.
1091. ἐκεῖνοι... καθέσταθ ‘Are the same.’ However changed they appear, these achievements remain theirs. This is implied in the use of καθεστάναι for the substantive verb.
1093. Kdmpoofyopov] ‘And not affable.” For the irony implied in this epithet, cp. Job 41. 3, 5, ‘ Will he make many supplications unto thee? Will he speak soft words unto thee?.. Wilt thou play with him as with a bird? or wilt thou bind him for thy maidens ?’
1094. κατειργάσασθε] Cp. Hdt. 1. 24, ἑαυτὸν κατεργάσασθαι.
1095. ἄμικτον] ‘ Unsociable,’ not mingling in friendship with mankind.
ἱππ να) ‘ Tramping with horses’ feet.’ 1o9f. θηρῶν] ‘Of the Centaurs,’ as
elsewhere in this play. But in the next line θῆρα is used in the more general sense of ‘ Wild beast.’ *inlpoxov] The MSS. give the Epic form ὑπείροχον, which is unmetrical here.
1098. axvAaxa] The word conveys
1094. κατειργάσασθε] κατειγάσασθε A pr. 1102. τροπαῖ᾽] τρόπαι᾽ A.
1096. *iwépoyor]
a touch of contempt for Heracles’ old enemy, Cerberus.
1099. δεινῆς ΕχίδνηΞθρέμμα] ‘ Nurse- ling of dire Echidna.’ Cp. Hes. Theog. 310, where Cerberus is so designated.
1100. ἐπ᾽ ἐσχάτοις τόποις] ‘In the farthest region.” The vagueness of the expression, without γῆς or χθονός, is intentional.
1102. τῶν ἐμῶν χερῶν] Genitive of the object: i.e. of that over which the triumph is celebrated.
1103. Kareppaxwpévos] ‘Reduced to shreds,’ the poison having devoured the substance of his frame. Cp. Aesch. Prom. 1023, σώματος μέγα pdéxos,—said of Prometheus torn by the valture.
1104. tupAjs] ‘ Blind,’ i.e. ‘ Eluding sight.’ Cp. supr. 1057, ἀφράστῳ.
ἐκπεπόρθημαι) ‘I am utterly destroy- ed.’ Cp. Aj. 896, διαπεπόρθημαι.
1105. @vopacpévos| Alcmena’s name was often introduced in speaking of Heracles. Cp. supr. 19,644: Aj. 1303, *"AAnuhyns γόνος: Aesch. Ag. 1040, παῖδα. . ᾿Αλκμήνης.
TPAXINIAI.
341
ὁ τοῦ κατ᾿ ἄστρα Ζηνὸς αὐδηθεὶς γόνος.
ἀλλ᾽ εὖ γέ τοι τόδ᾽ ἴστε, κἂν τὸ μηδὲν ὦ
κἂν μηδὲν ἕρπω͵ τήν ye δράσασαν τάδε
χειρώσομαι κἀκ τῶνδε, προσμόλοι μόνον͵
ἵν ἐκδιδαχθῇ πᾶσιν ἀγγέλλειν ὅτι
1110
καὶ ζῶν κακούς γε καὶ θανὼν ἐτισάμην.
ΧΟ.
ὦ τλῆμον ᾿Ελλάς, πένθος οἷον εἰσορῶ
ἕξουσαν, ἀνδρὸς τοῦδέ γ᾽ εἰ σφαλήσεται.
YA,
σιγὴν παρασχὼν κλῦθί pov, νοσῶν ὅμως,
2 s 2 2 A ἐπεὶ παρέσχες ἀντιφωνῆσαι,͵, πάτερ,
115
αἰτήσομαι γάρ σ᾽ ὧν δίκαια τυγχάνειν.
δός μοι σεαυτόν, μὴ τοσοῦτον ὡς δάκνῃ
θυμῷ δύσοργος. οὐ γὰρ ἂν γνοίης ἐν οἷς χαίρειν προθυμεῖ κἀν ὅτοις ἀλγεῖς μάτην.
ΗΡ.
εἰπὼν ὃ χρήἤζεις λῆξον' ὡς ἐγὼ νοσῶν
1120
οὐδὲν ξυνίημ᾽ ὧν σὺ ποικίλλεις πάλαι,
1106, αὐδηθεί:)] αὐ(θη)δη θεὶς L, 1113. τουδέ γ᾽ εἰ] τοῦδ᾽ εἴγε A.
1117. om. A.
1106. 8. .av6nOels] ‘Who was named aloud.’ Cp. Phil. 240, 1, αὐδῶμαι δὲ παῖς ᾿Αχιλλέως, Νεοπτόλεμος. There seems to have been ἃ v. r. αὐθαδής, a curious instance of the mixture of me- chanical and mental error which has given rise to some corruptions.
1107; 8. κἂν τὸ μηδὲν ὦ | κἂν μηδὲν ἕρπω] ‘Though I be nothingness and have no power to move.’ The second μηδέν is adverbial =‘ Not at all.’
1109. προσμόλοι μόνον] ‘ Might she but come near, —expressing a wish, not nowacommand. Cp. Ant. 310-3, and note: O. T. 624.
7111. καὶ θανών] ‘And when already dead,’ as he was in effect even now.
1113. εἰ σφαλήσεται)], Observe the change from the vocative to the 3rd person. The word implies not merely losing him, but being disappointed of her hopes in him.
1114. wapéoyes}] ‘ You give me the opportunity :” παρέχω in this sense is
αὐθηδὴσ AL? pr. R, 1116. τυγχάνειν) εἰπὼν 5 χρήζεισ add A.
1121. ξυνίημ᾽ ἐυνείημ᾽ L. ἐυνείημ᾽ σ᾿, ἐξυνίημ᾽ A.
αὐδηθεὶς Vat. ΚΝ.
more commonly impersonal. The same verb is repeated, with a slightly different meaning, in the next line.
1116, Cp. O. Ὁ. 1106, αἰτεῖς ἃ τεύξει.
111}, 18. μὴ τοσοῦτον. . δύσοργο!) i.e. ὡς μὴ τοσοῦτον δάκνῃ θυμῷ δύσοργος, ‘That you be not so exceedingly vexed with rage, being grievously distem- pered.’ θυμῷ is to be joined both with δάκνῃ and with δύσοργος. For the post- ponement of ds, cp. Aj. 589, 90, ἐγὼ θεοῖς | ὡς οὐδὲν ἀρκεῖν εἴμ᾽ ὀφειλέτης ἔτι. μή adheres closely to τοσοῦτον. Others, reading δάκνει, suppose an alternation of clauses=7) τοσοῦτον δύσοργος, ws δάκνει θυμῷ, ‘In a less wrathful mood, than now you are devoured with in your soul,’
1118, 19. ‘Else you will not know in what you would fain rejoice, and wherein you are iy aps without cause.’
1120. ὡς ἐγὼ νοσῶν] ‘Since I in my distraction.’
1121. Heracles’ impatience is roused
ZOPOKAEOYS
τῆς μητρὸς ἥκω τῆς ἐμῆς φράσων, ἐν οἷς
νῦν ἐστιν οἷς θ᾽ ἥμαρτεν οὐχ ἑκουσία.
τῆς πατροφόντου μητρός, ὡς κλύειν ἐμέ;
by Hyllus’ e antithetical expression (1117-9), which he treats as a riddle. Then Hyllus speaks more plainly.
1122. THs pytpés}] ‘About my mother.’ For this genitive, cp. O. T. 701, Κρέοντος, and note.
1123. οἷς θ᾽ ἥμαρτεν] ‘And wherein she erred unwittingly.’ Cp. Phil. 1011, 2, ἀλγεινῶς φέρων | ols τ᾽ αὐτὸς ἐξή- μαρτεν, οἷς τ᾽ ἔγὼ ’παθον.
1124. καὶ παρεμνήσω γάρ] ‘ What? Hast thou even made passing mention ?’ yap gives the reason of ὦ παγκάκιστε.
παραμιμνήσκομαι, like several other rare words, is common to Sophocles and Herodotus. See Essay on L. p. 88, note I.
1125. τῆς watpodévrou μητρός] ‘ Of the mother that is thy father’s murderer.’ For the masculine form, cp. O. T. 80, 1, τύχῃ . . σωτῆρι.
1126. ἔχει γὰρ οὕτω] (1) ‘For her state is such,’ or (2), Sc. wept αὐτῆς, ‘For the case stands so with her.’
ὥστε μὴ σιγᾶν πρέπειν,͵[͵ ‘That silence is ποῖ well,—because it leaves her beneath an unjust imputation after she is dead.
1127. ov δῆτα rots ye πρόσθεν ἧμαρ- anpévors] (1) ‘Certainly there is no cause for silence on account of her former errors ;’ i.e. No blame requiring silence attached to her until to-day. Or (2) ‘No, her fault should be blazoned.’ Or (3) ‘ Not so, for her crimes demand silence.” But (2) and (3) assign no meaning to πρόσθεν. For the sending of the robe was not a former error, but the latest act of Deianira so far as Heracles knew, unless πρόσθεν may be taken to mean, ‘ Before this revela- tion which you are about to make.’
ὦ παγκάκιστε, Kai παρεμνήσω yap av
1125
ἔχει yap οὕτως, ὥστε μὴ σιγᾶν πρέπειν. οὐ δῆτα τοῖς γε πρόσθεν ἡμαρτημένοις. ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ μὲν δὴ τοῖς γ᾽ ἐφ᾽ ἡμέραν ἐρεῖς. λέγ᾽, εὐλαβοῦ δὲ μὴ φανῇς κακὸς γεγώς. λέγω. τέθνηκεν ἀρτίως νεοσφαγής.
1130
πρὸς τοῦ ; τέρας τοι διὰ κακῶν ἐθέσπισας,
The reminiscence of Deianira’s blame- less life, occurring when Heracles in his wrath against her is about to listen to Hyllus, is not the only ‘modern touch’ in the Trachiniae. Cp. supr. 1050, δολῶπις, and note.
1128. ἐρεῖς) Sc. ὅταν μάθῃς. (1) ‘Neither does her fault to-day require silence, as you will presently confess.’ ‘Sed et hodie dices ne ob haec quidem tacendum esse.’ Musgr. Or (2), ‘Her fault of to-day, too, (her suicide) must be spoken of.’ Or (3) (ye μ. &.?), ‘ But ce will not say so when you have
eard what has happened to-day.’
1129. εὐλαβοθ. . yeyas}] ‘ Take heed you do not prove yourself base ;’ viz. By preferring your mother to your father. Supr. 1064, 5.
1130. The comparison of Aj. 898, 9. Alas ὅδ᾽ ἡμῖν ἀρτίως νεοσφαγὴς | κεῖται, shows that dpriws is to be taken closely with veoogpayfs. ‘She is dead, slain even but now with recent stroke.’
1131. διὰ κακῶν is explained by the Scholiast διὰ δυσφήμων, ‘In ill-omened words,’ and by Schndw. as equal to διὰ ψευδῶν, ‘Falsely. But there is no point in Heracles’ saying either δυσφηῃ- μεῖς, when the news is what he wishes to hear, or ψεύδει, when he is asking for further information. May not δι be taken as in διὰ πάντων =‘ Amidst and rising above,’—the ‘evils’ being the pain of Heracles? Cp. Plat. Rep. 6.494 D, dp’ εὐπετὲς οἴει εἶναι εἰσακοῦσαι διὰ τοσούτων κακῶν ; ‘Your miraculous words are a portent amidst my woes.’ The mind of Heracles is struck by the sudden news: ‘You have told me, in mysterious words, piercing through my woes, a strange thing.’
TPAXINIAI, 343 YA, αὐτὴ πρὸς αὑτῆς, οὐδενὸς πρὸς ἐκτόπου. HP, οἴμοι" πρὶν ὡς χρῆν of ἐξ ἐμῆς θανεῖν χερός ; YA. κἂν σοῦ στραφείη θυμός, εἰ τὸ πᾶν μάθοις, HP, δεινοῦ λόγον κατῆρξας: εἰπὲ δ᾽ ἧ νοεῖς. 1135 YA, ἅπαν τὸ χρῆμ᾽, ἥμαρτε χρηστὰ μωμένη. HP, χρήστ', ὦ κάκιστε͵ πατέρα σὸν κτείνασα δρᾷ ; YA. στέργημα γὰρ δοκοῦσα προσβαλεῖν σέθεν, ἀπήμπλαχ᾽, ὡς προσεῖδε τοὺς ἔνδον γάμους. HP, καὶ τίς τοσοῦτος φαρμακεὺς Τραχινίων ; [78 a. YA, Néooos πάλαι Kévravpos ἐξέπεισέ νιν 1141 τοιῷδε φίλτρῳ τὸν σὸν ἐκμῆναι πόθον. HP, ἰοὺ ἰοὺ δύστηνος, οἴχομαι τάλας.
1132. αὑτῆς) αὐτῆς L. αὐτῇσ A. 1134. κἂν σοῦ) κἄγνσου 1,. στραφείη] στραφοίη Α. 1135. xaTHptas| κατήρξασ LA. 1136. χρῆμ᾽, ἥμαρτε) χρῆμ᾽ ἥμαρτε, L. μωμένη) μνωμένη LA. Heath. corr. 1137. xphor’] χρῇστ᾽ L. xphor’ A. 1139. ἀπήμπλαχ᾽ dsfpwAax’ L. ἀπήμπλαχ᾽ A. 1141. Néogos] γέσοσ L. γέσσος A. :
1132. ἐκτόπου)] ‘From without ;’ i.e. Other than herself. Cp. supr. 730, οἴκοι: 1021, οὔτ᾽ ἔνδοθεν οὔτε θύραθεν, and notes.
1135. δεινοῦ] Not merely ‘ Strange,’ but ‘ Hardly endurable;’ i.e. likely to provoke a quarrel. Cp, O.C. 861, δεινὸν λέγεις.
1126. ἅπαν τὸ χρῆμ᾽, ἥμαρτε χρηστὰ μωμένη]ά͵ ‘The whole matter is, she erred with good intent.’ Nauck edits ἁπλοῦν τὸ pny’. χρῆμα is the subject of the sentence. For the syntax, cp. O.T. 1234, 5, ὁ μὲν τάχιστος τῶν λόγων εἰπεῖν τε καὶ | μαθεῖν, τέθνηκε θεῖον ἸἸοκάστης κάρα, The comma after χρῆ- pa was introduced by Hermann, the Schol. and former editors having under- stood the words to mean merely, ‘She utterly mistook, though she meant well.’
1137. δρᾷ -- λέγεις δεδρακέναι. Phil. 58,
1128. σέθεν, objective genitive, is connected with the noun, instead of cof with ig) Si staal so marking the stress upon orépynpa. Cp. supr. 575, 6, ἔσται φρενός σοι τοῦτα κηλητήριον | τῆς Ἡρακλείας.
1139. ἀπήμπλακε] ‘She missed her aim.’ The chief stress is on the former part of the sentence, with which the clause with és is therefore connected.
ἀπήμπλακε implies, ‘She did what she least of all desired to do.’
τοὺς ἔνδον γάμου] ‘The marriage within there,’ prepared in the house, i.e. by the introduction of Iole. The sting of the offence was not merely the marriage with Iole, but the fact that she was brought home. Cp. supr. 536-546. Hyllus hints as gently as he can at the cause of trouble.
1140, kat, as in καὶ πῶς; expresses wonder. Cp. Ant. 1102, καὶ ταῦτ᾽ ἐπαινεῖς καὶ δοκεῖς παρεικαθεῖν ;
1142. τοιῷδε] ‘Such’ as we now see in its effects. Cp. Aj. 453.
1143-5. The three single lines, each followed by an asyndeton, have a strik- ing effect in expressing the mood of Heracles, who by the mention of Nes- sus is brought to a sudden pause.
1143. The situation here may be compared with that in the ninth book of the Odyssey (507), where Odysseus has revealed his name to the Cyclops, who is thus reminded of the ancient prophecy concerning himself. The mention of Nessus reminds Heracles of the prophecy of his father Zeus, that a ‘dead hand’ should be the cause of his death. His mind is thus called away from all that surrounds him, and
344
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ὄλωλ᾽ ὄλωλα, φέγγος οὐκέτ᾽ ἔστι μοι.
οἴμοι, φρονῶ δὴ ξυμφορᾶς iv ἕσταμεν. τέκνον" πατὴρ γὰρ οὐκέτ᾽ ἔστι σοι"
ἴθ᾽, ὦ
1145
κάλει τὸ πᾶν μοι σπέρμα σῶν ὁμαιμόνων, κάλει δὲ τὴν τάλαιναν ᾿Αλκμήνην, Διὸς μάτην ἄκοιτιν, ὡς τελευταίαν ἐμοῦ
φήμην πύθησθε θεσφάτων ὅσ᾽ οἶδ᾽ ἐγώ.
1150
YA. ἀλλ᾽ οὔτε μήτηρ ἐνθάδ᾽, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπακτίᾳ Τίρυνθι συμβέβηκεν ὥστ᾽ ἔχειν ἕδραν' παίδων δὲ τοὺς μὲν ξυλλαβοῦσ᾽ αὐτὴ τρέφει, τοὺς & ἂν τὸ Θήβης ἄστυ ναΐίοντας μάθοις"
ἡμεῖς δ᾽ ὅσοι πάρεσμεν, εἴ τι χρή, πάτερ,
1155
πράσσειν, κλύοντες ἐξυπηρετήσομεν.
HP.
σὺ δ᾽ οὖν dxove τοὔργον' ἐξήκεις δ᾽ ἵνα
φανεῖς ὁποῖος ὧν ἀνὴρ ἐμὸς καλεῖ. ἐμοὶ γὰρ ἣν πρόφαντον ἐκ πατρὸς πάλαι,
1145. torapev] ἑστάμεν L. ἕσταμεν A. πράσσειν πράττειν LA. Brunck corr. φαντον A.
he is absorbed in preparing for his end. He is thus prevented from utter- ing a word of amends to Deianira, and our impression of her desolation is not relieved. ᾿
1145. φρονῶ... ito ν] ‘I know now whither Fate redial tt me.’
1149. μάτην] Because Zeus appears to have forsaken her son.
1149, 50. ὡς. ἐγώ) ‘That you may hear from me in my last moments the utterance of what prophecies I know.’ The Scholiast explains τελευταίαν ἐμοῦ φήμην differently: ‘The final voice con- cerning art i: c ‘ pve oracle concern- ing my end.’ For φήμην, cp. O. T. 43, 86, etc. ὅσ᾽ οἶδ᾽ ἐγώ is added to lime the expression, according to a usual idiom, but may remind us that Heracles did not know all.
1151. For οὔτε followed by δέ (1. 1153), see Essay on L. § 36. p. 65 αὶ
ΓΙΒῚ, Δ. ἀλλ᾽ ἐπακτίᾳ.. ἕδραν] (1) ‘ But she has obtained leave to dwell at Tiryns by the shore.’ συμβέβηκεν = σύμβασιν ἐποιήσατο, sc. τῷ Elpucbel. Or (2), ‘She happens to be dwelling.’
1153. παίδων) ‘Of thy sons.’ Alc-
1150. 50°] ὅσσ᾽ L. ὅσ᾽ A. 1156. 1159. πρόφαντον) πρόσφατον L. πρό-
mena had taken some of her grand- children with her to live at Tiryns. Cp. σῶν ὁμαιμόνων, supr. 1147. If we are further to suppose consistency with supr. l. 54, other sons besides Hyllus must be imagined as present, and in- cluded in the phrase ὅσοι πάρεσμεν in 1.1155. The general meaning is, ‘ All your sons are not here, but those who are will execute your will.’
1154. ἂν, μάθοις} Sc. εἰ πυνθάνοιο.
1156. ἐξνπηρετήσομεν)] ‘ Will obe- diently carry out.’ ἐκ as in ἐκπονεῖν.
1157. σὺ δ' οὖν] ‘Well, then’— however that may be; i.e. If the others are absent, Hyllus must act for them.
γον] ‘The thing which has to
be done,’—‘the business.’ For ἔργον, of an act in contemplation, cp. Aj. 466, οὐκ ἔστι τοὔργον τλητόν. Heracles is already thinking, as the words ἐξήκεις . «καλεῖ show, of the command with which he means to conclude. Cp. Od. 16. 300, εἰ δ᾽ ἐτεόν γ᾽ ἐμός ἐσσι pel αἵμα- τος ἡμετέροιο.
1159. πρόφαντον) Cp. supr. 1. 851, προφαίνει, and note.
TPAXINIAI.
ἱπρὸς τῶν πνεόντων μηδενὸς θανεῖν ὕπο,
345
1160
ἀλλ᾽ ὅστις “Αιδου φθίμενος οἰκήτωρ πέλοι.
ὅδ᾽ οὖν ὁ θὴρ Kévravpos, ὡς τὸ θεῖον ἣν
πρόφαντον͵ οὕτω ζῶντά μ' ἔκτεινεν θανών,
φανῶ δ᾽ ἐγὼ τούτοισι συμβαίνοντ᾽ ἴσα
μαντεῖα καινά, τοῖς πάλαι ξυνήγορα,
1165
ἃ τῶν ὀρείων καὶ χαμαικοιτῶν ἐγὼ
Σελλῶν ἐσελθὼν ἄλσος εἰσεγραψάμην
πρὸς τῆς πατρῴας καὶ πολυγλώσσου δρυός,
ἥ μοι χρόνῳ τῷ (ῶντι καὶ παρόντι νῦν
ἔφασκε μόχθων τῶν ἐφεστώτων ἐμοὶ
1170
λύσιν τελεῖσθαι" κἀδόκουν πράξειν καλῶς,
τὸ δ᾽ ἦν ἄρ᾽ οὐδὲν ἄλλο
1161. πέλοι πέλεὶ L. πέλει A. 1172. τὸ δ᾽ τόδ L. τὸδ᾽ (ΖΑ.
1160, πρὸς... ὕπο] The two pre- positions can hardly be genuine, though we might compare such expressions as τίνος δὴ χάριν ἕνεκα; Either τῶν μὲν πνεόντων or τῶν ἐμπνεόντων may pos- sibly be right. If the text is retained, a confusion must be supposed of πρὸε τῶν πνεόντων μὴ θανεῖν and ind μηδενὸς θανεῖν.
θανεῖν] For the use of the aorist, cp. Aesch. Prom. 667, 8, μολεῖν | κεραυνόν.
1161. φθίμενος) ‘Being already dead.’ .
1164. συμβαίνοντ᾽ toa] “ Agreeing in purport.’ Cp. supr. 173, 4, τῶνδε γαμέρτεια συμβαίνει χρόνον | τοῦ νῦν παρόντος : Ο, T. 902, ἁρμόσει. For ἴσος denoting harmony or agreement, cp. Ο. C. 171, ἀστοῖς ἴσα χρὴ μελετᾶν: Ant. 375, μήτ᾽ ἐμοὶ παρέστιος γένοιτο μήτ᾽ ἴσον φρονῶν, x.7.d.
1165. This line has been objected to, as inconsistent with supr. 157, where Deianira speaks of the tablet contain- ing this oracle as παλαιάν. But ‘new’ and ‘old’ are relative terms, and what seemed old to Deianira, may seem new to Heracles, who is revolving a much older prophecy. Nor is it certain that Sophocles must necessarily have ob- served consistency in a point which is after all external to the fable (ξξω τοῦ
πλὴν θανεῖν ἐμέ.
1167. ἐσελθών εἰσελθὼν L. ἐσελθὼν A.
μυθεύματος). Cp. supr. 647, δνοκαιδεκά- μῆνον, and note.
1166. χαμαικουτῶνῦὴἠ The Homeric xapaedvas, 1]. 16. 235.
1167, εἰσεγραψάμην)] “1 noted down for my use.’ So the force of the mid- dle voice may be expressed.
1168. πατρῴα] Dodona and not Delphi is the founthin of revelation in the Trachiniae, because Heracles is not to receive oracles from any one less than his father Zeus.
πολυγλώσσου) Either, (1) ‘ Uttering diverse oracles,’ or, (2) ‘ With many tongues,’ alluding to the means by which the oracular sounds were pro- duced.
1169. τῷ ζῶντι καὶ παρόντι νῦν] ‘Which now has life and being.’ Time, both universal and particular, is con- tinually personified in Sophocles. See Essay on L. § 48. p.g1, and cp. O.C. 7.
1170. ἐφεστώτων] ‘That were then impending over me.’ τελεῖσθαι is fu- ture. See Veitch, Gr. Verbs, s.v. τελέω,. ἐμοί is to be joined both with τελεῖσθαι and ἐφεστώτων.
1172. τὸ 8 Fv ἄρ ‘ Whereas the truth of it was.’ Cp. Plat. Rep. 2.357 A, τὸ δ᾽ ἦν dpa, ὡς ἔοικε, προοί- μιον, ἄρα, ‘ As the event proves.’
346
ZOPOKAEOYS
τοῖς yap θανοῦσι μόχθος οὐ προσγίγνεται.
ταῦτ᾽ οὖν ἐπειδὴ λαμπρὰ συμβαίνει͵ τέκνον,
δεῖ σ᾽ αὖ γενέσθαι τῷδε τἀνδρὶ σύμμαχον, 1175 Kal μὴ ᾿πιμεῖναι τοὐμὸν ὀξῦναι στόμα, ἀλλ᾽ αὐτὸν εἰκαθόντα συμπράσσειν͵ νόμον κάλλιστον ἐξευρόντα, πειθαρχεῖν πατρί. YA, ἀλλ᾽, ὦ πάτερ, ταρβῶ μὲν εἰς λόγου στάσιν τοιάνδ᾽ ἐπελθών, πείσομαι δ᾽ ἅ σοι δοκεῖ, 1180 HP, ἔμβαλλε χεῖρα δεξιὰν πρώτιστά μοι. YA. ὡς πρὸς τί πίστιν τήνδ᾽ ἄγαν ἐπιστρέφεις ; ΗΡ οὐ θᾶσσον οἴσεις μηδ᾽ ἀπιστήσεις ἐμοί:
1173. γάρ] ογα. A. προσγίγνεται] προσγίνεται LA. Brunck corr. 1175. τῷδε vist τῶιδε τ᾽ ἀνδρὶ L, τῷδε τἀνδρὶ A. - 1176. μὴ ᾿πιμεῖναι] μὴ πειμῆναι L pr. μὴ πιμεῖναι (3, μὴ πιμεῖναι A. ὀξῦναι) ὀξύναι 1,. ὀξῦναι A. 1177. εἰκαθόντα) εἰ κάθοντα LA®, εἰκαθόντα A pr. 1181. ἔμβαλλε] ἔμβαλεϊ,. ἔμ-
βαλλε A.
1173. τοῖς γάρ, «.rA.] This is Hera- cles’ comment on the word λύσιν, and shows that he looks forward only to the rest of death. Cp. El. 1170, τοὺς γὰρ θανόντας οὐχ ὁρῶ λυπουμένους.
1174. ‘Since therefore all this is manifestly being fulfilled.’ The state of Heracles, with its cause, and the two oracles, throw so much light on one another that the event is clear.
1175. ad] ‘Once more.’
1176. ὀξῦναι)]͵ Either (1) ‘So as to provoke me to fierce utterance ;’ or (2) ‘Until my tongue utter fierce things ;’ or (3) ‘ For my tongue to sharpen thee,’ i.e. ‘ Incite thee.’
The last (3) is most probable: but
in support of (2) it may be observed that verbs in -ύνω are sometimes intran- sitive, e.g. El. 916, θάρσυνε. 1177. avrév] ‘Of thine own ac- cord.’ νόμον] ‘Course or principle of ac- tion.” Cp. Ant. 908, τίνος νόμου δὴ ταῦτα τοῖν χάριν λέγω;
1178. ἐξευρόντα] ‘ Adhering to,’ or, ‘Bringiny to mind.’ This word has been suspected on the ground that Hyllus could not be said to ‘discover’ so time- honoured a principle as obedience to parents. But this is to require too much exactness : for ἐξευρεῖν is used elsewhere
1183. dmorhoas] ἀπιστήσησ L. γρ. προστήσηισ ἐμοί C** ἀπιστήσεις A.
of bringing old thoughts to mind. Cp. O. T. 304, ἧς σὲ προστάτην | σωτῆρά τ᾽, ὦναξ, μοῦνον ἐξευρίσκομεν. (The saving pore of Oedipus was no new idea to the
hebans.) Ellendt would supply ὄντα (‘ Finding this to be,’ etc.)
1179. ἐς λόγου στάσιν | τοιάνδε] The edd. compare O. Τ. 634, 5, στάσιν | γλώσ- ons, and would translate, ‘Into such ἃ de- bate.’ But Hyllus, whois prepared to obey his father to the uttermost in all things possible, does not at this moment anti- cipate the contention which follows, though his promise of obedience is ac- companied by a natural fear. It seems therefore better, with Dobree (who renders, ‘In hujusmodi colloquium de- latus’) to take στάσιν in the simpler meaning of ‘position,’ and λόγον as gen. of definition, and to translate, ‘I tremble at having reached the point where I must speak of such things. So the Schol. Hyllus is awestruck by his father’s anticipation of death and by the tone which he has assumed.
1182, πίστιν τήνδε] Cp.O. C. 1632, δός μοι χερὸς σῆς πίστιν ἀρχαίαν τέκνοις.
ἄγαν ἐπιστρέφει) ‘Do you urge on me so vehemently?’ Musgrave pro- posed ἐπιστρέφει, ‘Dost thou regard?’ Perhaps rightly.
1183. οἴ σφι, Sc. τὴν πίστιν.
TPAXINIAI.
YA. ἰδοὺ προτείνω, κοὐδὲν ἀντειρήσεται. HP, ὅὄὅμνν Διός νυν τοῦ με φύσαντος κάρα. YA. ἢ μὴν τί δράσειν; καὶ τόδ᾽ ἐξειρήσεται ; HP. ἢ μὴν ἐμοὶ τὸ λεχθὲν ἔργον ἐκτελεῖν, YA, ὄμνυμ' ἔγωγε, Ζῆν ἔχων ἐπώμοτον. HP, εἰ δ᾽ ἐκτὸς ἔλθοις, πημονὰς εὔχου λαβεῖν. YA, οὐ μὴ λάβω' δράσω γάρ. εὔχομαι δ᾽ ὅμως. HP. οἷσθ᾽ οὖν τὸν Οἴτης Ζηνὸς ὕψιστον πάγον; YA. οἶδ᾽, ὡς θυτήρ γε πολλὰ δὴ σταθεὶς ἄνω. HP, ἐνταῦθά νυν χρὴ τοὐμὸν ἐξάραντά σε σῶμ᾽ αὐτόχειρα, καὶ ξὺν οἷς χρήζεις φίλων, πολλὴν μὲν ὕλην τῆς βαθυρρίζουν δρυὸς κείραντα, πολλὸν δ᾽ ἄρσεν᾽ ἐκτεμόνθ᾽ ὁμοῦ ἄγριον ἔλαιον, σῶμα τοὐμὸν ἐμβαλεῖν, καὶ πευκίνης λαβόντα λαμπάδος σέλας πρῆσαι. γόου δὲ μηδὲν εἰσίτω δάκρυ" ἀλλ᾽ ἀστένακτος κἀδάκρυτος, εἴπερ εἶ τοῦδ᾽ ἀνδρός, ἔρξον' εἰ δὲ μή, μενῶ o ἐγὼ
1100
1195
1200
1193. ἐνταῦθά νυν] ἐνταῦθα νῦν LA. Brunck corr. ἐξάραντά σε A. 1197. ἔλαιον εἴπερ Α.
1185. ὄμνυ] ὄμνυμι Α. ἐξάραντά ce] ἐξαιρέντά σε 1, (ἐξαρέντα pr.) . ἐλαιὸν 1., ἔλαιον A, 1200. εἴπερ] εἴπερ L.
1185. ὄμνν Διός νυν] The postpone- ment of the particle γὺυν is due to the strong emphasis on the two first words.
_ 1188. ἐπώμοτον)] Although the pas-
Sive voice of ὄμνυμι is not used, the verbal adjective has here the passive sense of ‘ Sworn by.’
1101. τὸν Οἴτης Ζηνὸς. . πάγον ‘The height of Oeta, sacred to Zeus. For the two genitives, cp. Ant. 1204, λιθόστρωτον κόρης | νυμφεῖον “Ardov.
στον] Some edd., following Wake- field, read inficrov, a change which, though harmless (cp. Phil. 1289), is un- necessary. The topmost height of Oeta was most suitable for the purpose which Heracles had in view.
1192. ὧς. σταθείς] stood,’
θυτήρ] ‘In the act of sacrifice.’
1194. αὐτόχειρα... φίλων] ‘ With your own hands, assisted by whom you will of your friends.’
‘As having
1105, 6. ὕλην . . kelpavra}] These words are applicable, not to the hewing of timber, but to the lopping of such smaller boughs and brushwood as would be suitable for the pyre. The wild-olive, on the other hand, is to be cut down to the root. For δρυός, cp. supr. 766.
1196. πολλόν] Cp. Ant. 86, πολλὸν ἐχθίων ἔσει.
ἄρσεν Herm. quotes Ovid, Fast. 4, 741, ‘ure mares oleas, where others read ‘maris rorem,’ but gives no other authority for the distinction between male and female olive-trees. The wild olive, associated with Heracles in con- nection with Olympia, may be called ἄρσην, because rougher and harder than the cultivated and fruitful tree.
1199. εἰσίτω] Sc. τῷ ἔργῳ. ‘Come in,’ to interfere with the just rite.
1201. σέ here is governed by the meaning of the sentence and not by the ° nearest word, Not, ‘I shall await thee
348 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
καὶ νέρθεν ὧν ἀραῖος εἰσαεὶ βαρύς.
YA. οἶμοι, πάτερ, τί εἶπας ; οἷά p εἴργασαι. HP, ὁποῖα Spacré’ ἐστίν" εἰ δὲ μή, πατρὸς ἄλλου γενοῦ του μηδ᾽ ἐμὸς κληθῇς ἔτι. 1205 YA. οἴμοι μάλ᾽ αὖθις, οἷά μ᾽ ἐκκαλεῖ, πάτερ, φονέα γενέσθαι καὶ παλαμναῖον σέθεν, HP. οὐ δῆτ᾽ ἔγωγ᾽, ἀλλ᾽ ὧν ἔχω παιώνιον καὶ μοῦνον ἰατῆρα τῶν ἐμῶν κακῶν. YA, καὶ πῶς ὑπαίθων σῶμ᾽ ἂν ἰῴμην τὸ σόν; 1210 HP. ἀλλ᾽ εἰ φοβεῖ πρὸς τοῦτο, τἄλλα γ᾽ ἔργασαι. YA. φορᾶς γέ τοι φθόνησις οὐ γενήσεται. ΗΡ ἢ καὶ πυρᾶς πλήρωμα τῆς εἰρημένης : YA, ὅσον γ᾽ ἂν αὐτὸς μὴ ποτιψαύων χεροῖν' τὰ δ᾽ ἄλλα πράξω κοὐ καμεῖ τοὐμὸν μέρος, 1215
HP, ἀλλ᾽ ἀρκέσει καὶ ταῦτα' πρόσνειμαι δέ μοι
1203. τί εἶπας) τίν᾽ εἶπας A. 1205. Του] τοῦ L. του A. 1210. ὑπαίθων ο ὑπαΐθων (5. ὑπαίθων A. 1211. ἀλλ᾽ om. A but space. Ὑ]μ L. yA.
1215. καμεῖ] καμηῖ,., κἀμῇ A.
σ 1216. πρόσνειμαι) προνεῖμαι L. πρόνεϊμαι (5, πρόσνειμαι
troublously with curses,’ but, ‘ My curse shall be an abiding trouble to thee.’
1202. For dpatos, cp. Fr. 366, 6 πρόσθεν ἐλθὼν ἦν dpaiés μοι νεκύς: Plat. Legg. 9816. ᾿
1203. τί elas] The reading of A Sip to τί μ᾽ εἶπας; in which pe would
an Attic accusative, like ve in 1. 1201. But the reading in the text is more prob- able. For the hiatus, which is permis- sible, cp. Phil. 917.
1204. ὁποῖα δραστέ᾽ ἐστίν) Sc. εἶπον.
1206, οἷά μ᾽ ἐκκαλεῖ] ‘To what an act do you summon me!’ ola is cog- nate accusative, and the words φονέα .. σέθεν are in apposition to it. The middle voice marks the reference of the action to Heracles.
1208. ὧν ἔχω] Sc. κακῶν. The re- sumption of this expression in the next line, τῶν ἐμῶν κακῶν, makes an appear- ance of redundancy, but cp. supr. 1].
1149, 50 and note.
1210. Hyllus cannot at once accept the thought that death is to be the cure
of his father’s woes, and he still clings to the notion of a bodily healing.
1211. wpds τοῦτο] ΟΥ̓. γ᾽ és τοῦτο ὃ Cp., however, Plat. Theaet. p. 154 C, τὸ δοκοῦν πρὸς τὴν νῦν ἐρώτησιν.
1212. φθόνησις is ἅπαξ λεγόμενον.
1213. πλήρωμα] Sc. γενήσεται (from οὗ γενήσεται supr.) -ε πληρώσεις, whence the construction of 1.1214. He means the exact fulfilment of ll. 1195-8.
1214. ἄν] Sc. πράξαιμι.
ποτιψαύων) It is easy by conjectural emendation to get rid of the dialectical anomaly involved in ποτι-, but in the composite tragic dialect there are many isolated uses of Epic and Lyric forms. Cp. supr. 7, évt Πλευρῶνι, and note, Ant. 653, and see Essay on L. pp. 85, 104.
1215, κοὐ καμεῖ τοὐμὸν wépos} ‘And my part of the work shall not flag.’ For this personification of labour, cp. Aesch. Prom. §7, ob ματᾷ τοὔργον τόδε.
1216, πρόσνευμαι)͵ The subjective middle makes a more personal tem than πρόσνειμον. But possibly, as Paley
TPAXINIAI,
YA, ef καὶ μακρὰ κάρτ᾽ ἐστίν, ἐργασθήσεται.
HP. τὴν Εὐρυτείαν οἶσθα δῆτα παρθένον ;
YA, ᾿Ιόλην ἔλεξας, ὥς Fy ἐπεικάζειν ἐμέ.
HP, ἔγνως. τοσοῦτον δή o ἐπισκήπτω, τέκνον" ταύτην, ἐμοῦ θανόντος, εἴπερ εὐσεβεῖν βούλει, πατρῴων ὁρκίων μεμνημένος, προσθοῦ δάμαρτα, μηδ᾽ ἀπιστήσῃς πατρί:
κλιθεῖσαν αὐτὴν ἀντὶ σοῦ λάβοι ποτέ'
ἀλλ᾽ αὐτός, ὦ παῖ, τοῦτο κήδευσον λέχος,
YA, οἴμοι, τὸ μὲν νοσοῦντι θυμοῦσθαι κακόν,
1115 μακρά] μακρὰν Α.
349 χάριν βραχεῖαν πρὸς μακροῖς ἄλλοις διδούς. 1220 μηδ᾽ ἄλλος ἀνδρῶν τοῖς ἐμοῖς πλευροῖς ὁμοῦ 1228 πείθου" τὸ γάρ τοι μεγάλα πιστεύσαντ᾽ ἐμοὶ σμικροῖς ἀπιστεῖν τὴν πάρος συγχεῖ χάριν. 1230 τὸ δ᾽ ὧδ᾽ ὁρᾶν φρονοῦντα τίς mor ἂν φέροι; κάρτ᾽ from xpar’ L. κάρτ᾽ A. 1219. παρθένον 1220, ὥς ΕΥ̓ ὥστ᾽ LA. Schaefer corr. 1224.
wapvov L. παρθένον A. προσθοῦ] πρόσθου LA. τὸ Α.
suggests, προσνεῖμαι should be read, sc. αἰτῶ ce, Cp. supr. 289, and note.
1117. πρυδτς Ξ- μεγάλοις. Cp. infr. ll. 1228, 9.
1220, ὥς γ᾽ ἐπεικάζειν] So the Scho- liast. The MSS. have. ὥστ᾽ ἐπεικάζειν. See on O. T. 763.
1221. σ᾽ ἐπισκήπτω) For this ‘ Attic’ use of the accusative where the dative is more common, cp. supr. 1201, and note. τοσοῦτον ‘This much.’ Cp, supr. 1217, χάριν βραχεῖαν : Aj. 831.
1223. πατρῴων épxlwv] ‘The pro- mise exacted on oath by your father.’ Cp. supr. 1185 foll. The oath there imposed is to include this promise also.
1224. προσθοῦ δάμαρτα] So Hdt. 1. 53, εἴ τινα στρατὸν ἀνδρῶν προσθέοιτο φίλον : ib. 69, τὸν Ἕλληνα φίλον προσ- θέσθαι.
1115. ἄλλος. ἀντὲ σοῦ] ‘ Another and not thou.’ Cp. Aj. 444, οὐκ ἄν τις αὔτ᾽ ἔμαρψεν ἄλλος ἀντ᾽ ἐμοῦ : supr. 577.
1216. mae The conjectural read- ing λάβῃ is preferred by some edd. ; but Heracles may be supposed to pass from the tone of command to the expression
1225. ἐμοῖς) ἐμοῖ L. ἐμοῖσ AC’.
1230. τό] τῶι L.
ofa desire. Cp. supr. 331, and note. 1227. κήδευσον Adxos] ‘Be thyself the maker of this marriage bond.’ An instance of the cognate verb: i.e. κήδευ- cov is used instead of ποίησον, in order to emphasize the main idea. Hyllus was to bring about his own marriage. Cp. Eur. Med. 367, where τοῖσι κηδεύ- σασι refers to Creon, who had contrived the marriage between his daughter and
μεγάλα πιστεύσαντ᾽ ἐμοί] ‘Having obeyed me in an important thing.’ This rare use of πιστεύω (re- peated below, 1251) is made clearer by the opposition of ἀπιστεῖν.
1229. σμικροῖς ἀπιστεῖν] ‘To dis- obey a trivial command.’ The con- struction is varied.
συγχεῖ ‘Obliterates.’ The metaphor is taken from a waxen tablet, the writ- ing on which could be cancelled by holding it to the fire.
1230, t. ‘One ought not to be angry with one in frenzy; but who could bear to be the witness of such a state of mind?’
350
HP. YA.
ὡς ἐργασείων οὐδὲν ὧν λέγω θροεῖς.
SOPOKAEOYS
[79 a.
τίς γάρ ποθ᾽, ἥ μοι μητρὶ μὲν θανεῖν μόνη
μεταίτιος σοί τ' αὖθις ὡς ἔχεις ἔχειν,
τίς ταῦτ᾽ ἄν, ὅστις μὴ ᾿ξ ἀλαστόρων νοσοῖ,
1132
ἕλοιτο; κρεῖσσον κἀμέ γ᾽, ὦ πάτερ, θανεῖν ἢ τοῖσιν ἐχθίστοισι συνναίειν ὁμοῦ.
HP,
ἀνὴρ ὅδ᾽ ὡς ἔοικεν οὐ νέμειν ἐμοὶ
φθίνοντι μοῖραν' ἀλλά τοι θεῶν ἀρὰ
μενεῖ σ᾽ ἀπιστήσαντα τοῖς ἐμοῖς λόγοις,
YA, HP. YA. HP.
1240
οἴμοι, τάχ᾽, ὡς ἔοικας, ds νοσεῖς φράσεις. σὺ γάρ μ' ἀπ' εὐνασθέντος ἐκκινεῖς κακοῦ. δείλαιος, ὡς ἐς πολλὰ τἀπορεῖν ἔχω.
οὐ γὰρ δικαιοῖς τοῦ φυτεύσαντος κλύειν. YA, GAN ἐκδιδαχθῶ δῆτα δυσσεβεῖν, πάτερ:
1245
HP. οὐ δυσσέβεια, τοὐμὸν εἰ τέρψεις κέαρ.
1232. οὐδέν] οὐδὲν οὐδὲν (but the first is cancelled with a line) L. οὐδὲν A. 1237. ἐχθίστοισι) ἐχθίστοισιν L. ἐχθίστοισι A. σννναίειν) συναίειν Lpr. συνναίειν
ci orl A,
ion L. ἀπιστήσαντα A. 1242. ἀπ᾿ εὐνασθέντος) ἀπευνασθέντος A.
1238. ἀνήρ] ανὴρ L. ἀνὴρ AV. 1241. οἴμοι] ὦμοι L.
1240. ἀπιστήσαντα] ἀπιστήσ-
ὧς]. ὧσ L. 1246.
οἴμοι A. 1244. κλύειν] κλύειν A.
δυσσέβεια) δυσέβεια L. δυσίβεια C!, δυσσέβεια A.
1233. tls γάρ ποθ Sc. ταῦτα δρῴη dy, for which ταῦτ᾽ ἂν... ἕλοιτο is substi- tuted as the sentence proceeds.
1233, 4. μόνη | peralrios] ‘Sole sharer of the blame’ with Nessus. Cp. supr. 260, 1, τόνδε γὰρ μεταίτιον | μόνον, «.7.A,, and note. The form in -os is used here, although τῇ mera:rig occurs supr. 447, where Deianira is contrast- ing Iole with Heracles.
1234. ool τ᾽ atfis] Sc. αἰτία, The te here has been generally changed to δέ, and perhaps rightly.
1235. ἐξ ἀλαστόρων] Cp. Ο. Ὁ. 371, νῦν δ' ἐκ θεῶν του κἀξ Ξἀλειτηροῦ φρενός, κιτλ.: Eur. Or. 1669, μή τινος κλύων | ἀλαστόρων δόξαιμι σὴν κλύειν ὅπα.
1238. ὡς ἔοικεν, οὐ νέμειν] For this confusion between οὐ νέμει, ὡς ἔοικεν, and ἔοικεν οὗ νέμειν, cp. Hdt. 1. 58, ὡς... δοκέει, οὐδὲ .. αὐξηθῆναι. For the present- future, cp. supr. 1083, and note. And for the feeling of φθίνοντι, cp. Tennyson's Morte d’Arthur, ‘ Authority forgets a
dying king, | Laid widowed of the power in his eye | That bowed the will.’
1239. ἀλλά τοι] These particles are usually separated. ro: means ‘ however,’ ie. ‘Although you think so lightly of my curse.’ For θεῶν ἀρά, ‘A curse having 2 divine sanction,’ cp. Ant. 607,8, and notes.
1241, ds... op 7 ‘You will tell us that your trouble is returned.’ Hyllas observes the rising expression of pain on his father’s countenance, and fears the outburst that is likely to follow.
1242. σὺ γὰρ... κακοῦ] ‘For you rouse me from the state in which my pain was lulled’ =dwd τοῦ εὐνασθῆναι τὸ κακόν. Cp. Thuc. 2. 49. § 3, μετὰ ταῦτα Awph- σαντα = μετὰ τὸ λωφῆσαι ταῦτα.
1243. ὡς. ἔχω] ‘In how many waysam Istraitened!’ For τἀπορεῖν ἔχω, cp.O.C. 1617, 8, τὸ γὰρ φιλεῖν οὐκ ἔστιν ἐξ ὅτου σλέον [ἣ τοῦδε τἀνδρὸς ἔσχεθ᾽, οὗ, κιτιλ.
1244. δικαιοῖς)] Cp. Hdt. 1. 80, δικαιῶ (‘I think it my duty") σημαίνειν σοί.
1246. οὐ δνσσέβοια)] For this use of
TPAXINIAI,
351
YA, πράσσειν ἄνωγας οὖν pe πανδίκως τάδε :
HP, YA.
θεοῖσι δεικνὺς ἔργον. ov γὰρ ἄν ποτε
ἔγωγε' τούτων μάρτυρας καλῶ θεούς, Τοιγὰρ ποιήσω, κοὐκ ἀπώσομαι, τὸ σὸν
1250
κακὸς φανείην σοί γε πιστεύσας, πάτερ.
HP,
καλῶς TedevTas, κἀπὶ τοῖσδε τὴν χάριν
ταχεῖαν͵ ὦ παῖ, πρόσθες: ὡς πρὶν ἐμπεσεῖν σπαραγμὸν ἤ tw οἶστρον, ἐς πυράν με θῇς.
3 a n~ “aA dy éyxovetr’, alperOe, παῦλά τοι κακῶν
1255
αὕτη, τελευτὴ τοῦδε τἀνδρὸς ὑστάτη.
YA,
ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲν εἴργει σοὶ τελειοῦσθαι τάδε,
ἐπεὶ κελεύεις κἀξαναγκάζεις, πάτερ.
1250. δεικνύς] δεικνὺς (ois?) (’ οτ ὅ, δεικνὺς A, 1256. τελευτὴ τοῦδε τἀνδρός) τελευτῆι τοῦδέ τ᾽ ἀνδρὸσ L. 1257. τελειοῦσθαι] τελειοῦσσθαι L. pr.
to μεθῆς L. με Ops A. τελευτὴ τοῦδε τἀνδρὸς A.
the abstract noun, cp. O. C. 883, dp’ οὐχ ὕβρις τάδ᾽ ;
1247. For the position οὗ οὖν, see note on supr. 1185.
πανδίκως is to be taken with ἄνωγας, which is the chief word in the sentence. “Do you order me outright?’ i.e. Is it your full and authoritative command ? Cp. O. C. 1306. Others interpret, ‘ With entire justice,’ i. e. ‘Is it quite right that a son should burn a father?’ (Paley.)
1249. κοὐκ ἀπώσομαι) " And will not refuse it.’ Cp. supr, 216, 7 οὐδ᾽ ἀπώσο- pas | τὸν αὐλόν, «.7.A.: Plat. Rep. B. 4. p. 437 B, καὶ τὸ προσάγεσθαι τῷ ἀπω- θεῖσθαι.. τῶν ἐναντίων ἀλλήλοις θείης.
1249, 50. τὸ σὸν | θεοῖσι δεικνὺς ἕρ- γον] ‘Showing to the gods what thou doest,’ so that they may not fix the blame on me. The predicate is an- ticipated, and forms part of the object ; i.e. ‘Showing to the gods that it is thy doing.’ Hence the article; i.e. τὸ σὸν ἔργον «-τὸ ἔργον, σὸν ὄν. Cp. supr. 775, τὸ σὸν μόνης δώρημ᾽ ἔλεξεν (‘ He said it was thy special and peculiar gift’), and O. T. 572, τὰς ἐμὰς | οὐκ ἄν wor’ εἶπε Λαίου d:apGopds (‘He would not have spoken, as he has done, of my being Laius’ destroyer’). Also Aj. 1013.
1251. σοί ye morevoas} (1) ‘ Having acted in reliance on thy word,’ Cp.
1254. με Ops} μεθεὶσ changed
Ο. Ὁ. 175, cot πιστεύσας καὶ μεταναστάς: Phil. 1374, θεοῖς τε πιστεύσαντα τοῖς τ᾽ ἐμοῖς λόγοις. Or simply, (2) ‘ Having obeyed thee ;’ cp. supr. 1228.
1252, καλῶς τελευτᾷ} ‘You end well,’ i.e. You show the right spirit at last.
1252, 3. xamt..mpéo0es} ‘And let the act of kindness follow quickly upon these words.’
1254. σπαραγμὸν ἥ τιν᾽ οἶστρον] *Some convulsion or some access of fury,’ which would make it impossible to carry Heracles up the mountain. Cp. supr. 804, 5.
aa G4 Clearly not μεθῇς here, al- though μέθες was preferred in 1. 799.
1255. dye is chiefly addressed to Hyllus, but may be said, like ἴδε, supr. 821, without any distinct reference to number, The following words are ad- dressed to the attendants, who are to carry him with their hands while Hyllus leads the way. αἴρεσθε is subjective middle ( =‘ Apply your strength to raise me’) and is less peremptory than alpere, infr. 1. 1264. ;
1255, 6. παῦλα... ὑστάτη] ‘ This is my reprieve from woe, this is the last end of my being’ MHeracles knows nothing of the bliss which is hereafter to be his portion,
352
ZOPOKAEOYS
HP, dye νυν, πρὶν τήνδ᾽ ἀνακινῆσαι
νόσον, ὦ ψυχὴ σκληρά, χάλυβος
1 260
λιθοκόλλητον στόμιον παρέχουσ᾽, ἀνάπανε βοήν, as ἐπίχαρτον
*reXéove’ ἀεκούσιον ἔργον.
YA, αἴρετ᾽, ὀπαδοί, μεγάλην μὲν ἐμοὶ
τούτων θέμενοι συγγνωμοσύνην,
1265
μεγάλην δὲ θεῶν ἀγνωμοσύνην
εἰδότες ἔργων τῶν πρασσομένων, . of φύσαντες καὶ κλῃζόμενοι
πατέρες τοιαῦτ᾽ ἐφορῶσι πάθη.
τὰ μὲν οὖν μέλλοντ᾽ οὐδεὶς ἐφορᾷ,
1270
τὰ δὲ νῦν ἑστῶτ᾽ οἰκτρὰ μὲν ἡμῖν,
αἰσχρὰ δ᾽ ἐκείνοις,
χαλεπώτατα δ᾽ οὖν ἀνδρῶν πάντων
1259. νυν] νῦν LA. Billerbeck corr.
ν μοσύνηνἾ σνγγνωμοσύνην C8? σνυγγνωμοσύνην A. 1273. πάντων} ἁπάντων L. θανάτους AR.
1280, 60. πρὶν τῆνδ᾽ ἀνακινῆσαι | νό- gov] [ἰὸν (1) taking ἀνακινῆσαι as transitive, ‘ Before allowing this trouble to re awaken ;’ see note on Aj. 674, 5, ἐκοίμισε | στένοντα πόντον, or (2) with ἀνακινῆῇσαι intransitive, ‘ Before this trouble re-awaken.’ Other compounds of κινεῖν, an παρακινεῖν, ὑποκινεῖν, are used intransitively, and why not ἀνακινεῖν ? Heracles thus steels himself against the eles recurrence of the pain, because ν αὐφημίᾳ χρὴ τελευτᾶν.
1260, ἃ νχὴ σκληρά] Cp. Eur. Alc. Ray "HP. ὦ πολλὰ τλᾶσα καρδία ψυχή
μή. 1260, 1. χάλνβος | λιθοκόλλητον στό- sov] ‘A bit of iron set with adamant.’ λιθοκόλλητον is literally, ‘Inlaid with
stones,’
1261. παρέχονσ Ἶ Sc. τῇ Bop, ‘ Ap- plying’ as a preventive.
1262. de ἐπίχαρτον, «.t.A.] ie. τελέ- ovea ἔργον ἀεκούσιον ὡς ἐπίχαρτον ὅν, ‘Performing an unwilling deed as a thing to rejoice at.” Not, ‘As _ per- forming an unwilling deed that will bring joy,’ which is inconsistent with
1263. Ἐτελέουσ τελέως LAVV'R. 1364. TA.] om LV’, add C!°rsA Vat.
τελέων Vat. 1265. σνγγνω- 1266. δὲ θεῶν] re θεῶν LA.
1, 1256, and with the tone of the whole scene.
1264. μεγάλην. . σνγγνωμοσύνην] ‘To me allowing great excuse for what is now being done,’ because Hyllus is compelled by his father.
1266. μεγάλην... dSéres] ‘But to the gods attributing great unkindness.’ The antithesis is more forma! than real. For the expression, cp. εἰδέναι χάριν, and for θεῶν ἀγνωμοσύνην, O.C. 86, μὴ γένησθ᾽ ἀγνώμονες.
1268, 9. of .. πάθη] The plural helps to soften the rebellious utterance of Hyllus against Zeus, who now afflicts his son. Cp. Od. 20. 202, 3.
1269. ἐφορῶσι] ‘Look on’ with in- difference. Cp. El. 826, εἰ ταῦτ᾽ égo- ρῶντες κρύπτουσιν ἕκηλοι.
1270. ἐφορᾷ) For the repetition of the same word in a different sense, see Essay on L. § 44. pp. 83, 84.
This line contains the only hint in the play that the ultimate fate of Heracles is different from what he now expects.
1272. ἐκείνοι) Sc. τοῖς θεοῖς.
1273. ἀνδρῶν πάντων] For the mas-
e
TPAXINIAI.
τῷ τήνδ᾽ ἄτην ὑπέχοντι.
ΧΟ.
λείπουν μηδὲ σύ, παρθέν᾽, ἀπ᾽ οἴκων,
353
1275
μεγάλους μὲν ἰδοῦσα νέους θανάτους,
πολλὰ δὲ πήματα καὶ καινοπαθῆ,
[79 b.
κοὐδὲν τούτων ὅ τι μὴ Ζεύς.
1275. ΧΟ. λείπου] ΧΟ. ἢ TAA. λείπου 1, Vat. 1276. ἰδοῦσα] ι from « L. ἰδοῦσα A. θ γῆ 1277. καὶ καινοπαθῆ] καὶ καινοπαγῇ L. καινοπαθῇ A pr. V8R. καινοπαθῆ L* Vat. V.
culine genitive of comparison after the neuter word, cp. O. T. 467, ἀελλάδων | ἵππων σθε TEpov. ,
1274. τῷ... ὑπέχοντι] ‘To him who undergoes this affliction.’ Hyllus avoids naming both Zeus (1268) and Heracles.
1275. λείπον μηδὲ ov, παρθέν᾽, ἀπ᾽ οἴκων)͵͵ The Chorus say this to the maidens from within the palace, the same who were addressed, in supr. 205, 6, as ὁ μελλόνυμφος, (1) ‘ Neither fail thou, maiden, leaving the house;’ i.e. Be sure to follow us and not to stay at home; ἀπ᾽ οἴκων being construed with μὴ λείπου, as == ἕπου, or some other positive verb. Or (2) deleting the comma after παρθέν᾽, ‘O maiden from the house, be thou, too, not left behind !’
1275-8. These lines are continued to Hyllus in some MSS., but they are most
VOL. II.
probably, as above explained, the exode of the Chorus. The Laurentian MS. heads them with xo. ἢ tAA. A similar doubt occurs at Ο. Ὁ. 1777, viz. whether the concluding lines are spoken by the Chorus or by Theseus.
The procession is now formed. Cp. Aj. sub fin.
1276, μεγάλους μὲν. . Gavdrous] ‘Thou that hast been witness of a dreadful and strange death’ (that of Deianira).
1277. πολλὰ. . καινοπαθῇ)] ‘And many unheard-of sufferings’ (those of Heracles).
1278, κοὐδὲν... Ζεύς (sc. ἔπραξεν) ‘ And of all this Zeus is the doer.’ For the ellipse, cp. O. T. 696, τανῦν τ᾽ εὔ- πομπος, εἰ δύναιο, and note: Rhesus, 861, καὶ ταῦτ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεύς.
Aa
Digitized by Google
®PIAOKTHTH 2,
INTRODUCTION.
᾿Αλλ᾽ ὁ μὲν ἐν νήσῳ κεῖτο κρατέρ᾽ ἄλγεα πάσχων, Λήμνῳ ἐν ἠγαθέῃ, ἵνα μιν λίπον υἷες ᾿Αχαιῶν ἕλκεϊ μοχθίζοντα κακῷ ὀλοόφρονος ὕδρου. ἔνθ᾽ ὅ γε κεῖτ᾽ ἀχέων τάχα δὲ μνήσεσθαι ἔμελλον ᾿Αργεῖοι παρὰ νηυσὶ Φιλοκτήταο ἄνακτος. Il. 2. 721.
Φαντὶ δὲ Λαμνόθεν ἕλκει τειρόμενον μετανάξοντας ἐλθεῖν ἥρωας ἀντιθέους ἸΠοίαντος υἱὸν τοξόταν" ὃς Πριάμοιο πόλιν πέρσεν τελεύτασέν τε πόνους Δαναοῖς, ἀσθενεῖ μὲν χρωτὶ βαίνων, ἀλλὰ μοιρίδιον ἦν.
Pind. Pyth. 1. 52 foll.
Αὐτάρ rot παιδός γε Νεοπτολέμοιο φίλοιο πᾶσαν ἀληθείην μυθήσομαι, ds με κελεύεις" αὐτὸς γάρ μιν ἐγὼ κοίλης ἐπὶ νηὸς ἐΐσης ἤγαγον ἐκ Σκύρου μετ᾽ ἐϊκνήμιδας ᾿Αχαιούς.͵ Od. 11. 506-9.
I. Tue subject of Philoctetes at Lemnos had been previously handled by Aeschylus and Euripides’, and probably by other tragic poets’. Sophocles appears to have modified the fable in three important respects: (1) by making the coast of Lemnos, where Philoctetes was exposed, to be wholly desert and uninhabited; (2) by representing him as obstinately deaf to all merely human per- suasion ; and (3) by inventing the part of Neoptolemus.
1. In the plays of Aeschylus and Euripides there was a chorus of Lemnians who came to visit the hero either for the first time’, or after a long interval; and Euripides gave him also a Lemnian friend and visitant, named Actor*. But in Sophocles the only human beings whom Philoctetes has seen during -the ten years
1 ᾿Ἐδιδάχθη ἐπὶ Πυθοδώρον ἄρχοντος ὀλυμπιάδος πῷ' ἔτει πρώτῳ. πρῶτος Ἐῤ- φορίων, δεύτερος λῆς, τρίτος Ἐὐριπί- δης, Μηδείᾳ, Φιλοκτήτῃ, Δίκτυϊ, Θερισταῖς garvpos. Argum. Aristophanis in Eur. Medeam.
? Fragments are quoted from a Phi- loctetes by Achaeus of Eretria. See Nauck’s Tragic Fragments.
8. If this was true of the Aeschylean Chorus, it must have involved an ob- vious inconsistency. For if there were inhabitants in the place at all, some of them must have been drawn by curiosity to visit Philoctetes earlier.
* Or Hector, according to Hermann’s conjecture,
358 PHILOCTETES.
have been Greek castaways, who came ashore unwillingly, and were too much absorbed in the difficulties of their own return to yield him more than a passing word of sympathy. These tantalizing glimpses of fallacious hope have only added to his desolation.
2. The resentment of Phioctetes in Sophocles, like that of his Oedipus at Colonus, is inexorable. The sense of wrong in both these heroes has become a fixed idea, which partakes of the gran- deur of their natures. Nothing short of the miraculous interposition of the deified Heracles, to whom his earlier life had been devoted, can move the Philoctetes of Sophocles from his determination never to return. Odysseus in Aeschylus had won his ear by first disguising himself ; and in Euripides, being made unrecognizable by Athena’, had pretended to be one whom the Argives and ‘Odysseus’ had injured. This expedient is adopted also by Sophocles, who attributes it, however, not immediately to Odysseus, but to Neoptolemus as instructed by him.
3. It is the person of this son of Achilles which gives to the drama of Sophocles its peculiar excellence. The character of Phi- loctetes is still the groundwork of the play, and the action interests us primarily on his account. The poet has, indeed, as we have just seen, been at no small pains to give thoroughness to the con- ception both of his forlorn circumstances and of his strength af will. But the contact with Neoptolemus brings out that other aspect of the son of Poeas which enhances our sense both of his resentment and of his wrong, the deep tenderness and the frank openness of heart, which increase our pity for him and make him liable to be once more deceived; his keen remembrance of old friends; his love for all that is even remotely associated with his home. And hardly inferior to our interest in the hero is that awakened by the young chieftain himself, whom the invention of Sophocles has made one of the most beautiful figures in Greek poetry. Nor is this all. For what gives to the Philoctetes a unique place in ancient literature, and may be said to constitute a new departure in dramatic art, is the subtle climax of emotions produced by the interaction of these two persons upon each other. Similar effects may be observed at single points of several other dramas, as where Oedipus presses his inquiries to the horror of Jocasta, or where Electra’s grief over the pretended burial-urn moves Orestes to discover himself*. But in the Philoctetes the juxtaposition of contrasted persons and situations, and the delineation of two souls in their mutual working, is far more complex and sustained.
The part of Neoptolemus displaces that elsewhere assigned to Diomed—as by the Little Iliad and Euripides, and apparently by Sophocles himself in his ‘ Philoctetes at Troy’ (see Nauck, Trag. Fr. p. 225). But in here rejecting this feature of the old legend, Sophocles has characteristically used it to make part of the supposed falsehood of the pretended shipmaster, whose other statement, that Phoenix
1 In this, according to Dio Chrysost. _ i.e. the author of the ‘ Little Dliad.’ 59, Euripides had followed ‘Homer,’ 3. Q. T. 1054, El. 1174.
INTRODUCTION. 359
and the Theseidae had gone to bring back Neoptolemus, may also have belonged to one version of the story.
That our poet was the first who introduced the person of Neoptolemus into the fable is asserted by the Scholiast and by Dio Chrysostom. It was natural, in recasting the legend, to think of one who was the most prominent figure next to Philoctetes in the last scenes of the Trojan war, who was fetched from Scyros by Odysseus after his father’s death, and was moreover the son of Achilles, the lover of glory and hater of lies. All these circum- stances the poet has wrought with curious happiness into his plot.
And not only is the ingenuous youth contrasted with the wily politician, but the rising generation is brought into contact with that which is passing away. Philoctetes has been cut off both outwardly and in spirit from the active life of the Achaeans now at Troy. His thoughts are with the men of the preceding age, with Nestor, Lycomedes, Chalcodon, the coevals of Heracles, men whose deeds he witnessed in his youth. Neoptolemus, on the other hand, is ‘new to the war,’ and is thus innocent of the wrong which Philoctetes resents against the other chieftains. This contrast of generations makes more affecting to us the confiding intercourse of the withered solitary with the generous boy.
II. In the Introduction to the Oedipus Coloneus (pp. 260 ff.) it was remarked that in these ‘last plays’ of Sophocles there is at once a more direct appeal to eye and ear, and also more of medi- tative inwardness, than in those tragedies which are most distinctly marked by dramatic concentration. With regard to the former point little remains to be said. The wild attire of Philoctetes, his cries of pain, his falling on the ground and sleeping there, are sensational incidents such as we can hardly parallel from the An- tigone, Electra, or Oedipus Tyrannus. The apparition of Heracles arrayed with glory is a more dazzling spectacle than the night- vision of Athena in the Ajax. And the bow of Heracles, as it passes from hand to hand, is a visible sign both of the error and repentance of Neoptolemus. But it is more important to dwell upon the ethical reflectiveness by which the Philoctetes is distinguished, no less than the Oedipus Coloneus is by fulness of religious thought. The return of Philoctetes can never have been an eminently tragic subject, for it could only be wrought into a drama of recon- ciliation!, in which, as Aristotle says, those who are deadly enemies to begin with, end by going off the stage ‘the best friends in the world. And a theme of this kind, far more than the tales of Argos or of Thebes, must have tended to become stale by repe- tition. Accordingly Sophocles, in treating it anew, touches with comparative lightness the conclusion, which is foreknown, and spends his strength in evolving the moral vicissitudes which complicate the precedent action. Externally, this may be viewed as a defect; there
1 In B.c. 409, the drama of reconcili- pothesis of an allusion to the return of
ation may have been peculiarly welcome Alcibiades is too far-fetched. for political reasons—although the hy-
360 PHILOCTETES.
is something almost grotesque in the joint exit of the hero and his enemy. But this fault is easily pardoned as inevitable, and we rather admire the skill with which the ‘mortal distance’ between Phi- loctetes and Odysseus is maintained until the last moment, while by the influence of Neoptolemus the wounded spirit of the hero, though not yet reconciled to his worst enemy, has been otherwise sofiened and humanized. We are content to know that Odysseus crooked policy is foiled, whilst the purpose he subserved is pro- vided for without his help. Meanwhile our hearts have been moved and our thoughts exercised by a crisis not in the fortunes of the Greeks, but in the soul of Neoptolemus, where, after a perilous struggle, compassion and loyalty have triumphed over ambition and guile’. And now we look forward with unmixed delight to that outward triumph which is secured for both the heroes by the advent of Heracles. The opposing claims of public expediency and per- sonal kindness are not reconciled, indeed, for the opposition between them is providentially overborne. But this ἀπόρημα or antinomy is treated not with casuistry or logical disceptation, but through what may be termed the dialectic of feeling*. Thus, in contem- plating an aspect of life which had begun to interest his countrymen when reflection was taking the place of action, Sophocles essentially remains within the sphere of tragic emotion.
III. The structure of the Philoctetes may be further illustrated by considering separately (1) the divine, and (2) the human action *.
x. The divine will in the Philoctetes effects its end by over- tuling human efforts rather than by controlling them; and the drama has thus a fixed or predetermined groundwork, which makes a frame or setting for the intense though transient struggle towards which our attention is mainly drawn.
The gods have fore-ordained that Troy shall not be taken by unaided mortal strength, but by the arms of one who is joined to the immortals, the bow and arrows of Heracles, which Philoctetes wields. But they have also willed that Troy shall not be taken in a year, nor until the destined hour. Therefore, before the Achaeans have begun the siege, during some preliminary operations, Philoc- tetes is struck down, and becomes useless to the host. He had entered within the precinct of Chrysa, which (like that of Athena Polias at Athens) was defended by a serpent, and the bite left an incurable wound.
Chrysa, called by some a nymph, is by others identified with Athena. There is no trace of this in Sophocles, who does not care even to specify the motive for which Philoctetes (like Miltiades at Paros) encroached on the sacred ground. All the poet chooses to indicate is that the harm which came to Philoctetes was provi-
1 K. O. Miiller’s remark, that the φρονοῦσα τοὔνδικον | κρείσσων σοφιστοῦ peripeteia of the Philoctetes is the παντός ἐστιν εὑρέτις. change in the mind of Neoptolemus, * See an able monograph on the Phi- is in this sense true. loctetes, by F. Zimmermann. Darm- 7 Cp. fr. 98, Ψυχὴ γὰρ εὔνους καὶ stadt, 1847.
INTRODUCTION. 361
dentially inflicted’, and that he had been guilty of no serious offence either against gods or men. He is represented to us as an innocent sufferer. The gods, whose final purpose towards him was beneficent, were cruel to him for the time, and the pain of his miraculous wound was so great as to wring from the hero loud and incessant cries, while the fetid odour from the injured foot made his neighbourhood intolerable. The Achaeans thus came to reject their destined saviour; and even Odysseus—so blind is human wisdom—saw no further than the necessity of removing him, and the means for executing this.
If. human policy is blind, it is also hard—as the Athenians well knew,—and the Argive chiefs had shown small compunction in doing what they considered expedient for the host.
But now the ten years were past, and it was time for Troy to fall, and for Philoctetes to be restored. The will of the gods was partially made known. ‘The captive Helenus, at once prince and seer, had prophesied in the camp, and in consequence Neoptolemus had been brought from Scyros. But this was not enough. The bow of Heracles in the hand of Philoctetes must also come to Troy. The chiefs are now eager to conciliate the man whom they formerly cast out. Odysseus, who is best acquainted with the cir- cumstances and the man, knows better than any one how difficult it will be to bring him back. But his zeal for the army is indefatigable ; and confident once more in ‘policy,’ or, as he phrases it, in the unfailing aid of Athena Polias, he undertakes the task. Odysseus’ policy is frustrated, but the divine end to which he ministers is attained, through the interposition of Philoctetes’ divine master and friend.
The apparition of Heracles is not the only piece of ‘celestial machinery’ in the Philoctetes. The intention of the gods is signified to us by a very simple and beautiful expedient, reminding us of the obedience of the elements in Shakespeare’s ‘Tempest.’ Four times in the course of the play it is clearly indicated that a fair wind is blowing steadily towards Troy (Il. 464, 5, 639, 40, 855, 1450, I).
2. Odysseus hits upon the seemingly excellent plan of associat- ing with himself for the enterprise the son of Achilles, whom he has brought from Scyros to conclude the war. Neoptolemus (I. 114) had at first been led to believe that this achievement was to be entirely his own. When he suddenly finds that there is an obstacle to his success, his ambition will make him ready to do any- thing. And his inexperience and boyish simplicity are more per- suasive than any rhetoric, and promise to make him a pliant in- strument in the hands of Odysseus. At first these calculations bid fair to be realized. Though falsehood is against his nature, yet, having undertaken to lie, the young man lies with the spirit of a Greek, and speedily wins the confidence of Philoctetes. But the very completeness of this triumph gradually undermines his resolution. Where he had looked for suspicion and misanthropy, he finds open-heartedness and a tender, loyal spirit. In the man
1 ἐκ θείας τύχης, 1.1326.
362 PHILOCTETES.
whom he has undertaken to inveigle he awakens the most touching affection for himself; he is praised for truth and faithfulness where he has used deceit, and is met with the liveliest gratitude for agreeing to the reverse of that which he intends to do.
In addition to all this he is impressed more and more by the desolate misery of the hero whom he is wronging, and by the grievousness of his previous wrongs. And when he is made to witness an actual outburst of the victim’s pain, arriving at the very moment when he thought to be taken home, this incident, which makes Neoptolemus master of the bow, at the same time breaks down his will. He can no longer keep up the deception,. and ‘like a man to double business bound, he avows his purpose, but retains the bow.
The passionate words which then burst from Philoctetes, who is at once betrayed of his hopes and bereft of his one treasure and means of life, only deepen the pity and compunction of Neopto- lemus, and he is hesitating, when Odysseus suddenly approaches, being no longer deterred by the bow in his enemy’s hand. On this Philoctetes directs his despairing anger at the true author of the harm, and again pleads with Neoptolemus. But the youth now yields to the present influence of Odysseus, whom he follows, carrying off the bow; leaving the mariners, however, to stay with Philoctetes till the last, in the hope of even yet persuading him to go to Troy. This moment, in which Philoctetes is utterly bereft, and the nobler impulse in Neoptolemus suffers defeat, may be compared to the crisis in the Electra where Clytemnestra triumphs, and the heroine is left to her despair. And in both dramas the darkest point is followed by the brightest. For Neoptolemus brings back the bow; and the spectators feel how much nobler is a faithful spirit than the noblest ambition. Nor is the sacrifice incomplete; for Philoctetes, again in possession of his bow, again trusting Neoptolemus, remains obstinate in refusing to return to Troy, and once more begs to be taken home. Neoptolemus consents, and the two are setting forth together, being rendered independent of Odysseus by the possession of the bow, when Heracles appears, and the human action is superseded by the divine. We know that Philoctetes will be recompensed for his years of pain, and that the ambition of Neoptolemus will be fulfilled.
IV. Some points of minor interest demand a few words of elu- cidation.
1. Minute topographical accuracy is not to be looked for in a Greek drama. But we cannot forbear asking, How did Sophocles conceive of the local environment of Philoctetes ὃ
The cliff in which his cave was situated was to the S.E. of the ‘Hermaean bluff’ (I. 1459, Aesch. Ag. 283), which formed the ex- tremity of the island to the N.E. Hence the wind (S. W.) which blew fair for Troy was adverse to the voyage to Scyros and the Maliac gulf. The νότος mentioned in |. 1457 must have come from the S.E. The cave had two openings, one towards the morning,
INTRODUCTION. 363
the other towards the midday, sun. The cave was considerably above the sea level, and there were precipices beneath it (1. roor). A steep track led to green meadows and a spring, surrounded by forests inhabited by wild animals. Mount Mosychlos, the active volcano, was visible (1. 800) from some neighbouring point.
Does Sophocles think of Lemnos as a desert island? This is hardly probable. Nothing, indeed, is said that would relieve our impression of the utter desolation of Philoctetes; and any reference to the inhabitants of the island would have this effect. The only gods referred to in connection with the land are Earth herself as Rhea or Cybele, ‘mother of Zeus,’ the water-nymphs of the meadow, and Zeus, of whom Odysseus speaks as master of the soil there. But it is not likely that Sophocles would have departed so widely from tradition as to imply that Lemnos was wholly without inha- bitants at the time of the Trojan war. A χθών without αὐτόχθονες ; a fire-mountain celebrated as the work of Hephaestus, with none at hand to celebrate it; a rule of Zeus without human subjects, were scarcely within the range of Greek imagination. It was enough for his purpose that the Hermaean promontory was at the other end of the island from Myrina, the only town in it, and that the primeval forests around were peopled only by wild beasts.
2. Neoptolemus in 1. 351 is made to say, ‘I had not seen my father.’ This, if construed strictly, is inconsistent with the legend, according to which Achilles was at Scyros immediately before his voyage to Troy. But the point is external to the present fable; and, were it not so, is not the inconsistency inherent in the legend, if we compare the supposed age of Neoptolemus with that of Achilles? And the language need not be so far pressed. ‘I had not seen hitn’ is not too strong an expression for one to use who was a mere child when his father left, and is now a man.
3. Another small inconsistency is worth noticing, because it bears on the degree and kind of unity that is observed in the Greek drama. Neoptolemus, at l. 112, has not yet realized the part to be played by Philoctetes in taking Troy. At 1.197 he knows more of this than Odysseus has told him. And at l. 1326 he has the whole story ‘at his finger ends.’
4. The aesthetical controversy which once raged about the cries of Philoctetes may safely be regarded as extinct, and is chiefly memorable for the fine image which it drew from Lessing :—‘ The Athenians are to be supposed capable of despising this rock of ἃ man, because he reverberates to the waves that cannot shake him },’
It is enough to say that a similar scene occurred in the Philoctetes of Aeschylus, and that it was a necessary part of the tradition: also that by no other means could the situation be made real to the spectators. But neither here nor in the Trachiniae, nor anywhere
1¢Und diesene Felsen von einem erschiitten konnen, ihn wenigstens Manne hatten die Athenienser verachten ert6nen machen.’ sollen, weil die Wellen, die ihn nicht
364 PHILOCTETES.
in Sophocles, is attenzion solely concentrated on physical pain. It is the disappointment of Phioctetes, overtaken by his malady in the moment when he thought to realize his hopes, and the effect of the cries on Neoptolemus, whose resolution now begins to waver, that chiefly interest us even when the theatre is resounding to the sirong man’s agony.
V. Language and Metre.
1. The language of the Philoctetes is less condensed and more flowing than that of the earlier trazedies". It is less marked by con- scious elevation, has more frequent pauses and transitions, and reflects more nearly the tone of ordinary hfe. But it has also much of the artistic charm of which Mr. C. Newton has said, in writing on another subject, ‘It is hard to define the subzleties of Greek art, veiled as they are by a seeming simplicity, which ts for ever eluding the analysis it invites and challenges.’ In the gentler kind of pathos it is pecu- liarly rich.
2. The part assigned to the Chorus is less than an eighth part of the whole. On the other hand, the μέλη ἀκὸ σκηνῆς are more pro- longed than elsewhere and have the effect of monodies.
In discussing the metres we are someumes met by the same diffi- cu.ty which encountered us in the Oed. Col, the question, namely, whether the rhrihms of the tragic poets were at all affected by the musical changes which we know to have been introduced about this time. The points most in doubi are (1) the substitution of long syllables for short ones, (2) the admission of a doubtful syllable at the end of a logaoedic or givconic line, (3) ‘ polyschematism.’ But the so.uzion of these and simular difficulues must be left to the special students of Greek metres.
VI. State of the text.
According to Bernhardy, the Philoctetes was seldom performed in ancient times, and little read, except by grammanans. His remark is confirmed by the fact that the Scholia are meagre and the MSS. in which the play is found are few. Some manifest corruptions appear in all the existing MSS., but there are not wanting uaces of diver- gence anterior to L. See especially I 220, 10332.
δ In adhering to the tradition that sadrsu in the Alexandrian ‘Tweéécas to the Philoctetes was produced inyogac. the Greek plays are generally to be I (οἷον the majonty of schoiars, who trusted. assume thar the Quotations trom δεδασ-
®IAOKTHTHS.
TA TOY APAMATOS ΠΡΟΣΩΠΑ.
ΟΔΥΣΣΕΥΣ. ΝΕΟΠΤΟΛΕΜΟΣ. ΧΟΡΟΣ. ΦΙΔΟΚΤΗΤΗΣ. ΣΚΟΠΟΣ ὡς ΕΜΠΟΡΟΣ. ἩΡΑΚΛΗΣ.
Digitized by Google
OAYZIZEY 2,
"AKTH μὲν ἥδε τῆς περιρρύτου χθονὸς
[80 a.
Λήμνου, βροτοῖς ἄστιπτος οὐδ᾽ οἰκουμένη,
ἔνθ᾽ ὦ κρατίστου πατρὸς ᾿Ελλήνων τραφεὶς ᾿Αχιλλέως παῖ Νεοπτόλεμε, τὸν Μηλιᾶ Ποίαντος υἱὸν ἐξέθηκ᾽ ἐγώ ποτε, 5
ταχθεὶς τόδ᾽ ἔρδειν τῶν ἀνασσόντων ὕπο, νόσῳ καταστάζοντα διαβόρῳ πόδα"
ὅτ᾽ οὔτε λοιβῆς ἡμὶν οὔτε θυμάτων παρῆν ἑκήλοις προσθιγεῖν, ἀλλ᾽ ἀγρίαις
κατεῖχ ἀεὶ πᾶν στρατόπεδον δυσφημίαις, Io
βοῶν, στενάζων, 3
2. οἰκουμένη] οἰκουμένην L?. κατείχετ᾽ LT. κατεῖχ' A.
1 [011,. Odysseus and Neoptolemus with one attendant (infr. 45) enter from the spectators’ left. The scene repre- sents a rocky place, with a mountain in the background.
1. "Axr).. Δήμνον] ‘ This coast be- longs to Lemnos, that wave-surrounded land.’
μέν opposes the preliminary state- ment to what follows, especially ἀλλά, «7A, in 11. 11 ff.
2. βροτοῖς... olxoupévy] The inten- tion of this line is to mark the complete solitude of Philoctetes: and from the same motive no mention of any inha- bitants of Lemnos is made throughout the play. But it is improbable (see Introd. p. 363) that Sophocles meant to speak of Lemnos as an entirely desert island, and the language here does not imply so much. It appears from 1001, 2 that the scene, although below the cave, is considerably above the sea.
ἀλλὰ ταῦτα μὲν τί δεῖ
8. ἡμίν) ἦμιν 1.. ἡμὶν A.
10. Karey’)
3-11. Odysseus, who knows the na- ture of Neoptolemus, approaches the subject cautiously, addressing him with the honourable title which appeals most to his ambition, and putting forward promptly the reasons or excuses for his own previous act, (1) as commanded by authority, (2) as required by the neces- sity for quiet in the army when reli- gious ceremonies were performed.
3. ὦ .. tpagel(s] The slight peri- eabi by which τραφείς is substituted or γεγώς may or may not convey an allusion to the nurture of Neoptolemus in ar while Achilles was at Troy. Cp. IL. 19. 326, ἠὲ τὸν ὃς Σκυρῷ μοι ἑνὶ τρέφεται φίλος υἷος : infr. 243, θρέμμα Δυκομήδους.
4. Νεοπτόλεμε] Νεοπτόλεμε.
5. Odysseus thus suggests his own example to Neoptolemus.
1x. μέν opposes ταῦτα, κτλ. to ἀλλ᾽ ἔργον, x.7.A, in 1. 15.
368
2OPOKAEOYS
λέγειν: ἀκμὴ yap ov μακρῶν ἡμῖν λόγων͵ μὴ καὶ μάθῃ μ᾽ ἥκοντα κἀκχέω τὸ πᾶν
σόφισμα τῷ νιν αὐτίχ᾽ αἱρήσειν δοκῶ. ἀλλ᾽ ἔργον ἤδη σὸν τὰ λοίφ᾽ ὑπηρετεῖν, 15
σκοπεῖν θ᾽ ὅπου ‘or ἐνταῦθα δίστομος πέτρα τοιάδ᾽, iv ἐν ψύχει μὲν ἡλίου διπλῆ πάρεστιν ἐνθάκησις, ἐν θέρει δ᾽ ὕπνον
δι᾽ ἀμφιτρῆτος αὐλίου πέμπει πνοή.
βαιὸν δ᾽ ἔνερθεν ἐξ ἀριστερᾶς τάχ᾽ ἂν 20
ἴδ ὸ ἴον, εἴ ἐστὶ σῶ ἰδοις ποτὸν κρηναῖον, εἴπερ ἐστὶ σῶν.
ἅ μοι προσελθὼν σῖγα σήμαιν᾽ εἴτ᾽ ἔχει
14. αὐτίχ᾽ αὐτίχ for κ (5. αὐτίχ᾽ A. 16, θ om. L. add (3, ἔχει...
12, ἀκμὴ .. λόγων] ‘For now is the time not for many words.’ For the sudden introduction of the negative. cp. infr. 961, ὅὄλοιο μήπω, «7A, It is no time for nice consideration of the past. The present crisis must be practically met. Thus Odysseus obviates further discussion.
13. μὴ καί] Cp.infr. 46, and see Essay on L. § 25. p. 40.
Kdxyéw} ‘And sol lose. For καί implying consequence, cp. infr. 2&6, 490, 1061. éxyeiy signifies the sudden loss by inadvertence of something held in store. Cp. Aesch. Pers. 824-6, μηδέ τις... ἄλλων ἐρασθεὶς ὄλβον ἐκχέῃ μέγαν, (ἐκχέω is aor.).
15. τὰ λοίφ᾽ Swypereiv] ‘To serve’ (infr. 53) ‘in what remains.’
16. Sov .. ἐνταῦθα] ‘ At what point hereabouts.’ Odysseus has a vivid re- collection of the place. But the cave and its adjacent spring are not imme- diately visible.
17. fAlov . . ἐνθάκησι:) ‘On both sides one may sit in the sun.’ ἡλίου ἐνθάκησις = θάκησις ἐν ἡλίῳ, Essay on L. §9. Ρ. 11. For the use of ἥλιος =‘ Sun- shine, cp. Plat. Phaed. 116 E, ἔτι ἥλιον εἶναι ἐπὶ τοῖς ὄρεσιν.
18, 19. ἐν θέρει. . πνοή] ‘And in summertime the breeze wafts slumber through the pervious cell.’
2t. εἴπερ ἐστὶ σῶν] ‘If it be not destroyed ;’—explaining the uncertainty implied in τάχ᾽ dy,
ὅπου ‘or’| Sxotor’ LA. ὅποῦστιν IF. ἔχει A Vat. V (c. gh οἰκεῖ V) V5.
φΦ 15. λοίφ᾽ λοίπ᾽ 1,.. λοίπ᾽ C*. λοίφ᾽ A. 22. ἔχει ἔνι Vat. Ὁ.
22. The comparison of Aj. 1101 and other places where there is elision shows that 1. 23 need not have been suspected because of the apparent breach of the rule about the cretic ending. But ἔχει is dificult and the force of ye is not ob- vious. It is also doubted whether the subject of ἔχει is Philoctetes, or the cave and spring. The first agrees better with what follows in ll. 29-40, the other with the previous context, ll. 16 foll. Either (1) making Philoctetes the sub- ject, we may render, ‘Whereto, I pray thee, silently go near, and let me know concerning them, whether he still l:eeps to this very same spot, or is gone some- where else:’—ye emphasizing the expan- sion of ἐνταῦθα (1. 16) in the words χῶ- poy πρὸς αὐτὸν τόνδε, ‘At this very place where we are.’ Elmsley conjectured τύνδ᾽ ἔτ᾽. Or, (2) making the antecedent of G the subject of ἔχει, ‘Go near, I pray thee silently, and let me know respect- ing these things, whether they are, as I imagine (γε), just in this direction, or he is’ (or (3) ‘they are’) ‘elsewhere.’ For ἔχει in (1) cp. 1]. 13. 679, ἀλλ’ ἔχεν, ἦ τὰ πρῶτα πύλας καὶ τεῖχοο ἐσάλ- ro: Ο. 6. 1169, σχὲς οὗπερ ef: Xen. An. 5: for ἔχει in (2) cp. Hat. 2. 17, ἡ δὲ ἑτέρη τῶν ὁδῶν πρὸς sear ἔχει. Pro- posed alterations of this difficult place are (a) ἐκεῖ for ἔχει, conjectured by Canter and finally approved by Her- mann, ‘ Whether they are yonder (where you stand), even close to this very spot.’
ΦΙΛΟΚΤΗΤΗΣ. 369
χῶρον πρὸς αὐτὸν τόνδε γ᾽, εἴτ᾽ ἄλλῃ κυρεῖ, ὡς τἀπίλοιπα τῶν λόγων σὺ μὲν κλύῃς, ἐγὼ δὲ φράζω, κοινὰ δ᾽ ἐξ ἀμφοῖν Ἔἴῃ. 28
ΝΕΟΠΤΟΛΕΜΟΣ.
ἄναξ ᾿Οδυσσεῦ, τοὔργον οὐ μακρὰν λέγεις. δοκῶ γὰρ οἷον εἶπας ἄντρον εἰσορᾶν. OA, ἄνωθεν, 4 κάτωθεν - οὐ γὰρ ἐννοῶ, ΝΕ. τόδ᾽ ἐξύπερθε, καὶ στίβου γ᾽ οὐδεὶς κτύπος. OA, ὅρα καθ᾽ ὕπνον μὴ καταυλισθεὶς κυρῇ. ΝΕ. ὁρῶ κενὴν οἴκησιν ἀνθρώπων δίχα, OA, οὐδ᾽ ἔνδον οἰκοποιός ἐστί τις τροφή ; ΝΕ. στιπτή γε φυλλὰς ὡς ἐναυλίζοντί τῳ.
30
23. Ὑ] οβ. 1,., εἴτ #7’ L. εἴτ᾽ Τ'. 24. κλύῃς) κλύοις LAY. 25. *fy]
εἴη MSS. Camerarius corr. (yp. καὶ κτύποε). ΥὙΓΕΙ,.
σθείς] κατακλιθεὶς A.
29. τῖ Α.
But the conjunction of ἐκεῖ with τόνδε is harsh, and the accusative after πρός re- quires a different verb from χυρεῖ: (δ) χῶρον τὸν αὐτόν, conjectured by Blaydes, giving the same sense as the first of the above renderings.
24, 25. ° That I may intimate and you may hear, what yet remains to be spoken of, and our proceeding may be in con- cert.’
25. *{y] This reading is implied in the Scholiast’s explanation σροβαίνοι.
26. τοὔργον of μακρὰν Afyas] ‘ The task you speak of requires no long jour- ney,’ i.e. 1 have not far to go to do your will. paxpdy, sc. περανθησόμενον. Essay on L. § 24. p. 49.
28. ἄνωθεν] Sc. φαινόμενον. Neopto- lemus is clambering amongst the rocks. Odysseus asks if he sees the cave above him or beneath. It is above him. He listens for a footfall, and when all is silent, at the suggestion of Odysseus, ventures to climb further and look in. The reply of Odysseus in 1. 30 exactly suits the text of 1. 29, to which needless exception has been taken. In 1. 22, ac- cording to the interpretation we have preferred, Neoptolemus was told to
VOL. II.
33. στιπτή) Srierk A’
στίβου) στίβον A. κτύπο:] τύπος AL'T δ᾽ Γ' (yp. καὶ κτύπος T). 30. καταυλι-
ἐναυλίζοντι] ἐν. αυλίζοντι L.
ascertain whether Philoctetes still in- habited the cave. One sign of his doing so is wanting. No footsteps can be heard. στίβος occurs several times in the Philoctetes in the sense of ‘ walking ;’ see especially 157, 207. orlBov . . τύπος, the reading of L*T'A‘’, was accepted by Hermann; and Bergk, supposing it necessary that some positive sign of Philoctetes’ presence should be at once discovered, ingeniously conjectured «ai orlBou γ᾽ οὔδει τύπος.
‘See whether he
30. ὅρα... κυρῇ] not within and asleep.’ For καταυ-
λισθείς some MSS. give κατακλιθείς, a natural variation.
31. Cp. Aj. 464, γυμνὸν... τῶν ἀρι- στείων ἄτερ.
32. οὐδ᾽... τροφὴ] ‘But is there not within it some of the provision that makes a home?’ Hermann rightly ex- plains τροφή, ‘Utensilia quibus locus aliquis in modum domus _ instruitur.’ Others conjectured τρυφή, the irony of which would be misplaced; others ἐστ᾽ ἐπιστροφή. For uses of τροφή in So- phocles, see Essay on L. § 50, 1. Ὁ. 94. Cp. also Plat. Polit. 288 E-299 B.
33. στυπτὴ .. τῳ] (1) ‘ Yes, there is
Bb
379
OA. ΝΕ.
ZOPOKAEOYS
τὰ δ᾽ EAN ἔρημα, κοὐδέν ἐσθ᾽ ὑπόστεγον ; αὐτόξυλόν γ᾽ ἔκπωμα, φλαυρουργοῦ τινὸς 35
τεχνήματ' ἀνδρός, καὶ πυρεῖ᾽ ὁμοῦ τάδε.
ΟΔ. ΝΕ.
κείνου τὸ θησαύρισμα σημαίνεις τόδε.
lod ἰού' καὶ ταῦτά γ᾽ ἄλλα θάλπεται
ῥάκη, βαρείας του νοσηλείας πλέα.
ΟΔ.
ἁνὴρ κατοικεῖ τούσδε τοὺς τόπους σαφῶς, 40
κἄστ᾽ οὐχ éxds mov, πῶς yap ἂν νοσῶν ἀνὴρ
κῶλον παλαιᾷ κηρὶ προσβαίη μακράν ; ἀλλ᾽ ἣ ᾽πὶ φορβῆς νόστον ἐξελήλυθεν,
ἢ φύλλον εἴ τι νώδυνον κάτοιδέ που.
[80 b.
τὸν οὖν παρόντα πέμψον εἰς κατασκοπήν, 48 μὴ καὶ λάθῃ με προσπεσών: ὡς μᾶλλον ἂν
34, 35. Persons om. L. add A.
ἔρημα] ép A.
you A. 40. ἁνήρ) ἀνὴρ LA
leafage pressed as by one inhabiting here.’ For the dative, see Essay on L. ᾷ 14. pp. 19, 30. Or, (2) ‘ Yes, a couch of leaves pressed down as if for some one who takes his rest in the place.’ (1) is best.
35. αὐτόξυλον) ‘Of mere unpolished wood,’
36. τεχνήματἢ (Cp. Eur. Hipp. II, Πιτθέως παιδεύματα.) ‘ The contrivance.’ Cp. infr. 295, ἐμηχανώμην. There is a slight oxymoron in ¢Aavpoupyot ἀνδ. τοχνήμ., ‘The skill of one unskilled.’
πυρεῖα are the means of lighting a fire. Some embers were left covered up (cp. θησαύρισμα), or Neoptolemus sees the stones mentioned infr. 1. 296, with sticks to be kindled from them.
37. oypalves τόδε] ‘In telling me of this hoard, you give me a token of his presence.’
38. ἰού, ἰού] An exclamation of dis-
covery mixed with dislike. Cp. O. T. 1071, 1182.
ἄλλα) ‘Besides.’ See Essay on L. § 23, 5. p. 3
θάλπεται if ‘ Are being warmed or sere in the sun.’
. Bapelas) ‘ Grievous,’ with the a ied notion of ‘offensive, ‘repul- sive.’
35. φλαυρουργοῦ) φλαυρουγοῦ L. φλαυροῦργοῦ C’. , 44. Ὦ ἢ τ᾿.
34. ΔλλἼ dar, ἀλλ᾽ σ', ἀλλ᾽ A.
φλαυρούρ- τι] τι(ν») 1. τί T.
νοσηλεία is properly ‘attendance on disease,’ and ν. wA. means not simply full of purulence, but ‘infected through ministration to some grievous sore.’ Cp. infr. 520, ὅταν δὲ πλησθῇς τῆς νόσον ἐυνουσίᾳ.
41. wou] (1) ‘Somewhere.’ Cp. infr. 163: or, oe Methinks.’
2. κηρὶ]! Misfortune,’ viz. that which betell him at Chrysa.
προσβαίη] ‘Advance.’ This use of προσβαίνω, without a dative or an ac- cusative with a preposition, is rare. But the adverb μακράν helps to supplement the expression.
43. ἐπὶ φορβῆς νόστον] (1) * For the purpose of a return with food ;’ i.e. To bring home provender, Or, (2) φορβῆς νόστον may mean, as the Scholiast thought, simply a foraging expedition. Cp. Eur. 1. A. 966, 1261. (Parallels from Euripides are more pertinent to the Phi- loctetes and O. C. than to other plays of Sophocles.)
Ἢ εἰ... που] Sc. ἐκεῖσε ἐξελήλυθεν.
45. Hereupon the one attendant, the "Epmwopos of 542 foll., withdraws to a distance, and Odysseus and Neoptole- mus are left alone. For ΤΊ — cp. El. 424, τοῦ παρόντος, ἡνίχ᾽ @ | δε γεο, τοὔναρ.
ΦΙΛΟΚΤΗΤΗΣ. 371
ἕλοιτό μὴ ἣ τοὺς πάντας ᾿Αργείους λαβεῖν.
ΝΕ.
ἀλλ᾽ ἔρχεταί τε καὶ φυλάξεται στίβος.
σὺ δ᾽ εἴ τι χρήζεις, φράζε δευτέρῳ λόγφ.
ΟΔ.
᾿Αχιλλέως παῖ, δεῖ σ᾽ ἐφ᾽ ols ἐλήλυθας 50
γενναῖον εἶναι, μὴ μόνον τῷ σώματι,
3 ἀλλ ἤν τι καινόν, ὧν πρὶν οὐκ ἀκήκοας,
κλύῃς, ὑπουργεῖν, ὡς ὑπηρέτης πάρει.
ΝΕ. ΟΔ.
τί δῆτ᾽ ἄνωγας :
τὴν Φιλοκτήτου σε δεῖ
ψυχὴν ὅπως λόγοισιν ἐκκλέψεις λέγων, 55 ὅταν o ἐρωτᾷ τίς τε καὶ πόθεν πάρει,
λέγειν, ᾿Αχιλλέως παῖς" τόδ᾽ οὐχὶ κλεπτέον'
πλεῖς δ᾽ ὡς πρὸς οἶκον, ἐκλιπὼν τὸ ναυτικὸν
47. Ἑλοιτό] Last o from εἰ, from ob L. 168° A.
47- thouré p’] It is unnecessary to read ἕλοιτ᾽ gy’, although this is sug- gested by the first hand of L. The meaning is, ‘He would rather get me than the whole Argive host mto his hands,’ μᾶλλον ἕλοιτο 15 an imperfect expression for βούλοιτο ἑλεῖν. a E. on L. § 36. p. 63. That is to say, the meaning μος "15 suggested, while the other meaning, ‘ Take for his own,’ is chiefly meant. Hence λαβεῖν is added with the second clause for the sake of clearness.
48. φυλάξεται orlBos}] ‘The ap- proach (of Philoctetes) shall be watched.’ φυλάξεται is fut. mid. with passive mean- ing. On στίβος, see above, note on 1, 28.
49. xpiges] Sc. γενέσθαι.
δευτέρῳ λόγῳ] ‘Renewing thy dis- course,’ according to the promise in 24, 25. Gedike conjectured ἐλευθέρῳ A.
50-54. τῷ σώματι follows γενναῖος εἶναι, κατὰ σύνεσιν, as if it were troup- yeiv, for which it has been substituted as more pleasing. ἦν is equivalent to «dy (see Essay on L. § 28. p. 47). Nauck thinks that ὑπηρέτηξ is too low a word for the position of Neoptolemus, who only acknowledges himself to have been sent as fuvepyarns to Odysseus (1. 93). But ὑπηρέτης is applied by Xe- nophon to officers in attendance on a general as aides-de-camp, and Odysseus
ἕλοιτό A.
λαβεῖν] μολεῖν A, 57. τόδ᾽ 6
may think it necessary at the end of his speech to assert his authority in its full strength, adding /fortiter to suaviter. Neoptolemus shows his sense of this in the brief question τί δῆτ᾽ ἄνωγας ;
55. λόγοισιν... λέγων] The pleonasm helps to emphasize the unwelcome lesson that words and not deeds are required of Neoptolemus. Cp. infr.go,1. ‘You must wrest to your purpose, by deceit- ful words, the mind of Philoctetes.’ Neoptolemus is to wind himself into the very soul of Philoctetes and deceive him there.
56. ὅταν.. ais] These words are in apposition to dmws . . λέγων.
57. τόδ᾽ οὐχὶ κλεπτέον) ‘This is not to be dissembled.’ κλέπτειν is repeated in a slightly different sense. The change to xpurréov, proposed by some edd., is unnecessary.
58. πλεῖ] Sc. ὡς φήσεις λέγων. Odysseus puts before Neoptolemus the situation which he is to assume. This is more vivid than πλεῖν, which in some edd. has been substituted for πλεῖς as more grammatical. But cp. Trach. 1137, δρᾷ, and note. The whole speech is purposely cast in an easy conversational style. Cp. Aéyow, infr. 64. Hence also the frequent asyndeta, 56, 72, 79.
πλεῖς ὡς πρ re ‘Your voyage is homeward-bound.’ For ὧς, cp. Thuc.
Bb2
372 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
στράτευμ᾽ ᾿Αχαιῶν, ἔχθος ἐχθήρας μέγα,
οἵ o ἐν λιταῖς στείλαντες ἐξ οἴκων μολεῖν, όο μόνην ἔχοντες τήνδ᾽ ἅλωσιν ᾿Ιλίου,
οὐκ ἠξίωσαν τῶν ᾿Αχιλλείων ὅπλων
ἐλθόντι δοῦναι κυρίως αἰτουμένῳ,
ἀλλ᾽ αὔτ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεῖ παρέδοσαν: λέγων ὅσ᾽ ἂν
θέλῃς καθ᾽ ἡμῶν ἔσχατ' ἐσχάτων κακά͵ 65 τούτων γὰρ οὐδέν μ᾽ ἀλγυνεῖς" εἰ δ᾽ ἐργάσει
μὴ ταῦτα, λύπην πᾶσιν ᾿Αργείοις βαλεῖς.
εἰ γὰρ τὰ τοῦδε τόξα μὴ ληφθήσεται,
οὐκ ἔστι πέρσαι σοὶ τὸ Aapddvov πέδον.
ὡς δ᾽ for’ ἐμοὶ μὲν οὐχί, "σοὶ δ᾽ ὁμιλία 70 πρὸς τόνδε πιστὴ καὶ βέβαιος, ἔκμαθε.
σὺ μὲν πέπλευκας off ἔνορκος οὐδενὶ
59. ἐχθήρα:) ἐχθῆρας L. ἐχθήρας A.
64. αὔτ᾽ atr’ L. αὔτ᾽ A. ὅσ᾽ ἄν] ὃσ av L, ὅσ᾽ ἂν C?.
61. μόνην) μόνην δ᾽ 1.1. μόνην A. 66. οὐδέν μ᾽ οὐδέμ 1,.
v οὐδέμ᾽ (5, οὐδέν μ᾽ A Vat. b VV*. οὐδὲν Vat. dAyuveis] ἀλγυνεῖ Vat. 67.
᾿Αργείοις] dpyeloio(s) L. ᾿Αργείοις A.
5.3, περιέπλει τὸν ᾿Αθων ὧε ἐπὶ τὴν ᾿Αμφί- πολιν : Trach. 522, ὡς én’ ἐξόδῳ.
59. ἔχθος ἐχῥῆρας μέγα] For the effect to be produced by this part of the lie, cp. infr. 322 foll., 403 foll.
60. οἵ] The antecedent (αὐτούς) is ἐπ 1b as elsewhere, in expressin indignation. Cp. esp. Ο. C. 263 foll., οἵτινες βάθρων, x.7.A.
ἐν Avrats] For ἐν of the instrument, see Essay on L. § 19. p. 28, and cp. ἐν δόλῳ, infr. 103. ‘Ita ut vis addu- ἐν in wa Ey sita esset,’ Dind.
1. μόνην] Essay on L. ὃ 51. p. οὔ. Having no way but this for Ee roy.
62. οὐκ ἠξίωσαν... al ἔνῳ] ‘Re- fused to grace thee with Achilles’ arms, or give them to thee, when thou didst come to Troy and claim them with full right.’ ‘Conflata oratio ex duabus locu- tionibus, una οὐκ ἠξίωσάν σε τῶν ᾿Αχιλ- λείων ὅπλων, et altera, οὐκ ἠξίωσάν σοι δοῦναι τὰ ὅπλα. (Herm.) The im- ᾿ perfect expression is δεν arate by
epexegesis. See Essay on L. § 36. p. 67. For κυρίως, cp. Aj. 734, τοῖς κυρίοις γὰρ πάντα xpi) δηλοῦν λόγον.
64. ᾿Οδυσσεῖ] The name, so hateful
to Philoctetes, must not be omitted. παρέδοσαν) ‘Gave away. On cofn- paring infr. 399, it appears that παρά in composition has here the special mean- ing of ‘wrongly,’ as in παραγιγνώσκειν. éyov] λέγειν in 1. 57 was equivalent to an imperative, and parallel to ὅπως ἔκκλέψεις, supr. λέγων agrees with the general subject of these verbs. For the detached participle, cp. O. T. 1289, τὸν μητρός, αὐδῶν ἀνόσι᾽ οὐδὲ ῥητά μοι.
65. ἡμῶν -- ἐμοῦ.
66. τούτων... οὐδέν] ‘In nought of this.” Sc. λέγων or ποιῶν. Cp. infr. 1021, 2, ἔγὼ δ᾽ ἀλγύνομαι | τοῦτ᾽ αὐτό, where the accusative similarly expresses the cause.
66, 7. For μή emphatically postponed, see Essay on L. § at. p. 78.
βαλεῖς = προσβαλεῖς. See Essay on L. § 55. p. 101, 4, and cp. Eur. Phoen. 1535, σκότον ὄμμασι βαλών.
69. σο(] This (coi, not σοι) is the reading of L., and agrees with the em- phatic pleading of Odysseus.
71. morh] ‘ With mutual confidence.’
BéBaros] ‘ Without danger.’
72-74. Odysseus anticipates the re- proaches which Philoctetes would cast
PIAOKTHTHS,
373
οὔτ᾽ ἐξ ἀνάγκης οὔτε τοῦ πρώτου στόλου,
ἐμοὶ δὲ τούτων οὐδέν ἐστ᾽ ἀρνήσιμον.
ὥστ᾽ εἴ με τόξων ἐγκρατὴς αἰσθήσεται, 7s ὄλωλα καὶ σὲ προσδιαφθερῶ ξυνών.
ἀλλ᾽ αὐτὸ τοῦτο δεῖ σοφισθῆναι, κλοπεὺς
ὅπως γενήσει τῶν ἀνικήτων ὅπλων.
ἔξοιδα καὶ φύσει σε μὴ πεφυκότα
τοιαῦτα φωνεῖν μηδὲ τεχνᾶσθαι κακά. 8ο
ἀλλ᾽ ἡδὺ γάρ τι κτῆμα τῆς νίκης λαβεῖν,
τόλμα δίκαιοι δ᾽ αὖθις ἐκφανούμεθα.
νῦν δ᾽ εἰς ἀναιδὲς ἡμέρας μέρος βραχὺ
δός μοι σεαυτόν͵ Kata τὸν λοιπὸν χρόνον
κέκλησο πάντων εὐσεβέστατος βροτῶν. 85 NE, ἐγὼ μὲν ods ἂν τῶν λόγων ἀλγῶ κλύων,
74. οὐδέν] οὐδέν L. ΟΥΑΓ. 81. τι] ro ΑΚ". 83. μέρος] μέρος Α.
on him; which would be inapplicable to Neoptolemus, as he had not made one of the original expedition.
72. πέπλευκας] πλεῖν is used here and elsewhere without further definition to denote the voyage to Troy.
évopxos] All those chiefs who took
rt in the war at its commencement
d been bound to each other by an oath: Aj. 1113. Odysseus, in casting Philoctetes forth, was therefore guilty of perjury against him.
73. For ἐξ ἀνάγκης, cp. infr. 1025, 6, καίτοι σὺ μὲν κλοπῇ τε κἀνάγκῃ ζ(υγεὶς ἔπλεις ἅμ᾽ αὐτοῖς - Aesch. Ag. 841.
77. αὐτὸ τοῦτο] ‘ This very point is to be gained by craft,’ viz. that suggested in the words τόξων ἔγκρατής,
κλοπούε)] This word has no such mean associations as «Aéwrns; and ἀνι- κήτων, which follows, is calculated to stir Neoptolemus’ ambition.
79. ἔξοιδα καί] ‘I am well aware.’ wai, which Linwood rightly defends, has a reassuring emphasis. ‘In urging this on you, I know all the while.’ Cp. Thuc. 8. 91, ἦν δέ τι καὶ τοιοῦτον ἀπὸ τῶν τὴν κατηγορίαν ἐχόντων, καὶ οὐ πάνυ διαβολὴ μόνον τοῦ λόγον, and 5. 43, ᾧ ἐδόκει μὲν καὶ ἄμεινον εἶναι. The
γ8. γενήσει τῶν] γενηισι. στὼν L pr. γενήσηι τῶν κτῆμα) χρῆμα 1,3. 82. δ] ΘῚ,. BA,
same idiomatic use occurs in Electra 1251, ἔξοιδα καὶ ταῦτ᾽, where see note. The conjectures, wai, μέν, δή, τοι are un- necessary; but if a change were re- quired, ἔξοιδά τοι would be the most
robable emendation. For the mean- ing of 79, 80. cp. infr. 88, g, Il. 9. 312, where Achilles says, ἐχθρὸς γάρ μοι κεῖ- γος ὁμῶς ᾿Αἴδαο πύλῃσιν, «.7.A.
81. GAA’ ἠδὺ. λαβεῖν) The con- struction is analogous to that so fre- ra with χρῆμα, e.g. Eur. Andr. 181, πίφθονόν τι χρῆμα θηλειῶν Epv.—(Sc. τὸ τῆς νίκης, or the genitive of definition takes the place of the nominative ἡ νίκη.) λαβεῖν is added to define ἡδύ. γάρ τοι (see v. rr.) is plausible, but cp. Eur. l.c.
82. ἐκφανούμεθα)] i.e. Our justice shall shine forth, as from a passing cloud. αὖθις, ‘another day.’
83. εἷς ἀναιδές] ‘To shamelessness,’ For the abstract neuter without the article, cp. Plat. Gorg. 504 C, ταῖς μὲν τοῦ σώματος τάξεσιν ὄνομα εἶναι ὑγιει- γόν... ταῖς δὲ τῆς ψυχῆς τάξεσι... νόμιμόν τε καὶ νόμος: Thuc. 5. 18. § 4, δικαίῳ
σθων καὶ ὅρκοις.
86. κλύων] (1) i.e. ὀνειδιζόμενος. So Musgrave. This agrees well with κέκ- λησο, supr.,—‘ I hate to be called false,
374
ZOPOKAEOYS
Aaepriov wai, τούσδε καὶ πράσσειν στυγῶ"
ἔφυν γὰρ οὐδὲν ἐκ τέχνης πράσσειν κακῆς,
οὔτ᾽ αὐτὸς οὔθ᾽, ὥς φασιν, οὑκφύσας ἐμέ,
ἀλλ᾽ εἴμ᾽ ἑτοῖμος πρὸς βίαν τὸν ἄνδρ᾽ ἄγειν go
καὶ μὴ δόλοισιν. οὐ yap ἐξ ἑνὸς ποδὸς
[81 ἃ.
ἡμᾶς τοσούσδε πρὸς βίαν χειράσεται.
πεμφθείς γε μέντοι σοὶ ξυνεργάτης ὀκνῶ
προδότης καλεῖσθαι. βούλομαι δ᾽ ἄναξ, καλῶς
δρῶν ἐξαμαρτεῖν μᾶλλον 7} νικᾶν κακῶς. 95
ΟΔ.
ἐσθλοῦ πατρὸς wai, καὐτὸς ὧν νέος ποτὲ
γλῶσσαν μὲν ἀργόν, χεῖρα δ᾽ εἶχον ἐργάτιν' νῦν δ᾽ εἰς ἔλεγχον ἐξιὼν ὁρῶ βροτοῖς τὴν γλῶσσαν, οὐχὶ τἄργα, πάνθ᾽ ἡγουμένην.
O 92. τοσουσδε) To σισούσδε οἱ τοὐσουσδεῖ 1, τοσούσδε A. 96. καῦτός
καὐτὸ L. καὐτὸς ( :“:'.
and I hate to act falsely.’ (2) Others take the words to mean, "ἃς 1 hate to hear lies told, so I] hate to tell them ;” or (3) “As it irks me to be practiced on with lies, so I hate to practise them.”
8). σούσδε.. στυγῶ ‘I abhor the Ss: me in action.” τοῖσδε sc. τοὺς λόγους. For Aeyes, implying πρᾶξις, cp ¢ g. Trach. 7&8, row Aoyor yap ἀγνοῶ: ib. 250, I, row Acycw .. Zeis Grow πράεκτωρ gary. And for the expressed an:ecedert, cp. Ant. 463, 4, ὅστις γὰρ ἐν πολλοῖσιν, ὡς ἐγώ. βαικοῖς, | <9, sas ὅδ᾽ οὐχὶ κατθα- γὼν περδος
8s. ἔφυν... πράσσει» ‘It is not in my nature to do anything throcgh base artince.”
So. οὔτ᾽ αὐτός, κτλ Σ For this fre- qtent form of expression, cp: especially P.at. Prot. 324 B, we μὴ aves ἀδικήσῃ pare αὐτὸς μήτε ἄλλος ὁ τοῦτον idar.
ΟἹ. δάλοισιν Odysseus, scpr. ἐς, had said λόγοισι». Neoptolemus ts more plam-spoken.
ἐξ ἑνὸς ποδός] ‘With orly one foot to rely on.” Neoptolemus argues ὦ fernon. Philoctetes is not ociy one against many, but a lame oan against strong men.
92. τοσούσδε" i ε. not only the three who have advacced, buat the whule crew. Infr. <49, <0.
93. 4. ‘It is true indeed that having been sent to be your ad;ctant I shrink from the imputation of dis:ovalty, but I would rather, my lord, offend in act-
ing nobly than basely win.” Oy. προδότῃ: καλεῖσθαι ‘To be ac- cused of treason” towards the Arpives
who have sent me to assist you). Cp. infr. 1220, OA. στρατὸν δ᾽ ᾿Αχαιῶν οὐ φοβεῖ, πράσσων τάδε: ΝΕ. ἐὸν τῷ διεαίῳ τὺν σὺν οὐ ταρβὼ φύβον.
καλεῖσθαι) Cp. supr. 853, κέκλησο: infr. 119, δεαλῃο: Trach. 453, 4. ὡς ἐλειϑέρῳ sede: καλεῖσθαι εὴρ πρόσεστιν ow καλή. The Greek sensitiveness to praise and blame ts percepuble m this iciom.
95. ἐξαμαρτεῖν" ,1)*To fail’ opposed to νικᾶν ; Ge (i Tobe τὰ the wrong’ = προδύτης ααλεῖσθαι. Cp. Ant. 1024, κοινὸν ἐστι
νικᾶν κακῶτ -To win a base victory :" Le. ν. καξκῶως
96. ἐσθλοῦ πατρὸς wail Cp. supr.
3. 39.
gs. εἷς ἔλεγχον ἐξιών] i e. in proving the word, acd binging words and ac- tions to the test of ex
ὁρῶ... ἡγονμένην) ‘I find that wherever mortais are concerned words and rot actions have always the chief inceace.” βροτοῖς is dative of reference
\not Sp wy. =* Leading mankind’).
@/AOK THTH2,
ΝΕ. ΟΔ. ΝΕ. ΟΔ. ΝΕ.
OA, ἰοὺς ἀφύκτους καὶ προπέμποντας φόνον,
ΝΕ. ΟΔ. ΝΕ. ΟΔ. ΝΕ. ΟΔ ΝΕ. ΟΔ. ΝΕ. ΟΔ. ΝΕ.
100, οὖν] ob L, οὖν ΟΓΑ. οὐδῇ οὔτε L. οὐδὲ A.
110. λακεῖν] λακεῖν L, 111. ἐς} els LY. ἐς A.
τί οὖν μὴ ἄνωγας ἄλλο πλὴν ψευδῆ λέγειν ; λέγω σ᾽ ἐγὼ δόλῳ Φιλοκτήτην λαβεῖν,
οὔτ᾽ ἂν σὺ κείνων χωρὶς οὔτ᾽ ἐκεῖνα σοῦ.
103. πίθηται]) πείθηται LAT. πίθηται C?. θρασύ] βαρύ B.
λαλεῖν C2or*# ΑἸΩΗ͂ΝΨΝ", λαλεῖν Vat. Ὁ. 112. δ᾽ ἐμοῦ δέμοι A.
375
100
τί δ᾽ ἐν δόλῳ δεῖ μᾶλλον 4 πείσαντ᾽ ἄγειν ; οὐ μὴ πίθηται: πρὸς βίαν δ᾽ οὐκ ἂν λάβοις. οὕτως ἔχει Tt δεινὸν ἰσχύος θράσος :
105
οὐκ dp ἐκείνῳ γ᾽ οὐδὲ προσμῖξαι θρασύ:
οὔ, μὴ δόλῳ λαβόντα γ᾽, ds ἐγὼ λέγω.
οὐκ αἰσχρὸν ἡγεῖ δῆτα τὰ ψευδῆ λέγειν ; οὔκ, εἰ τὸ σωθῆναΐί ye τὸ ψεῦδος φέρει.
πῶς οὖν βλέπων τις ταῦτα τολμήσει λακεῖν : ὅταν τι δρᾷς ἐς κέρδος, οὐκ ὀκνεῖν πρέπει. κέρδος δ᾽ ἐμοὶ τί τοῦτον εἰς Τροίαν μολεῖν : αἱρεῖ τὰ τόξα ταῦτα τὴν Τροίαν μόνα.
οὐκ ἄρ᾽ ὁ πέρσων, ὡς ἐφάσκετ᾽, εἴμ᾽ ἐγώ ;
15
Onparé * dy γίγνοιτ᾽ ἄν, εἴπερ ὧδ᾽ ἔχει.
106, 108. δῆτα τά] τάδε L. δῆτα τὰ A.
λαβεῖν Vat. Τροίαν] Tpotay L. Τροίαν AY.
116. Onpar€ *é&y] Onparéa L. θηρὰτέᾶ c. gl. δυνατὴ ληφθῆναι A. θηρατέα γίνοιτ᾽ dy (yp. γίγνοιτο) Τ, Onparé’ οὖν Tricl. Herm. corr.
100, τί otv .. λέγειν] Neoptolemus says curtly, ‘I see you want me to tell a lie: have you any further commands?’ He is indignant; but his curiosity is awakened. Cp. Ant. 497, θέλεις τι μεῖζον ἣ κατακτεῖναί μ᾽ ἑλών.
101. λέγω σἼ ‘I repeat that you must.’ λέγω resumes the force of ἄνωγας. Odysseus repeats his first command.
104. Join οὕτως with δεινόν.
ἰσχύος θράσοε] ‘ Boldness consisting in strength ;᾿ i.e. an emboldening strength. Cp. Thuc. 5. 14, οὐκ ἔχοντες τὴν ἐλπίδα τῆς ῥώμης πιστὴν ἔτι.
106. θρασύ] i.e. θαρσάλεον, ἄνευ φόβον. Cp. Pind. Nem. 7. 50, θρασύ μοι τόδ᾽ εἰπεῖν.
110. πῶς... βλέπων) ‘With what countenance?’ i.e. How shall I look him in the face while saying it? Cp. O. T.
1371, ἐγὼ γὰρ οὐκ οἶδ᾽ ὄμμασιν ποίοις βλέπων, «.7.2.
λακεῖν) This is a more curious, but also a more forcible reading than λαλεῖν, expressing Neoptolemus’ abhorrence of the sound of a lie.
112. There is a certain inconsistency (as Cavallin remarks) in Neoptolemus’ ignorance of that which in 1, 69 Odys- seus had mentioned as well known. We must imagine him to have been passive hitherto, and only now to have his at- tention roused to the object that is to work on his ambition. This makes the change of mind in him more conceivable.
113-118. Odysseus speaks of the bow, but not of Philoctetes’ share in the victory.
116. οὖν, the Triclinian reading, is possibly right. Some change from the
376
OA. ΝΕ. ΟΔ.
ΝΕ. ΟΔ. ΝΕ. OA.
ἴτω' ποιήσω, πᾶσαν αἰσχύνην ἀφείς.
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ὡς τοῦτό γ᾽ ἔρξας δύο φέρει δωρήματα. ποίω; μαθὼν γὰρ οὐκ ἂν ἀρνοίμην τὸ δρᾶν. σοφός τ' ἂν αὑτὸς κἀγαθὸς κεκλῇ ἅμα,
120
ἢ μνημονεύεις οὖν ἅ σοι παρήνεσα ; σάφ᾽ ἴσθ᾽, ἐπείπερ εἰσάπαξ συνῇνεσα. σὺ μὲν μένων νυν κεῖνον ἐνθάδ᾽ ἐκδέχου,
ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἄπειμι͵ μὴ κατοπτευθῷ παρών,
καὶ τὸν σκοπὸν πρὸς ναῦν ἀποστελῶ πάλιν.
125
καὶ δεῦρ᾽, ἐάν μοι τοῦ χρόνου δοκῆτέ τι κατασχολάζειν, αὖθις ἐκπέμψω πάλιν τοῦτον τὸν αὐτὸν ἄνδρα, ναυκλήρου τρόποις
μορφὴν δολώσας, ὡς ἂν ἀγνοία προσῇ"
οὗ δῆτα, τέκνον͵ ποικίλως αὐδωμένον
130
δέχου τὰ συμφέροντα τῶν ἀεὶ λόγων.
ἐγὼ δὲ πρὸς ναῦν εἶμι, σοὶ παρεὶς τάδε"
118. ποίω] ποία δυϊκῶς in mg. (3. κεκλῇ} κεκλησ᾽ L. κεκλῆι᾽ C* ποήσω L. ποίησω A. χρόνον] χρόνου(σ) L. χρόνου A.
κέκλησ᾽ Α. 123. vuy] νῦν LA om. Yr.
119. αὑτός] αὐτὸς LA Vat. Vat. Ὁ ΚΝ". κέκλης T. 120. ποιήσω) κεῖνον] ἐκεῖνον Τὶ. 126.
δοκῆτέ τι] δοκῆτ᾽ ἔτι LAT. ἡ from εἰ C? OFS,
rs 127, αὖθις] αὖτις LV. αὖθις A Vat. Vat.bV?. ἐκπέμψω] ἐκπέμπω 1. ἐκπέμπω Ο".
ἐκπέμψω Α.
reading of Lis necessary. Hermann read, as in the text, Onparé dy, explaining the second dy as belonging to εἴπερ, #.7.A., —in other words, as emphasizing Neop- tolemus’ hesitation and doubtfulness.
117. δύο... δωρήματα] Cp. El. 1088, δύο φέρειν ἐν ἑνὶ λόγῳ, σόφα τ' ἀρίστα τε παῖς κεκλῆσθαι.
119. atrés] This seems better here than αὐτός, ‘In your own person.’ But cp. O. T. 458, ἀδελφὸς αὐτὸς καὶ πατήρ, i.e. Your taking Troy will be a proof of bravery, and your having first obtained the bow, of wisdom.
122. Neoptolemus makes the deci- sion with sudden impulsiveness, and having once taken his course, continues it with apparent firmness to infr. 810,
125. τὸν σκοπόν] The attendant who has been set to watch for Philoctetes, supr. 45. This guard is no longer neces- sary when Odysseus withdraws.
126, 7. ἐάν μοι. .κατασχολάζειν] ‘If
130. abdwpévou] αὐδὴν μένον L. αὐδωμένον CfA, - αὐδουμένω Γ΄.
I find at all that you are wasting time.’ τοῦ χρόνου τι is put by Arrérys for τὸν χρόνον as τούτων τι for ταῦτα in Ant. 35, and κατασχολάζειν is used actively like other compounds of κατά, e.g. xarap- γυροῦν, κατοκνεῖν, καταστασιάζειν, κα- τανλεῖν, καταστρατηγεῖν, κατασιωπᾶν, καταληρεῖν, κατακερδαίνειν, καταδαπανᾶν.
128, 9. νανκλήρου τρόποιξ.. προσῇ) ‘Having craftily disguised him after the fashion of a sea-captain, that he may not be known.’ Cp. El. 654, Trach. 350.
130. ‘From whose mouth, my son, I pray thee, as he utters cunningly-de- vised words, thou shalt be ready to take whatever in his speech from time to time is profitable.’ The genitive οὗ is (a) genitive after δέχου, (δ) after λόγων, (¢) genitive absolute. αὐδᾶσθαι is mid. not passive here and in Aj. 772. δέχεσθαι implies attentive expectation.
132. σοὶ παρεὶβ τάδε] ‘ Leaving mat- ters here under thy charge.’
PIAOKTHTH2,
377
‘Eppis δ᾽ ὁ πέμπων δόλιος ἡγήσαιτο νῷν Νίκη 7 ᾿Αθάνα Πολιάς, ἣ σώζει p ἀεί,
ΧΟΡΟΣ.
orp.a. Τί χρὴ τί χρή pe, δέσποτ᾽, ἐν ξένᾳ ξένον
᾿ ο 133. πέμπων] πέμπων L,
134. ᾿Αθάνα) ἀθηνᾶ LA.
135
135. με δέσποτ᾽ δέσποτα μ᾿ LAT. Tricl. corr.
133. ‘But may secret Hermes,’ (1) ‘the conductor,’ or (2), ‘who speeds us hither, be our good guide, and Athena, protectress of cities, goddess of Victory, she who is evermore my saviour.’ Cp. Od. 13. 300, fre τοι aly | ἐν πάντεσσι πόνοισι παρίσταμαι ἠδὲ φυλάσσω: Aj. 14foll., ib. 34. 5, πάντα γὰρ .. σῇ κυβερ- νῶμαι χερί. For Νίκη ᾿Αθάνα, cp. Eur. Ion 1529. The goddess of cities is rightly invoked by Odysseus, whose motive is the public good. For the general meaning of ὁ πέμπων = ὁ rounds, in (1), see Essay on L. § 32. p.55, 4.
135-218. We have here a commatic parados (cp. El., O. C.), in which Ne- optolemus responds in anapaests to lyric measures chanted apparently by single members of the Chorus, as they take their places in the orchestra. Their entrance must be subsequent to 1. 134, for the conversation in Il. 50 foll. would lose its effect if Odysseus and Philoctetes were not alone. The anapaests of Neop- tolemus and |. 161, chanted by the cory- phaeus, accompany movements of the Chorus, who at 1. 169 have already taken up their position. The metres of the lyric part are as follows :—
‘
a. [4 , [4
ἘΞ
υ-Συ-- UU 5-- πξυ ---ῷ --
υ-) -Συυ --ὖὁ --
on usu
“Ζιυυ-ωοῳυὐ-ςωυυ-πων
Glyc. ;
Tlod:ds} om. A. add A®, Glyc. { aie σύξυν σ-τςυυ-υ- Chor. ACTS ee Ole en SOLO Ore ΠΕ ΡΉΝΣ Ἢ Glyc. ---τοὧυ-υ -
Ιο-- -- τ Ξυ -- -- Υ΄. CaN
= VV ~~ UY -Σω--ο--
Glyc. Bom et -- vs anes Vw Pe aad . rv , ω
1 Bs. Cp.O.C. 688.
3.88. Cp.O. Ὁ. 1568, 1570, 1575-
It is evident that the lyric strains were accompanied with gesticulation, especially in orp, and ἀντ. 7. The fact that the Chorus at entering have some knowledge of that which has just been made known upon the stage, is not a sufficient reason for supposing them to have been present during any part of the previous scene. Similarly, in the O. T. the Chorus have been gathered by the news of the arrival of Creon from Delphi, which happens in the midst of the prologos, 1.87; and in the Ajax, the mariners speak of the slan- ders of Ulysses, which could only be dis- seminated after his exit. It is best, therefore, to suppose, as above, that the Chorus enter as usual after the prologos, and that the first strophe is begun as soon as they are wel! within hearing of the stage. The whole passage is meant to interest the spectator in Philoctetes, and to prepare for the effect to be pro- duced by his entrance, infr. 219. Cp. Aj. 201-333.
135. The correction of this line by
Cad “J ore)
στέγειν, ἢ τί λέγειν πρὸς ἄνδρ᾽ ὑπόπταν ;
φράζε μοι,
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
[8: b.
τέχνα γὰρ τέχνας ἑτέρας προὔχει 5 καὶ γνώμα, παρ᾽ ὅτῳ τὸ θεῖον
Διὸς σκῆπτρον ἀνάσσεται.
140
σὲ δ᾽, ὦ τέκνον, τόδ᾽ ἐλήλυθεν πᾶν κράτος ὠγύγιον᾽ τό μοι ἔννεπε,
τί σοι χρεὼν ὑπουργεῖν.
ΝΕ.
προσιδεῖν ἐθέλεις ὅντινα κεῖται͵
Νῦν μὲν ἴσως γὰρ τόπον ἐσχατιαῖς
145
δέρκου θαρσῶν’ ὁπόταν δὲ μόλῃ
δεινὸς ὁδίτης τῶνδ᾽ ἐκ μελάθρων,
1326. ὑπόπταν) ἄποπταν A. γνώμα γνώμας TL, 142. ἔννεπε] ἔννεπε(ν ) 1,.. ἔννεπε A.
ἴσως γάρ] γαρ ἴσως B. ἐθέλει.1,.
Triclinius bas been retained by most editors.
136. στέγειν) ‘To keep close.’ Cp. O. T. 341, κἂν ἐγὼ σιγῇ στέγω.
πρὸς ἄνδρ᾽ ὑπόπταν) ‘In my inter- course with one who is full of suspicion.’ They feel that he must have been made so by ill-treatment and solitude.
138. τέχνα... ἀνάσσεται) ‘For the skill and wisdom of him who holds the sceptre divine given by Zeus surpasses that of another.’ Cp. O. T. 380, καὶ τέχνη τέχνης | ὑπερφέρουσα: ib. 398, γνώμῃ κυρήσας, where τέχνη and γνώμη are used of practical wisdom. The reading γνώμας is probably due to an interlinear explanation of γνώμα.
139. wap’ ὅτῳ) Sc. wap’ ἐκείνῳ, wap’ ᾧ (or simply ᾧ).
140. For σκῆπτρον ἀνάσσεται, cp. O. C. 449, σκῆπτρα xpaivey. The ex- pression Διὸς σκῆπτρον recalls the mo- narchical feeling of heroic times.
141. σὲ δ᾽ ὦ) Wunder and others have conjectured σοί, which agrees bet- ter with the antistrophe (1. 156); but the Attic accusative is more expressive = ‘ Hath descended on thee,’ viz. through the death of Achilles.
τόδ᾽... ὠγύγιον) ‘ This absolute power with immemorial right.’
142. πᾶν is intensive, as often in com-
τόπον] last o from ὦ L, ἐθέλεις Vat. Vat.b. ἐθέλοις V.
139. γνώμα] γνώμασ L Vat. b V. γνώμα A Vat. 140, ἀνάσσεται ἀνά >:
- σσεται L. dydocera A. 143. ὑπουργεῖν υπουργεῖν L. 144. τόπον Α. 145. ἐθέλεις)
position : cp. — dod-yen, τὰ similar expressions. especially Plat. Legg. 6. "ΟῚ C, 4 πάσης ΤῊΝ bse ἐμπεσού- σης. ὠγύγιον is attributive, not predi- cative. See Essay on L. § 23. p. 38.
τὸ] ‘Wherefore.’ Epicé. Cp. Il. 17. 404, τό μιν οὔποτε ἔλπετο θυμῷ | τεθνά- μεν. See Essay on L. § 21. 3, p. 32.
144-6. νῦν.. θαρσῶν] Some editors insert a comma after μέν, but although νῦν is not to be separated from δέρκον, it belongs to both clauses. Cp. infr. 1020, I, ἀλλ᾽ ob γὰρ οὐδὲν θεοὶ νέμουσιν ἡδύ μοι, «.7.A., where a comma after ἀλλ᾽ would be obviously inconvenient.
τόπον... Svriva κεῖται) ‘What place he makes his lair.’ The relative follows the case of τόπον, which is accusative after προσιδεῖν. But the construction of ὅντινα κεῖται may also be explained as cognate, like αὐτάρκη θέσιν κειμένη in Thue. 1. 37.
ἐσχατιαῖς) Cp. Od. 9. 182, és’ ἐσχα- τιῇ σπέος εἴδομεν ἄγχι θαλάσσης. The dative of place is perhaps assisted by the neighbourhood of πρός in προσιδεῖν (Essay on L. § 54. p. 99. and also Ὁ. 62). For the plural, cp. τρόποις, supr. 128: infr. 153, αὐλάς: Pind. Isthm. 6. 12, ἐσχατιαῖς ἤδη πρὸς ὄλβου.
147. Sevés}] ‘Dread,’ reflecting the impression produced on Neoptolemus
PIAOKTHTHS,
379
πρὸς ἐμὴν αἰεὶ χεῖρα προχωρῶν πειρῶ τὸ παρὸν θεραπεύειν.
ΧΟ. ἀντια. Μέλον πάλαι μέλημά μοι λέγεις, ἄναξ Ἐ
150
φρουρεῖν Sup ἐπὶ σῷ μάλιστα καιρῷ" :
νῦν δέ μοι
λέγ᾽ αὐλὰς ποίας ἔνεδρος ναίει
5 καὶ χῶρον τίν᾽ ἔχει, τὸ γάρ μοι
~ 9 ? μαθεῖν οὐκ ἀποκαίριον,͵
155
μὴ προσπεσῶν με λάθῃ ποθέν,
τίς τόπος, ἣ τίς ἕδρα͵ τίν᾽ ἔχει στίβον͵
ἔναυλον, ἢ θυραῖον.
ΝΕ. Oikov μὲν ὁρᾷς τόνδ᾽ ἀμφίθυρον
πετρίνης κοίτης.
150. nor] +p. μέλλον Γ΄, ἄναξ τ, Tricl. corr.
αὐλάς) αὐλᾶσ L. αὐλὰς (ΓΑ. πεσὼν MSS. Herm. corr.
by 75, 6, 105, and the timid expressions of the Chorus in 135 foll. Philoctetes is terrible because of his bow, and the fear of him is enhanced by the mystery of his ar re ὃ Cp. supr. 43, 4, infr. 162, 3. τῶνδ᾽, ἐκ μελώθρυνν ‘Who inhabits here.” Sc. ὁρμώμενος. The form of ex- pression is suggested by the verbal notion in ὁδίτης. Some, including the διορθωτής of L, have wrongly con- nected τ. é. μ. with προχωρῶν, ‘ Avoiding this habitation.’ τῶν μελάθρων ἀποστάς, Schol. For μέλαθρον of the cave, cp infr. 1262, ἀμείψας τάσδε πετρήρεις στέγας.
At the signals which I shall give, as to a hound in ap- proaching game. Cp. infr. 865, and note; also Aesch. Suppl. 507, «al δή ope λείπω χειρὶ καὶ Adyos σέθεν (‘At your signal and behest ’).
149. τὸ παρὸν θεραπεύειν] (1) ‘To meet each occasion duly.’ Cp. Thuc. 3.56, 7082 ἐυμφέρον μᾶλλον θεραπεύοντες: El, 1305, 6, οὐ γὰρ ἂν καλῶε | ὑπηρετοίην τῷ παρόντι δαίμονι. Or rather, (2) ‘ To do the service immediately required.’
150. The MS. reading here has two syllables too many. Hermann dropped μέλον and retained τὸ σόν, connecting πάλαι with the verbal notion in μέλημα.
μοι} om. T. 151. φρουρεῖν] φρορεῖν L. φρουρεῖν (ἾΑ. 156. μὴ προσπεσών με λάθῃ) μὴ με λάθῃ προσ-
160
ἄναξ) dvaf τὸ σὸν LA λέγεις 153.
But it is more probable that τὸ ody is a mistaken gloss on ὄμμα.
151. φρουρεῖν. . xaip@] ‘That I should fix a watchful glance on what is most opportune for thee.’ For the use of the adverb in of yw. καιρῷ « τῷ μάλιστα ἐν καιρῷ ὄντι col, see Essay on L. § 24. p. 41. And for φρουρεῖν ὄμμα, cp. Tr. 914, κἀγὼ λαθραῖον Sup’ ἐπε- σκιασμένη | ppovpovy (where ὄμμα has the verbal meaning and in part at least depends on φρούρουν).
153. αὐλὰς... ἔχει] ‘ What home does he inhabit, and where is the place of his abode?’ The Chorus, through the cory- phaeus, ask two questions in one. Ne- optolemus replies to either separately.
_157. the τόπος, ἢ τίς ἕδρα] Sc. ἐσ- τὶν αὐτῷ.
στίβον] Cp. supr. 29.
159-61. These lines break the anti- strophic effect. Cp.O C. 197 foll., El. 1403-5, and notes.
159. olxov..xolrys] ‘ Thou seest the home with a door either way where he makes his bed upon the rock.’ For the genitive, see Essay on L. § 10. Ὁ. 18.
160. The aed tag with one or more of the other choreutae, has mounted to the stage during the reci- tation of 144-9. He advances further while his companion recites 150-8, and
380
ZOPOKAEOYZ
ΧΟ. ποῦ yap ὁ τλήμων αὐτὸς ἄπεστιν ;
NE. δῆλον ἔμοιγ᾽ as φορβῆς χρείᾳ στίβον ὀγμεύει τόνδε πέλας που. ταύτην γὰρ ἔχειν βιοτῆς αὐτὸν
λόγος ἐστὶ φύσιν, θηροβολοῦντα
165
πτηνοῖς lois στυγερὸν στυγερῶς,
οὐδέ τιν᾽ αὑτῷ
παιῶνα κακῶν ἐπινωμᾶν.
ΧΟ. orp.8. Οἰκτείρω νιν ἔγωγ᾽, ὅπως,
μή του κηδομένου βροτῶν
170
μηδὲ σύντροφον ὄμμ' ἔχων,
δύστανος, μόνος αἰεί,
161. ἄπεστιν) ἄπεστι LA. ἄπεστιν B.
στυγερὸν στυγερῶ:] gl. ἐπιμόνως CT. L. μή του κηδομένου(ἾΑ.
Neoptolemus points out the cave to him. He tums to Neoptolemus with this question and then rejoins his com- rades. While Neoptolemus recites 162- 68, the Chorus take up their regular position in the orchestra in front of the stage.
161. ὃ τλήμων] This expression is prompted by the sight of Philoctetes’ ‘homeless dwelling-place.’
163. στίβον dypeve] ‘He tracks his way. The metaphor is taken from ploughing, and expresses the difficult motion of the lame man dragging his foot, and as it were harrowing tHe ground. For ὄγμος, ‘ A furrow,’ cp. 1]. 18. 546, Archil. rrs.
τ πέλας wov} ‘This way, some- where not far off.” With τόνδε Neop- tolemus points to the way which Phi- loctetes must have taken. In σέλας he echoes what Odysseus had said in 41.
166. στυγερὸν στυγερῶε) The gloss ἐπιπόνως, compared with Hesych. σμυ- γερόν : ἐπίπονον, οἷκτρόν, μοχθηρόν, σμνγερῶς: ἐπιπόνως, certainly favours Brunck’s emendation, σμυγερὸν σμνγε- pws. But σμνγερός occurs nowhere else in Tragedy, poyepés being the form re- gularly used. And in iterative phrases ike μόνος μόνοις, Aj. 467: καινῷ καινὸν ἐν πεπλώματι, Tr. rf 3, it often happens that both words are not equally signi- ficant. Neoptolemus, in his horror of
171. μηδέ) μὴ 11. μηδὲ A.
166. πτηνοῖς] πτηνοῖ 1,, πτηνοῖς (3,
170. μή του κηδομένου) μὴ τοὺς κηδομένους
172. alef] det LAT.
the solitary life, may also feel before- hand a natural horror of the solitary
Od. 13. 399, 400, ἀμφὶ δὲ Aaipos [ἕσσω, ὅ κεν στυγέῃσιν ἰδὼν ἄνθρωεος ἔχοντα: ib. 11. 81, vat μὲν ds ἐπέεσσιν dye- βομένω στνγεροῖσιν | ἥμεθα.
167, 8. οὐδέ τιν᾽ αὑτῷ .. ἐπινωμᾶδνυ) (1) ‘Nor brings to his relief any healer of his woe;’ so the Scholiast: i.e. ‘No healer comes to him.’ See E. on L. § 30. p.52,d. Or (2) reading αὐτῷ. ‘ Nor does any healer of his woes approach him.’ But there is no clear instance in early Greek of νωμᾶν being used abso- lutely =‘To move.’ See note on infr. 717. (3) Linwood prefers, ‘Nor does any man bring him a healer.’
169. Swws}] As after θαυμάζω.
170. The reading of the first hand of L, τοὺς κηδομένους, admits of a possible construction with ἔχων, but is probably an error arising from the change of construction.
171. μηδὲ σύντροφον ‘Nor any soul to live with him.” ὄμμα is the act of eye meeting eye, and so is trans- ferred to the object of affectionate in- tercourse. See E. on L. § 54, a. p. 99. σύντροφον, i.e. ‘ Partaking of the same circumstances and means of life.’ For μή, see E. on L. p. 48, 2, ὁ.
PIAOKTHT HZ.
5 νοσεῖ μὲν νόσον ἀγρίαν, ἀλύει δ᾽ ἐπὶ παντί τῳ
381
χρείας lorapévw, πῶς wore πῶς δύσμορος ἀντέχει;
>
ὦ παλάμαι θνητῶν,
ὦ δύστανα γένη βροτῶν͵
10 οἷς μὴ μέτριος αἰών. ἀντιβ΄. Οὗτος πρωτογόνων ἴσως οἴκων οὐδενὸς ὕστερος͵ πάντων ἄμμορος ἐν βίῳ κεῖται μοῦνος ἀπ᾿ ἄλλων 8 στικτῶν ἣ λασίων μετὰ
θηρῶν, ἔν τ᾽ ὀδύναις ὁμοῦ
1η6
180
[82 a. 185
λιμῷ τὶ οἰκτρός͵ ἀνήκεστα μεριμνήματ᾽ ἔχων * βάρει͵
ἁ δ᾽ ἀθυρόστομος
173. νόσον last o frome L. νόσον A.
184. pera) μέτα LA. ἔχων βαρεῖ" | ἃ δ᾽ Vat.b. βαρεία ; FV.
173. ἀγρίαν] ‘Cruel,’ “ intractal The disease is personified, as elsew ‘ei throughout the play. There may als be an association from the medica! use of the word as applied to a worrd = ‘Angry.’ See L.and S.s.v. ἄγριος, IL. 4.
174. ἀλύει.. ἱσταμένρ'ὀ ‘And i distracted at each need. as it arses.’ vy, ‘Whatever it be,’ is better than σῷ, for the article would come awkwardly at the end of the line.
176. & παλάμαι θνητῶν, “0 εἴγδγρε devices of men,’ that can pre«luce such
misery. Hermann and others have de- fended the long syllable here. But Lachmann’s conjecture, θεῶν, has been widely accepted. Cp. Pind. Ol. 11. 21, θεοῦ ow παλάμᾳ: Pyth. 1. 48, εὑρίσκοντο θεῶν παλάμαις τιμάν: Nem. 10. 6:, «al νά- θον δεινὸν wadapars Αφαρητίδαι Διός. The Scholiast and others interpret ὦ waAdyas θνητῶν as said in admiration of the power of resource shown by Philoctetes.
178. οἷς μὴ μέτριος αἰών) ‘To whom life is not tolerable.” Cp. Ant. 582, εὐδαίμονες οἷσι κακῶν ἄγευστοι αἱών - ib. 584, 5, ἄτας οὐδὲν ἐλλείπει γενεᾶς ἐπὶ πλῆθοι ἔρπον. It is assumed that mis- fortune runs in families. Cthers take μέτριος aidw to be the life that is ‘seated in the mean,’ as if all who rose to distinction must be unfortunate. But
174. wavri ty) warn: τῷ L pr. V.
187, 8. ἔχων βάρει. 43 ἔχων βαρεῖ | a δ LAL? Vat. V*.
155, ἀθνρύστομοο) ἀθυρύστοθοις Α.
the 1σἱ of Philoctetes in receiving the bow of Herac:es is not alluded to here, and without this such a statement of the doc- tine of Népeors wouid be too crude.
150. wpwroyéwev .. Saovepes| ‘ In- ferior to no man of noblest family.” ἥκων is a curious vanart in some MSS. of Suidas. Cp. Aj. 636.
tows} 1 imacgise.” The Scynote sailors know of Philoctetés only by re- port. πρωτογύνων οἴκων is partilive gen. with οὐδενός.
181. ἐν βίῳ is joined with κεῖται, as if it were κεῖται ἐν βίῳ πάντων ἀμμόρῳ.
183. μοῦνος ἀπ᾿ ἄλλων] Hom. H. Merc. 193, ὁ δὲ ταῦρος ἐβόσκετο μοῦνος és’ ἄλλων. This line responds in mean- ing as wel] as metre to L 172.
184. orucrav’ As the deer.
λασίων] As the wolf and boar.
185. ὄν τ᾽ ὀδύναις .. ‘ Piti- able for the hunger and also for the pain in which he lives.’ For the addi- tion of ἐν, see Essay on L. § 19, 1.
. 27. ᾿ 186, , . βάρει) ‘ Thoughts remediless in their oppressive weight.’ The dative appears to drag a little, but affords the simplest and best ernendation of a corrupt place. Others real βάρη.
187. & 8’ For the ar- ticle, cp. O. C. 670 2, ἔνθ᾽ | ἁ λίγεια.
382
ἀχὼ τηλεφανὴς πικρᾶς 10 οἰμωγᾶς ὑπόκειται.
ΝΕ.
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
190
Οὐδὲν τούτων θαυμαστὸν ἐμοί:
θεῖα γάρ, εἴπερ κἀγώ τι φρονῶ,
καὶ τὰ παθήματα κεῖνα πρὸς αὐτὸν τῆς ὠμόφρονος Χρύσης ἐπέβη,
καὶ νῦν ἃ πονεῖ δίχα κηδεμόνων,
195
οὐκ ἔσθ᾽ *ds οὐ θεῶν του μελέτῃ,
τοῦ μὴ πρότερον τόνδ᾽ ἐπὶ Τροίᾳ
τεῖναι τὰ θεῶν ἀμάχητα βέλη,
πρὶν ὅδ᾽ ἑξήκοι χρόνος, ᾧ λέγεται
χρῆναί of ὑπὸ τῶνδε δαμῆναι. ΧΟ. στρ.γ. Εὔστομ᾽ ἔχε, παῖ.
ΝΕ. ΧΟ.
190, ὑπόκειται] ὑπὸ κειται L pr. ὑπόκειται ΓΑ. ὑποκεῖται Yr. 193. παθήματα κεῖνα) παθήματ᾽ ἐκεῖνα MSS. Brunck corr.
χρύσης Α. ἅιλεται LL. ᾧ λέγεται C7*A.
ἀηδών. For ἀθυρόστομος, ‘ Irrepressible,’ cp. ἀϑυρόγλωσσος, Eur. Or. 903, and Theogn. 421, πολλοῖς ἀνθρώπων γλώσσῃ θύραι οὐκ ἐπίκεινται | ἁρμόδιαι. Echo is personified, as in Ar. Thesm. 1059.
189. τηλεφανή] ‘Coming from afar.’ Cp. infr. 202, προὐφάνη κτύπος: 216, τηλωπὸν ἰωάν.
189, a mips .. ieherorclaal ὑπό- κειται, if genuine, means, ‘ Lies close to,’ i.e. ‘Keeps following upon.’ Cp. Plat. Gorg. 465 A, τῇ μὲν οὖν ἰατρικῇ .. ἡ ὀψοποιικὴ κολακεία ὑπόκειται. Brunck conjectured ὑπακούει, ‘ Answers,’ as it were a summons, Hermann, ὕπ᾽ ὀχεῖται. And ἐποχεῖται seems possible, though too uncertain an emendation to be ad- mitted into the text.
192. θεῖα is predicative. Ant. 593.
I 93. τὰ παθήματα κεῖνα] ‘ His troubles in that former time.’
194. τῆς opbdpovos Χρύση!) Geni- tive of the cause. It was the nymph Chrysa, whose shrine was guarded the serpent who bit Philoctetes. Sopho- cles conceives of the offence as acci- dental: infr, 1326, 7.
196. ws] Ste MSS. Porson corr.
200. χρῆναῃ χρήν L. χρῆν C.
200
τί τόδε.
προὐφάνη κτύπος, 191. ἐμοῖ] = L. 194. xpons] xpvons L.
του] rovL. 199. ᾧ λέγεται χρῆναί Α.
195, 6. καὶ νῦν. . μελέτῃ] Sc. πονεῖ, Neoptolemus here shows himself better informed than supr. 112, where Odys- seus in his reply does not say more than that the bow of Philoctetes is necessary for the taking of Troy. Cp. also infr. 1326 foll. See Introd. p. 363.
197. τοῦ = ἕνεκα τοῦ, explaining μελέτῃ. Cp. Thuc. 1. 23, τὰς αἰτίας apotypaya πρῶτον καὶ τὰς διαφοράς, τοῦ μή τινα (ζητῆσαί ποτε ἐξ ὅτον τοσοῦτοε πόλεμος τοῖς Ἕλλησι κατέστη.
197-200, Cp. Ο. (Ὁ. 1405 foll., and for ὅδε. ᾧ, supr. 87.
198. τὰ θεῶν] ‘The divine.’ Cp. Ant. 607, θεῶν μῆνες, and note. The bow of Heracles, now himself a god, was an instrument of the divine pu :
201. εὔστομ᾽ ἔχε] ‘Speak no rash words.’ Cp. Hdt. 2.171, καὶ ταύτης εἰδότι μοι πέρι εὔστομα κείσθω: infr. 258, γελῶσι oty’ ἔχοντες, For the aha of 301, 210, cp. Aj. 905, 951. In the present case the pause is probably in the fourth foot, thus :—
A Ra
’ ᾽
ld ῳ J ““e
OIAOKTHTHS. 383 φωτὸς σύντροφος ὡς τειρομένου *rov, ἤ που τῇδ᾽ ἢ τῇδε τόπων. βάλλει βάλλει μ᾽ ἐτύμα 205
5 φθογγά του στίβου Kar ἀνάγκαν
ἕρποντος, οὐδέ με λάθει βαρεῖα τηλόθεν αὐδὰ
τρυσάνωρ' διάσημα γὰρ θροεῖ,
ΧΟ. ἀντιγ. ᾿Αλλ᾽ ἔχε, τέκνον, ΝΕ. ΧΟ.
λέγ᾽ ὅ τι.
φροντίδας véas’ 210
ὡς οὐκ e£edpos, ἀλλ᾽ ἔντοπος ἁνήρ, οὐ μολπὰν σύριγγος ἔχων,
ὡς ποιμὴν ἀγροβύότας,
5 ἀλλ᾽ ἤ που πταίων ὑπ᾽ ἀνάγκας
βοᾷ τηλωπὸν ἰωάν, ἡ ναὸς ἄξενον ὅρμον
218
Βαὐγάζων᾽ προβοᾷ ἔτι γὰρ δεινόν.
202. προὐφάνη) προυφάνηε L.
) ἐτύμα Vat.V. του] rou(s) L. LA. τηλωπόν) τηλωπὰν A.
αὐγάζων] : αὐγάζον (.
204. σύντροφος] ‘Habitual.’ Α ΟἿΥ which tells of misery in the being from whose breast it issues.
206, ἔτύμα]Ἔ ‘Unmistakable.’ Ex- panded in οὐδέ pe λάθει, infr. 208. The cry when repeated leaves no doubt as to the quarter from whence it comes.
207. στίβου κατ᾽ ἀνάγκαν ἕρποντοε) ‘Moving with extreme difficulty of gait.’ A similar adverbial expression 1s καθ᾽ ὁρμήν, infr. 566: cp. Thuc. 7. 57, κατὰ ἐνμφορὰν ἐμάχοντο. στίβον κατ᾽ ἀνάγκαν --ἀναγκαίῳ στίβῳ. βαρεῖα is ποῖ orl but rather ‘ grievous,’ caus- ing paintul feelings.
208. τηλόθεν] ‘ Heard from afar.’
209. τρνσάνωρ] ‘Of a man in pain;’ ἀνδρὸς tpvyoudvov. For this unusual force of the compound adjective, see Essay on L. § 23. p. 39, ¢.
211 foll. There are echoes of the strophe ia the words ἔχε, τέκνον, πταίων,
προὐφάνη A. 204. ἤ που) ἦ πυυ LA. ἧπον Β. Herm. corr.
207. Ader] ληθει A. λάθη Γ.. 214. ἀγροβόταΞ) dypoBdras L. ἀγροβότας A. 215. A. 217. ὅρμον αὐγά(ζων) αὐγάζων ὅρμον MSS. Dind. corr.
218. τι yap] γάρ τι MSS. Wunder corr.
203. του] om. MSS. add Porson. 203. ἐτύμα) ἑτοίμα LAL? Vat. Ὁ V?
212. ἁνήρ) ἀνὴρ 216,
ὑπ᾽ ἀνάγκας, τηλωπὸν ἰωάν, προβοᾷ γάρ.
212. ἔξεδροι] Cp. Ar. Av. 178, ἔξεδρον χώραν ἔχων, where the phrase is imitated, according to the Scholiast, from the Tyro of Sophocles.
213. ἔχων] Cp. Aj. 320 and note: Il. 18. 495, αὑλοὶ φόρμιγγές re βοὴν ἔχον.
215. ὑπ᾽ ἀνάγκας is to be joined with βοᾷ. ‘He cries aloud because of the pain.’ The cry is forced from him in stumbling. Not, ‘Stumbling by reason of difficulty, he cries out.’
216. ἰωδν] Cp. infr. 219, ἰώ, ξένοι.
217, 8. ἢ... αὐγάζων] ‘Or eyeing the inhospitable moorage of our ais 1.e. seeing a vessel moored on so inhospit- ableacoast. The moorage was only pos- sible because of the S. W. wind, infr. 639, 1450, I. The transposition of Sppov αὐγάζων is a slight change, and secures an exact correspondence of rhythm.
218. mpoBed| ‘Shouts forth’ = Sends
384
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ΦΙΛΟΚΤΗΤΗΣ.
4 , ἰὼ ξένοι,
τίνες wot ἐς γῆν τήνδε ναυτίλῳ πλάτῃ
κατέσχετ᾽ οὔτ᾽ εὔορμον οὔτ᾽ οἰκουμένην ;
ποίας πάτρας ἂν ἣ γένους
τύχοιμ᾽ ἂν εἰπών; σχῆμα μὲν γὰρ ᾿ξλλάδος
στολῆς ὑπάρχει προσφιλεστάτης ἐμοί:
φωνῆς δ᾽ ἀκοῦσαι βούλομαι: καὶ μή μ' ὄκνῳ
δείσαντες ἐκπλαγῆτ᾽ ἀπηγριωμένον,
ἀλλ᾽ οἰκτίσαντες ἄνδρα δύστηνον, μόνον,
ἔρημον ὧδε κἄφιλον *xaxovpevor,
φωνήσατ', εἴπερ ὡς φίλοι προσήκετε.
ἀλλ᾽ ἀνταμείψασθ᾽" οὐ γὰρ εἰκὸς οὔτ᾽ ἐμὲ ὑμῶν ἁμαρτεῖν τοῦτό γ᾽ οὔθ᾽ ὑμᾶς ἐμοῦ.
220 * Suds ποτὲ
225
[82 b.
231
220. ναυτίλῳ wAdry] κὰκ ποίας πάτρας L Vat.b. ναυτίλῳ πλάτῃ A Vat. 1A. ἰὼ : : be
ξένοι. ναυτίλω κώπῃ τῇ πλάτη προσρμίσατε τίνες ποτ᾽ ἐσ γῆν τήνδε κὰκ ποίας πάτρας LiV. κἀκ ποίας πάτρας c. gl. yp. ναυτίλῳ πλάτῃ V°. κἄτι ποίας πέτρας (yp. πάτρας)
Yr. 222, πάτρας dy ἢ γένους ὑμᾶε) πάτρας ἂν ὑμᾶς ἢ γένους LT Vat. Vat. b. πάτρας ὑμᾶς ἂν ἣ γένους A. 228. Ἑκακούμενο»] καλούμενον ΤΑΙΑ͂Ν 5, καλώ-
μενον Vat. καλάμινον Vat.b pr. Brunck corr.
a shout before him. His cry rings ter- ribly forth.
After all this preparation the entrance of Philoctetes has a thrilling effect.
210. ἰὼ ξένοι] Cp. the short lines in Aj. 333, 336, 339; O. T. 1468, 1471, 1475; Ο. Ὁ. 315, 318; Aesch. Ag. 1214, 1315. 1 Τῶ εἴσω
220. ναντίλῳ πλάτῃ e gloss in L?, in which this reading is ie up with an explanation of πλάτῃ, viz. τῇ κώπῃ, tends to confirm the evidence of A. Cp. Hom. Od. 1.171, ὁπποίης δ᾽ ἐπὶ νηὸς ἀφίκεο, πῶε δέ σε ναῦται] ἤγαγον els Ἰθάκην ; Fr. 394, ναύκληρον πλάτην.
232. The transposition of ὑμᾶς is ne-'
cessary for the rhythm.
223. τύχοιμ’ ἂν εἰπών] ‘Shall I be right in naming you?’ Cp. El. 663, ἐπεικάζων κυρῶ, and note.
224. This beautiful line is bracketed by Nauck, on the ground that Philoc- tetes would not be so imprudent as to
Be 230. ἀνταμείψασθ᾽ ἀνταμείψασθ᾽ (3.
reveal his Hellenic sympathies at once!
ὑπάρχει) ‘Is to begin with,’ i.e. This affords a presumption that ye are Hellenes.
225. ὄκνῳ is to be taken with the whole sentence, and not with δείσαντες only.
228. *xaxovpevov] For the added par- ticiple, see Essay on L. § 36,5. καλού- μένον may be ἀν Sage to mean, ‘Im- ploring you.’ Herm. Cp. infr. 1264, τί μ᾽ ἐκκαλεῖσθε; Aesch. Ch. 216, καὶ τίνα σύνοισθά μοι καλουμένῃ βροτῶν; But the slight correction κακούμενον is on the whole more probable. Cp. infr. 471, ἔρημον ty κακοῖσι τοῖσδ᾽, οἵοις ὁρᾷς. Many other changes have been pro- posed, of which ert’s, καὶ ων τητώμενον, most deserves mention.
230, 1. ‘For it is not meet that I should fail to receive this from you or you from me.’ The strangers have aclaim on Philoctetes as well as he on them.
ΦΙΛΟΚΤΗΤΗΣ. 385
ΝΕ. ἀλλ᾽, ὦ “Ελληνές ἐσμεν τοῦτο γὰρ βούλει μαθεῖν. ὦ φίλτατον φώνημα' φεῦ τὸ καὶ λαβεῖν πρόσφθεγμα τοιοῦδ᾽ ἀνδρὸς ἐν χρόνῳ μακρῷ. τίς σ', ὦ τέκνον, προσέσχε, τίς προσήγαγεν χρεία; τίς ὁρμή; τίς ἀνέμων ὁ φίλτατος ; γέγωνέ μοι πᾶν τοῦθ᾽, ὅπως εἰδῶ τίς εἶ,
,» 3 ~ ΄΄ι év, ἴσθι τοῦτο πρῶτον, οὕνεκα
ΦΙ. 235
ΝΕ.
ἐγὼ γένος μέν εἰμι τῆς περιρρύτου
Σκύρου: πλέω δ᾽ ἐς οἶκον’ αὐδῶμαι δὲ παῖς 240
᾿Αχιλλέως, Νεοπτόλεμος. οἶσθα δὴ τὸ πᾶν,
ΦΙ. ὦ φιλτάτου παῖ πατρός, ὦ φίλης χθονός, ὦ τοῦ γέροντος θρέμμα Λυκομήδους, τίνι
234. καῇ καὶ L. καὶ τὸ λαβεῖν 1, τῶὴρ. καὶ A
237. ὁρμή) ὁρμὴ 1.. ὁρμή A. τίς ἀνέμων τίς δ᾽ ἀνέμων LI. τίς ἀνέμων A.
238. εἰδῶ] mg. gl. μάθω Ὁ". 239. NE] om L. add (5, wepippuTou] περιρρύ- τον A, 241. οἷσθα δὴ] οἷσθ᾽ ἤδη LT. οἶσθα δὴ A.
236. τίε σ᾽Ἶ σ᾽ om. L add (5,
233. τοῦτο... μαθεῖν) The words of 237. Spuh) ‘Cause of departure,’
Philoctetes in 222-4 had clearly indi- cated this desire.
234. φώνημα)] Cp. supr. φωνήσατ᾽. No utterance could be more welcome.
φεῦ... μακρῷ] ‘Ah me! the bliss of being spoken to by one who is a Greek this once in all that length of time.’ φεῦ is not merely the interjection of astonishment, but rather expresses a mingled feeling that is too deep for words, the effect of joy coming in sud- denly upon sorrow and weariness. The momentariness of the aor. λαβεῖν is ex- pressive.
235. τοιοῦδε] ὅς. Ἕλληνος. For the vagueness of this, cp. Aj. 330, of τοιοίδε (sc. of μανικῶς διακείμενοι).
236 foll. Cp. Pind. Pyth. 4. 70, τίς yap ἀρχὰ δέξατο ναυτιλίας; For the Greek manner of putting first what is last in time, see Essay on L. § 41. p. 78, 8,6. The exuberant speech of Philoc- tetes, in his delight at seeing Greeks after ten years’ silence, is well contrasted with the embarrassed reserve of Neop- tolemus. Cp. El. 1232 foll. He shows, in the address ὦ τέμνον, that his con- fidence is already won.
236. προσέσχε is causative. See ‘Essay on L. § 53. p. 98. προσήγαγε, ‘Drew you this way;’ προσέσχε, ‘Brought you to the shore.’
VOL. IL
nearly = στόλος, infr. 244.
τίς ἀνέμων ὁ φίλτατοι θῇ ‘What wind, of all most dear?’ For the ex-
travagant language, cp. Shak. Cymb. 3. 2, ‘Say, and speak thick, .. how far it is To this same blessed Milford, and, by the way, Tell me how Wales was made so happy as To inherit such a haven: but first of all,’ etc.
239. Cp. Plat. Soph. 216 A, τὸ μὲν γένος ἐὲ ᾿Ελέας.
240. αὐδῶμαι)] ‘Iam named.’ Cp. Trach. 1106, ὁ τοῦ κατ᾿ ἄστρα Ζηνὸς αὐδηθεὶξς γόνος; Tennyson’s Elaine, ‘Whence comest thou, my guest, and by what name Livest between the lips?’
241. Some editors prefer olo6’ ἤδη. But the emphatic word of time is out of place. οἶσθα δή is simpler and better. ‘There, you know all.’
242. φίλης χθονός] The genitive, as τῆς περιρρύτον Σκύρου, supr. 239. the absence of Achilles, Neoptolemus was brought up in the house of his maternal grandfather Lycomedes, in the island of Scyros, where Deidameia, Lycomedes’ daughter, had borne him to Achilles. Scyros was near Euboea and the Melian country, and it is ima- gined that there had been frequent in- tercourse between them.
243. τίνι στόλῳ) ‘On what enter-
cc
386 ZOPOKAEOYS στόλῳ προσέσχες τήνδε γῆν πόθεν πλέων ; ΝΕ. ἐξ ᾽Ιλίου τοι * δὴ τανῦν γε ναυστολῶ, 245 ΦΙ͵ πῶς εἶπας. ov yap δὴ σύ γ᾽ ἦσθα ναυβάτης ἡμῖν κατ' ἀρχὴν τοῦ πρὸς "ίλιον στόλου. ΝΕ. ἢ γὰρ μετέσχες καὶ σὺ τοῦδε τοῦ πόνου ; ΦΙ͵ & τέκνον, οὐ γὰρ οἶσθά μ' ὅντιν᾽ εἰσορᾷς : ΝΕ. πῶς γὰρ κάτοιδ᾽ ὅν γ᾽ εἶδον οὐδεπώποτε ; 250 ΦΙ. οὐδ᾽ ὄνομά γ᾽, οὐδὲ τῶν ἐμῶν κακῶν κλέος ἤσθον ποτ᾽ οὐδέν͵ οἷς ἐγὼ διωλλύμην : ΝΕ. ὡς μηδὲν εἰδότ᾽ ἴσθι μ᾽ ὧν ἀνιστορεῖς. ΦΙ͵ ὦ πόλλ᾽ ἐγὼ μοχθηρός, ὦ πικρὸς θεοῖς, οὗ μηδὲ κληδὼν ὧδ᾽ ἔχοντος οἴκαδε 255
μηδ᾽ ᾿Ελλάδος γῆς μηδαμοῦ διῆλθέ πον.
248. *3) τανῦν] δῆτα νῦν LA. Buttmann. corr.
yap ovy C?, ob γὰρ δὴ ody’ A. οὐ γὰρ σύ γ' ἦσθα ναυβάτης YL. 251. ὄνομά γ᾽ οὔνομ᾽ A Vat. Vat.b. ὄνομ᾽ Cett. 253. ἀνιστορεῖς) ἂν ἱστορεῖς LA.
Ἴλιον L. πότ᾽ L. ποτ᾽ A. ὦ. . ὧᾳ. ὦ. ὧεγτ'
prise or expedition?’ Cp. Xen. Anab, 3. 2, ὁ στόλος ἐλέγετο εἶναι els Πισίδας.
245. τοι δή) ‘ Well, then, if you wish to know’ (87), ‘I tell you’ (ros). Neop- tolemus affects surprise at the question.
246, 7. ‘Surely we had not you with us on board the fleet when we first set out on the expedition to Troy.’
248. τοῦδε τοῦ πόνου] ‘ This labour, ἴῃ which Iand others have been engaged.’ For the pronominal expression, cp. El, 541, ἧς ὁ πλοῦς ὅδ᾽ ἣν χάριν.
249. The craving for sympathy, so rominently shown in this aad: the fol- owing lines, is the point in Philoctetes’
character which most lays him open to the design of Neoptolemus, and is also most calculated to move his pity and that of the spectators.
250. ὅν γ᾽ εἶδον) ‘One whom I never yet beheld.’ For this use of ye, cp. El. 923, was δ᾽ οὐκ ἐγὼ κάτοιδ᾽, ἅ γ᾽ εἶδον ἐμφανῶς ;
251. οὐδ᾽ ὄνομά Ἐγ It is uncertain whether this correction should be ad- mitted (Erf. conjectured οὐδ᾽ ὄνομ᾽ dp’) _or οὐδ᾽ ofvoy’ should be read from the inferior MSS. The latter is rhythmically smoother, but contains an Ionicism which does not occur elsewhere.
246, ob γὰρ δὴ σύ γ οὗ ..
“ths wor 252. wor 254.0..0)0..8C*.
The addition of τῶν ἐμῶν with the second word has a pathetic emphasis.
252. διωλλύμην The imperfect means, ‘I have been perishing all this while,’ ὲ
254. ὦ; ἐγώ] Cp. Trach. 1046, 7, ὦ πολλὰ δὴ. ὙΩΙ ences ἐγώ. ὦ
πολλὰ. μοχθηρόε)]) ‘Afflicted in many ways, i.e. In more ways I knew, since to suffer unknown is worse
than to suffer.
πικρὸς θεοῖε] ‘Abhorred by the gods.” Else they would not permit such misery. πικρός, ‘Utterly offen- sive. Cp. Hdt. 7. 35. where Xerxes ae addresses the Hellespont, ὦ πικρὸν
Sup. 255. ὧδ᾽ éxovros] This adds a touch of pathos to Philoctetes’ complaint. He is not only forgotten, but forgotten in his extreme misery.
255, 6. οἴκαδε. . "EAAGS0s γῆς] The thoughts of Philoctetes naturally fly home to Trachis, and he has no desire of his state being known beyond the world of Hellas. For the more parti- cular preceding the more general ex- pression, see E. on L, § 41. p. 78, 8, 6.
256. μηδαμοῦ has been changed to μηδαμοῖ, which may seem to be required
PIAOKTHTHS,
ἀλλ᾽ of μὲν ἐκβαλόντες ἀνοσίως ἐμὲ γελῶσι σῖγ᾽ ἔχοντες, ἡ δ᾽ ἐμὴ νόσος ἀεὶ τέθηλε κἀπὶ μεῖζον ἔρχεται.
Φ ? Φ ὦ TEKVOV,. ὦ
wat πατρὸς ἐξ ᾿Αχιλλέως,
83 εἴμ᾽ ἐγώ σοι κεῖνος, ὃν κλύεις ἴσως τῶν ᾿Ηρακλείων ὄντα δεσπότην ὅπλων, ὁ τοῦ Ποίαντος παῖς Φιλοκτήτης, ὃν οἱ δισσοὶ στρατηγοὶ χὠ Κεφαλλήνων ἄναξ
ἔρριψαν αἰσχρῶς ὧδ᾽ ἔρημον, ἀγρίᾳ
νόσῳ καταφθίνοντα, *rijs ἀνδροφθόρου πληγέντ᾽ ἐχίδνης φοινίῳ χαράγματι" ξὺν ἡ pe ἐκεῖνοι, παῖ, προθέντες ἐνθάδε
akg. τέθηλε] τέθ. λε ],.. τέθηλε A. Rear
Ἡρακλείω ta L. Ἠρακλείων ὄντα C*A. r. 266. Tis] τῆσδ᾽ MSS. Auratus corr. 267. φοινίῳ] dypiy MSS. (yp. σπαράγματι V).
λήνων] κεφαλήνων A ἀνδροφόνου 13,
by the verb of motion. But the latter form is doubtful, and ἐνταῦθα is simi- larly used for ἐνταυθοῖ, Cp. El. 380, Trach. 1193.
wou} ‘Methinks.’ He conjectures, from his case being unknown to Neop- tolemus, that it has been heard of no- where in Hellas, nor, bitterest of all, at his own home,
258. ‘ Though my name is forgotten, my affliction endures and grows.’
259. For κἀπὶ μεῖζον ἔρχεται, cp. Fr. 786, El. 1000, κἀπὶ μηδὲν ἔρχεται.
261. ‘Know that I whom you be- hold am he.’ The fulness of expression marks the importance of the announce- ment. Philoctetes still believes that, even if his misfortune is forgotten, he must still be remembered as the pos- sessor of the famous bow.
ὃν «Aves lows) ‘Of whom surely
which Philoctetes conceives his own situation. So does the emphatic posi- tion of of at the end of 263. For this εἰν sa . Ant. 409.
263. Ilelavros] of. But οἵ, infr.
461. 264. δισσοὶ στρατηγοί] Aj. 49, etc.
387
260
265
adel] κἀπι C4. 262. Ἡρακλείων 264. χὠ] xv L. x’ ὦ A. κεφαλ- ἀνδροφθόρου]
Ἐεφαλλήνων] Cp. Il. 2. 631-5, αὐ. τὰρ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς ἦγε Ke ἢνας μεγαθύ- μους, | οἵ ῥ᾽ Ἰθάκην εἶχον καὶ Νήριτον εἰνοσίφυλλον, | καὶ Κροκύλει᾽ ἐνέμοντο καὶ Αἰγίλιπα τρηχεῖαν, | οἵ τε Ζάκυνθον ἔχον ἠδ᾽ οἱ Σάμον ἀμφενέμοντο, | οἵ τ' ἤπειρον ἔχον ἠδ᾽ ἀντιπέραι' ἐνέμοντο. The expression here and infr. 791, ὦ géve Κεφαλλήν, may have been taken from the Ilias Minor. (Cp. Quint. Smyrn. 5. 429, Κεφαλλήνων βασιλῆϊ.) It is unnecessary to assume, with Butt- mann, that Cephallenian was a word of abuse, because the inhabitants of the Western Isles were given to piracy.
266. τῆς] Musgrave conjectured τῇδ᾽, which is equally near the MSS. But cp supr. note on 262. Moreover such a direct reference to his present state makes an unpleasing interruption in the description of his original misfortune.
267. φοινίῳ) The reading of Eusta- thius is adopted against the MSS., not because the tautology of dyplg . . ἀγρίῳ is impossible, but because φοινίῳ is the more appropriate epithet, and ἀγρίῳ with ἀγρίᾳ preceding is a natural cor- ruption. Cp. Trach, 770, 1, εἶτα φοι- vias | . . ἐχίδνης ἰὸς ὡς ἐδαίνυτο.
268. ξὺν 4] Sc. νόσῳφ. The relative points to the prior antecedent, the words τῆς... xapaypar: being epexegetic.
268, 69. mpoOévres .. ᾧχοντ᾽ ‘Cast forth and departed.’ Cp. Hdt, 1. 112,
Cc2
388
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ᾧχοντ᾽ ἔρημον, ἡνίκ᾽ ἐκ τῆς ποντίας
Χρύσης κατέσχον δεῦρο ναυβάτῃ στόλῳ.
270
τότ᾽ ἄσμενοί μ᾽ ὡς εἶδον ἐκ πολλοῦ σάλον
εὕδοντ' ἐπ᾿ ἀκτῆς ἐν κατηρεφεῖ πέτρῳ,
λιπόντες ᾧχονθ᾽, οἷα φωτὶ δυσμόρῳ ῥάκη προθέντες βαιὰ καΐ τι καὶ βορᾶς
ἐπωφέλημα σμικρόν, of αὐτοῖς τύχοι.
278
ζω σὺ δή, τέκνον, ποίαν p ἀνάστασιν δοκεῖς
αὐτῶν βεβώτων ἐξ ὕπνου στῆναι τότε:
ad 3 σι, “a? ) “A ποῖ ἐκδακρῦσαι, ποῖ ἀποιμῶξαι κακά.
[83 8.
ὁρῶντα μὲν ναῦς, ἃς ἔχων ἐναυστόλουν,
πάσας βεβώσας, ἄνδρα δ᾽ οὐδέν᾽ ἔντοπον,
280
οὐχ ὅστις ἀρκέσειεν, οὐδ᾽ ὅστις νόσου
κάμνοντι συλλάβοιτο' πάντα δὲ σκοπῶν
273. οἷα) of A.
.«ἀλάβοιτο. συμβαί(λ)λοιτο (3.
τοῦτο μὲν φέρων πρόθες. The word im- plies the helplessness of his condition. ‘Thus afflicted was I when they cast me forth here companionless and left me.’
269. ἐκ τῆς ποντίας Χρύση) The island of Chrysa, distinguished by the epithet ποντία from the sea-coast town of that name mentioned in the first Iliad as sacred to Apollo. Cp. Fr. 352, ὦ Λῆμνε Χρύσης τ᾽ ἀγχιτέρμονες πάγοι.
270. κατέσχον] (1) ‘ They had put in.’ The whole Achaean fleet is imagined as having been at Chrysa and again at Lemnos. Thus only can this passage be reconciled with the narrative of Odysseus, supr. 4-11. Otherwise (2) it might seem natural to suppose that Philoctetes was the leader of the ex- icipar i to Chrysa, and that κατέσχον, ike ἐναυστόλουν, infr. 279, was in the first person singular.
471. evo... εἶδον)] ‘They saw with delight.’ The,sleep of Philoctetes favoured a pwpose and also re- lieved thefo from. 815 crying. dopevoy, which Dindorf reads, is not in point. _ They did not leave him when they saw how glad he was to rest, but when, to their great relief, they saw him asleep.
dx πολλοῦ σάλου] (1) ‘After much
275.00] of L. of’ (3, L pr. 280. οὐδέν᾽] οὐδὲν L. οὐδέν᾽ CA.
276. ἀνάστασιν) ἀνάστασεν 282. συλλάβοιτο] συμβάλλοιτο 1,
σνλλάβοιτο A, συμβάλοιτο I,
tossing.” He slept the more soundly because of the previous discomfort on- board-ship. (2) Hermann understands these words metaphorically, ‘After my long trouble.’
273. ola φωτὶ δυσμόρῳ)] ‘Such as accorded with my wretched state.’ Cp. Thuc. 8. 84, ola δὴ ναῦται.
274. προθέντεε] Cp. Ant. 775, pop- Bis τοσοῦτον, ws ἄγος, μόνον προθείς.
275. οἷ᾽ αὐτοῖς τύχοι] ‘ May the like provision be their own some day!’ The Scholiast rightly says καταρᾶται. Cp. infr. 315.
276, 7. ‘And when they were gone, you may imagine, my son, to what agony I awoke.’
278. wot’ ἀποιμῶξαι ward} ‘ What lamentation do you think I made over my woe?’ “ποία hic bis dictum was’ (Hermann). Cp. O. T. 421, ποῖος Κι- θαιρών : 1467, κἀποκλαύσασθαι wand.
279. Philoctetes naturally looked to see if his own vessels were there.
281, 2. νόσον κάμνοντι συ Cp. Ar. Vesp. 733, σοὶ δὲ νῦν τις θεῶν παρὼν ἐμφανὴς | σνλλαμβάνει τοῦ πράγ- ματος. The expression νόσον συλλαμ- βάνεσθαί τινι is nearly analogous to πόνον OvAA, τινι.
PIAOK THTHS. 389
εὕρισκον οὐδὲν πλὴν ἀνιᾶσθαι παρόν,
τούτου δὲ πολλὴν εὐμάρειαν, ὦ τέκνον.
ὁ μὲν χρόνος δὴ διὰ χρόνου mpotBavé po, - 285 κἄδει τι βαιῇ τῇδ᾽ ὑπὸ στέγῃ μόνον
διακονεῖσθαι' γαστρὶ μὲν τὰ σύμφορα
τόξον τόδ᾽ ἐξεύρισκε, τὰς ὑποπτέρους βάλλον πελείας" πρὸς δὲ τοῦθ᾽, ὅ μοι βάλοι νευροσπαδὴς ἄτρακτος͵ αὐτὸς ἂν τάλας 290
εἰλνόμην δύστηνος ἐξέλκων πόδα
πρὸς τοῦτ᾽ ἄν" εἴ τ᾽ ἔδει τι καὶ ποτὸν λαβεῖν,
kai που πάγου χυθέντος, οἷα χείματι͵
ξύλον τι θραῦσαι, ταῦτ᾽ ἂν ἐξέρπων τάλας
285. δή) οὖν LY. δὴ A. Bap) βαίΐᾳ B. τῇδ᾽ rid L. τῇδ᾽ CA. ago. ἄτρακτος om L pr. add C'A.,
284. ‘But of this I found sufficient store, my son :’ (more literally, ‘ Abun- dant opportunity’). This is said with a bitter smile.
285. ‘ Well, after a while I found the time advancing.’ Cp. Hdt. 3. 140, τοῦ χρόνου προβαίνοντος.
διὰ χρόνου implies that a certain in- terval elapsed before Philoctetes com- pletely realised his situation.
286. re] ‘More or less.’ For this modest expression, or litotes, cp. Ant. 35, ὃς ἂν τούτων τι δρᾷ.
βαιῇῦ)] So the best MSS. But B. and others have Bag, the more regular form.
287. SaxovetoGar] ‘To minister to myself.’ For this direct middle, see Essay on L. § 31. p. 52.
288. ἐξεύρισκε) ‘Procured.’ Cp. sere 25, μή μοι τὸ κάλλος ἄλγος ἐξεύροι ποτέ.
289. For τοῦτο used of a general antecedent, cp. Ant. 709, οὗτοι, #.7.A.
290. vevpootradis dtpaxros] ‘The shaft drawn back with the string,’ i.e. The arrow from my bow.
291. δύστηνος) Schaefer and Her- mann defend δύστηνος on the ground that τάλας is a mere exclamation and δύστηνος a predicate. ‘I myself (un- happy one!) would writhe distressfully dragging my foot up to this.’ And the
προῦβαινε] apéBawe L. προὔῦβαινε (ἾΑ. 286,
288. ἐξεύρισκε] εὕρισκε 1,. ἐξεύρισκε A. 2 ΄
292. εἴ τ εἶτ᾽ 1,2,
broken language suits the situation well. But Canter’s conjecture, δύστηνον, is not improbable. Cp. infr. 1377, τῷδε δυσ- τήνῳ ποδί. elAvopat describes a wrig- gling, uneven motion, like that of a worm.
192. πρὸς τοῦτ᾽ dv} This resump- tion is in keeping with the somewhat disjointed tenour of the whole speech, and the ‘dragging phrase’ has also a descriptive effect. ἄν here and in ll. 290, 294, 295, indicates that which happened repeatedly, and_ therefore might be expected to happen on any particular occasion. Cp. Hdt. 3. 19; 4. 128, 130.
εἴ τ᾽ de] ‘Or if there was need to get some fresh water.’ Bergk (with L*) altered εἴ τ᾿ to εἶτ᾽ (cp. 295), but this introduces an awkward asyndeton at ταῦτ᾽ ἄν in 294.
293. καί που] ‘ And perchance.’
πάγου xu@évros} This circumstance suggests not only the necessity of gather- ing wood, but thediscomfort of doing so.
294. θραῦσαι)͵ ‘To break.’ Phi- loctetes had no axe or other implement and must break the firewood with his hands. He could not do much of this at one time, and hence might well be overtaken by the want of firewood in a time of frost. Nor could he afford much fire. Infr. 297, and note.
390 ZOPOKAEOYS
ἐμηχανώμην' εἶτα πῦρ ἂν οὐ παρῆν, 295 ἀλλ᾽ ἐν πέτροισι πέτρον ἐκτρίβων μόλις ἔφην ἄφαντον φῶς͵ ὃ καὶ σάζει μ᾽ ἀεί. οἰκουμένη γὰρ οὖν στέγη πυρὸς μέτα
πάντ᾽ ἐκπορίζει πλὴν τὸ μὴ νοσεῖν ἐμέ.
φέρ, ὦ τέκνον, νῦν καὶ τὸ τῆς νήσου μάθῃς. ταύτῃ πελάζει ναυβάτης οὐδεὶς ἑκών᾽
οὐ γάρ τις ὅρμος ἐστίν, οὐδ᾽ ὅποι πλέων
300
ἐξεμπολήσει κέρδος, ἣ ξενώσεται. οὐκ ἐνθάδ᾽ οἱ πλοῖ τοῖσι σώφροσιν βροτῶν.
305 Tp ἐκθλίβων C?°F®, lerpiBow A Vat. VV*.
τάχ᾽ οὖν τις ἄκων rye’ πολλὰ γὰρ τάδε
296. μὸν τάχιο ἐκθλίβων LL? Vat. Ὁ. 302. ὅρμος ἐστίν͵ ὅρμόσ ἐστιν LA, τίσ L. τις AL? Vat. Vat. b ῪΨΥ".
295. elra.. παρῆν] ‘And then (when I had got the wood) there would be no fire (to kindle it with).’
ἄν is still descriptive, not inferential (as if ἀλλά were el μή).
296. ἐκτρίβων) Seyfiert defends ἐκθλί- Bow (see v. rr). But although this is the less obvious word, it is also less descriptive of a lengthened process. And the use of θλίβω is more frequent in later Greek. The compound with ἐκ denotes more effort than the simple verb.
poArs is to be joined with ἔφηνα.
297. ἔφην) The aorist here denotes 8 momentary action in uncertain time, viz. whenever the need arose.
ἄφαντον has beentakento mean simply ‘hidden,’ and Wakefield compared Virg. Georg. 1.155, ‘ut silicis venis abstrusum excuderet ignem.’ ‘I produced the hidden light.’ But the verbal opposition ἔφην᾽ ἄφαντον is then without much point. Either (1) (4 -- ὄνσ-) “1 made appear the light that would not appear,’ i.e. ‘ That seemed as if it would never kindle ;’ or, rather, (2) ‘I lighted a dim spark.’ Cp. infr. 534, ἄοικον εἰσοίκησιν. The fire was but a poor business, a makeshift for a fire. The words then indicate either (1) the difficulty of kindling the fire, or (2) the smallness of the fire when kindled.
298. Philoctetes here states his own experience. It is unnecessary to sup- pose, with some editors, that he is making a general observation.
304. σώφροσιν] σώφροσι LA. τίς σ᾽ Τ'.
305. Tes] ἄκων) ἄκοντ᾽ T. ἄκων V.
200 foll. Neoptolemus as a Greek (234), a neighbour (242), and above all as the son of Achilles (260); has completely won the confidence of Phi- loctetes, whose misery and isolation, while embittering his sense of wrong. have left unimpaired the open trustful- ness of his nature. After pouring out his troubles, he begins to describe the island, his rugged nurse, for which he has formed such an affection (936 foll. 1452 foll.). But this soon brings him back to the main theme, his homeless and hopeless state.
300. ép’.. pays] The construc- tion is the same that is usual in the first person, because φέρε... μάθῃς is a cour- teous equivalent for φέρε διδάξω σε. Cp. Ar. Plut. 1027, τί γὰρ ποιήσῃ ;
In what follows Philoctetes speaks of Lemnos as he knows it. Cp. supr. 1. 2 and note. In some traditions Phi- loctetes was said to have been cast forth on a desert islet in the neighbour- hood of Lemnos. At best Lemnos (Ajp- vos ἠγαθέη) was imagined as a wild, un- cultivated region in the early times.
302. Sppos} Cp. Aesch. Phil. fr. 246, ἔνθ᾽ οὔτε μίμνειν ἄνεμος οὔτε πλεῖν ἐᾷ, where, however, the language may be metaphorical.
303. ἐξεμπολήσει) Sc. ἐκεῖθεν.
ἢ ξενώσεται) ‘Or be well received.’ Fut. mid. with ive meaning.
305. trax’ οὖν τις ἄκων ἔσχε] ‘ Well,
PIAOKTHTHS,
391
ἐν τῷ μακρῷ γένοιτ᾽ ἂν ἀνθρώπων χρόνῳ.
οὗτοί μ᾽, ὅταν μόλωσιν͵ ὦ τέκνον͵ λόγοις
ἐλεοῦσι μέν, καί πού τι καὶ βορᾶς μέρος
προσέδοσαν οἰκτείραντες ἥ τινα στολήν"
ἐκεῖνο δ᾽ οὐδείς, ἡνίκ ἂν μνησθῶ, θέλει,
310
σῶσαί μ' ἐς οἴκους, GAN ἀπόλλυμαι τάλας ἔτος τόδ᾽ ἤδη δέκατον ἐν λιμῷ τε καὶ κακοῖσι βόσκων τὴν ἀδηφάγον νόσον. τοιαῦτ᾽ ᾿Ατρεῖδαί μ᾽ ἥ τ' ᾽Οδυσσέως βία,
ὦ παῖ, δεδράκασ᾽, οἷς ᾿Ολύμπιοι θεοὶ
315
ὃ “», > , a 3 2 > 3 σι a OLEY TOT AuTols ΑΟΡΤΙΤΟΙΡ εμου παθεῖν.
XO, ἔοικα κἀγὼ τοῖς ἀφιγμένοις ἴσα
306. dy] om. L add (᾽Α. 313. βόσκων] βώσκων A.
it may be, one did put in here against his will.’ τάχα used as in τάχ᾽ ἄν. Cp. Plat. Legg. B. 4. 711 A, ὑμεῖς δὲ τάχα οὐδὲ τεθέασθε τυραννουμένην πόλιν. οὖν introduces a modification or admission. ‘No one puts in here willingly; unwil- lingly. however, some one may have brought his ship this way.’
ἔσχε] For the aor., cp. supr. 297, ἔφην᾽. ἔσχε--κατέσχε, the simple verb for the compound. But query *xat’ οὖν ms ἄκων ἔσχε (i.e. κατέσχε τις οὖν dxov)? (For a case οὗ tmesis in the senarii, cp. infr. 817).
πολλὰ γὰρ... χρόνῳ] ‘Such inci- dents might happen many times in the long course of human history.’
πολλά is predicative and τάδε = τοιάδε, For this, cp. Aj. 1246, ἐκ τῶνδε μέντοι τῶν τρόπων οὐκ ἄν ποτε | κατάστασις γένοιτ᾽ ἂν οὐδενὸς νόμον. It may be doubted: whether ἀνθρώπων is to be taken with raéS¢=‘Such human acci- dents,’ or with χρόνῳ =‘ The time dur- ing which men have existed.’ For the latter, cp. Hdt. 6. 109, μνημόσυνα λιπέσθαι és τὸν ἅπαντα ἀνθρώπων βίον. And for the idea, cp. Hdt. 5. 9, γένοιτο δ᾽ dy πᾶν ἐν τῷ μακρῷ χρόνῳ: Agathon, Fr. 9. Tax’ ἄν τις εἰκὸς αὐτὸ τοῦτ᾽ εἶναι λέγοι | βροτοῖσι πολλὰ τνγχάνειν οὐκ εἰκότα.
308. pév] ‘No doubt,’ belonging in sense rather to λόγοις than to ἐλεοῦσι.
πον .. προσέδοσαν] ‘And per-
308. καί πού] κἄπου L. καίπου ΑΤ' (yp. ἧ που I). 216. ἀντίποιν᾽ ἀντάποιν᾽ LY. ἀντίποιν᾽ A.
chance have gone so far (προσ-) as to impart to me some portion of food.’ The gnomic aorist is used of that which happens now and again. ‘They always express pity, they sometimes give.’
309. olxre{pavres, * Touched with com- passion, ‘is also in the ‘momentary’ tense.
310. ἐκεῖνο) ‘That which is always in my thoughts.’ Cp. Ar. Nub. 657, ἐκεῖν᾽, ἐκεῖνο, τὸν ἀδικώτερον λόγον. The pronoun here stands in the place of an infinitive,
311. σῶσαι) Cp. infr. 488, 496.
312. ἔτος. Sékarov] These words are to be joined with ἀπόλλυμαι and resumed with βόσκων.
313. βόσκων] ‘Supporting.’ Phi- loctetes only lived to suffer. Cp. infr. 795, 1167.
ἀδηφάγον] Cp. infr. 756-8.
ai ἥ τ᾽ Ὀδυσσέως βία] ‘ And great Odysseus.’ Cp. infr. 321, 344. The Epic phrase is used with a touch of sarcastic irony, but probably (unlike Virgil's ‘ violentia Turni’) without direct reference to the violence of the act.
315. ‘ Whom may the Olympian gods some day cause to suffer in their own persons (αὐτοῖς) full requital for my wrong!’ So Brunck, Linwood, Paley, rightly. For the emphatic αὐτοῖς here opposed to ἐμοῦ, p. supr. 275. In arden to avoid this Porson conjectured of ᾽᾿Ολύμπιοι θεοί.
317. ἔοικα] ‘It would seem that I.’
392
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
? 3 ? ? ? ἐένοις ἐποικτείρειν oe, Ποίαντος τέκνον.
ΝΕ.
ὡς ela ἀληθεῖς οἶδα, συντυχὼν κακῶν
ἐγὼ δὲ καὐτὸς τοῖσδε μάρτυς ἐν λόγοις,
420
ἀνδρῶν ᾿Ατρειδῶν τῆς τ' ᾽Οδυσσέως Bias.
ΦΙ͵
ἢ γάρ τι καὶ σὺ τοῖς πανωλέθροις ἔχεις
ἔγκλημ' ᾿Ατρείδαις, ὥστε θυμοῦσθαι παθών ;
ΝΕ.
ἵν αἱ Μυκῆναι γνοῖεν ἡ Σπάρτη θ᾽ ὅτι χὐ Σκῦρος ἀνδρῶν ἀλκίμων μήτηρ ἔφυ. εὖ γ᾽, ὦ Téxvoy’ τίνος γὰρ ὧδε τὸν μέγαν
ΦΙ.
Ἐθυμὸν γένοιτο Ἐχειρὶ πληρῶσαί ποτε,.
328 [83 b.
χόλον Kar αὐτῶν ἐγκαλῶν ἐλήλυθας ;
ΝΕ. ὦ
παῖ Ποίαντος͵ ἐξερῶ, μόλις δ᾽ ἐρῶ, ἅγωγ᾽ or αὐτῶν ἐξελωβήθην μολών.
33°
ἐπεὶ yap ἔσχε μοῖρ ᾿Αχιλλέα θανεῖν,
ot
319. λόγοις] λόγοισ L. λόγοις A. ἀληθεῖς, οἶδα γὰρ τυχὼν Vat. ᾿Ατρείδ(..})1. ᾿Ατρείδαις C*A,
Brunck corr.
~last efrom aC’, ἐξερῶ A.
Cp. Aesch. Prom. 1007, λέγων ἔοικα πολλὰ καὶ μάτην ἐρεῖν.
317, 8. The Chorus express pity for Philoctetes, but tacitly remind them- selves that their pity will not be shown in action.
319. Neoptolemus. ‘ But I do more than pity him, for I am a witness on his side.’ καί with the whole sentence. For ἐν, dy has been conjectured. But ἐν may well express that Neoptolemus enters into the cause of Philoctetes, and is not merely an auditor of his case. ‘ Myself a witness in this plea, I know it to be well-founded.’
320. συντυχών) συντυχεῖν is gene- rally construed with a dative, and the preposition has therefore here a separate meaning. ‘Having in like manner found.’ So the Scholiast and Nauck.
324. ‘Mayit be mine one day to satiate my wrathful soul with violent action!’ There can be little doubt that the cor- rection is right. For a similar confu- sion in all the MSS., cp. O. T. 376.
327. αὖ γ᾽, ὦ τέκνον] ‘Well said, my son!’ Philoctetes’ delight in Neoptole-
σύν σοὶ τυχὼν V* Schol. 324. θυμὸν... χειρῆῇ θυμῷ... χεῖρα MSS.
ar 328. κατ᾽ αὐτῶν] καυτῶν L. κατ᾽ αὐτῶν C*A.
420. ἀληθεῖς] εἴ from) L. ἀληθεῖς A. 323. “Arpelda's]
329. ἐξερῶ]
mus is further heightened by this sup- posed discovery of a common resent- ment.
τίνος... ἐλήλυθα8)] ‘For what cause do you thus bring against them the ac- cusation of your violent anger?’ τίνος, genitive of the reason (Essay on L. ἃ Io. Ὁ. 15). Cp. Ο. T. 698, ὅτου] μῆνιν τοσήνδε πράγματος στήσας ἔχεις. γάρ asks for explanation. ἐλήλυθας is redundant (Essay on L. § 40. p. 75).
τὸν μέγαν χόλον) ‘The mighty anger which you now evince.’ For the slight inexactness in ἐγκαλεῖν χόλον, cp. O. T. 703, Ady’, el σαφῶς τὸ νεῖκος ἐγκαλῶν ἐρεῖς.
329. μόλις δ᾽ ἐρῶ) =‘ Though I shall find it hard to speak of it,’ i.e. To command myself sufficiently to do so. Schol, ὑπὸ τῆς ὀργῆς. Cp. Ο. Ὁ. 326, λύπῃ . . μόλις βλέπω.
231. ἐπεὶ γάρ] These words intro- duce the occasion of his coming, in explanation of μολών.
ἔσχε... Oavetv] ‘The fate of death overtook Achilles.’ θανεῖν, epexegetic inf. For ἔσχε, cp. Eur. Hec. 5, ἐπεὶ
PIAOKTHTHS.
393
ΦΙ, οἴμοι." φράσῃς pot μὴ πέρα, πρὶν dv μάθω πρῶτον τόδ᾽" ἧ τέθνηχ᾽ ὁ Πηλέως γόνος .
ΝΕ.
ΦΙ.
τέθνηκεν, ἀνδρὸς οὐδενός, θεοῦ δ᾽ ὕπο, τοξευτός͵ ὡς λέγουσιν, ἐκ Φοίβου δαμείς.
338
ἀλλ᾽ εὐγενὴς μὲν ὁ κτανών τε χὠ θανών.
ἀμηχανῶ δὲ πότερον, ὦ τέκνον, τὸ σὸν
πάθημ᾽ ἐλέγχω πρῶτον͵ ἣ κεῖνον στένω,
ΝΕ.
ἀλγήμαθ᾽, ὥστε μὴ τὰ τῶν πέλας στένειν.
ΦΙ.
οἶμαι μὲν ἀρκεῖν σοί γε καὶ τὰ o, 3S τάλας,
340
ὀρθῶς ἔλεξας. τοιγαροῦν τὸ σὸν φράσον
αὖθις πάλιν μοι πρᾶγμ᾽, ὅτῳ σ᾽ ἐνύβρισαν.
ΝΕ.
ἦλθόν με νηὶ ποικιλοστόλῳ μέτα
δῖός + ᾽Οδυσσεὺς χὠ τροφεὺς τοὐμοῦ πατρός,
λέγοντες, εἴτ᾽ ἀληθὲς εἴτ᾽ ἄρ᾽ οὖν μάτην,
345
ὡς οὐ θέμις γίγνοιτ᾽, ἐπεὶ κατέφθιτο
333: ἦ) εἰ Α. ἢ ΓΤ.
pr. στόλῳ L?VV?. ποικίλῳ στόλῳ Vat. Φρυγῶν πόλιν | κίνδυνος ἔσχε δορὶ πεσεῖν “Ἑλληνικῷ.
332-9. This brief digression and the longer one below (410-460), have the effect (a) of showing the generous na- ture of Philoctetes, who, beneath his apparently obdurate resentment, really retains an unabated interest in the affairs of the army, and (δ) of giving rid ribbed for the growth of friendly feeling between him and Neoptolemus. The news of Achilles’ death so affects him as to make him for a moment for- get his own suffering (339-40).
334. ἀνδρός is genitive of cause, for which ὕπο afterwards supplies a more distinct construction.
335. rokeurds .. Sapels] ‘Subdued, so they tell the tale, with an arrow from the bow of Phoebus.’ rofeurés is a subsidiary predicate to δαμείς, for which word in this connection, cp. 1]. 19. 417, θεῷ τε καὶ ἀνέρι Tpit δαμῆναι. ἐκ rather than ὑπό, because the arrow came from the hand of Apollo. Cp. Il. 21. 27] 8, fi μ᾽ ἔφατο Τρώων ὑπὸ τεἰχεῖ θωρηκτάων | λαιψηροῖς ὀλέεσθαι᾽ Ἀπόλλωνος βελέεσσιν. Or, if the arrow were that of Paris, ἐκ denotes the remote agent, and Neoptole-
336. εὐγενής) ευγενὴς L, 343. ποικιλοστόλῳ] last A from μ (3, ποικιλοστόμῳ L pr. A. ποικιλο-
341. τοιγαροῦν) τοιγὰροῦν 346. γίγνοιτ᾽ γίνοιτ᾽ A.
mus must be supposed to avoid men- tioning the ‘slight man’ who had been the immediate author of Achilles’ death.
336. Cp. Il. 21. 280, τῷ κ᾽ ἀγαθὸς μὲν ἔπεφν᾽, ἀγαθὸν δέ κεν ἐξενάριξεν.
437,8. The delicate courtesy of these lines is no less obvious than their self- forgetfulness.
342. ὅτῳ σ᾽ ἐνύβρισαν] ὅτῳ (governed by ἐν in ἐνύβρισαν) is best taken sepa- rate from τὸ σὸν πρᾶγμα. ‘Tell me your own affair; what was the point in which they insulted you?’
243. ἦλθον. μέτα = μετῆλθον.
ποικιλοστόλῳ) = σὺν ποικιλίαις ἐσ- ταλμένῃ, ‘Decked out with ornament,’ as being sent on an honorific mission. Others, ‘ With variegated prow’ (στό- Aos); but in this less poetical sense it would be better to read womAocorépy. See v. rr.
344. δῖος] The constant Homeric title, which Neoptolemus uses out of habit.
χὠ Tpodevs| Phoenix.
‘ Groundlessly.’ ‘That it came
note.
394
ZOPOKAEOYS
πατὴρ ἐμός, τὰ πέργαμ' ἄλλον ἡἣ ᾿μ' ἑλεῖν.
ταῦτ᾽, ὦ ξέν᾽, οὕτως ἐννέποντες οὐ πολὺν
χρόνον μ᾽ ἐπέσχον μή με ναυστολεῖν ταχύ,
μάλιστα μὲν δὴ τοῦ θανόντος ἱμέρῳ,
350
ὅπως ἴδοιμ᾽ ἄθαπτον' οὐ γὰρ εἰδόμην"
ἔπειτα μέντοι χὠ λόγος καλὸς προσῆν, εἰ τἀπὶ Τροίᾳ πέργαμ' αἱρήσοιμ᾽ ἰών.
ἣν δ᾽ ἦμαρ ἤδη δεύτερον πλέοντί μοι,
κἀγὼ πικρὸν Σίγειον οὐρίῳ πλάτῃ
355
Karnyouny' καί p εὐθὺς ἐν κύκλῳ στρατὸς
347. ἢ μὴ ἢ μ᾽ Lpr ἣ μ᾽ (', Ap
348,09. οὐ πολὺν... ταχύ] ‘ They did not long restrain me, but that I set forth with speed.’ On the indirectness of this way of saying, ‘Their words were like a goad inciting me,’ see Essay on L. § 42,4. p.79. For μή we should rather expect μὴ οὐ. But though the addition of οὐ is permissible in such cases, there is no absolute rule. And ὦ féve, by suggesting ‘You may ima- gine,’ gives an hypothetical turn to the expression.
351. ov γὰρ εἰδόμην] ‘For I had not seen my father.’ Schol. ζῶντα. It is objected to this that when Achilles went to Troy from Scyros, Neoptole- mus must have been old enough to remember him. But this is one of those improbabilities which are external to the action: and were it otherwise, there is no proof that Sophocles in the Philoctetes follows the version of the story which made Scyros Achilles’ starting-point for Troy. Nor would there be anything unnatural in Neop- tolemus saying, ‘I had not seen him,’ without adding, ‘for so long.’ Cp. Aj. 570, eloael, and note; Eur. Troad. 377, οὐ παῖδας εἶδον, sc. πάλιν. Seyffert reads, οὐδ' ἄρ᾽ εἰδόμην, and Prof. Jebb has suggested εἰ γὰρ εἰδόμην. But (a), as Mr. Blaydes remarks, it is natural to infer from 359 that Neoptolemus did see the body of Achilles: and (δ) does not such an ejaculation unduly interrupt the flow of the narrative? Neopto- lemus is not speaking from real feel- ing, and there is no occasion for him
A. 349. ἐπέσχον) ἐπάσχον A.
to ‘daub it so far,’ nor for the poet to invent the circumstance of his failing to see the body. The language re- sembles that of Od. 4. 200, 1, οὐ γὰρ ἔγωγε | ἤντησ᾽ οὐδὲ ἴδον, said by Peisis- tratus of his eldest brother Antilochus. But Peisistratus (Od. 3. 401) would be a mere infant at the time of the depar- ture for Troy.
352, 3. ‘However, besides this, the proposal had a fair colour given to it in their declaration that, if I came (ἰών), I should take the citadel that commanded Troy.’ For ὃ Aéyos, cp. supr. 345-7.
προσῆν] Cp. supr. 129, ὡς ἂν -
pooy. 353. For εἰ... αἱρήσοιμι, see Essay on L, § 48.
Pp. 46. 355. πικρὸν Σίγειον] ‘Cruel Sigeum,’ i.e. where I was destined to find so much vexation: the mourning for his father, who was buried there, being em- bittered by the refusal of the arms. Cp. Rhes. 734, ὦ orvyvorarny Τροίαν ἐσιδών. To this, however, some editors prefer the conjecture of Burges, ᾿τ’ ἄκρον Σίγειον!
οὐρίῳ πλάτῃ] ‘ With favourable voy- age. This is objected to, apparently because oars would not be used under a fair wind. But πλάτη often occurs in Tragedy in the general sense of ‘ making way at sea.’ Cp. Eur. Hel. 192, 1. T. 242. And as the vessel drew near shore the sail would of course be lowered, and the oars brought into play.
6,7. κατηγόμην, | καὶ .. εὐθὺς ..
ἐκβάντα] The narrative is condensed.
PIAOKTHTHS.
395
ἐκβάντα πᾶς ἠσπάζετ᾽, ὀμνύντες βλέπειν τὸν οὐκέτ᾽ ὄντα ἐῶντ᾽ ᾿Αχιλλέα πάλιν.
κεῖνος μὲν οὖν ἔκειτ᾽" ἐγὼ δ᾽ ὁ δύσμορος,
ἐπεὶ δάκρυσα κεῖνον οὐ μακρῷ χρόνῳ
360
ἐλθὼν ’Arpeidas πρὸς φίλους, ὡς εἰκὸς ἦν,
τά θ᾽ ὅπλ᾽ ἀπήτουν τοῦ πατρὸς τά τ᾽ ἄλλ᾽ ὅσ᾽ ἦν. οἱ δ᾽ εἶπον, οἴμοι, τλημονέστατον λόγον͵
ὦ σπέρμ᾽ ᾿Αχιλλέως, τἄλλα μὲν πάρεστί σοι
πατρῷ᾽ ἑλέσθαι, τῶν δ᾽ ὅπλων κείνων ἀνὴρ
365
ἄλλος κρατύνει viv, ὁ Aaéprov γόνος͵ κἀγὼ δακρύσας εὐθὺς ἐξανίσταμαι ὀργῇ βαρείᾳ, καὶ καταλγήσας λέγω, ὦ σχέτλι͵, ἣ ᾽τολμήσατ'᾽ dvr ἐμοῦ τινι
᾿ δοῦναι τὰ τεύχη τἀμά, πρὶν μαθεῖν ἐμοῦ -
357. ἡσπάζετ᾽ ἠσπάζετο L,
363. οἴμοι] of μοι L. οἴμοι A.
37° 369. ᾽τολ-
μήσατ᾽ τολμήσατ᾽ L. Vauvillers corr. τολμήσ᾽ A.
358. ‘Achilles, who no longer lived, alive again.’ Cp. the Trag. fr. quoted by Plutarch, Alc, 203 D, οὐ παῖς ᾿Αχιλ- λέως ἀλλ᾽ ἐκεῖνος αὐτὸς εἶ,
389. ἔκειτ ‘Lay low.’ The most natural way of understanding this is to suppose that Neoptolemus saw his fa- ther laid out and buried, without being burned. Cp. Aj. sub fin. (from 1402). It might also mean that Achilles was already buried when Neoptolemus ar- rived. But, as Hermann observes, there is nothing to indicate that the hope expressed in supr. 351 was thus disap- pointed. The fiction of Neoptolemus is rather that after the funeral the ques- tion of the arms was quickly disposed of whilst he was absorbed in his grief.
360. ob μακρῷ χρόνῳ] ‘ Before long.’ These words are connected with what follows, and imply that the mourning did not long detain him from the object of his ambition.
361. πρὸς φίλονε, ὡς εἰκὸς ἦν] i.e. πρὸς "Arp. ὡς πρὸς φίλους, ὥσπερ εἰκὸς ἦν αὐτοὺς εἶναι φίλους. For the omis- sion of ws with ὡς following, see Essay on L. § 39. p. 73, 5,@. ‘Assuming their friendship, as I had reason to do.’
362. ὅσ᾽ ἦν] Sc. τοῦ πατρός.
363. οἴμοι expresses not only per-
sonal disappointment (infr. 368, «a- radyhoas), but also grieved astonishment that men could be so hardened.
364, 5. TaAAa... πατρῷ᾽ ἑλέσθαι) Cp. Aj. 572, μήθ᾽ ὁ λυμεὼν ἐμός. In or- dinary Greek the article would be re- peated with πατρῷα, which, however, is here resumed in close connection with ἑλέσθαι. ‘To take in right of your father the other things:’ i.e. To take the other things which are yours in right of your father.
365 κείνων] ‘Those well-known arms,’ viz. τῶν Ἡφαιστοτεύκτων.
367, 8. ‘Then tears burst from me, and I straightway rose in grievous wrath, and broke forth on them in- dignantly, and said,’ xaraAyfous, sc. κατ᾽ αὐτῶν.
369. ὦ σχέότλι᾽, ἢ τολμήσατ The νος. sing. σχέτλιε is addressed to Aga- memnon, or whichever was the spokes- man of the Atreidae. It is unnecessary to suppose a crasis of σχέτλιοι ἧ.
For dvr’ ἐμοῦ, cp. Aj. 444, οὐκ ἄν τις αὔτ᾽ ipappev ἄλλος ἀντ᾽ ἐμοῦ.
270. τὰ τεύχη τἀμά] The repeated article here emphasizes both words. ‘Those arms, my arms, without con- sulting me!’
πρὶν μαθεῖν ἐμοῦ] ‘ Before understand-
396
ZOPOKAEOYE
ὁ 8 εἶπ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεύς, πλησίον yap dy Kvpet,
2 val
, παῖ, δεδώκασ' ἐνδίκως οὗτοι τάδε.
[84 8.
ἐγὼ γὰρ atr ἔσωσα κἀκεῖνον παρών. κἀγὼ χολωθεὶς εὐθὺς ἤρασσον κακοῖς
τοῖς πᾶσιν, οὐδὲν ἐνδεὲς ποιούμενος,
375
εἰ τἀμὰ κεῖνος ὅπλ᾽ ἀφαιρήσοιτό pe,
ὁ δ᾽ ἐνθάδ᾽ ἥκων͵ καίπερ οὐ δύσοργος ὧν, δηχθεὶς πρὸς ἁξήκουσεν ὧδ᾽ ἠμείψατο,
οὐκ ἧσθ᾽ ty ἡμεῖς, ἀλλ᾽ ἀπῆσθ᾽ ἵν᾽ οὔ σ᾽ ἔδει.
καὶ ταῦτ', ἐπειδὴ καὶ λέγεις θρασυστομῶν,
380
ov μήποτ᾽ és τὴν Σκῦρον ἐκπλεύσῃς ἔχων.
371.69] ὅδ᾽ LA. Ὀδυσσεύς] ο from ε A. σοιτόϊ,. ρήσοιτο A. 377. ἧκων) ἡ from ε A. μήποτ᾽ ἐσ τὴν Α.
ing from me,’ sc. my will concerning them.
371. ὃ δ᾽ εἶπ᾽ Ὀδυσσεύς The order of words is in the Epic manner (see Essay on L. § 21. p. 33, 5), the noun being placed in apposition to the ar- ticle as a demonstrative pronoun. ‘Then spake that other, Odysseus, for he was at hand.’
ὧν κύρει] The omission of the aug- ment, Epicé, in narrative ῥήσεις is proved by the crucial instance τινὸς | θώυνξεν in O. C, 1623, 4. It was there- fore unnecessary to resort to conjectural emendation here. (ἦν κυρῶν, Brunck.)
372. val; wat] ‘Yea, child!’ Odys- seus is supposed to treat the youth with insolent condescension.
273. This achievement of Odysseus is alluded to in Od. 5. 309, ἤματι τῷ ὅτε μοι πλεῖστοι χαλκήρεα δοῦρα | Τρῶες ἐπέρριψαν περὶ Πηλείωνι θανόντι. It was doubtless fully narrated in the Ilias Minor, from which Ovid probably de- rived it, Met. 13. 284, (quoted by Gedike): ‘His humeris, his, inquam, humeris ego corpus Achillis | Et simul arma tuli, quae nunc quoque ferre la- boro.’ ices hints the reproach which comes out afterwards, 1. 379.
374. ἤρασσον] ‘I laid it on;’ dpdcow is here used absolutely. Cp. Ar. Nub. 1373, ἐξαράττω. And for the mean- ing, ‘To assail with violent words,’ cp. also Aj. 725, (αὐτὸν. . . ὀνείδεσιν) ἤρασσον ἔνθεν κἄνθεν.
376. ἀφαιρήσοιτ6] ἀφ. αἱρή- 281. μήποτ᾽ ἐς τὴν
375. οὐδὲν ἐνδεὲς ποιούμενος, εἰ] The clause with εἰ (for which see Essay on L. § 28, 1. p. 46), depends on the notion of the middle voice in ποιού- μενος. ‘ Not caring to make any omis- sion’ (sparing no abuse) ‘when I thought how my arms were to be taken from me by Odysseus.’ Cp. Od. 21. 170, (νεμεσσῶμαι δέ τ᾽ ἀκοίων) εἰ δὴ τοῦτό γε τόξον ἀριστῆας κεκαδήσει | θυμοῦ καὶ ψυχῆς. ποιούμενος is subj. middle,—' for my part.’
376. κεῖνοφ] i.e. ὁ κακὸς κὰκ κακῶν ᾿Οδυσσεύς, infr. 384.
377. ἐνθάδ᾽ ἥκων) ‘At this pass,’ i.e. when he found himself resisted hy a boy.
378. δηχθεὶς πρὸς ἀξήκουσεν] ‘Stung at what he heard.’ πρός with accusa- tive, as in πρὸς ταῦτα. πρὸς df. should be joined in the first instance with δηχθείς, and resumed with ἠμείψατο.
379. ἵν᾽ οὔ σ᾽ ἔδει] Sc. ἀπεῖναι. ‘Where you ought to have been pre- sent.’ he reproach is not that Neoptolemus was at Scyros, but that he was not in the battle field at Troy at the time when his father fell. Schol., οὐ παρῆς, ἔνθα ἔδει σε παρεῖναι. Infr. 429.
380. The language is not perfectly exact; ταῦτα is primarily the object of ἔχων, but is to be resumed with λέγεις in a different sense. For such ellipse, see E. on L. § 39. p. 73, and cp. supr. 361, and note,
PIAOKTHTHS.
397
τοιαῦτ᾽ ἀκούσας κἀξονειδισθεὶς κακὰ πλέω πρὸς οἴκους, τῶν ἐμῶν τητώμενος πρὸς τοῦ κακίστου κἀκ κακῶν ᾽Οδυσσέως.
κοὐκ αἰτιῶμαι κεῖνον ὡς τοὺς ἐν τέλει,
385
πόλις γάρ ἐστι πᾶσα τῶν ἡγουμένων
στρατός τε σύμπας" οἱ δ᾽ ἀκοσμοῦντες βροτῶν διδασκάλων λόγοισι γίγνονται κακοί.
λόγος λέλεκται πᾶς. ὁ 8 ᾿Ατρείδας στυγῶν
ἐμοί θ᾽ ὁμοίως καὶ θεοῖς εἴη φίλος.
390
ΧΟ. στρ. ᾿Ορεστέρα παμβῶτι Γᾶ, μᾶτερ αὐτοῦ Διός͵ ἃ τὸν μέγαν Πακτωλὸν εὔχρυσον νέμεις,
385. αἰτιῶμαι κεῖνον αἰτιῶμ᾽ ἐκεῖνον LL’.
γᾶ] ya 1. γᾷ Α. yar.
384. κἀκ κακῶν] Alluding to the supposed Sisyphian parentage, which threw suspicion on the nobility of δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς. To this extent Neoptolemus aaa the suggestion of Odysseus, supr.
4, 5.
385. ὧς -- τοσοῦτον ὅσον, cp. ΑἹ. 679, 8ο, Ant. 775. er
386, 7. ‘For a city or army depends wholly upon those who gover.’ with the genitive here means, ‘ Is deter- mined by,’ i.e. ‘Takes its character from.’
πᾶσα = σύμπασα," Wholly, ‘ratherthan ‘Every city.’
388. διδασκάλων. . κακοί] ‘Have teachers from whose instruction their badness flows.” This remark is not immediately relevant to Odysseus, but rather to the vote of the army by which the arms were awarded to him, and which is supposed to have been insti- gated by the Atreidae. Schndw. con- Jectured δ. τρόποισι.
390. ἐμοί θ᾽ ὁμοίως. .. φίλος] The sentence in being expanded is pa oe from an assertion to a wish; i.e. ἐμοί τέ ἐστι φίλος καὶ ὁμοίως εἴη καὶ τοῖς θεοῖς φίλος. Cp. Ant. 686, οὔτ᾽ dy δυναίμην, μήτ᾽ ἐπισταίμην λέγειν.
391-402; 507-518. The Chorus show their interest and support Neoptolemus by these strains, which are interwoven with the action, like those in O. T. 660 foll., 689 foll., O. C. 1447-1456, 1477- 1485. They wish to assist their master by simulating hatred of the Atreidae and
390. pidros] . φίλος L. 391.
sympathy with Philoctetes. That both feelings are merely assumed, and that the Chorus really understand the situation, is obvious from the exaggerated strength of expression in 510, εἰ δὲ πικρούς, ἄναξ, ἔχθεις “Arpel3as. Their feigned excite- ment, to which the mixture of dochmiac and iambo-bacchic metre is well suited, was no doubt expressed with gestures ac- companying the recitation, by the two half-choruses, of strophe and antistrophe severally.
391-402 = 507-518.
— , ’ , LS
391. The Great Mother, who is here invoked, is said to have been worshipped at Lemnos as well as in Phrygia (Steph. Byz. s.v. Λῆμνος, quoted by Gedike). And there is besides a special appropri- ateness in the invocation of this primal power of nature upon a desert shore, where no temples were to be seen. Bernhardy’s remark, that the invoca- tion of Rhea confirms the late date of the Philoctetes, is hardly warranted.
392. ἃ... véners] ‘That givest the mighty river Pactolus to be rich in
308. ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
σὲ κἀκεῖ μᾶτερ πότνί͵ ἐπηυδώμαν,
395
ὅτ᾽ és τόνδ᾽ ᾿Ατρειδᾶν ὕβρις πᾶσ᾽ ἐχώρει͵
ὅτε τὰ πάτρια τεύχεα παρεδίδοσαν,
ἰὼ μάκαιρα ταυροκτόνων
400
λεόντων ἔφεδρε, τῷ Aapriov
σέβας ὑπέρτατον,
ΦΙ.
ἔχοντες, ὡς ἔοικε, σύμβολον σαφὲς
λύπης πρὸς ἡμᾶς, ὦ ξένοι, πεπλεύκατε,
καί μοι προσᾷδεθ᾽ ὥστε γιγνώσκειν ὅτι
405
ταῦτ᾽ éf Ατρειδῶν ἔργα. κἀξ ᾽Οδυσσέως. ἔξοιδα γάρ νιν παντὸς ἂν λόγου κακοῦ
305. ἐπηυδώμαν ἐπηυδώμαν L. λαρτίου Τ'.
gold.’ For νέμω, meaning, ‘To dispense or give forth,’ cp. O. C. 687, Κηφισοῦ νομάδες ῥεέθρων.
εὔχρυσον is a supplementary predi- cate =dore εὔχρυσον Sa or ῥεῖν. μέγας is, ‘ Deserving awe and reverence.’ Cp. Plato, Phaedo, 62 B, ὁ... ἐν ἀπορρήτοις .- Adyos .. μέγας τέ ris μοι φαίνεται καὶ ob ῥᾷδιος διϊδεῖν. The Pactolus comes from the mountains of Phrygia, and its peculiar virtue is attributed to the bounty of the universal mother, whose home was there.
395. ἐπηνδώμαν] The middle voice expresses, ‘I invoked for my behoof.’
396. ὕβρις πᾶσα] ‘The boundless in- solence.’ For πᾶς intensive, see E. on L. § 55. Ὁ. 101,6. The bacchic rhythm shows that πᾶσα is not to be taken pre- dicatively with ἐχώρει.
397. παρεδίδοσαν] ‘They were wrong- fully giving away from him.’ Cp. supr. 64, παρέδοσαν, and note.
400. ld . ἔφεδρε] This long paren- thesis belongs to the wild nature of the strain, and would be assisted with signi- ficant gestures.
λεόντων ἔφεδρε, ‘Thou that sittest above the lions,’ that draw thy car. Cp. the use of ἵπποι as equivalent to ἅρμα in
Epic Greek. 401. τῷ Aaprlov . . ὑπέρτατον) ‘ In- vesting the son of Laertes with supreme lory.’ The accusative, σέβας ὑπέρτατον, sin apposition either (1) to τεύχεα, or
399. τεύχεα] τεύζ(χ)χεα L. παραδίδοσαν L Vat.b V. παρεδίδοσαν A Vat. V*. 405. γιγνώσκειν) γινώσκειν LAY.
παρεδίδοσαν» 402. λαρτίου) λαερτίον LA.
(2) to the action of παρεδίδοσαν. The dative is not to be taken with wape- δίδοσαν, but with σέβας ὑπέρτατον, sc. γενέσθαι, i.e. Gore τὸν A. ὑπέρτατον σέβας ἔχειν, (Ant. 304.)
402 foll. A point of rest has now been gained, and the action remains stationary for a little while. Neop- tolemus has completely won the friend- ship of Philoctetes, and is confident of πῇ 2 saiia of his purpose. Cp.O.C.
31, 067.
402, 3. ἔχοντες σύμβολον σαφὲς | λύ- ans .. πεπλεύκατε) ‘The grief ye have brought with you in sailing forth is a token which clearly commends itself to me.’ Cp. Aristid. vol. 1. p. 416, ἱκανόν ἐστι πρὸς αὑτήν, ὥσπερ ἄλλο τι σύμβολον, αὐτὸ τὸ σχῆμα τῆς ἀτυχίας, a passage which shows that πρὸς ἡμᾶς should be taken with ἔχοντες σύμβολον rather than with wewAevxare. The participle has the chief emphasis: see Essay on L. § 41. p. 77, B.
405. kal μοι mpood5e8"] ‘And your words strike on a note that is in unison with my experience, For a similar me- taphor, c δ. T1113, 3, ἔν τε γὰρ μακρῷ
ρᾳ ἔννᾷδει τῷδε τἀνδρὶ σύμμετρος.
407. ἂν... θιγόντα] ‘I know that he would not refrain his tongue from any mischievous word or from any villany.’ The effect of ἄν here is to mark that the supposed fact is in accordance with general probability.
ΦΙΛΟΚΤΗΤΗΣ.
399
γλώσσῃ θιγόντα καὶ πανουργίας, ἀφ᾽ ἧς μηδὲν δίκαιον ἐς τέλος μέλλοι ποιεῖν.
ἀλλ᾽ οὔ τι τοῦτο θαῦμ᾽ ἔμοιγ᾽, ἀλλ᾽ εἰ παρὼν
410
Atas ὁ μείζων ταῦθ᾽ ὁρῶν ἠνείχετο,
ΝΕ.
οὐκ ἦν ἔτι ζῶν, ὦ ξέν᾽" οὐ γὰρ ἄν ποτε
(avrbs γ᾽ ἐκείνου ταῦτ᾽ ἐσυλήθην ἐγώ.
ΦΙ. ΝΕ. ΦΙ.
οἴμοι τάλας.
πῶς elas; ἀλλ᾽ ἢ χοῦτος σἴχεται θανών ; ὡς μηκέτ᾽ ὄντα κεῖνον ἐν φάει νόει.
415
ἀλλ᾽ οὐχ ὁ Tudéws γόνος
οὐδ᾽ οὑμπολητὸς Σισύφου Λαερτίῳ,
οὐ μὴ θάνωσι. ΝΕ.
θάλλοντές εἰσι νῦν ἐν ᾿Αργείων στρατῷ. τί δ᾽ ὃς παλαιὸς κἀγαθὸς φίλος τ᾽ ἐμός,
ΦΙ͵
409. δίκαιον δὲ βαιον L, δίκαιον C?A.
ἀλλ’ A.
οἴχεται) οἴχεται A?
οὐ δῆτ᾽ ἐπίστω τοῦτό γ᾽ ἀλλὰ καὶ μέγα
τούσδε γὰρ μὴ ζῆν ede,
[84 b. 420
414. ἀλλ᾽) om. L. ἀλλ’ Vat. Vat. V Ὁ.
417. οὐδ᾽ οὐμπολητός) οὐδ᾽ ὁ ‘pwodnrds YL.
Aaeprig] Λαερτίου L(?)TL*V. Λαρτίου Vat. b. Λαερτίῳ Vat. Ac (and L, according
to Ferrai). 419. ἐπίστω) ἐπίστω A,
420. ᾿Αργείων) ἀργείωι L. ἀργειών A.
421. és])0L. ὦ 1. bs A, 5 Vat. Vat.bV. δεν
408. ἀφ᾽ ἧς... ποιεῖν] ‘ Whereof the issue in his hands was likely to be some great iniquity.’ For the indirect form of expression, see E. on L. § 42.
. 79.
ὴ 400. μηδέν] μή, because of the hypo- thetical nature of the sentence implied in dy θιγόντα.
és τέλος] ‘In the end.’ Cp. Eur. Ion 1615, χρόνια μὲν τὰ τῶν θεῶν πως, els τέλος δ' οὐκ ἀσθενῆ.
μέλλοι] The optative because ἂν θιγόντα = ὅτι ἂν θίἴγοι.
410, 411. ἀλλ᾽ εἰ. . ἠνείχετο] Sc. θαυμάζω. ‘But’ (it does seem marvel- lous) ‘if the taller Ajax, being there, endured to see this done.’
παρών) i.e. supposing him to be at Troy, and not absent on some expedi- tion.
ὃ μείζων] The son of Telamon is so yaaa from the Ὀϊλῆος ταχὺς Alas.
412, Editors have raised the question whether the award of the arms and the death of Ajax are supposed to precede or follow the arrival of Neoptolemus at Troy. But the Greek is
not careful of such minute adjustments of time, especially in what the audi- ence know to be a fictitious tale. The true story about Ajax in relation to the arms was not suited for Neoptolemus’ purpose. The supposition which best suits the context is that, according to Neoptolemus, the award of the arms took place immediately after the funeral of Achilles, while he, the chief moumer, was still absorbed in his grief; and that the death of Ajax is not connected by him with the arms at all.
415. νόει κεῖνον ὡς μηκέτ᾽ ὄντα ἐν φάει.) μή, because of the subjective meaning of νόει.
417. ‘Nor the son whom Laertes bought of Sisyphus.’ (The other read- ing, Aaepriov, would mean, ‘Laertes’ son whom he bought from Sisyphus.’ But the two genitives are here extremely improbable).
421, 2. τί δ᾽ 8s... ἔστιν] ‘But what of him who was an old man, and a good man, and a friend of mine, Nestor the Pylian? Is he yet alive?’ ὅς has been much questioned, but appears sound,
400
ZOPOKAEOYS
Νέστωρ ὁ Πύλιος, ἔστιν : οὗτος yap τά ye
κείνων κάκ᾽ ἐξήρυκε, βουλεύων σοφά.
ΝΕ. κεῖνός γε πράσσει νῦν κακῶς, ἐπεὶ θανὼν
᾿Αντίλοχος αὐτῷ φροῦδος ὅσπερ ἦν γόνος,
428
ΦΙ. οἴμοι, 80 αὕτως δείν᾽ ἔλεξας, οἷν ἐγὼ ἥκιστ᾽ ἂν ἠθέλησ᾽ ὀλωλότοιν κλύειν. φεῦ φεῦ" τί δῆτα δεῖ σκοπεῖν, ὅθ᾽ οἷδε μὲν
τεθνᾶσ᾽͵, ᾿Οδυσσεὺς δ᾽ ἔστιν αὖ, κἀνταῦθ᾽ iva
422. πύλιος, ἔστιν) πύλιόσ ἐστιν LAV. (κα)κ(ἐ) ξεκήρυκε AS. ei
423. κάκ᾽ ἐξήρυκε]) yp. κἀξεκήρυξε C*. 426. δύ᾽ αὕτως δείν᾽ ἔλεξας) δύ᾽ αὕτως
copa | 8 Foi A, δεὶν.. ἔλεξας L. yp. δύ᾽ αὐτὼ B ἐξέδειξας, δυϊκῶς, (3, δύ᾽ αὕτως δείν᾽ ἔλεξας (ΟἿΑ Vat. b. δύ᾽ αὕτως δεῖν᾽ ἔλεξας Τ. δύ᾽ ἄντως δείν᾽ ἔλεξας ΤΥ 3, 3 αὔτως δείν᾽ ἔλεξας Vat.
422, 3. Here the question is raised, whether Philoctetes had been at all at Troy. But this point also is ἔξω τοῦ μυθεύματος, and is not necessarily deter- mined by the poet. Philoctetes had been long enough with the host, at Tenedos or elsewhere, to know the cha- racteristics of the chief men.
424, κεῖνός ye] ‘Ay, he.’
γε gives a modified assent to the meaning of the question.
425. The words ὅσπερ ἦν γόνος, ‘(The son whom he had’) are slightly want- ing in point, but they are commended by their simplicity, and no thoroughly satisfactory altemative has been pro- posed. The Scholiast mentions μόνος as having been read for γόνος. But although this reading, ὅσπερ ἦν μόνος, ‘His only son,’ affords a possible con- text (supposing the ellipse of υἱός), it involves (as the Scholiast felt) too great a departure from the common tradition, according to which Nestor had other sons remaining when Antilochus was no more. The conjectures most deserving mention are és παρῆν γόνος, Herm. (‘ His son who was with him,’) ὃς παρῆν μόνος, Musgr., and ὃς παρῇν πόνοις, Arndt., (‘ Who supported him in toils of war’).
426, 86° αὕτως δείν᾽ ἔλεξας) (1) ‘In those few words (αὕτως), you have told me a twofold calamity, (affecting those) of whom, etc.’ Or, (2) ‘In those few words you tell me sad news of two, of whose misfortune, etc.’ (δεινά being cognate and almost adverbial, as if it were δεινῶς ἔχοντε). The alternative reading, δύ᾽ αὖ τώῴδ᾽ ἐῤέδειξας (inferred by Porson from the Scholia, see ν. rr.),
although more plausible than some others recorded by the διορϑωτής of L, is not really better. It is slightly im- pore upon by Prof. Jebb and Mr.
laydes, who propose to read, δύ᾽ αὖ τὠδ᾽ ἄνδρ' ἔλεξας: (the letters erased after dev’ in L. were said by Diibner to be av).—It has been commonly assumed that Ajax and Antilochus are the per- sons meant. But line 415 is too remote to allow of this, whether αὕτως or αὖ τὠδ' is the reading chosen. The mean- ing is that the death of Antilochus is a twofold calamity, destroying the life of one good man (Antilochus) and the happiness of another (Nestor). But οἵδε in I. 428 infr. includes not only Ajax and Antiluchus, but also Achilles.
The doubt remains, whether δεινά is not too strong a word for the con- nection. (Qu. δύ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ἀλγείν᾽ ἔλεξας 7)
427. For ὀλωλότοιν, including Nes- tor's desolation, cp. Aj. 896, El. 674.
428. τί δῆτα Sei σκοπεῖν) i.e. ποῖ βλέπωμεν εἰς σωτηρίαν ; "Το what must we look, when Providence so manifestly fails us?’ Cp. Ant. 922, 3, τί χρή με τὴν δύστηνον εἰς θεοὺς ἔτι | βλέπειν; Ο. T. 964, ΕἸ. 924, 5, τἀκείνον δέ σοι] σωτήρι᾽ ἔρρει" μηδὲν els κεῖνόν γ᾽ ὅρα.
428. ‘Obuccess δ᾽ ἔστιν ad} ‘ But Odysseus, on the contrary, is alive.’
429. κἀνταῦθ᾽) ‘ in such a juncture of affairs.’ The crisis implied in the narrative of Neoptolemus (viz. the exigency which led to his being brought from Scyros) required that the mischievous Odysseus should be re- placed by better men. Philoctetes again involuntarily shows his interest in the
ΦΙΛΟΚΤΗΤΗΣ. 401
χρῆν ἀντὶ τούτων αὐτὸν αὐδᾶσθαι νεκρόν : 430 ΝΕ. σοφὸς παλαιστὴς κεῖνος, ἀλλὰ yal σοφαὶ γνῶμαι, Φιλοκτῆτ᾽, ἐμποδίζονται θαμά͵ ΦΙ. φέρ᾽ εἰπὲ πρὸς θεῶν, ποῦ γὰρ ἦν ἐνταῦθά σοι Πάτροκλος, ὅς σοι πατρὸς ἦν τὰ φίλτατα: ΝΕ. χοῦτος τεθνηκὼς fv: λόγῳ δέ o “ἐν βραχεῖ 435 τοῦτ᾽ ἐκδιδάξω, πόλεμος οὐδέν᾽ ἄνδρ᾽ ἑκὼν αἱρεῖ πονηρόν, ἀλλὰ τοὺς χρηστοὺς ἀεί, ΦΙ. ξυμμαρτυρῶ σοι" καὶ κατ᾽ αὐτὸ τοῦτό ye ἀναξίου μὲν φωτὸς ἐξερήσομαι, γλώσσῃ δὲ δεινοῦ καὶ σοφοῦ, τί νῦν κυρεῖ, 440 ΝΕ. ποίου γε τούτου πλήν γ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσέως ἐρεῖς : : ΦΙ. οὐ τοῦτον εἶπον, ἀλλὰ Θερσίτης τις ἦν,
435. τεθνηκώΞ] τεθνηκὼ L. τεθνηκὼς (3, σ᾽ ἐν
430. χρῆν] χρὴν L. χρῆν A. βραχεῖ) σε βραχεῖ MSS. Erfurdt corr. αἱρεῖ] αἴρει LA.
436. οὐδέν οὐδ᾽ ἕν 1, pr. 437.
438. κατ᾽ αὐτό] κατ᾽ αὐτὸ L. κατ᾽ αὐτὸ A, κατὰ τ᾽ αὐτὸ Γ,
440, δέ] τ LAL?VV*. δὲ ΓΤ Αῖ. Ὁ. γε Vat.
success of the army. Hermann’s way of joining the words, ‘ Ulysses is found’ to be alive, as in other emergencies, so again in this,’ is not satisfactory. Nor is there any real ground for his objec- tion to Buttmann’s rendering of at,— ‘Ad si, ut Buttmanno videtur, ex altera parte significaret, deberet statim post ᾽Οδυσσεὺς positum esse.’ As if there were not also an antithesis between τεθνᾶσιν and ἔστιν ϊ The notion of Odysseus always turning up at critical moments, as lively as ever, is pleasant enough, but αὖ should have something to refer to, and iva must be correlative to ἐνταῦθα, and cannot mean ‘ whereas.’
430. αὐτόν -- eum, not ipsum, though with a certain emphasis.
av8aoGa: indicates the desire of Philoc- tetes to hear of Odysseus’ death.
431, 3. Neoptolemus says this to humour Philoctetes, and encourage him to hope that his wish may be some day realized. But to the audience the words also suggest an anticipation of the com- plications which follow.
433. γάρ is used with conversational
om,
ποῦ... ἐνταῦθα] ‘ Where, then, in the circumstances which you describe ?’
VOL. II.
436. τοῦτ ‘This truth:” i.e. the general truth of which these facts are in- stances.
πόλεμος, «.7.4.] This, like the pre- ceding τί δεῖ σκοπεῖν, is a bit of com- mon-place pessimism. Cp. Aesch. Fr.
4. ἀλλ’ “Apns φιλεῖ | ἀεὶ τὰ λῷστα πάντα τἀνθρώπων στρατοῦ: Soph. fr. 652, “Apys γὰρ οὐδὲν τῶν κακῶν ἔλωτί- ζεται.
ἑκὼν αἱρεῖ -- φιλεῖ αἱρεῖν.
438. κατ᾽ αὐτὸ τοῦτο] ‘In connection with this very point,’ viz. Your obser- vation that the bad survive.
439. ἀναξίου .. φωτός) Sc. πέρι. For this genitive, see E. on L. § 8. p. 13, 3. ἀναξλίον = οὐδενὸς ἀξίου.
440, thaws: cp. El. 1424, πῶς κυ- petre, E. on L, § 22. p. 36.
441. ‘Ay? Who may that be, if you can mean any one but Odysseus?’ The syntax of the previous sentence is con- tinued. E. on L. § 86. p. 60.
2. οὐ τοῦτον εἶπον] In the spirit of Il. 64, 5, supr. Neoptolemus professes to be impatient of the very name of Odysseus. Cp. infr. 1400, 1.
442-4. ‘I meant not him. But there was one Thersites, who would never be content with speaking once,
pd
402
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ὃς οὐκ dy εἴλετ᾽ εἰσάπαξ εἰπεῖν, ὅπου
μηδεὶς ἐῴη" τοῦτον οἶσθ᾽ εἰ ζῶν κυρεῖ;
ΝΕ. οὐκ εἶδον αὐτόν͵, ἠἡσθόμην δ᾽ ἔτ᾽ ὄντα νιν. 445 ΦΙ͵ ἔμελλ᾽" ἐπεὶ οὐδέπω κακόν γ᾽ ἀπώλετο, ἀλλ᾽ εὖ περιστέλλουσιν αὐτὰ δαίμονες, καί πως τὰ μὲν πανοῦργα καὶ παλιντριβῆ xalpove’ ἀναστρέφοντες ἐξ “Αιδου, τὰ δὲ δίκαια καὶ τὰ χρήστ᾽ ἀποστέλλουσ᾽ ἀεί. 450 ποῦ χρὴ τίθεσθαι ταῦτα, ποῦ δ᾽ αἰνεῖν, ὅταν τὰ Oct’ ἐπαινῶν τοὺς θεοὺς εὕρω κακούς ; NE, ἐγὼ μέν, ὦ γένεθλον Οἰταίον πατρός, vet ee ee ρον Ἢ ge Mi ΔΙ eal roe Ly με
wos A. παλιντριβῆ] παλιντριβῆ(:) L. παλιντριβῆ A.
xphor’ A. 451. χρή] χρὴ L.
where all cried, Silence.’ This, like supr. 348, 9, is a strong instance of ironical indirectness of expression. For ὅπου μηδεὶς ἐῴη, cp. esp. Plat. Symp. 175 B, ἐπειδάν τις ὑμῖν μὴ ἐφεστήκῃ. Also Aj. 1184, «dv μηδεὶς ἐᾷ, ‘Though all say, You shall not.
443. ἂν εἵλετο is a singular instance of dy with the aor. ‘of custom.’ Cp. the curious use of the imperfect with ἄν, Ant. 260, κἂν ἐγίγνετο | πληγὴ τελευτῶσ᾽, and note. Dobree conjectured ἀνείχετ᾽.
45. αὐτόν) Burges conjectured αὐτός.
1, ὄντα νιν] The Scholiast, whose account agrees in the main with that of Quintus Smymaeus (1. 741, foll.), finds here another departure from the Epic tradition, according to which Thersites had been killed by Achilles with a blow of his fist.
446. ‘I was sure of it. For never evil perished yet.’ The reading οὐδέπω κακόν may be defended by comparing supr. 83, εἰς ἀναιδές, and note. The correction οὐδέν πω (Herm.) has been generally adopted.
. eb περιστέλλουσιν αὐτά) ‘Care- fully defend them from harm.’
αὐτά] Sc. τὰ κακά, which, like τὰ... πανοῦργα καὶ παλιντριβῆ refers to per- sons. Cp. τὰ μέσα τῶν πολιτῶν and similar expre:sions.
448. καί wos] Cp. Eur. Med. 110.
παλιντριβῆ) ' Froward.’ The notion
450. xphor’) χρῆστ᾽ 1.
in παλιντριβής is that of something which resists treatment: cp. ἀντέτυπος.
449. ἀναστρέφοντες ἐξ “Αιδον] ‘In turning back,’ i.e. when on their way thither. Like his father Sisyphus, who intrigued himself out of Hades (infr. 625), Odysseus bears a charmed life.
451. ποῦ χρὴ τίθεσθαι ταῦτα] ‘ What is one to make of these things?’ "αὶ
lace assign to them in thought?’ i.e. ow bring them into harmony with our other thoughts ?
ποῦ δ᾽ αἰνεῖν] τοῦ is used for ras by attraction, or the tendency to repeat the same expression (ofoy ῥυμή τις τοῦ λόγον), for which, see E. on L. 8 35. p 60. ‘What place can we find for their approval?’ i.e. How can we ac- quiesce in them? Cp. Eur. Heracl. 369, ποῦ ταῦτα καλῶς ἂν εἴη ;
452. ‘Since, in seeking to approve the doings of the gods, I find that the gods are evil doers;’ i.e. In praisin the gods I must call them wise aid good, but this experience shows them to be either malignant or weak. The tense in ἐπαινῶν has an inceptive or conative force.
453-465. Neoptolemus, while still professing hatred of Troy, uses lan- guage that is calculated to excite to the utmost the desire of Philoctetes to be taken home. He addresses him with reference to his father and the sacred
PIAOKTHTH..
403
τὸ λοιπὸν ἤδη τηλόθεν τό τ᾽ “ἴλιον
καὶ τοὺς ᾿Ατρείδας εἰσορῶν φυλάξομαι"
455
ὅπου θ᾽ ὁ χείρων τἀγαθοῦ μεῖζον σθένει
κἀποφθίνει τὰ χρηστὰ χὼ δεινὸς κρατεῖ,
τούτους ἐγὼ τοὺς ἄνδρας οὐ στέρξω ποτέ.
ἀλλ᾽ ἡ πετραία Σκῦρος ἐξαρκοῦσά μοι
ἔσται τὸ λοιπόν, ὥστε τέρπεσθαι δόμῳ.
460
viv δ᾽ εἶμι πρὸς ναῦν, καὶ σύ, Molavros τέκνον,
χαῖρ ὡς μέγιστα, χαῖρε' καί σε δαίμονες
νόσον μεταστήσειαν͵ ὡς αὐτὸς θέλεις. ἡμεῖς δ᾽ ἴωμεν, ὡς ὁπηνίκ᾽ ἂν θεὸς
πλοῦν ἡμὶν εἴκῃ, τηνικαῦθ᾽ ὁρμώμεθα. ΦΙ. ἤδη, τέκνον, στέλλεσθε ;
ΝΕ.
καιρὸς γὰρ καλεῖ
465
[85 a.
πλοῦν μὴ ᾿ξ ἀπόπτου μᾶλλον ἢ ᾿᾽γγύθεν σκοπεῖν.
466. 9 δι, oA.
465. εἴκῃ} fen 1.
εἴκῃ (εἰ from 9) A. ἥκει T.
466. στέλλεσθε) στέλεσθεΙ,.. στέλλεσθε Cl or2A,
hill (infr. 729), where he saw the last of Heracles. He speaks of his own isle of Scyros by name, and affects to look forward to the happiness of an unambitious home. He points to the departure of his vessel as imminent.
454, 5. τηλόθεν. . εἰσορῶν φυλά- ξομαι}"" Will avoid, beholding afar off.’ For the indirect expression, see E. on L. § 42. p. 79, and cp. <p. O. T. 795, ἄστροις... ἐκμετρούμενος χθόνα, and note: Eur. Hippol. 102, πρόσωθεν αὐτὴν ἁγνὸς ὧν ἀσπάζομαι.
457. X@ δεινὸς κρατεῖ] ‘And power
" is in the hands of clever rogues.’ For
this dislike of δεινότης, cp. Thuc. 8. 68, ὑπόπτως τῷ πλήθει διὰ δέξαν δεινότητος
διακείμενος : Isocr. Panathen. p. 242, C, ἐπαινεῖν μὲν... τὴν. . ἀγαθῶν αἰτίαν γε- γενημένην, δεινὴν δὲ νομίζειν τὴν αὑτῇ τὰ συμφέροντα διαπραττομένην. Many have oe δειλός, which involves a . very slight change.
400. ὥστε τέρπεσθαι δόμῳ) ‘And I shall have full contentment in my home.’ ye Od. 13. 61, od δὲ répweo τῷδ᾽ ἐνὶ
xy, | παισί τε καὶ λαοῖσι καὶ ᾿Αλκινόῳ βασιλῇϊ.
461. He again reminds Philoctetes
of his father, this time by name.
462. ὧς μέγιστα) The slight exag- geration shows Neoptolemus’ feeling of the hollowness of this farewell.
463. ὡς αὐτὸς θέλει:}] Cp. Od. 6. 180, σοὶ δὲ θεοὶ τόσα δοῖεν, ὅσα φρεσὶ σῇσι μενοινᾷς.
464, 5. ἃς... ὁρμώμεθα] ‘That we may sail at whatever moment Heaven vouchsafes to yield us a fair voyage.’ Cp. Od. 9. 138, 9, εἰσόκε vauréwy | θυμὸς ἐποτρύνῃ καὶ ἐπιπνεύσωσιν ἀῆται. The wind is favourable for the voyage to Troy, but not for that to Scyros. Cp. infr. 639, 40, 855, 1450, I.
466. καιρόε] ‘ The moment calls upon us, cp. infr. 1450; καιρός here pro- bably refers to the time of day. Should the wind now shift, he might hope to reach Scyros before night-fall. It can- not mean, ‘ The chance of a favouring breeze invites us.’ Cp. infr. 639, 40.
467. πλοῦν... oxomeiv]) ‘To watch the opportunity of sailing not from far off but close at hand.’ Cp. Thuc. 4. 23, σκοποῦντες καιρόν, ef τις παραπέσοι, ὥστε τοὺς ἄνδρας σῶσαι : Eur, Hec. gor, μένειν ἀνάγκη πλοῦν ὁρῶντας ἡσύχου-. We have here .another instance of in-
pda
404
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
Φ]. πρός νύν σε πατρός, πρός τε μητρός, ὦ τέκνον, πρός τ᾽ εἴ τί σοι Kar οἶκόν ἐστι προσφιλές,
ἱκέτης ἱκνοῦμαι, μὴ λίπῃς pe οὕτω μόνον,
wv 3 a “A δ᾽ w en ἔρημον ἐν κακοῖσι τοισὸ οἵοις ὁρᾷ
ὅσοισί 7 ἐξήκουσας ἐνναίοντά pe ἀλλ᾽ ἐν παρέργῳ θοῦ με. δυσχέρεια μέν, ἔξοιδα, πολλὴ τοῦδε τοῦ φορήματοκ"
ὅμως δὲ τλῆθι, τοῖσι γενναίοισί τοι
τό τ' αἰσχρὸν ἐχθρὸν καὶ τὸ χρηστὸν εὐκλεές,
σοὶ δ᾽, ἐκλιπόντι τοῦτ᾽, ὄνειδος οὐ καλόν,
δράσαντι δ᾽, ὦ wai, πλεῖστον εὐκλείας γέρας,
ἐὰν μόλω ᾽γὼ fav πρὸς Οἰταίαν χθόνα.
ἴθ᾽. ἡμέρας τοι μόχθος οὐχ ὅλης μιᾶς,
τόλμησον, ἐμβαλοῦ p ὅπῃ θέλεις ἄγων,
468. viv] νῦν LA. Turn. corr.
évvalovra] ἐννέοντα L. ἐννέοντα C*. ἐνναίοντα A. ἐννέποντα Τ'.
481. ἐμβαλοῦ) ἐκβαλοῦ L. ἐμβαλοῦ A.
direct expression. See Essay on L. 8 42. Pp. 79- ἐὲ ἀπόπτου, see Aj. 15, and note.
468 foll. The moment, for which the preceding scene has prepared the spec- tator, is now come. Philoctetes’ agony of supplication is made more pathetic by our knowledge that he is ‘working against his own desire,’ and runnin thus eagerly ‘to meet what he woul most avoid,’
πρὸς. προσφιλές] Cp. O. (Ὁ. 250, πρός σ' ὅ τι σοι φίλον ἐκ σέθεν ἄντομαι, and note: Od. 10. 66, πατρίδα σὴν καὶ δῶμα καὶ εἴ πού τοι φίλον ἐστίν.
472. ὅσοισί τ᾽ ἑξήκονσαςε} Viz. supr. 263-313; cp. infr. 591, ὥπερ κλύεις.
473. ἀλλ΄ ἐν παρέργῳ θοῦ με] (1)
‘ But stow me away’ (or ‘dispose of me’) -
‘asasupernumerary.’ θοῦ, sc. ἐν τῇ νηΐ: cp. infr. 481, ἐμθαλοῦ μ᾽ ὅπῃ θέλεις (sc, τῆς νεώς). ἐν παρέργψ, sc. τῶν φορονμένων : cp. Eur. El. 63, πάρεργ᾽ ᾽Ορέστην κἀμὲ ποιεῖται δόμων.
474. ‘Indeed, as I well know, much annoyance is involved in such a freight.’ δυσχέρεια contains the chief predicate. For the pos see E. on L. § 9. p. 12,14, This line is strangely suspected by Nauck, It exactly expresses the
470 475
480
470. Always] λείπηισ L. λίπῃς A. 472. 475. δῆ δὲ A.
humbleness of Philoctetes in his ex- treme need.
475, 6. τοῖσι. . εὐκλεέε] ‘Surely the noble heart hates what 15 base, and appreciates the glory of kindness.’ εὖ- κλεές, while opposed to ἐχθρόν, is partly suggested by αἰσχρόν, so that the whole argument, if drawn out at length, would be τὸ μὲν αἰσχρὸν ἐχθρόν, τὸ δὲ εὐκλεὲς φίλον, τὸ δέ γε χρηστὸν εὐκλεές. Phi- loctetes perceives that a noble youth like Neoptolemus must be ambitious of the purest renown.
477. οὐ καλόν] ‘Full of disgrace.’ Cp. Trach. 454, κὴρ πρόσεστιν οὐ καλή.
478. πλεῖστον εὐκλείας yépas] ‘An abundant meed of fair renown.’ πλεῖστον rather than μέγιστον, which would agree better with γέρας, because sAcicror γέρας εὐκλείας = γέρας πλείστης εὐκλείας. See E. on L. § 42. γ. p. 80. Philoctetes thinks of the gratitude of Poeas and his Melian friends as enough to satisfy any man’s ambition.
480, The expression is modified as the sentence proceeds: ‘’Tis the labour of a day, nay, not of one whole day.’
481. τόλμησον] ‘Take heart to do it.” Cp, Ο. Ὁ. 184, τόλμα, «.7.A., and note,
ΦΙΛΟΚΤΗΤΗΣ.
405
εἰς ἀντλίαν͵ εἰς πρῷραν, εἰς πρύμνην, ὅποι ἥκιστα μέλλω τοὺς ξυνόντας ἀλγυνεῖν.
νεῦσον, πρὸς αὐτοῦ Ζηνὸς ἱκεσίου, τέκνον,
πείσθητι.
προσπίτνω σε γόνασι, καίπερ ὧν
, 488
ἀκράτωρ ὁ τλήμων͵ χωλός, ἀλλὰ μή p ἀφῇς ἔρημον οὕτω χωρὶς ἀνθρώπων στίβον"
ἀλλ᾽ ἣ πρὸς οἶκον τὸν σὸν ἔκσωσόν μ᾽ ἄγων, ἢ πρὸς τὰ Χαλκώδοντος Εὐβοίας σταθμά,
κἀκεῖθεν οὔ μοι μακρὸς εἰς Οἴτην στόλος
490
Τραχινίαν τε *depdda καὶ τὸν εὔροον Σπερχειὸν ἔσται, πατρί p ὡς δείξῃς φίλῳ, ὃν δὴ. παλαί᾽ ἂν ἐξότον δέδοικ᾽ ἐγὼ
482. πρύμνην] πρύμναν L. Elmsl. corr.
γόνασι) γούνασι AT.
MSS. Toup. corr. 493. παλαί᾽ éy L?A, ὅπῃ θέλει] ‘In what part (of the
ship) you will.’
γων)] ‘If you will but take me.’ Cp. infr. 590, ποιοῦ λέγων. And see E. on L. § 36. p. 63.
482. ὅποι, sc. βεβλημένος, or = ἐκεῖσε ὅπου. The construction is attracted to that of the preceding words. See Essay on L. § 35, a. p. 59.
483. Evvévras] Cp. infr. 520, τῆς νόσον ξυνουσίᾳ.
484. πρὸς αὐτοῦ Ζηνόε) Wishing to add something to his previous adjura- tion, supr. 468, 9, he can only think of Ζεὺς ἱκέσιος himself, whom he now brings forward, ὡς ἐπὶ τούτοις τὸν κο- λοφῶνα.
485. γόνασι] (1) “ΒΥ falling on my knees,’ (instrum. dat.). Or, (2) ‘On my knees,’ (locative). Cp. γονυπετής. Phi- loctetes kneels as far as his lameness will allow, and in the same act calls attention to the pitiable weakness which hinders even the posture of supplica- tion.
487. xwpis ἀνθρώπων στίβου] ‘ Apart from track of men,’ i.e. where no man comes. Cp. Ant. 773, ἔρημος ἔνθ᾽ ἂν ἢ βροτῶν στίβος.
488, 9. Philoctetes longs to be taken home (493), but, in order to obtain his petition, he limits it to what is easiest of performance.
489. σταθμά) ora. Opa L. 1 παλαιὰν L,
485. προσαίτνω) προσείτνῶ LA.
491. *Sepdda] δειράδα yp. πάλαι ἂν C*. πάλαι
ἄγων is here unemphatic; not as supr. 481.
489. Χαλκώδοντος Εὐβοίας ] ‘To the Euboean dwelling of Chalco- don,’ i.e. Chalcis. Chalcodon is the father of Elephenor, who led the Eub- oeans to Troy; Il. Δ. 536-541, of δ᾽ Εὔβοιαν égxov .. .| τῶν αὖθ᾽ ἡγεμόνεν᾽ ᾿Ελεφήνωρ ὄζος "Αρηος | Χαλκωδοντι- Gdns, μεγαθόμων ἀρχὸς ᾿Αβάντων. The thoughts of Philoctetes are with the older generation (Poeas, Peleus, Tela- mon, Lycomedes, Chalcodon), who had known Heracles, and were still vigor- ous when Philoctetes left home for Troy.—According to a tradition, which is here ignored, Chalchodon had long since been slain by nape etsy
491. The correction of δειράδα καί (see v.1r.) is very uncertain. Sepds does not occur elsewhere. Other corrections are δειράδ᾽ % (Porson), πρῶνα καί (Wunder), δειράδ' ἐπί (Hermann in one edition), δειράδ' ἀνά (Seyfert). Philoctetes ima- gines the features of his native land as they would successively disclose them- selves in the homeward voyage in 1. 488.
492. πατρὶ... φίλῳ] ‘That so thou mayest give me to my dear father's sight.’
ὡς δείξῃς depends on ἔκσωσον in 1. 488.
493. wadal’ ἂν ἐξότον = παλαιὸς χρόνοτ ἂν εἴη ἐξ ὅτου, is to be joined as an
’
406
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
μή μοι βεβήκῃ. πολλὰ γὰρ τοῖς ἱγμένοις
ἔστελλον αὐτὸν ἱκεσίους πέμπων λιτάς,
495
αὐτόστολον πέμψαντά p ἐκσῶσαι δόμοις. ἀλλ᾽ ἢ τέθνηκεν, ἢ τὰ τῶν διακόνων,
ὡς εἰκός, οἶμαι͵ τοὐμὸν ἐν σμικρῷ μέρος
ποιούμενοι τὸν οἴκαδ᾽ ἤπειγον στόλον.
νῦν δ᾽ εἰς σὲ γὰρ πομπόν τε καὐτὸν ἄγγελον
500
‘ ~ ? 3 ἐλέ 3 aA ἥκω, σὺ σῶσον, ov μ ἐλέησον, εἰσορῶν
ὡς πάντα δεινὰ κἀπικινδύνως βροτοῖς
κεῖται παθεῖν μὲν εὖ, παθεῖν δὲ θἄτερα.
χρὴ δ᾽ ἐκτὸς ὄντα πημάτων τὰ δείν᾽ ὁρᾶν,
494. βεβήκῃ] βεβήκοι LAL? Vat. VV*. βεβήκῃ Vat. Ὁ. LA. 500. γάρ] γὰρ L.
adverbial expression with βεβήκῃ. Cp. Thuc. 1, 6, where of πολὺς χρόνος ἐπειδὴ ἐπαύσαντο φοροῦντες = ἔναγχος ἐφόρουν καὶ οὗ πολὺς χρόνος γέγονεν ἐπειδὴ ἐπαύσαντο. Others read παλαιὸν ἐξ ὅτον. If this is adopted, the phrase is still to be joined to βεβήκῃ, and not to δέδοικα.
494. μὴ.. 1 ‘Who, my fears tell me, may be long since gone.’ βε- βήκοι might be defended as continuing the construction with dy; but this is improbable.
μοι is ethical dative.
πολλά, adv,
τοῖς lypévois] ‘By means of those who had come,’ (supr. 301 fol.). Cp. Ant. 164, &, πομποῖσιν .. ἔστειλα.
495. λον] ‘I urged him.’ Cp. infr, 623. The imperfect tense repre- sents an endeavour.
496. αὐτόστολον] ‘With a ship and crew of his own providing.’ Agreeing with αὐτόν.
Sép018} Wund. conjectured δόμους, lle rightly ; but for the dative, see
ssay on L. § 11. p. 18, 3.
497-9: τὰ τῶν διακόνων... ποιού- μενοι) Either (1) τὰ τῶν διακόνων simply =ol διάκονοι, with which ποιούμενοι agrees. Or (2) the mode of expression is altered from ‘the service of my mes- sengers failed me’ (ἐξασώλετο ἤ τι τοι- ovrov), to ‘my messengers cared little for what concerned me, but pushed their homeward voyage, etc.’
498. as εἰκό8) Philoctetes attributes
iypévas) ἱκμένοισ
to such involuntary visitants the home- sickness which he himself feels.
τοὐμὸν... ποιούμενοι) He says this as feeling bitterly his insignificance. Cp. supr. 254, 5.
500. Seyffert rightly omits the comma after viv δ΄. Cp. supr. 144, 5.
εἷς σὲ.. ἥκω) ‘I am come to thee,’ ie. ‘My fate has brought me to you in the succession of those who come.’ For the transference of words of place to time, see E. on L. § 24. p. 41, γ.
πομπόν τε καὐτὸν by yehov] ‘Who wilt be my guide at the same time that thou dost thyself report concerning me.’ αὐτόν belongs to both nouns, i.e. not only to transmit news of me, but to an- nounce me yourself in person; not only to announce me, but to take me home. Philoctetes still clings to the hope that Neoptolemus will bring him all the way to Trachis.
501. εἰσορῶν] ‘Seeing,’ in the ex- ample now present before you.
502, 3. δεινά] Sc, ἐστί. ‘How to mortals all things are beset with peril and hazard; there is a chance of good and a chance of the opposite.’ Philoc- tetes has deeply learnt the lesson: ‘ It is the bright day that brings forth the adder, And that craves wary walking.’ Neoptolemus must show mercy, and thus avoid provoking the gods. For πάντα δεινά, Wakefield conjectured πάντ᾽ ἄδηλα.
504. δρᾶν] ‘To be ware of.’ Scholl. εὐλαβεῖσθαι. Cp. Aj. 1313, Spa μὴ rot- μόν, ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸ σόν.
OIAOK THTHS.
χῶταν τις εὖ Cf, τηνικαῦτα τὸν βίον
407
5805
σκοπεῖν μάλιστα, μὴ διαφθαρεὶς λάθῃ.
ΧΟ. dvr. Οἴκτειρ᾽, ἄναξ' πολλῶν ἔλεξεν δυσοίστων πόνων
ἀθλ᾽, ὅσσα μηδεὶς τῶν ἐμῶν τύχοι φίλων.
εἰ δὲ πικρούς, ἄναξ, ἔχθεις ᾿Ατρείδας, >A ? 4 a 7 ἐγὼ μέν, τὸ κείνων κακὸν τῷδε κέρδος μετατιθέμενος, ἔνθαπερ ἐπιμέμονεν,
ἐπ᾿ εὐστόλου ταχείας νεὼς
510 [85 b. 515
πορεύσαιμ᾽ av és δόμους, τὰν * θεῶν
a 3 », νέμεσιν ἐκφυγὼν,
ΝΕ.
507. ἔλεξεν] ἔλεξε LAT. μένος] μέγα τιθέμενος ΤΑΑΤΩ͂Νν. μέμονεν LA.
Vat. Vat.b VV*. Herm. corr.
506. SiadBapels}] Sc. ὁ Bios. Cp. Thuc. 8. ΟἹ, λήσειν διαφθαρέντας (sc. ἔφη Θηραμένης τοὺς Ἐπ χήονται τὴν ᾿Ἠετιώνειαν τοῖς ᾿Αθηναίοι53).
507-518. In the strophe. supr. 3291- 402, the one half-chorus echoed the falsehood of Neoptolemus. The other half-chorus now in similar measures
rofessedly responds to the appeal of Philoctetes, and recommends him to the kindness of Neoptolemus. L. §10 is equivalent, although not identical in metre, with 1. 395 :
4
Each consists of two dochmiacs.
508, 9. πόνων &0A"] Cp. Trach. 506, ἄεθλ' ἀγώνων.
509. ὅσσα] Porson’s conjecture, οἷα, has been adopted by several editors. Other proposed corrections are doa and ἄθλους ἅ (Dobree). ὅσσα is at once, ‘So many as,’ and ‘So great as.’
τύχοι] λάχοι, which Nauck reads, would be in a more usual construction. But the change is unnecessary.
510, πικροῦ) Cp. supr. 320-3, 363, 369, 396.
511. κείνων. . μετατιθέμενος] ‘ Converting their evil deed into a bene- fit for him.’ According to the pretended
510. mexpous] p from v A.
μετατιθέμενος Vat. Vat. Ὁ. ἐπεὶ μένηνεν T. Turn. corr. 520. This line in erasure A.
ὅρα od μὴ viv μέν τις εὐχερὴς παρῇς, ὅταν δὲ πλησθῇς τῆς νόσου ξυνουσίᾳ,
520
515. μετατιθέ- ἐπιμέμονεν ἐπεὶ 517. τὰν Ἐθεῶν) τὰν ἐκ θεῶν LA
situation, the same iniquity which cast Philoctetes forth has sent Neoptolemus from Troy, and Neoptolemus has now
_ the opportunity of taking Philoctetes
home. Thus evil may be made the occasion of good. The middle voice in μετατιθέμενος is subjective=*‘On your
own ἧς
515. ἐπιμέμονεν͵ἠ Sc. πορεύεσθαι. Cp. El. 1435, § νοεῖς ἔπειγέ νυν.
516. ἐπ’ eborédou ταχείας νεώς] ‘On your trim swift bark.’ For the double epithet, see Essay on L. § 23. p. 37.
517. τὰν Ἐθεῶν] ἐκ (see v.rr.) 15 re- quired by the same metrical reason which led to Aaepriov being changed to Aapriov in 1. 401. :
518. νέμεσιν] The possibility of some Divine retribution following refusal was gently hinted at the conclusion of Phi-
octetes’ speech, Il 501-506.
519. ‘Consider, lest you who now stand there so goodnaturedly, may show a different spirit from your present words when 79 are wearied through contact with the disease.’ For the ‘ paratactic’ structure, see Essay on L. § 36. p. 68. vs is added to a predicative word as in O. T. 618, 9, ὅταν ταχύς τις οὑπιβου- λεύων λάθρα |xupp. The slight redun- dancy of the expression, for which, cp. El. 506, ὡς ἔμολες αἰανή, «.7.A., has sug-
408
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥ͂Σ
τότ᾽ οὐκέθ᾽ αὑτὸς τοῖς λόγοις τούτοις φανῇς.
ΧΟ.
ἥκιστα, τοῦτ᾽ οὐκ ἔσθ᾽ ὅπως ποτ᾽ εἰς ἐμὲ
τοὔνειδος ἕξεις ἐνδίκως ὀνειδίσαι.
ΝΕ.
μὴ a ἀλλ᾽ αἰσχρὰ μέντοι σοῦ γέ μ᾽ ἐνδεέστερον ξένῳ φανῆναι πρὸς τὸ καίριον πονεῖν.
525
ἀλλ᾽, εἰ δοκεῖ, πλέωμεν͵, ὁρμάσθω ταχύς" x7 ναῦς γὰρ ἄξει κοὐκ ἀπαρνηθήσεται. μόνον θεοὶ σώζοιεν ἔκ *re τῆσδε γῆς
ἡμᾶς ὅποι τ᾽ ἐνθένδε βουλοίμεαθα πλεῖν.
ΦΙ.
ὦ φίλτατον μὲν ἦμαρ, ἥδιστος δ᾽ ἀνήρ,
539
φίλοι δὲ ναῦται, πῶς dv ὑμὶν ἐμφανὴς ἔργῳ γενοίμην͵ ὥς p ἔθεσθε προσφιλῆ.
ἴωμεν, ὦ παῖ, *mpooxtcavtTe τὴν ἔσω
521. τότ τόθ᾽ L. τότ᾽ A.
522. ἥκιστα. τοῦτ᾽ ἥκιστα τοῦτ᾽ L. αἰσχρά] αισχρὰ L. 530. ἥδιστος] last o from ὦ L. κύσοντες T.
gested an unnecessary doubt whether παρῇξ may not be from παρίημι (‘You grant permission’).
521. For αὗτὸφ rots Adyous τούτοις, cp. O. T. 557, καὶ νῦν ἔθ' αὑτός εἶμι τῷ βουλεύματι, and note.
522, 3 are spoken by the cory- phaeus.
524,5. ‘It were shame if I were found more backward than you are to serve a stranger in his need.’
ξένῳ either=rQ févy, i.e. ‘To Phi- loctetes,’ or, with a slight difference, (2) more generally, ‘To a stranger-friend,’ —as Philoctetes is. The dative depends on ἐνδεέστερον φανῆναι (= γενέσθαι) and is to be resumed with πονεῖν,
525. πρὸ τὸ καίριον is an adverbial expression, like πρὸς τὸ κάρτερον, πρὸς τὸ λιπαρές, etc., and the infinitive depends on ἐνδεέστερον.
527. οὐκ ἀπαρνηθήσεται] (1) ‘ He shall not be denied.’ This suits the feeling of the passage better than (2) the impersonal sense (* The favour shall not be denied ’), which, however, is also possible.
οὐκέθ᾽ αὑτός οὐκέθ᾽ αὐτὸσ L.
οὐκ᾽ ἔθ᾽ ὠὐτὸσ A. 523. ἕξεις) ἕξεις L. ἕξεις A. 524.
528, ἔκ * re} ἔκ be L. ἔκ ye A. ἐκ δὲ Γ. Gernhardt corr. 533. προσκύσαντε) προσκύσαντεδ᾽ LA.
προσ-
529ς. The emphatic position οὗ ἡμᾶς at the beginning of the line shows that Neoptolemus deliberately includes Phi- loctetes in his prayer.
βονλοίμεσθα is optative because of the preceding optative (cp. 325, 961) and partakes of the indefiniteness of the wish. Neoptolemus feels that when they leave the shore the intention of his voyage will not be that which he now professes, and he trusts that by that time the wish of Philoctetes may be the same with his own.
533. Ἐπροσκύσαντε . . εἰσοίκησιν] Schndw. threw suspicion on these words because of the ἅπαξ λεγόμενον εἰσοίκη- ow, and various modes of alteration have been suggested. But it is idle to object to every ἅπαξ λεγόμενον. And these words give an excellent sense. If ἐξοικεῖν, a rare word, means ἔξω οἰκεῖν (Lys. 187. 29, Dem. 845. 19), why may not εἰσοικεῖν mean ἔσω olxctvy? (It is so used in Anth. P. 7. 320, according to the MS. reading.) Cp. εἰσίδρυμαι, εἰσί- Copas, εἰσοικίζω. In that case ἡ εἰσοίκησις is ἡ ἔσω οἴκησις, and τὴν ἔσω... εἰσοί-
ΦΙΛΟΚΤΗΤΗΣ.
ἄοικον εἰσοίκησιν, ὥς με καὶ μάθῃς
ad ὧν διέζων, ὥς τ᾽ ἔφυν εὐκάρδιος.
οἶμαι γὰρ οὐδ᾽ ἂν ὄμμασιν μόνην θέαν ἄλλον λαβόντα πλὴν ἐμοῦ τλῆναι τάδε" ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἀνάγκῃ προὔμαθον στέργειν κακά,
ΧΟ.
ἐπίσχετον, μάθωμεν. ἄνδρε γὰρ δύο, ‘ ὁ μὲν νεὼς σῆς ναυβάτης, ὁ δ᾽ ἀλλόθρους,
χωρεῖτον͵ ὧν μαθόντες αὖθις εἴσιτον.
᾿Αχιλλέως παῖ, τόνδε τὸν ξυνέμπορον, ὃς ἦν νεὼς σῆς σὺν δυοῖν ἄλλοιν φύλαξ, éxéXeva’ ἐμοί σε ποῦ κυρῶν εἴης φράσαι,
ἐπείπερ ἀντέκυρσα, δοξάζων μὲν οὔ,
τύχῃ δέ πως πρὸς ταὐτὸν ὁρμισθεὶς πέδον. πλέων γάρ, ὡς ναύκληρος, οὐ πολλῷ στόλῳ
400 δ35 540 EMAOPO.. 545 830. δύο] ao LA. Ζ40. vets]
538. κακὰ] τάδε LAT. yp. κακά (3. veo L. νεὼς (ΞΑ.
541. αὖθις) αὖτις L. αὖθις A.
545. οὔ) οὖν A° mg.
540. πρὸς ταὐτόν] πρὸσ αὐτὸν L. πρὸστ αὑτὸν (30:8. πρὸς ταὐτὸν A.
«now is merely a common instance of pleonasm, much as when we speak of the interior of a cave. If els οἴκησιν is read, it becomes necessary to suppose a lacuna, for ἴωμεν here can only mean, ‘Let us depart.’ For the participial expression (προσκύσαντε = ‘ but first let us pay a farewell visit to’), cp. O. T. 680, μαθοῦσά γ᾽ ἥτις ἡ τύχη.
Philoctetes’ attachment to his bare and comfortless dwelling-place shows itself here, together with the longing expressed supr. 251 foll, that the extent of his misery and endurance might be known.
535. ἀφ᾽ ὧν] ἀπο- as in ἀποζῆν.
διέζων)] ‘I kept life afoot.’ δια- of ἃ ee ae effort, as in διαμάχεσθαι.
536. μόνην θέαν] ‘Even the mere sight.’ The adjective has the force of the adverb μόνον.
538. π Gov] Either (1) ‘I long since learned,’ or (2) ‘I learnt by de- grees,’ 1.6. conquering each evil as it met me. Cp. προδιδάσκειν.
539-41. These lines are spoken by the coryphaeus. The Σκοπός of supr. 425 1s seen approaching, disguised as a ship-master, and accompanied by an-
other of Neoptolemus’s crew.
540. ἀλλόθρους is simply a stranger, ‘Not one of ourselves.’ The word ξένος (infr. 557) would not apply to the man until they knew whether he was of Scyros or not. He professes afterwards to come from Peparethus.
541. αὖθιε] Blaydes conjectures αὖ- vix. But αὖθις is ‘afterwards,’ as αὖτις in Il. 1. 140, ταῦτα μεταφρασόμεσθα καὶ αὖτις. ‘After that, ye shall go in.’
542. τόνδε τὸν ξννέμπορον)] “ This companion of my way,’ viz. from the mooring place to before the cave.
544. ποῦ κυρῶν εἴη) ‘Where you were at this moment to be found.’ A ga alerts aera Η
545. ἀντέκυρσα) Sc. gol. ‘Our paths have crossed.’ a
δοξάζων μὲν of] ‘Not that I had any thought ef such a thing.’ For the combination of aorist and imperfect (Sofa (ow = ὅτε ἐδόξαζον), cp. O. T. 1457, θνήσκων ἐσώθην.
546. δρμισθείς] ‘ Brought to anchor.’ He has been baffled by the headwind mentioned infr. 639.
547. ὧε ναύκληρος, ob πολλῷ στόλῳ]
410
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ἀπ᾽ ᾿Ιλίον πρὸς οἶκον ἐς τὴν εὔβοτρυν Πεπάρηθον, ὡς ἤκουσα τοὺς ναύτας, ὅτι
σοὶ πάντες εἶεν οἱ νεναυστοληκότες,
55°
ἔδοξέ μοι μὴ σῖγα, πρὶν φράσαιμί σοι, τὸν πλοῦν ποιεῖσθαι͵ προστυχόντι τῶν ἴσων.
οὐδὲν σύ που κάτοισθα τῶν σαυτοῦ πέρι,
ἃ τοῖσιν ᾿Αργείοισιν ἀμφὶ σοῦ βουλεύματ᾽ ἐστί, κοὐ μόνον βουλεύματα,
νέα
555
ἀλλ᾽ ἔργα δρώμεν᾽, οὐκέτ᾽ ἐξαργούμενα.
ΝΕ.
ἀλλ᾽ ἡ χάρις μὲν τῆς προμηθίας, ξένε,
εἰ μὴ κακὸς πέφυκα, προσφιλὴς μενεῖ:
φράσον δ᾽ ἅπερ y ἔλεξας, ὡς μάθω τί μοι νεώτερον BovAeup ἀπ᾽ ᾿Αργείων ἔχεις.
548. ἀπ ἐξ A.
ἴσον L. τῶν ἴσων (Ἶ..τ3Α.
552. ποιεῖσθαι} ποεῖσθαι L. ποιεῖσθαι A. 53. σύ) v from oe (ἢ.
[86 a. 560
τῶν ἴσων] τὸν
σύ Α. 534. σοῦ "νέα)
5 σ'οὔνεκα LAL?VV*. σόδνεκα Vat. ἀμφὶς εἵνεκα (yp. ἀμφὶς ὃν ἀντὶ τοῦ περὶ cov) T.
Auratus corr. 555. tori] ἔστι L. 560. βούλευμ᾽ βούλευμα A,
‘With the modest outfit of a merchant- man.’ This accounts for his approach not having been descried. He 15 sup- posed to be a purveyor (infr. 583, 4) of provisions to the army, perhaps of wine from his own vine-clad (εὔβοτρυν) island. Cp. Il. 7. 467, νῆες δ᾽ ἐκ Λήμνοιο παρέσ- τασαν οἶνον ἄγουσαι. Peparethus is mid- way between Scyros and the entrance to the Maliac gulf. The same wind that is pretended to have detained Ne- optolemus would also delay the mer- chantman on his homeward voyage.
549, 50. < «+ νενανστοληκότεε) “When I bad ascertained in the course of conversation that the mariners who had manned the vessel were one and all your men’ (gol, possessive pronoun). So Hermann, Opusc. 8. p. 190, rightly, although the reason which he gives (‘Nam sic demum nauclerus tuto referre poterat, quae erat narraturus’), is not required. Dobree conjectured cuvvevav- στοληκότες (‘That they had all accom- panied you in your voyage’).
552. προστυχόντι τῶν ἴσων depends on τὸν πλοῦν ποιεῖσθαι as an affirmative expression: i.e. ἔδοξέ μοι, φράσαντι καὶ τῶν ἴσων προστυχόντι, οὕτω τὸν πλοῦν ποιεῖσθαι. ‘When first I had received
ἐστὶ A. §59-y]om. Lr. y¥'A.
fair recompense. For the atveté of this parenthetical demand, as not un- befitting the relations of the sea-captain to Neoptolemus (who is no less careful to assure him of his gratitude, infr. 557, 8), cp. O. T. 1005, 6, καὶ μὴν μάλιστα τοῦτ᾽ ἀφικόμην ὅπως | σοῦ πρὸς δόμους ἐλθόντος εὖ πράξλαιμέ τι: Trach. 100,1, ὅπως τοι πρῶτος ἀγγείλα: τάδε! πρὸς σοῦ τι κερδάναιμι.
553. οὐδὲν σύ wou] The asyndeton marks the urgency of the intelligence.
554. ἀμφὶ σοῦ "νέα)] This emenda- tion of Auratus has been generally re- ceived. And although the MS. reading may be possibly defended by the com- parison of such phrases as τίνος δὴ χάριν ἕνεκα, etc. (see especially Thuc. 8. ga, ὅσον καὶ ἀπὸ βοῆς ἕνεκα), the meaning as well as the grammar is dis- tinctly improved by the change.
556. Spapev’, οὐκέτ᾽ ἐξαργουμενα) ‘In act, no longer left undone.’ Cp. Aesch. Ag. 1359, τοῦ δρῶντός tors τὸ Bov-
λεῦσαι πέρι. 559. φράσον... ἔλεξαε)] ‘Declare at full what you have now mentioned.’ 560. dw’ ᾿Αργείων] Sc. φαινόμενον. ᾿ ἔχει] Cp. Trach. 318, οὐδ᾽ ὄνομα πρός Tov τῶν ξυνεμπόρων ἔχεις; O. C.
PIAOKTHTHS.
411
EM. φροῦδοι διώκοντές σε ναυτικῷ στόλῳ
Φοῖνιξ ὁ πρέσβυς of τε Θησέως κόροι.
EM, οὐκ οἶδ᾽.
. ἢ ταῦτα δὴ Φοῖνίξ τε χοἰ ξυνναυβάται
ὡς ἐκ βίας μ᾽ ἄξοντες ἣ λόγοις πάλιν : ἀκούσας δ᾽ ἄγγελος πάρειμί σοι.
565,
οὕτω καθ᾽ ὁρμὴν δρῶσιν ᾿Ατρειδῶν χάριν :
EM, ὡς ταῦτ᾽ ἐπίστω δρώμεν᾽, οὐ μέλλοντ᾽ ἔτι,
ΝΕ. πῶς οὖν ᾽Οδυσσεὺς πρὸς τάδ᾽ οὐκ αὐτάγγελος
πλεῖν ἦν ἑτοῖμος: ἣ φόβος τις εἶργέ νιν ;
EM. κεῖνός γ᾽ ἐπ᾿ ἄλλον ἄνδρ᾽ ὁ Τυδέως τε παῖς
510
ἔστελλον, ἡνίκ᾽ ἐξανηγόμην ἐγώ,
πρὸς ποῖον ἂν τόνδ᾽ αὐτὸς οὑδυσσεὺς ἔπλει :
ΕΜ. ἦν δή τις---ἀλλὰ τόνδε μοι πρῶτον φράσον τίς ἐστίν: ἃν λέγῃς δὲ μὴ φώνει μέγα.
ΝΕ.
661. ναυτικῷ] ναυστικῷ A. ἢ ταῦτα δὴ φοῖνιξ A,
ὅδ᾽ ἔσθ᾽ ὁ κλεινός σοι Φιλοκτήτης, ξένε.
562. φοῖνιξ] φοίνιξ L. φοῖνιξ CP. 569. εἶργε) εἶργε L. εἶργε A.
575
565. 571. ἔγὠώ)] fom LAY.
v 572. obdvacets] ὁ δυσσεὺς Lor C*. οὑδυσσεὺς AV’. ὀδυσσεὺς L? Vat. Vat. b V.
574. ἐστίν) ἐστίν L.
1451, μάτην γὰρ οὐδὲν ἀξίωμα δαιμόνων ἔχω φράσαι.
κόλ. ol .. Θησέως κόροι)]͵ Acamas and Demophon, said to have been first mentioned in the Ἰλίον πέρσις of Arcti- nus. These names help to commend the lie to the fancy of the Athenian au- dience.
563. Aéyous] “ By persuasion.’ Cp. infr. 612, 623 foll., 629, 30.
563, 5. These vague replies show that Neoptolemus has not yet seized his cue. Cp. 57 1 foll.
ring to supr. 555. 6.
567. ὡς ταῦτ᾽ ἐπίστω δρώμεν i.e. ἐπίστασο, ὡς ταῦτα δρώμενα (sc. ἐστίν). For ἐπίστασο ταῦτα ὡς δρώμενα this would be too violent an inversion.
568. πρὸς τάδε] ‘Hereupon,’ i.e. ‘When such was the counsel of the ἡ re paea “Β h
atrayyeAos| ‘Bringing the message in person ;’ τ᾿ αὐτο καὶ μὴ δι᾽ ἄλλων ἀγγέλων. Phoenix and the Theseidae
ἅν) ἀν L. ἂν AV. Brunck corr.
were ἄγγελοι of the resolution of the chieftains to Neoptolemus.
569. ἢ... νιν) Neoptolemus assumes a spirited tone, and suggests a mean motive in Odysseus, in order to gratify Philoctetes.
570. ἐπ᾿ ἄλλον ἄνδρα] ‘With de- signs upon another person.’
571. ‘When I left the harbour, they were making ready.’
572. ‘Who could this be. with a view to whom Odysseus himself was setting forth?’ i 6. ποῖος ἂν εἴη πρὸς ὃν ἔπλει; So the unusual inseition of ἄν may be explained. See Essay on L. § 27. p. 45. And the meaning is so appropriate, that it seems better to retain the particle, al- though πρὸς ποίον αὖ τό' 8" is a conjec- tural reading involving only a slight change.
575. ‘Sir, you have the privilege of seeing here the famous Philoctetes.’ Thus Neoptolemus humours the feeling which Philoctetes had shown supra 261, 2, ὅδ᾽ εἴμ᾽ ἐγώ σοι κεῖνος, ὃν κλύεις ἴσως | τῶν Ἡρακλείων ὄντα δεσπότην ὅπλων.
412 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
EM, μή νύν μ' ἔρῃ τὰ πλείον᾽, ἀλλ᾽ ὅσον τάχος ἔκπλει σεαυτὸν ξυλλαβὼν ἐκ τῆσδε γῆς.
ΦΙ.
τί φησιν, ὦ παῖ; τί με κατὰ σκότον ποτὲ διεμπολᾷ λόγοισι πρός σ᾽ ὁ vavBdrns ;
οὐκ οἶδά πω τί φησι δεῖ δ᾽ αὐτὸν λέγειν εἰς φῶς ὃ λέξει, πρὸς σὲ κἀμὲ τούσδε τε. EM, ὦ σπέρμ' ᾿Αχιλλέως, μή με διαβάλῃς στρατῷ λέγονθ᾽ ἃ μὴ δεῖ: πόλλ᾽ ἐγὼ κείνων ὕπο δρῶν ἀντιπάσχω χρηστά γ᾽, οἷ᾽ ἀνὴρ πένης. ἐγώ ei ᾿Ατρείδαις δυσμενής" οὗτος δέ μοι φίλος μέγιστος, οὕνεκ᾽ ᾿Ατρείδας στυγεῖ.
δεῖ δή σ᾽ ἔμοιγ᾽ ἐλθόντα προσφιλῆ λόγον κρύψαι πρὸς ἡμᾶς μηδέν ὧν ἀκήκοας,
ΝΕ. 580
ΝΕ. 585
EM. ὅρα τί ποιεῖς, παῖ. ΝΕ. 576. μή νύν] μὴ νῦν LAT.
ely’ A. ἡμᾶς A,
576. τὰ wAclov’] For the article, cp. Trach. 731, and note.
577. ἔκπλει σεαντὸν ξυλλαβών ‘Snatch yourself up and sail away. Cp. Eur. H. F. 833 foll., dar’ el’, ἄτεγκτον ξυλλαβοῦσα καρδίαν . . ἔλαυνε, κίνει, κιτιλ.: also Plat. Rep. 1. 336 Β, συστρέψας ἑαυτὸν. ἧκεν ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς. ‘The”Epmopos speaks low, as he had charged Neoptolemus to do. This awakens the lively suspicion of Phi- loctetes, who hears enough to under- stand that there is a danger of his being left behind. Mr. Paley conjectures, ἔκ- πλευσον αὐτὸν συλλαβών, comparing infr. 621. But there the case is altered by Neoptolemus having avowed his friendship for Philoctetes in Il. 585, 6.
578. κατὰ σκότον) ‘In secret.” So infr, 581, els φῶς, ‘ Openly.’
579. διεμπολᾷ λόγοισι πρός σε] ‘Is treating me dishonestly in his talk with thee. Cp. Ant. 1036, ἐξημπόλημαι seer riadigl a
581. ds pis=‘Openly.’ Cp. O. T. 93, ἐς πάντας αὔδα. aed :
τούσδε re} The Chorus.
582, 3. ph pe. .ἃ μὴ δεῖ}
ἐγὼ μὲν T.
‘ Bring
μ᾽ om. Γ. 582. διαβάλῃς] διαβάλληισ L. διαβάλῃς A. 586. ᾿Ατρείδας] ἀτρείδαις LA.
σκοπῶ κἀγὼ πάλαι.
579. πρός] πρό L. apds (ΞΑ. 585. ἐγώ εἰμ᾽) ἔγὼ μ᾽ Clor?, ἐγώ 388. ἡμᾶς] ἡμᾶσ(δε) L.
me not into discredit with the army, through my telling what I should keep close ;’ i.e. Do not make me tell, and so make them angry with me. For λέγοντα = διὰ τὸ λέγειν, cp. Thuc. 8. 87, ἣν εἶπε πρόφασιν ob κομίσας (i.e. δι᾽ 8, τι οὐκ ἐκόμισεν).
583, 4. ‘I. being poor, receive much kindness from them for service which I do.” For ye, which modifies the sen- tence, to which it gives a pleading tone, see Essay on L. § 26. p. 4t.
of” ἀνὴρ πένηΞ] (1) ‘As is natural in the case of one who is poor:’ rather than, (2) ‘Such service as a poor man may do.’ Cp. supr. 273, and note.
585 foll. Neoptolemus professes to demand that, if there is danger, the "Ἔμπορος should risk it for his and Phi- loctetes’ sake, The ’Epmopos in his reply insinuates that the danger, if he is made to speak, is common to them all three, and that Neoptolemus will be respon- sible for the consequences.
589. καί belongs in meaning to the whole sentence = καὶ δὴ σκοπῶ.
ἐγώ) ‘Of myself,’ without this cau- tion from you.
PIAOKTHTHS.,
EM, σὲ θήσομαι τῶνδ᾽ αἴτιον.
ΝΕ.
413
590
aA V4 ποιοῦ λέγων.
EM. λέγω. ‘wi τοῦτον ἄνδρε τώδ᾽ ὥπερ κλύεις
ὁ Τυδέως παῖς ἥ
τ᾽ ᾿Εδυσσέως βία,
διώμοτοι πλέουσιν ἦ μὴν ἢ λόγῳ πείσαντες ἄξειν͵ ἣ πρὸς ἰσχύος κράτος, καὶ ταῦτ᾽ ᾿Αχαιοὶ πάντες ἤκουον σαφῶς 595 ᾿Οδυσσέως λέγοντος, οὗτος γὰρ πλέον τὸ θάρσος εἶχε Odrépov, δράσειν τάδε, NE, τίνος δ᾽ ᾿Ατρεῖδαι τοῦδ᾽ ἄγαν οὕτω χρόνῳ τοσῷδ᾽ ἐπεστρέφοντο πράγματος χάριν͵
ὅν *y εἶχον ἤδη χρόνιον ἐκβεβληκότες ;
όοο
τίς ὁ πόθος αὐτοὺς ἵκετ᾽, ἣ θεῶν βία
, 2 a Ν > »», ? Καὶ νεμέσις͵ OlTTep epy ἀμυνοῦσιν κακα:;
3 ΄ a 3 EM, ἐγώ σε τοῦτ᾽, ἴσως γὰρ οὐκ ἀκήκοας,
πᾶν ἐκδιδάξω. μάντις ἦν τις εὐγενής,
Πριάμου μὲν vids, ὄνομα δ᾽ ὠνομάζετο “ἔλενος, ὃν οὗτος νυκτὸς ἐξελθὼν μόνος
[86 b. 606
> ὁ πάντ᾽ ἀκούων αἰσχρὰ καὶ AwByT ἔπη
503. 7) ἡ 1,.. 7 Α.. Erfurdt corr.
590. ποιοῦ λέγων] ‘Make me so, if you will but speak.’ For this emphatic use of the participle, cp. especially O. C. 1038, χωρῶν ἀπείλει vuv,—also supr. 481, and note.
501. ὥπερ xAves} Supr. 570, 1. 592. ἧ τ᾽ Ὀδυσσ Bla} Cp. supr. 314, 321.
593. διώμοτοι)]ὐ ‘Expressly sworn.’ Cp. Trach, 378, ὥσπερ οὑπάγων διώμνντο: Ο. T. 834, διεῖπε χρῆναι, κιτλ. For the meaning, cp. infr. 618, 9, 623.
594. ἢ... κράτος] ‘Or were they to prevail by force.’
597. δράσειν τάδε is added as a re- sumption of ταῦτα, depending on Aé- yovros (not on θάρσος εἶχε).
598, 9. i.e. τίνος δὲ πράγματος χάριν ᾿Ατρεῖδαι, χρόνῳ τοσῷδε, οὕτως ἄγαν ἐπε- στρέφοντο τοῦδε, For the order of the words, see Essay on L. § 41. p. 78, ὃ.
Goo, εἶχον... "ἐκβεβληκότε) Cp. El. 590, ἐκβαλοῦσ᾽ ἔχεις. The periphrasis
599. τοσῷδ᾽ o froma L, τοσῷδ᾽ A. 601. Bia] c. gl. φθόνος C**.
600, γ᾽ τ᾿ LAT. 607. λωβήτ᾽ λωβὴτ᾽ L. λωβήτ᾽ A.
serves to fix on the agent the responsi- bility of the consequences of his act.
601, 2, ‘ Whence came they thus to wish him back again? Or were they moved by a mighty impulse from the angry gods: the gods, who requite evil deeds?’ For θεῶν Bla, cp. Aesch. Suppl, 97, βίαν .. τὰν ἄπονον δαιμονίαν (7).
603. ἴσως... dxfjxoas} ‘For I dare say you have not heard of it... The im- portant share of Neoptolemus in the prophecy of Helenus is studiously con- cealed, and it is assumed that in his short stay at Troy the circumstance may have escaped him altogether. The true account is given by Neoptolemus afterwards, infr. 1337 foll. He himself in supr. 344 foll. had professed to attach slight importance to the assertion that he was destined to take Troy.
607. ἀκούων] ‘Called by,’ i.e. de- serving.
αἰσχρὰ... ἔπη) ‘Names of disgrace
414
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
δόλιος ᾿Οδυσσεὺς εἷλε δέσμιόν τ᾽ ἄγων ἔδειξ᾽ ᾿Αχαιοῖς ἐς μέσον, θήραν καλήν᾽
ὃς δὴ τά τ᾽ ἄλλ᾽ αὐτοῖσι πάντ᾽ ἐθέσπισεν
610
καὶ τἀπὶ Τροίᾳ mépyap’ ὡς ov μή ποτε
πέρσοιεν, εἰ μὴ τόνδε πείσαντες λόγῳ
ἄγοιντο νήσου τῆσδ᾽ ἐφ ἧς ναίει τὰ νῦν.
καὶ ταῦθ᾽ ὅπως ἤκουσ᾽ ὁ Λαέρτου τόκος
τὸν μάντιν εἰπόντ᾽, εὐθέως ὑπέσχετο
615
τὸν ἄνδρ᾽ ᾿Αχαιοῖς τόνδε δηλώσειν ἄγων'
οἴοιτο μὲν μάλισθ᾽ ἑκούσιον λαβών,
εἰ μὴ θέλοι δ᾽, ἄκοντα: καὶ τούτων κάρα
τέμνειν ἐφεῖτο τῷ θέλοντι μὴ τυχών,
ἤκουσας, ὦ wai, πάντα' τὸ σπεύδειν δέ σοι
620
καὐτῷ παραινῶ Kel τινος κήδει πέρι.
608. τ δ᾽ Α.
εἰπόντ᾽ C?A. κήδηι A. κήδηΤ.
and contumely.’ On the meaning of the verbal adjective, see Essay on L.
§ 53. p. 2: Ἔν ἘΣ
609. ἔδειξ᾽.. és μέσον] ‘ Displayed publicly to the Achaeans.’ ἔδειξε marks Odysseus’ pride at bringing in his cap- tive. Cp. infr. 616, δηλώσειν : 630, δεῖξαι: 944, φήνασθαι.
610. The part of the prophecy which relates to Neoptolemus is thus slurred
over. 611. τἀπὶ Τροίᾳ πέργαμα] Cp. supr.
3.
612. πέρσοιεν (as being the oratio obliqua of wépoere) seems to be an ex- ception to the rule that οὐ μή takes after it not the future indicative, but the aorist subjunctive. But this is not a sufficient ground for altering the read- ing. Paley compares Plat. Crito, p. 44 B, οὐδένα μῆποτε εὑρήσω.
613. ἄγοιντο)] The middle voice im- plies, ‘Should bring for their purpose.’
νήσου τῆσδ᾽) For thegenitive of place, see Essay on L. § 8. p. 11, a. Observe the alliteration in νήσον .. ναίει .. νῦν.
614. ταῦτα) Governed of ἤκουσε an resumed with τὸν μάντιν elxdyta, which is added to complete the sentence.
610. ἐθέσπισεν) ἐθέσπισε LA,
614. §xovo’] ἤκουσεν LATL? Vat. b VV*. ἤκουσ᾽ Vat. 617. μάλισθ᾽ μάλιστ᾽ L? pr, V.
613. τὰ νῦν] τανῦν A.
615. εἰπόντ᾽ εἰπόνθ1.. 621. κήδει κ. ήδει L.
615 foll, The statement in supr. 593-7 is here repeated with some ad- ditional circumstances.
617. olovro] The optative is used in turning the parenthetical οἴομαι into the oratio obliqua, as if ὅτι had preceded. Cp. Lys p. 130, Θηραμένης ἀναστὰς λέ- ye: ὅτι ποιήσει ὥστε τὴν πόλιν ἐλαττῶ- σαι μηδέν᾽ οἴοιτο δὲ wat ἄλλο τι ἀγαθὸν εὑρήσεσθαι.
618, 9. ‘And if he failed in this, he offered his head to any who chose, to cut it off. For the order of words, see Essay on L. § eT 77, κάρα governed (1) of ἐφεῖτο, and (2) of τέμ- ve, which is epexegetic inf. μὴ τυχών =el μὴ τύχοις. For the sense, cp. 1]. 2. 259, μηκέτ᾽ ἔπειτ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆϊ κάρη ὥμοισιν ἐπείη, κιτιλ.: Od. τό. 102 αὐτίκ᾽ ἔπειτ᾽ ἀπ᾿ ἐμεῖο κἀρη τάμοι ἀλλότριος φώς, εἰ
» ΚΙΤ.ᾺΔ,
τέμνειν - ἀποτέμνειν. ΟΡ. καράτομος.
620. τὸ σπεύδειν] The article pro- bably refers to supr. 576, 7.
621. κεῖ τινος κήδει πέρι] Sc. παραινῶ ἐκείνῳ τὸ αὐτός. The supposed stranger does not venture to compromise himself by giving this advice directly to Philoc- tetes. He alludes to supr. 585, 6.
PIAOKTHTHS.
415
ΦΙ. οἴμοι τάλας. ἦ κεῖνος, ἡ πᾶσα βλάβη, ἔμ᾽ εἰς ᾿Αχαιοὺς ὥμοσεν πείσας στελεῖν ;
πεισθήσομαι γὰρ ὧδε κἀξ “Ardov θανὼν
πρὸς φῶς ἀνελθεῖν, ὥσπερ οὑκείνον πατήρ.
625
EM, οὐκ οἶδ᾽ ἐγὼ ταῦτ᾽. ἀλλ᾽ ἐγὼ μὲν εἶμ᾽ ἐπὶ ναῦν, σφῷν δ᾽ ὅπως ἄριστα συμφέροι θεός.
ΦΙ.
οὔκουν τάδ᾽, ὦ παῖ, δεινά, τὸν Λαερτίου
ἔμ᾽ ἐλπίσαι ποτ᾽ ἂν λόγοισι μαλθακοῖς
δεῖξαι νεὼς ἄγοντ᾽ ἐν Apyeios μέσοις ;
630
οὔ. θᾶσσον ἂν τῆς πλεῖστον ἐχθίστης ἐμοὶ κλύοιμ᾽ ἐχίδνης, 4 μ᾽ ἔθηκεν ὧδ᾽ ἄπουν. ἀλλ᾽ ἔστ᾽ ἐκείνῳ πάντα λεκτά, πάντα δὲ
622. ἡ] ἢ L. A. 631- οὔ. θᾶσσον] οὔ θᾶσον L’.
622. On ἧ πᾶσα ἢ, ‘ That utter pest.’ see Essay on L. § 51. Ὁ. 95; and cp. El. 301.
624, 5. ‘The persuasion that has force to bring me back to Troy, would fetch me from the dead.’
626. οὐκ οἵδ᾽ ἐγὼ ταῦτ The pro- fessed “Euwopos is too discreet to mix further than he can help in such a hazardous business. Cp. O. T. 5230, οὐκ οἶδ᾽. ἃ γὰρ δρῶσ᾽ οἱ κρατοῦντες οὐχ ὁρῶ. The purpose of his coming has been accomplished, and he retires. For the synaphea, cp. especially O. T. 555, ὡς χρείη μ᾽ ἐπὶ | τὸν σεμνόμαντιν, «.7.A.
627. σφῷν... θεός] ‘May heaven be with you both for your best good!’ συμφέρειν is used nearly as συμφέρεσθαι in Ο. 6. 641, τῇδε γὰρ ἐννοίσομαι (‘ Your choice shall have my concurrence’).
628 foll. ‘Should have imagined it
ssible ever with cajoling words to
ring and show me on his ship amongst the Argives.’ Philoctetes has hitherto had his attention fixed on the Ἔμπορος, and has said Il. 622-5 half to himself. But as the stranger departs he tums to Neoptolemus with these indignant words.
629. wor’ ἄν with δεῖξαι -- ὅτι δείξειεν ἄν ποτε.
λόγοισι padOaxots] Cp. Ο. C. 774, σκληρὰ μαλθακῶς λέγων.
630. δεῖξαι) Cp. supr. 616, δηλώσειν.
630. &yorr’) ἄγονθ L. ἄγοντ᾽ A.
ἐν] om. A.
δεῖξαι νεὼς ἄγοντα -- δεΐξαι ἐκ νεὼς ἄγοντα ἐπὶ νηΐ, Or, in other words, the phrase, ‘On ship-board,’ which should depend on ἄγοντα, is attracted into a new construction with δεῖξαι. See Essay on L. ὃ 35. p. 60, and cp. O. T. 808, ὄχου.. τηρήσας. x.7.A.: El. goo. Herm. and Schndw. take νεὼς ἄγοντα to mean, ‘Bringing ashore.’ Cp. supr. 355-7. But ἄγειν is continually used elsewhere in the play for conveyance by sea; and the instrumental dative λόγοισι μαλθα- κοῖς connects more naturally with ἄγοντα than with δεῖξαι, Moreover, the mean- ing obtained by so joining νεὼς ἄγοντ᾽ is ages | in simplicity.
631. of'] Those who have suspected this reading have not observed the fre- quency of asyndeton in the language of Philoctetes (Essay on L. § 34. p. 58). The proposed readings, ob θᾶσσον (Welcker), ἦ θᾶσσον (Schndw.), are less forcible than the MS. text. Schndw. imagined οὔ to be a marginal gloss on 3. For the double superlative in πλεῖστον ἐχθίστης, see Essay on L. ὃ 40.
. 76. ᾿ 632. dwou = οὐκ ἔχοντα βάσιν, infr.
1.
633. ἐκείνῳ... λεκτά] ‘ He is capable of saying anything.’ Cp. O. C. 495, ἐμοὶ μὲν οὐχ ὁδωτά: ibid. 1000, 1, εἶ γὰρ οὐ δίκαιος, ἀλλ᾽ ἅπαν καλὸν | λέγειν vo- μίζων, ῥητὸν ἄρρητόν τ᾽ ἔπος.
416 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
τολμητά, καὶ νῦν old’ ὁθούνεχ᾽ ἵξεται.
ἀλλ᾽, ὦ τέκνον, χωρῶμεν, ὡς ἡμᾶς πολὺ 635 πέλαγος ἕ ὁρίζῃ τῆς ᾽Οδυσσέως νεώς.
ἴωμεν. ἥ τοι καίριος σπουδὴ πόνου
λήξαντος ὕπνον κἀνάπαυλαν ἤγαγεν.
ΝΕ. οὐκοῦν ἐπειδὰν πνεῦμα tov πρῴρας ἀνῇ,
τότε στελοῦμεν᾽ νῦν γὰρ ἀντιοστατεῖ, 640 ΦΙ, ἀεὶ καλὸς πλοῦς ἔσθ᾽, ὅταν φεύγῃς κακά, ΝΕ. otk ἀλλὰ κἀκείνοισι ταῦτ᾽ ἐναντία.
PI, οὐκ ἔστι λῃσταῖς πνεῦμ' ἐναντιούμενον, A e 3 ‘4 ὅταν παρῇ κλέψαι τε χάρπάσαι Bia,
ΝΕ. ἀλλ᾽ εἰ δοκεῖ, χωρῶμεν, ἔνδοθεν λαβὼν 645 ὅτου σε χρεία καὶ πόθος μάλιστ᾽ ἔχει.
ΦΙ. ἀλλ᾽ ἔστιν ὧν Set, καίπερ οὐ πολλῶν ἄπο. ΝΕ. τί τοῦθ᾽ ὃ μὴ νεώς γε τῆς ἐμῆς ἕνι; ΦΙ, φύλλον τί μοι πάρεστιν, ᾧ μάλιστ᾽ ἀεὶ
634. ὁθούνεχ᾽ ὁθ᾽ obvex’ L. 60 dive,’ A. ἀνῇ] dnt L gl. παρῆι C*. dyp A. dn I. 644. κλέψαι re] κλέψαι τε L*. κλέψαι τε A. 648.
corr. 639. τοὐκ] τοῦ L. τοὺκ A, pap B. Pierson corr.
ΝΕ. "." NE. C3
635, 6. ὡς., δρίζῃ] ‘ That wide seas may part us.’ :
27. 4 τοι... ἤγαγεν] Cp. Aj. 674, 5, ἐκοίμισε... πόντον, and note.
639. ἐπειδὰν πνεῦμα roux πρῴρας ἀνῇ) ‘When this head wind (1) ceases’ (ἀνῇ absolute), or (2) ‘lets us go’ (ἀνῇ ἡμᾶς, sc.). The same doubt occurs in Hdt. 2. 113, ob γὰρ ἀνίει τὰ πνεύματα (sc. μιν ?) Cp. Od. 19. 199, ἔνθα δυώδεκα μὲν μένον ἤματα δῖοι ᾿Αχαιοί, | εἴλει γὰρ βορέης ἄνεμος μέγας, «.7.A. | τῇ τρισκαιδεκάτῃ δ' ἄνεμος πέσε, τοὶ 8 ἀνάγοντος. The cor- rection of Pierson here is all but certain.
641. Cp. IL. 14. 80, οὐ γάρ ris νέμεσις φυγέειν κακόν, οὐδ᾽ ἀνὰ νύκτα.
642. οὔκ' ἀλλά] ‘Nay, but—.’ οὐ denies the general drift of the preceding line; i.e. The evil is not so 1mminent that you need fly from it with such haste. Cp. Plat. Rep. 6. 491 E, οὔκ, ἀλλά, # δ᾽ ὅς, οὕτως, where there is a nearly similar inexactness of response. There is no sufficient ground for trans- posing 643, 4, 2, 1, with Prof. Paley.
636. ὁρί(ζῃ] δρίζει MSS. Brunck.
The order is far more natural as it stands.
643, 4. ‘Robbers feel not any con- trary wind when it is a time to steal
_and take by force.’
645. χωρῶμεν, ἔνδοθεν λαβών] ‘Let us depart, when you have taken from within.’ The participle agrees with part of the subject, and the second person has been implied in εἰ δοκεῖ, sc. σοι. For the limitation of subject, see Essay on L. § 33. p. 56, and ep. Trach. 205, ὀλολύξατε a, is, [ὁ μελλόνυμφος, ἐν δὲ κοινὸς ἀρσένων | ἴτω κλάγγα, «.7.A.: ib. 333: Aesch. Eum. 141.
648. ‘ What, that is not somewhere on board my ship?’ νεώς, partitive gen- itive. Essay on L. § 10, p. 15. Cp, Aj. 659, γαίας ὀρύξας ἔνθα. κιτιλ.: O. C.
4, yas ᾿Ασίας οὐκ ἐπακούω.
τοῦθ᾽ & is singular, though dy in 647 is plural. Essay on L. § 20, β. p. 31.
649. φύλλον... πάρεστιν) ‘There is a leaf which I have.’ Cp. infr. 704, ὅθεν ebpdpe’ ὑπάρχοι: supr. 44: O. T. 766.
PIAOKTHTHS. 417 κοιμῶ τόδ᾽ ἕλκος, ὥστε πραὔνειν πάνυ. 650 ΝΕ. ἀλλ᾽ ἔκφερ᾽ αὐτό. τί yap ἔτ᾽ ἄλλ᾽ ἐρᾷς λαβεῖν; [87 a. ΦΙ. εἴ μοί τι τόξων τῶνδ᾽ ἀπημελημένον παρερρύηκεν, ὡς λίπω μή τῳ λαβεῖν. ΝΕ. ἧ ταῦτα γὰρ τὰ κλεινὰ Toe, ἃ νῦν exes; ΦΙ, ταῦτ᾽, οὐ γὰρ ἄλλα γ᾽ ἔσθ᾽, ἃ βαστάξφω χεροῖν. 655 ΝΕ. dp ἔστιν ὥστε κἀγγύθεν θέαν λαβεῖν, καὶ βαστάσαι pe προσκύσαι θ᾽ ὥσπερ θεόν : ΦΙ. σοί γ᾽, ὦ τέκνον͵ καὶ τοῦτο κἄλλο τῶν ἐμῶν, ὁποῖον ἄν σοι ξυμφέρῃ, γενήσεται. NE. καὶ μὴν ἐρῶ ye τὸν δ᾽ ἔρωθ᾽ οὕτως ἔχω" 660 εἴ μοι θέμις θέλοιμ᾽ dv εἰ δὲ μή, πάρες. ΦΙ. ὅσιά τε φωνεῖς ἔστι τ᾽, ὦ τέκνον͵ θέμις,
ὅς γ᾽ ἡλίου τόδ᾽ εἰσορᾶν ἐμοὶ φάος μόνος δέδωκας, ὃς χθόν᾽ Οἰταίαν ἰδεῖν,
654. τόῤξ' ἅ] τόξα A. ἔσθ᾽ B. ἀλλ᾽ ἔσθ᾽ ἀλλ᾽ TT. 656-747. om. Vat. Ὁ. roy ΓΤ.
650. πραύὔνειν] ‘To assuage its vio- lence.’ There is no example of spatvay being used intransitively. πρᾷος is op- posed to ἄγριος, cp. supr. 265. Philoc- tetes is eager to assure Neoptolemus that the evil is not intractable. Cp. infr. 733 foll.
651. τί γὰρ ἔτ᾽ ἄλλ᾽ ἐρᾷς λαβεῖν] Philoctetes shows by his manner that the herb is not the only thing that he requires. To this look of longing hesi- tation γάρ refers.
652. εἰ.. oper ener This is said to explain his unsatished look (‘ I would make search,’ implied in ἐρᾷς AaBeir), ‘in case some of these my arrows may have slipped from my side.’ Cp. Il. 13. 256, ἔρχομαι, ef τί τοι ἔγχος ἑνὶ κλισίῃσι λέλειπται, | oladpevos.
653. ds λίπω μή] For the order, see Essay on ἴ, § 41, . p. 78.
655. οὐ ἄλλα γ᾽ ἔσθ ‘For in- deed there is no other.” These words have been commonly taken as equiva- lent to ἐκεῖνα καὶ οὐκ ἄλλα : whence Blaydes conjectures ταῦτ᾽" ov γὰρ οὖν ἐστ᾽ ἄλλ᾽. But the meaning given above is more in point. Cp. Morris’ Story of Sigurd, ‘That hath not the like
VOL. Ii.
659. ξυμφέρῃ] συμφέρον T.
655. ἄλλα γ᾽ ἔσθ᾽ ἀλλ᾽ ἔσθ᾽ L. ἄλλα γ᾽ ἔσθ᾽ A. ἄλλ’ 656. dp’) ἄρ᾽ 1.. ἄρ᾽ A. ἔστιν) ἔστιν A.
ἐστὶν AS,
663. τόδ᾽ τότ᾽ L. τόδ᾽ Α.
in the heavens, nor hath earth of its fellow told.’ . 656. Gp’ ἔστιν Sore] ‘Is it possible that one might?’ ὥστε as after verbs of permission asked or obtained. The periphrasis is expressive of modesty. γγύθεν] From close at hand, as well as from a distance. For με added in the second clause, cp. supr. 257.
657. For the sacredness of the bow, cp. infr. 943.
658. τῶν ἐμῶν] ‘ Of things within my power.’
659. δποῖον. . ἔνμφέρῃ ‘That is of a nature to accord with your desires.’ Cp. supr. 627, and note.
γενήσεται ‘Shall be granted.’
661. mdpes} ‘Let it go by;’ i.e. Take no more notice of my wish.
662. Sova .. φωνεῖ) ‘Your words are blameless.’ ‘You speak inno- cently.’
663. For the suppressed antecedent in the expression of strong feeling, see Essay on L. § 39. Ὁ. 72, 2. And for the po Sop repetition of ὅς, cp. O. C. 610, φθίνει μὲν ἰσχὺς γῆς, φθίνει δὲ σώματος, and see E. on L. § 44. Ὁ. 83.
664. μόνος] Supr. 500,
E¢
418
ὃς πατέρα πρέσβυν, ὃς φίλους, ὃς τῶν ἐμῶν
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
665
ἐχθρῶν po ἔνερθεν ὄντ᾽ ἀνέστησας πέρα.
θάρσει, παρέσται ταῦτά σοι καὶ θιγγάνειν
- καὶ δόντι δοῦναι κἀξεπεύξασθαι βροτῶν
ἀρετῆς ἕκατι τῶνδ᾽ ἐπιψαῦσαι μόνον.
εὐεργετῶν γὰρ καὐτὸς αὔτ᾽ ἐκτησάμην.
670
[οὐκ dy Oopal σ' ἰδών re καὶ λαβὼν φίλον, ὅστις γὰρ εὖ δρᾶν εὖ παθὼν ἐπίσταται, παντὸς γένοιτ᾽ ἂν κτήματος κρείσσων φίλος.
ΝΕ. ΦΙ.
χωροῖς ἂν εἴσω,
666. répa) πέραι1,. πέρα A. κτήματος) κτήμτος A,
666. wépa) ‘Above their reach.’ ‘Where they cannot come.’ ἀνιστάναι here is not merely ‘To raise upright,’ but ‘To set up on high.’ Cp. O. C. 661-3, κείνοις δ᾽ ἴσως wel δείν᾽ ἐπερράσθη λέγειν | τῆς σῆς ἀγωγῆς, οἶδ᾽ ἐγώ, σεται | μακρὸν τὸ δεῦρο πέλαγος, οὐδὲ πλώσιμον : Aesch. Cho. 789.
667. θιγγάνειν]ο ‘To handle for a while.’ This word, expressing a linger- ing process, is rightly in the continuous tense, although δόντι. . ἐξεπεύξασθαι are aorists. Cp. Il. 6. 322, τόξ᾽ dpdawra. 668. καὶ δόντι δοῦναι) This illogical addition is singularly expressive of the nervous anxiety of Philoctetes at the thought of giving the bow out of his hands : ‘You shall have it in your grasp ; Iwill give it you, and you will give it me again ; and then you shall freely boast, etc.” While saying this, Philoc- tetes does not at once give the bow to Neoptolemus. Cp. infr. 762 foll.
670. Cp. infr. 801-3.
671-3. These three lines seem out of place. Either there is a lacuna after 670, or they have crept into the text out of the margin, where some hand had inserted them as an apposite quotation from some other play. They have not the appearance δὲς deliberate interpolation, nor is the difficulty ob- viated by assigning them to Neopto-
670. abr’) dur’? L. 676. ὄπωπα] ὄπω L?.
Kai σέ γ᾽ εἰσάξω: τὸ yap: νοσοῦν ποθεῖ σε ξυμπαραστάτην λαβεῖν.
ΧΟ. στρ. «. λόγῳ μὲν ἐξήκουσ᾽͵ ὅπωπα δ᾽ οὐ
675 y μάλα,
avr’ A. adr’ I. 673.
lemus, If they are retained, they can only mean, ‘I do not feel this generous action burdensome, now that I have seen and found a friend in you. For no papa sp can be equal to a friend who ows (as I am sure you do) how to retum kindness for kindness done to him.’ In other words, to secure so true a friend as Neoptolemus, even the effort of relinquishing the bow for a moment is not too mu But ἄχθομαι has no object; and the promised kindness of N eoptolemus was not conditional on his being allowed to handle the bow. 676-729. The preceding scene was calculated to deepen the feeling of com- em for Philoctetes, which had already awakened both in Neoptolemus and in the Chorus. His generous willing- ness to trust them with his all, contrasted with their felt dissimulation, has inten- sified the sympathy which Neoptolemus afterwards avows, 965, 6. Yet the Chorus do not imagine for a moment that their master will relinquish his purpose. Hence, while sincerely pour- ing forth their lament over Philoctetes’ innocent sufferings (which they can only compare with the torment of the guilty Ixion), and really rejoicing in the prospect of his deliverance, they maintain, as in duty bound (since they are within hearing of the cave), the
5
10
§
PIAOK THTHS,
419
τὸν πελάταν λέκτρων ποτὲ * rev Διὸς *
κατ ἄμπυκα δὴ δρομάδα
δέσμιον ὡς ἔβαλεν ὁ παγκρατὴς Κρόνου sais
68ο
5 ἄλλον δ᾽ οὔτιν᾽ ἔγωγ᾽ οἶδα κλύων οὐδ᾽ ἐσίδον μοίρᾳ ᾿ τοῦδ᾽ ἐχθίονι συντυχόντα θνατῶν͵ ὃς οὔτ᾽ ἔρξας tw οὔτε νοσφίσας,
677. Ἐτῶν] om. MSS. add Porson. ἔβαλεν} ἔλαβ᾽ LAL’*VV*. ἔβαλεν Vat. ἐσεῖδον T Vat.
deceptive notion of the voyage to Tra- chis, and make no mention of Troy. But it must be borne in mind that from the prophecy of Helenus, of which they knew, they had every reason to suppose that the return to Troy, though Philoc- tetes was averse to it, would be for his good. While this stasimon is being sung (whether by half-choruses or by the whole together), Neoptolemus is with Philoctetes in the cave, and is finding still more cogent evidence of his misery.
This stasimon consists of two strophes and antistrophes, of which the first are chiefly logaoedic, the second chiefly choriambic,
α΄,
V tune τ υς- L0G .-ωω -π - f - UG vtuu—vuuG) -ξωυ-π Uy 40 - UH
4
—— stu tuna Vent UU -ΞξΖωυωυ-ξεω--ὀα -- tutu vutgtut—uutu-vut-3 wutvnevuteuutu—ust υυ-ξυ- Ὁ.
1 Cp. Aesch. Suppl. §50. 3 Ion. anacl., infr. p. 451, B’ 15 and note °,
β΄. ee eee aren ee eee eee ee ee on ——4 πων ----
-----οὧὦ-.--ὦ-- -
εἰσεῖδον 1,3, μοίρᾳ] μοῖραι L.
678. Διός] διὸς Ἰξίονα MSS. Erf. corr. 679.
682. ἐσίδον ἐσίδων C?. ἐσίδον L pr. A. 684. οὔτ᾽ ἔρξας) ob” Epfas A.
ae
676. ὅπωπα δ᾽ οὐ μάλα] ‘Though I never actually saw.’ μάλα emphasizes οὐκ ὄπωπα, because seeing is more than hearing. The sorrow of Philoctetes is patent to the eye.
677. woré belongs to the verbal no- tion in weAdray. Cp. supr. 147.
678. Ἰξίονα (see v.rr.) is omitted in the text as possibly arising from a gloss. Cp. Trach. 840.
679. Sum is (a) a frontlet; hence (δὴ may be here understood to mean the convex Seaiska surface δὶ a wheel. ἄμπνκα . . Spo =‘A rolling rim.’ A conjectural reading, dyrvya, was pro- posed by Musgrave. But ἄντυξ, in the literal sense, is no more ‘a wheel’ than
ἄμπυῤ.
680. ἔβαλον] Although ἔλαβε, the MS. reading, is not impossible, if we suppose déo;u0n proleptic (‘seized bound” for ‘seized and bound’), ἔβαλεν gives a bettersense. Cp.O.C. 475. Mr. Paley reads, κατ᾽ ἄμπυκα δὴ δρομάδ᾽ ὡς βάλε δέσμιον] ὁ π. Κ. π. For the metre of this, cp. infr. 863, 4,1114, 5; Ο. Ὁ. 253, 4.
681. For ἐσίδον, which is the reading of the first hand of L. and of Par. A, cp. El. 205.
682. τοῦδ᾽ ἐχθίονι] See Essay on L. § 10. p. 15, 24.
684. ‘Who having neither harmed nor defrauded any.’ Cp. Od. 4. 690, οὔτε τινὰ ῥέξας ἐξαίσιον, οὔτε τι εἰπών. The use of ἔρδειν absolutely for ἔρδειν τι κακόν is singular, but is assisted by νοσφίσας following. Cp. the frequent use of παθεῖν τι for παθεῖν τι κακόν. Mr. Paley strangely interprets, ‘ Having imprisoned any’ (as if from épyo).
Ἐ64
420
ἀλλ᾽ ἴσος ἔν *y ἴσοις ἀνήρ,
ὥλλυτο ἔτῇδ᾽ ἀναξίως.
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
685
10 τόδε Gad’ ἔχει με, πῶς * On ποτε πῶς ποτ᾽ ἀμφιπλήκτων
᾿ς ῥοθίων μόνος κλύων, πῶς ἄρα πανδάκρυτον οὕτω 690 βιοτὰν κατέσχεν. ἄντ. α΄. ἵν᾽ αὐτὸς ἦν πρόσουρος, οὐκ ἔχων βάσιν, οὐδέ τιν᾽ ἐγχώρων κακογείτονα, παρ ᾧ στόνον ἀντίτυπον [87 Ὁ. Ἐτὰν βαρυβρῶτ᾽ ἀποκλαύσειεν αἱματηρόν' 695 5000 ὃς Oeppordray aipdda κηκιομέναν ἑλκέων ἐνθήρον ποδὸς ἠπίοισι φύλλοις 685. loos} ἴσως L. 7 om. MSS. Herm. corr. * 686. ὥλλυτο "τῇδ A(A) v6" Sv 1. ὥλυθ' ὧδ᾽ Υ. ὄ87. "Μὴ om. MSS. 80. ῥοθίων] ῥουθίων 1.3, ῥοθίων Vat. 8. ῥόθιον Ν. κλύων] κλύζων LAVV®. κλυζόμενος 1.3. κλύων (γρ. κλύζων) Tr Vat. V‘. 691. πρόσουροΞς] προσουργος L?. 692. ἐγχώρων] ἐγχώριων L.
695. *rdv] om. MSS.
696. οὐδ᾽ ὅς) οὐδ᾽ ὃς τὰν LAT. οὐδ᾽ ὃς Vat.
698.
ποδός) παιδός L? pr. φύλλοις) φύλλοισι LIT'L*, φύλλοις A.
ἔν *y’ loots] This, Hermann’s, emen- dation of ἐν ἴσοις is adopted as the most probable. ‘Just, at least amongst the just;’ i.e. One sure to have been esteemed righteous, if he had lived amongst righteous men. Cp. (for the form of expression, not for the meaning of ἴσος) O. T. 677, ἐν δὲ τοῖσδ᾽ ἴσος. The force of ye is to throw blame by implication on the Argives at Troy, who treated Philoctetes as if he had ‘been a malefactor.
686. The metre requires some change. Dindorf reads ὠλέκεθ᾽ ὧδ. But τῇδε has more point than ὧδε, and connects better with what follows.
τόδε... ἔχει) “Αἱ this I marvel.’ τόδε is accusative after θαῦμ᾽ ἔχει με--θαυ- wate, Cp.Od. 20. 217, αὐτὰρ ἐμοὶ τόδε θυμὸς .. πόλλ᾽ ἐπιδινεῖται.
690. ‘ Ηον θη Βα retained his hold of a life so steeped in tears.’ Cp. supr. 535, διέζων and note, infr. 1158-60.
691. ἵν᾽ αὐτὸς ἦν mpdcoupos] Sc. éavrg. Schndw. cp. Lucian. Timon. θεοῖς θνέτω καὶ εὐωχείσθω μόνος ἑαυτῷ γείτων καὶ ὅμορος. The phrase is an
oxymoron. oA sma Cho. 866, μόνος Ἢ ἔφεδρος, (‘Having none to second im’),
οὐκ ἔχων βάσιν] ‘Without power of movement.’ Cp. supr. 633, ἄπουν, and, for the meaning of the verbal noun, supr. 18, ἐνθάτησις, and note.
Bothe’s ingenious correction, ἵν᾽ αὐτὸς ἦν, πρόσουρον οὐκ ἔχων βάσιν (cp. supr. 171, μηδὲ σύντροφον Sup’ ἔχων), is inadmis- sible, (1) as too diffuse, and (2) because αὐτός εἶμι, ‘I am by myself,’ is not a poetical expression for the misery of solitude. This and the following lines are an echo and expansion of Philoc- tetes’ complaint, supr. 280 foll. ἄνδρα δ᾽ οὐδέν᾽ ἔντοπον, | οὐχ ὅστις ἀρκέσειεν, οὐδ᾽ ὅστις νόσου | κάμνοντι συλλάβοιτο. Lam- binus gives an odd explanation οὗ πρόσ- oupos, ‘expositus ventis.’
692. κακογείτονα] ‘To be a neigh- bour to his misery.’ This, as Lessing saw (Laoc. p. 37), = γείτονα κακῶν or ἐν κακοῖς.
694-6. By bringing *rdv from before θερμοτάταν, where it injures the metre, to before βαρυβρῶτ᾽, where a syllable is required, we obtain a possible construc- tion for these lines. ‘In whose ear he might lament, with groaning that had response (ἀντίτυπον), the disease (τάν, sc. νόσον) So cruelly gnawing, so drip- ping with gore.’
694. στόνον ἀντίτυπον is thus cop- nate accusative with ἀποκλαύσειεν, i.e. ‘So as to receive groan for groan.’ Cp. Ant. 592, ἀντιπλῇγες ἀκταί.
697. ἐνθήρου] (Cp. supr. 226, ἀπη- γριωμένον) ‘That has lost the human shape,’ no longer recognizable as that of a human being. Cp. Aesch. Ag. 562, τιθέντες ἔνθηρον τρίχα. The etymolo-
-———" age ~~ Oe .--- ------
ΦΙΛΟΚΤΗΤΗΣ.
421 κατευνάσειεν͵ εἴ τις ἐμπέσοι, φορβάδος ἔκ τε γᾶς ἑλεῖν’ 700 *elpwe γὰρ ἄλλοτ᾽ *dAdaya το τότ᾽ ἂν εἰλνόμενος, παῖς ἄτερ ὡς φίλας τιθήνας͵ ὅθεν εὐμάρεϊ ὑπάρχοι͵ πόρον ἁνίκ᾽ * ἐξανείη 105
δακέθυμος dra,
στρ. β΄. ov φορβὰν ἱερᾶς γᾶς σπόρον, οὐκ ἄλλων αἴρων τῶν νεμόμεσθ᾽ ἀνέρες ἀλφησταί, πλὴν ἐξ ὠκυβόλων εἴ ποτε τόξων 710 πτανῶν πτανοῖς ἀνύσειε γαστρὶ φορβάν.
5@ μελέα ψυχά,
οι. *elpwe] ἕρπει MSS. Bothe corr. ἄλλοτ᾽ *d\AayG] ἄλλουτ᾽ ἄλλᾶι L. ἄλλοτ᾽
@Ag A 702. παῖς) was AV.
now CATL’VV5. Herm. corr.
706, σπόρον) (σ)πόρον L.
: ὡς) ὦ LA. φίλας] φίλος 1,3. 703. ὑπάρχοι, πόρον] ὑπάρχει πόρων AL7VV! B. } 3
708. *tfavein] Ugavel .. nor L. ἐξανί-
11. πτανῶν
ἀνύσειε πτανοῖς 1.1. ,ΛἷΦ. πτανῶν πτανοῖς ἀνύσειε ΑΝ. πτανῶν ἀνύσει πτανοῖς γασ-
rp φορβὰν I.
gical analysis of the word is difficult, perhaps = θηρσὶν ἐναριθμούμενος.
699. εἴ τις ἐμπέσοι (sc. aluds)] ‘If any attacked him;’ i.e. If the bleeding at any lime came on.
700. φορβάδος .. ἑλεῖν] ‘Or to take them’ (the herbs) ‘from the sustaining earth.’ There is a slight change of con- struction; i.e ἑλεῖν = ὅστις ἕλοι, and the order of language, as elsewhere (Essay on L. § 41, B. p. 77) reverses the order of fact. This passage has given needless trouble. Mr. Paley reads ἕλοι.
vol. Ἐεῖρπε.. dv] Cp. supr. 290 foll.
κἀλλαχᾶ) This is the simplest change (see v.rr.), which restores correspond- ence of strophe and antistrophe. Others read ἀτίμως for ἀναξίως in supr. 686.
τότε is antecedent to ἁνίκα in 704:
elAudpevos . . τιθῆνας] ‘Crawling, like a child without the kindly nurse.’ So the Chorus expand the suggestive word εἰλνόμην in 291; i.e. He needed the support of hands as well as feet in the rocky paths.
703. ὅθεν εὐμάρει᾽ ὑπάρχοι] ‘To the place where a supply for his wants (the herb for his pain, the birds for his hunger) was to be found.’
πόρον... ἐξανείη] ‘Left him the power of motion ;’ i.e. Allowed him to move again. As the pain might be said ἐμ- - ποδίζειν πόρον, so when it ceases it is said ἐξανιέναι πόρον. Cp. Aj.674-6. This
seems the most likely interpretation of a difficult passage. For other sugges- tions, see Herm., Schndw., Nauck, Din- dorf, Paley.
706 foll. (1) ‘ Not lifting for his sus- tenance the sown-produce’ (cp. Hdt. 4. 53) ‘of the sacred earth, nor susten- ance afforded by other things which we, industrious men, enjoy.’ If this is right, φορβάν, which in 1, 706 is in apposition to σπόρον (cp. Plat. Legg. 12. 958 E, ὅσα τροφὴν μήτηρ οὖσα ἡ γῇ πέφυκε βούλεσθαι φέρειν), is to be resumed in 1, 707 as the immediate object of αἴρων. (2) Another way is to take σπορόν (sic) as an adjective. Cp. ropés, τομός. " Not taking up the sown sustenance afforded by the sacred earth, nor the sustenance afforded by other things, etc.’
11. wrav@v mravois] (1) ‘ From his winged arrows by means of winged birds’ (ὀρνέοις, Scholiast), Cp. supr. 288, 9, τὰς ὑποπτέρους | βάλλον πε- λείας. Or (2) ‘ With winged shafts (in- strum. dat.) he contrived a sustenance consisting of winged birds’ (gen. of material). There is no sufficient ground for suspecting the reading. Perhaps, however, πτανάν, agreeing with φορβάν, would be better than πτανῶν. Cp. infr. 1146, wravat θῆραι. For the tautology in φορβάδος, φορβάν, φορβάν, see Essay on L. § 44. pp. 83, 4.
712. ψυχά) Cp. supr. 55 and note.
422
ὃς μηδ᾽ olvoytrov πώματος ἥσθη δεκέτει χρόνῳ͵
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
715
λεύσσων δ᾽ ὅπου γνοίη στατὸν els ὕδωρ,
αἰεὶ προσενώμα,
ἀντ. β΄, Νῦν & ἀνδρῶν ἀγαθῶν παιδὸς ὑπαντήσας
εὐδαίμων ἀνύσει καὶ μέγας ἐκ κείνων"
420
ὅς νιν ποντοπόρῳ δούρατι, πλήθει πολλῶν μηνῶν, πατρῴαν ἄγει πρὸς αὐλάν,
5ΜὝηηλιάδων νυμφᾶν
725
Σπερχειοῦ τε wap ὄχθαις, tv ὁ χάλκασπις ἀνὴρ θεοῖς πλάθει Ἱπᾶσιν, θείῳ πυρὶ παμφαής,
Οἴτας ὑπὲρ ὄχθων.
715. πώματοε) πόματος LA Vat. VV*. κέτη A, δεκατεῖ I.
αἰεῆ ἀεὶ LAT. 729. Olras] ὄντας ΑΚ.
715. For the genitive with ἥσθη, see Essay on L. δ 10. p. 16, 5, and, for the dative χρόνῳ, ibid. § 11. p. 18, ὁ.
716. λεύσσων... cis] ‘Looking to,’ in dependence. Cp. El. 925, μηδὲν és κεῖνόν γ᾽ Epa.
στατόν] The remark of Odysseus, supr. 21, εἴπερ ἐστὶ σῶν, showed that the fountain was not an abundant one, such as would afford a perennial stream of living water.
717. αἰεὶ προσενώμα] ‘Fetched it for his daily need.’ He had the labour of fetching it continually as he required it.
510. ἀνδρῶν ἀγαθῶν] ‘Of a brave hero, i.e. Achilles. Poetical plural. παιδὶ συναντήσας is a good conjecture of Frohlich.
720. ‘He shall win happiness and glory after being so low. εὐδαίμων is predicative and proleptic—és τὸ εὐδαέ- pow εἶνα. Cp. O. T. 166, ἠνύσατ᾽ ἐκτοπίαν φλόγα πήματος, i.e. ὥστε éxro- πίαν γενέσθαι. κείνων refers to 691- 718,
721. πλῆθει πολλῶν μηνῶν] ‘In the fulness of many months.’ Cp. O. T. 156, περιτελλομέναις ὥραις : Aesch. Ag. 504, δεκάτῳ σε φέγγει τῷδ᾽ ἀφικόμην ἔτους : Trach. 824, 5, ὁπότε τελεόμηνος ἐκφέροι ] δωδέκατος ἄροτος.
734. πατρῴαν. . αὐλάν)]͵ ‘To his
χρόνῳ) χρόνον A. χρόνω I’. LV. λεύσσων A Vat. V*. λεύσειν (yp. λεύσων) I.
725. ὄχθαιΞ5) ὄχθας TF.
δεκέτει] δεκέτει (δεκετεῖ pr.) ?L. δε-
716. λεύσσων] λεύσσειν γνοίη) γνοίη) L. 717 728. ἡπᾶσιν] πᾶσι (πᾶσιν C*.) MSS.
father’s hall.’ The change to πατρίαν, adopted by most editors—cp. supr. 7d πάτρια redxea—seems to be required for the metre, ωω-ξω-- ὦ -..- (ἀνύσειε γαστρὶ φορβάν, supr. 712). But see 1. 1100, Agovos.
725, 6. ‘Beside the banks of the Spercheius, that are haunted by the
elian nymphs’ (literally, ‘ Belonging to the Melian nymphs and (the river- god) Spercheius’), This is a more natural connection for the words My- λιάδων νυμφᾶν than when they are joined with the preceding line.
726. ὃ χάλκασπιε ἀνὴρ] Heracles. The epithet is picturesque. The orbed shield reflecting the sunlight from the top of Oeta suggests the glory which the hero has amongst the gods, and the fire which consumed his mortality.
727. Ὑ πᾶσιν] If this is retained, it is necessary to read ef που for ὅπου in the strophe, with Brunck. But Hermann’s correction, πάλαι, is not improbable. The passage is to be differently interpret- ed according as πλάθει is regarded: whether as a literal, or as an historical
resent. If the latter is correct, then εἰῳ πυρί may refer to the golden cloud that descended to take up Heracles from the pyre. Ifthe former, we must sup- pose a natural confusion between Hera- cles on Oeta and Heracles in Olympus.
PIAOKTHTHS, 423 ΝΕ. ἕρπ᾽, εἰ θέλεις. τί δή ποθ᾽ ὧδ᾽ ἐξ οὐδενὸς 730 λόγου σιωπᾷς κἀπόπληκτος ὧδ᾽ ἔχει; ΦΙ. ἃ ἃ, ἃ ἃ. ΝΕ. τί ἔστιν: ΦΙ. οὐδὲν δεινόν. ἀλλ᾽ ἴθ᾽, ὦ τέκνον. ΝΕ. μῶν ἄλγος ἴσχεις τῆς παρεστώσης νόσου: ΦΙ. οὐ δῆτ᾽ ἔγωγ᾽, ἀλλ᾽ ἄρτι κουφίζειν δοκῶ. 735 ὦ θεοί. [88 a. ΝΕ. τί τοὺς θεοὺς ἀναστένων καλεῖς ; ΦΙ. σωτῆρας αὐτοὺς ἠπίους θ᾽ ἡμῖν μολεῖν. ἃ ἃ, ἃ ἃ. ΝΕ. τί ποτε πέπονθας. οὐκ ἐρεῖς, ἀλλ᾽ ὧδ᾽ ἔσει 740 σιγηλός; ἐν κακῷ δέ τῳ φαίνει κυρῶν. ΦΙ͵ ἀπόλωλα, τέκνον, Kod δυνήσομαι κακὸν κρύψαι παρ᾽ ὑμῖν, ἀτταταῖ: διέρχεται, διέρχεται. δύστηνος, ὦ τάλας ἐγώ. 732.dddd|dddaL. ddddC*% Δ᾽ Α. 34. ἴσχεις) ἴσχει τ, γ36. η39. ἃ ἃ ἃ d]
ὦ Geol] ἰὼ θεοί LA. 137: θεούς) θεοὺς οὕτως AI, καλεῖς) βοᾷς Γ΄. ἃ ἃ Α. 741. δέ τῳ φαίνει) δὲ τῶι φαίνηι L. δὲ τῳ φαίνηι 742. ἀπόλωλα] ο from ὦ L. ἀπόλωλα A.
ἀὰὰ ΑΓ,
L. Corr. C?.
730 foll. The last antistrophe was intended for the hearing of Philoctetes, and it is probable that, before it ended, he and Neoptolemus had already ap- peared from the cave. He now sud- denly becomes motionless and speechless.
εἰ θέλει] ‘Will you?’ Neoptole- mus professes unconsciousness of the cause of Philoctetes’ apparent change of purpose.
ἔ οὐδενὸς λόγου] ‘With no apparent cause.” ‘Without assigning a reason.’ Cp. O. 6. 620, ἐκ σμικροῦ λόγου.
731. ἀπόπληκτος. . ἔχει) ‘Stand stupefied and caught.’ Cp. Aj. 1144, 5, ἡνίκ᾽ ἐν κακῷ | χειμῶνος εἴχετο.
732. The agony which he has in vain endeavoured to suppress forces a cry from Philoctetes against his will. Pre- sently (ll. 733-5), he again assumes in- difference, but is again overpowered, and cries to the gods for help.
733. οὐδὲν δεινόν)] ‘No matter for alarm.’ Cp. Trach. 459, τὸ δ᾽ εἰδέναι τί δεινόν ; and cp. esp. O. C. 1200,
743. διέρχεται) (.)διέρχεται L,
734. τῆς Taperroons Masai i.e. τῆς νόσον παρεστώσης σοι. Cp. intr. 765.
735. κουφίζειν] Sc. τὴν νόσον.
736. In some MSS. οὕτως is read after θεούς, and Seidler and others have suggested that ὦ θεοί’ ri τοὺς θεοὺς ὧδ᾽ ἀναστένων καλεῖς ; should be read. But cp. Aj. 588, 9. It must be admitted however that the want of caesura is a reason for suspecting something wrong.
737- ‘That they should interpose mercifully to save us.’ (αὐτούς unem- phatic.) Even here the suffering of Philoctetes is not merely physical. This attack of pain is threatening him with the frustration of his hopes.
741. This passage, like Ei. 610, I, O. T. 746, indicates the use of signi- ficant action by the person who is not speaking.
7424 For the omission of the article before κακόν, cp. supr. 83, and note, and see E. on L, ὃ a1. p. 33, ὁ.
743. διέρχεται)ῦ ‘It pierces.’ Cp. infr. 791, 2.
424
ἀπόλωλα, τέκνον’ βρύκομαι, τέκνον' παπαῖ,
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
745
ἀπαππαπαῖ, παπαῖ, παπαῖ, παπαππαπαΐῖ.
πρὸς θεῶν͵ πρόχειρον εἴ τί σοι͵ τέκνον, πάρα
ἐίφος χεροῖν, πάταξον εἰς ἄκρον πόδα" ἀπάμησον ὡς τάχιστα' μὴ φείσῃ βίου.
ἴθ᾽, ὦ mai.
ΝΕ.
| 750
τί δ᾽ ἔστιν οὕτω νεοχμὸν ἐξαίφνης, ὅτου
τοσήνδ᾽ ἰυγὴν καὶ στόνον σαυτοῦ ποιεῖς ;
ΦΙ. οἶσθ᾽, ὦ τέκνον, ΝΕ. ΦΙ. ἘΝΕ͵ οὐκ οἶδα.
ἘΦΙ͵
NE, δεινόν γε τοὐπίσαγμα τοῦ νοσήματος.
ΦΙ.
. βρὑκομα( βρύχομαι LA. mrs aa | παπαὶ LA a 750. ἴθ᾽ ὦ wat) . ἴθι wai A pr. ἔστιν» τί δ᾽ ἐστίν T. Bothe corr. οὐκ oldas’ φιλ. πᾶ, πᾶ πᾶ πᾶ Τ'.
745. βρύκομαι] ‘I am torn as with teeth. Cp. Trach. 987, ἡ δ᾽ αὖ μιαρὰ βρύκει. ;
746. παπαῖ] This exclamation of pain expresses the effort to close the lips alternating with the utterance of an involuntary cry.
747. πρόχειρον] ‘Ready to your hand. πρόχειρος is one of the words which are used ‘ etymologically’ in eg
edy. (Essay on L. ᾧ 54. pp. 99, 100. Cp. Eur. Hel. 1563, 4, φάσγανόν θ᾽ ἅμα | πρόχειρον ὥθει.
The force of
8. els ἄκρον πόδα] esos in such phrases is not to be pressed. But cp. infr. 824.
750. ἴθ᾽, ὦ wat] ‘Do so, I pray thee, my son.” (Not, as supr. 733, where ἴθι is, ‘Go on.’)
51. ἐξαίφνης is joined with νεοχμόν aS «-νεωστὶ τ μον:
ὅτου] ‘Wherefore.’ Genitive of cause. Essay on L. § το 14.
752. σαντοῦ) ‘Over thyself,’ is geni-
-, τί ἐστιν:
746. This line om. 1.3, ἃ πᾶ πᾶ πᾶ πᾶ wa πᾶ πᾶ πᾶ πὰ Τ'. 752. ποιεῖς) ποεῖς LT, 754. Μ55. &. οὐκ οἷδα παππαπαππαπαῖ!) πἀπ(π)απάπ(π)ᾶπαϊ L, παππᾶ παππᾶι wai A. πῶς 755. τοὐπίσαγμα) τοὐκείσαγμα ΑΤ.
ole’, ὦ παῖ.
πῶς οὐκ οἶσθα, παππαπαππαπαΐ.
755
δεινὸν γὰρ οὐδὲ ῥητόν' ἀλλ᾽ οἴκτειρέ pe.
ἀπά. παπᾶι παπᾶ. . .749- μή) μὴ L. ποιεῖς A. 753. τί Ne. πῶς ovx οἷσθα. Si. waz.
tive of the object after στόνον.
754. Hermann in 1841 defended the MS. distribution of the persons (see v. rr.), supposing Philoctetes to evade inquiry first by saying ofo@a, ‘You know as well as I do,” and then οὐκ οἶδα, ‘I do not know,’ with the inconsistency of one distracted by pain and avoiding question. And there is nothing unna- tural in this. But the words πῶς οὐκ οἶσθα are very clumsy in the mouth of Neoptolemus, whereas, if uttered by Philoctetes, they convey a touching ex- postulation against the cruelty of press- ing him with questions when the case is so obvious. According to Bothe's arrangement, which is here retained, Neoptolemus at first affects ignorance, but is presently overcome with pity. For τί σοί, ‘What is the matter with you?’ Hermann conjectured τί ra;
756. ἀλλ᾽ οἴκτειρέ pe] The mental anxiety of the sufferer is greater than his pain,
PIAOKTHTHS, 425 NE. τί δῆτα δράσω: ΦΙ͵ μή με ταρβήσας προδῷς" ἥκει γὰρ αὕτη διὰ χρόνου πλάνοις ἴσως ὡς ἐξεπλήσθη. ΝΕ. ἰὼ ἰὼ
lA
πόνων πάντων φανείς.
δύστηνε σύ, δύστηνε δῆτα διὰ 760 βούλει λάβωμαι δῆτα καὶ θίγω τί cov;
μὴ δῆτα τοῦτό γ᾽ ἀλλά μοι τὰ τόξ᾽ ἑλὼν
τάδ᾽, ὥσπερ ἥτου μ᾽ ἀρτίως, ἕως ἀνῇ
ΦΙ. τὸ πῆμα τοῦτο τῆς νόσον τὸ νῦν παρόν, "65
σῶζ᾽ αὐτὰ καὶ φύλασσε. λαμβάνει γὰρ οὖν
ὕπνος μ᾽, ὅταν περ τὸ κακὸν ἐξίῃ τόδε"
κοὺκ ἔστι λῆξαι πρότερον: ἀλλ᾽ ἐᾶν χρεὼν
ἕκηλον εὕδειν, ἣν δὲ τῷδε τῷ χρόνῳ
μόλωσ᾽ ἐκεῖνοι, πρὸς θεῶν, ἐφίεμαι
759. ws] ὧΓ΄,. do C*A,
764. ἀνῇ) ἀνῇ L. efy A. ἐξίκη T. 769. Line om. 1.3, 757. rapphoas}| According to the
story of the supposed Ἔμπορος, Neopto- lemus was in twofold danger in Lemnos, both from Phoenix and the Theseidae, who were pursuing himself (supr. 561, 2), and still more from Odysseus and Dio- med, who were on their way to fetch Philoctetes, and if they fled together would pursue them both.
758,9. ἥκει.. ἐξεπλήσθη] (1) ‘Forthis plague in its wanderings is come after an interval in no less strength than when it sated itself.’ A recurrent malady is imagined as going out of a man, making a circuit, and returning. Cp. infr. 808: Tennyson, Aylmer's field, p.80. For few in a somewhat similar connection, cp. Plat. Gorg. 518 Ὁ, ὅταν δὴ αὐτοῖς ἥκῃ ἡ τότε πλησμονὴ νόσον φέρουσα συχνῷ ὕσ- Tépoy χρόνῳ. For the dative πλάνοις (almost = πλανωμένη, Aesch. Prom. 275), see Essay on L, § 14. p. 20,2. fows= οὐχ ἧττον ἰσχυρῶς. See Essay on L, § 24, 4. p. 40. ws ἐξεπλήσθη, i.e. ὡς τὸ πρὶν ἤκουσα ἐξεπλήσθη. It might be thought to have exhausted itself, or to have satisfied its hunger; but no, it returns with all its former violence.
770
762. λάβωμαι] AdBopa A. δῆτα] om. L. add CA. 766. λαμβάνει] λαμβάνει(ν) L. λαμβάνει A. B
767. ἐξίῃ}
εὕδειν εὕδειν μ᾽ Β.
(2) The Scholiast explains, w. f. ὦ, ἃ,, ‘I suppose when it has had enough of wandering.’ For other interpretations, see Ellendt’s Lexicon, and Blaydes and Paley in loco. Arndt's emendation, ὡς ἐξεπλήσθη φλέψ. NE. ἰὼ δ. σ., is worth recording for its prosaic oddity.
60. διὰ πόνων πάντων] ‘In passing through all (i.e. extreme) woe.’ πάντων is virtually intensive. Others would iat ‘ Beyond all sufferings’ that have
764. ἕως ἀνῇ) For the omission of dy, see Essay on L. § 27, 1. p. 45.
765. τὸ πῆμα... παρόν] ‘ This pre- sent fit of pain.’ Cp. O. C. 78, 9, for the epexegesis.
766, 7. λαμβάνει γὰρ οὖν | ὕπνος μὴ ‘For, you must know, sleep is wont to seize me.’ For the present tense, cp. supr. 308, ἐλεοῦσι μέν.
767. ἐξίῃ] ‘Is passing off,
768. λῆξαι] Sc. τὸ κακόν.
768, 9. ἀλλ᾽... εὔδειν] με is easily supplied: see v. rr. Cp. infr. 801: O. T. 461, κἂν λάβῃς ἐψευσμένον.
769. τῷδε τῷ χρόνῳ] “ While I am asleep.’ Essay on L. § 11. pp. 17, 18.
426
ZOPOKAEOYS
ἑκόντα μήτ᾽ ἄκοντα, μηδέ τῳ τέχνῃ κείνοις μεθεῖναι ταῦτα, μὴ σαυτόν θ᾽ ἅμα
κἄμ᾽, ὄντα σαυτοῦ πρόστροπον, κτείνας γένῃ.
ΝΕ.
πλὴν σοί τε κἀμοί: ξὺν τύχῃ δὲ πρόσφερε. ἰδοὺ δέχου, mat’ τὸν φθόνον δὲ πρόσκυσον͵
ΦΙ.
θάρσει προνοίας οὕνεκ᾽. οὐ δοθήσεται
775
μή σοι γενέσθαι πολύπον᾽ αὐτά, μηδ᾽ ὅπως
ἐμοί τε καὶ τῷ πρόσθ᾽ ἐμοῦ κεκτημένῳ,
ΝΕ.
πλοῦς οὔριός τε κεὐσταλής, ὅποι ποτὲ θεὸς δικαιοῖ χὠ στόλος πορσύνεται.
ὦ θεοί, γένοιτο ταῦτα νῷν γένοιτο δὲ
[88 b. 481
ΦΙ, ἀλλὰ δέδοικ,͵ ὦ παῖ, ph μ'ὶ ἀτελὴς Ἐεὔχῃ"
711. μηδέ τῳ] μὴ τέτωι L pr.
μήτε τῷ τέχνη I.
772 μεθεῖναι μεθεῖνε L.
777. Sees) gi. 780. Unies καὶ ἀλλὰ AT Vat.b. ἀλλ’ οὐ Vat. γι. ὦ]
σαυτόν] σαυτῷ A.
his gladness under the cover of a heart-
μεθεῖναι A, ταῦτα) om. L. add A. ὁμοίωσ CtA°. 778.79] from rd Lor (9, τῷ A. εὐσταλὴσ LAY. 782. ἀλλά) dAAa L. wfromaA, ὦ Γ΄ Ἐεὔχῃ]) εὐχή MSS, 71. Several editors prefer μηδ᾽ ἄκοντα. μηδέ τῳ τέχνῃ) Hadt. 1. 112, ἐχρῇζε
δεμιῇ τέχνῃ ἐκθεῖναί μιν. ge πρόστροπον) This word has an especially sacred and compelling force. Cp. O. T. 41, ἱκετεύομέν σε πάντες οἵδε πρόστροποι.
κτείνας γένῃ) Cp. especially Aj. 588, μὴ προδοὺς ἡμᾶς γένῃ.
οὐ δοθῆσεται.. κάμο(] ‘They shall be given to no one (and no one shall have them) besides us two.’ Neoptole- mus has in mind the real ground for this. Supr. 115.
776. Philoctetes, even amidst his pain, feels the gravity of the moment when he gives the bow out of his hands. The common feeling about the Divine envy appears also in El. 1466.
777. μηδ᾽ Saws] For the disjunctive form of expression, cp. supr. 80, τοιαῦτα φωνεῖν, μηδὲ τεχνᾶσθαι κακά.
γ78. Heracles and Philoctetes, both owners of the bow, had both had more than the usual share of trouble. The troubles of Heracles might even be traced to the weapon with which he had slain Nessus and provoked the sons of Eurytus to strife.
779 foll. Neoptolemus also feels the gravity of the moment, but dissembles
felt though ambiguous prayer.
780. evoraAfs] ‘ Happily conduct- ed’ = εὐτυχῶς ἐσταλμένος : said with re- ference to other dangers than those of winds and waves; e.g. a mutiny arising from Philoctetes’ malady. Cp. supr. 520, 1, infr. 890 foll.
ὅποι ποτέ, «.r.A.] The formality of the prayer renders its ambiguous vagueness less suspicious, Neoptole- mus trusts that, in spite of apparent difficulties, the will of the gods, as ex- pressed in prophecy, is on the side of his ambition.
782. The appearance of a single dochmiac line amongst the senarii is not of itself a sufficient reason for sus- picion in a passage which is naturally interrupted by physical as well as by mental suffering. Cp. Trach. 11865, 6. Indeed the regularity of the dochmiac structure is rather in favour of the verse. But, in the vulgate reading (see v.rr.), the ellipse of the subjunctive mood and the accusative we—p’ cannot = poi—are difficult to explain. The former ob- jection may be removed by conjectur- ing μή μ᾽ ἀτελὴς (or ἀτελῶς) εὔχῃ, and the accusative may then be defended, See Essay on L. § 16, p. 23.
ΦΙΛΟΚΤΉΤΗΣ. 427
στάζει γὰρ αὖ μοι φοίνιον τόδ᾽ ἐκ βυθοῦ κηκῖον αἷμα, καί τι προσδοκῶ νέον, παπαῖ, φεῦ, 85 παπαῖ μάλ᾽, ὦ πούς, οἷά μ' ἐργάσει κακά,
προσέρπει,
προσέρχεται τόδ᾽ ἐγγύς. οἴμοι μοι τάλας.
ἔχετε τὸ πρᾶγμα" μὴ φύγητε μηδαμῆ.
ἀτταταῖ. ὦ ξένε Κεφαλλήν, εἴθε σου διαμπερὲς στέρνων ἔχοιτ᾽ ἄλγησις ἥδε. φεῦ. παπαῖ.
190
παπαῖ μάλ᾽ αὖθις. ὦ διπλοῖ στρατηλάται, "Aydpepvov, ὦ Μενέλαε, πῶς ἂν ἀντ᾽ ἐμοῦ
τὸν ἴσον χρόνον τρέφοιτε τήνδε τὴν νόσον; 95
ὦμοι μοι. ὦ θάνατε θάνατε, πῶς ἀεὶ καλούμενος οὕτω Kat ἦμαρ οὐ δύνᾳ μολεῖν more;
783. φοίνιον] φόνιον LT. φοίνιον A,
dd δοκεῖ L. προσδοκῶ A. 789. rat | drrarara A.
ows] dAynos L or (5. ἄλγησις A.
783. ἐκ Bv@o00)] ‘From hidden depths.’ Men in pain naturally exaggerate the dimensions of the part affected.
784. τι... νέον] ‘Some violent change.’ Cp. O. C. 1447, and note.
786, παπαῖ μάλ Cp. O. C. 1462, ἴδε μάλα, and note.
ἐργάσει)] <A great evil perpetually recurrent is ‘most in apprehension.’ But Philoctetes is also thinking of the danger to his new-found hopes.
787. ἔχετε τὸ πρᾶγμα] ‘You know all now.’ He has made known to them what he had sought to hide, 1. 742 foll. and they are aware both of his need and his danger, 776 foll. He implores them therefore to stand by him. μηδαμῇ = μηδεμιᾷ τέχνῃ. Cp. supr. 771.
791, 2. εἴθε.. ἦδε] ‘Would that this pang might pierce thy breast and cling there!’ For bev cp. Aj.817. Philoctetes and Odysseus had been bound by a common oath,
rynte | Leal LY. φύγητε A. 1. Κεφαλλὴν] κεφαλήν A. Ὁ ' 798. δύνᾳ) δύνῃ LA. Porson corr.
() 784. τι) τι οι A. προσδοκῶ) προσ- 790. ἀττα-
κεφαλήνων TY. 792. ἄλγη-
790. ἄτταταῖ] Perhaps *larrarat should be read so as to keep up the iambic rhythm.
794, 9. For the icy interjection, cp. Eur, Alc. 235, βόασον ὦ, στέναξον ὦ Φεραία χθών : ib. 460, ὦ μόνα, ὦ φίλα γυναικῶν : Cycl. 266.
794, ὦ Μενέλαε: 795, τὸν ἴσον : 707, ὦ θάνατε, θάνατε. The freeer handling of the senarius, which marks the Phi- loctetes, and which belongs to the later manner of Greek tragedy, is most ob- servable in this speech, where it ex- presses agitation (cp. O. T. 967). For other instances, see ll. 651, 665, 879, 923, 4, 950, 1029, 1315, 1327, mostly in speeches of Philoctetes.
797, 8. Cp. Aj. 854, ὦ θάνατε, θάνατε, νῦν μ᾽ ἐτίσκεψαι μολών : Aesch. Phil. fr. 250, ὦ θάνατε Παιάν, μή μ' ἀτιμάσῃς
λεῖν.
798. οὐ δύνᾳ μολεῖν] ‘ Why can you not come?’ i.e. ‘ Why is it impossible
428
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ὦ τέκνον, ὦ γενναῖον, ἀλλὰ συλλαβὼν
3 ?
τῷ Anpvio τῷδ᾽ ἀνακαλουμένῳ πυρὶ 800 ἔμπρησον, ὦ γενναῖε κἀγώ Tol ποτε τὸν τοῦ Διὸς παῖδ᾽ ἀντὶ τῶνδε τῶν ὅπλων, ἃ νῦν σὺ σώζεις, τοῦτ᾽ ἐπηξίωσα δρᾶν. τί φῇς, παῖ; τί φής; τί σιγᾷς; ποῦ ποτ᾽ ὧν, τέκνον, κυρεῖς; 805 ΝΕ. ἀλγῶ πάλαι δὴ τἀπὶ σοὶ στένων κακά. ΦΙ. ἀλλ᾽, ὦ τέκνον, καὶ θάρσος icy’: ὡς ἧδε μοι ὀξεῖα φοιτᾷ καὶ ταχεῖ ἀπέρχεται. ἀλλ᾽ ἀντιάζω, μή με καταλίπῃς μόνον. ΝΕ. θάρσει, μενοῦμεν. ΦΙ. ἦ μενεῖς ; ΝΕ. σαφῶς φρόνει. 810 ΦΙ. οὐ μήν σ᾽ ἕνορκόν γ᾽ ἀξιῶ θέσθαι, τέκνον.
803. σὺ] om. A.
ται A.
to bring you?’ πῶς οὐ δυνατόν ἐστί σε μολεῖν ;
800. ἀνακαλουμένῳ)] (1) ‘ Generally invoked,’ or (2) ‘Celebrated by this name.’ Cp. Ar. Lys.299. The volcano on Mount Mosychlos would be a god- prepared pyre for Philoctetes, whose end would then resemble that of his master Heracles.
After 1. 803 there is a pause, during which Neoptolemus is lost in thought. Philoctetes, who is already losing con- sciousness, is visited with a sudden fear lest his friend may have left him. Every word which he utters gives him a fresh hold on Neoptolemus’ compassion.
806. tam σοί] ‘That afflict thee.’ Cp. Trach. 981, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπί μοι μελέῳ βάρος ἄπλετον ἐμμέμονε φρήν.
807. The tripartite division of this line is very unusual, But itis modified by the elision in toy’ for ἴσχε, and the rhythm of this whole passage is broken.
808. ‘ As it comes impetuously, so it leaves me speedily.’ For the paratactic structure, cp. Ant. 1112, αὐτός τ᾽ ἔδησα καὶ παρὼν ἐκλύσομαι.
σῴζει5] σώζεις A. σῴζεις AX 809. καταλίπῃ) καταλείπηισ L. καταλείπηισ C*. καταλίπῃς A.
808. ἀπέρχεται] ἐπέρχε-
809. θάρσει, μενοῦμεν] Neoptolemus says this with mingled feelings, and the eagerness of Philoctetes is made pa- thetic by his unconsciousness of the situation.
810. σαφῶς φρόνει] Sc. με ὡς pe- γοῦντα.
811. Cp. Ο. C. 650, 1, and note. Philoctetes desires the confirmation for which he will not ask. Neoptolemus makes a solemn asseveration (ὡς... ye = ‘At any rate be assured that’), in which the hidden intention of fate (cp. ξυμφορᾶς ἐύνθημα, Ο. Ὁ. 46) is again ambiguously conveyed. Philoctetes still requires the assurance of the right hand. Cp.O.C. 1632, δός μοι χερὸς ons πίστιν ἀρχαίαν, and note: Trach. 1181, Neoptolemus gives it with the safe promise of remain- ing, which to Philoctetes at the moment is quite sufficient. (He afterwards, infr. 1398, interprets the promise differently, as a confirmation of the original engage- ment, supr. 527). On receiving this satisfaction, he relapses into a semi-con- scious state, and dreaming apparently of Oeta, Olympus, and the soniad fire in one, begs to be carried ‘ yonder,’
PIAOK THTHS.
NE. $1, NE.
ἔμβαλλε χειρὸς πίστιν.
ΦΙ͵ ἐκεῖσε νῦν μ᾽, ἐκεῖσε ΝΕ. ΦΙ. ΝΕ. ΦΙ. μέθες μέθες με. ΝΕ. ΦΙ͵ ΝΕ. ΦΙ. ΝΕ.
ΦΙ. ὦ
οὔ dnp ἐάσειν.
τὸ γὰρ κακὸν τόδ᾽ οὐκέτ᾽ ὀρθοῦσθαί p ἐᾷ.
ΝΕ.
τί παραφρονεῖς ad; τί τὸν ἄνω λεύσσεις κύκλον .᾿
429
ὡς οὐ θέμις γ᾽ ἐμοῦστι σοῦ μολεῖν ἄτερ.
ἐμβάλλω μενεῖν.
ποῖ λέγεις :
ἄνω 815
ποῖ μεθῶ.
μέθες ποτέ,
ἀπό p ὀλεῖς, ἣν προσθίγῃς. καὶ δὴ μεθίημ᾽, *ef τι δὴ πλέον φρονεῖς,
[89 a.
γαῖα, δέξαι θανάσιμόν μ᾽ ὅπως ἔχω"
820
τὸν ἄνδρ᾽ ἔοικεν ὕπνος οὐ μακροῦ χρόνου
ἕξειν᾽ κάρα γὰρ ὑπτιάζεται τόδε, ἱδρώς γέ τοί νιν πᾶν καταστάζει δέμας͵
μέλαινά τ᾽ ἄκρον τις παρέρρωγεν ποδὸς
812. ἐμοῦστι] ἐμοί᾽ στι LAL? Vat. Vat.b. ἐμή ᾿᾽στί 1. ἐμ’ ἴσθι V. 814. μ᾽ μ᾽ C. μ᾽ A. μ᾽ οἱ. ΓΒ.
νειν] μένειν 1.. μενεῖν A.
gas] λεύσσεις (λεύσηισ pr.) L. λεύσσεις A. δή LY. Herm. corr. μεθίημι τι δὲ δὴ A,
‘upwards.’ But immediately afterwards, when Neoptolemus comes near to hold him, he cries out to be let alone. (Prof. Paley interprets 813, 4, ἐκεῖσε... ἄνω, as referring to the cave. But the vague- ness of 815 is against this.)
815. τὸν ἄνω κύκλον] ‘The circle of the heavens.’ Cp. Aj. 672, γυκτὸς ala- νῆς κύκλος.
817. The tmesis of ἀπό occurs again infr. 1158, 1177.
818. Ῥεῖ τι δὴ πλέον φρονεῖς] ‘Sup- posing that you must know best.’ πλέον, sc. ἐμοῦ. Cp. Plat. Hipp. Min. 371 A, τοῦ ᾽Οδυσσέως φαίνεται φρονεῖν πλέον πρὸς τὸ ῥᾳδίως λανθάνειν: Thuc. 5. 29. § 2, νομίσαντες πλέον τέ τι εἰδότας με- ταστῆναι αὐτούς, «.rA. Neoptolemus
813. με- 815. λεύσ- 818. μεθίημ᾽ Ἐεῖ τι δή) μεθείημι τί
feels like an inexperienced nurse, and rceives that the sickness is beyond is treatment. He begins to think that the sick man must know what is best for his own state. Cp. Trach. 1017-22. 820. Philoctetes throws himself on the ground. 822. τόδε] See Essay on L. ὃ 22,1. . 34. ᾽ 823. ‘Sweat certainly is bathing him over all his frame. γέ τοι calls atten- tion to the sign which helps to confirm supr. 821, 2. 824. ἄκρον... ποδός] Cp. supr. 748, and note. παρέρρωγεν] ‘Has burst from the side of’ (i.e. from the place of the wound), For the repetition of the same
430
αἱμορραγὴς φλέψ.
ἀλλ᾽ ἐάσωμεν, φίλοι,
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
825
ἔκηλον αὐτόν, ὡς ἂν εἰς ὕπνον πέσῃ.
ΧΟ. στρ. “Υ̓πν᾽ ὀδύνας ἀδαής,
root in the compound, see Essay on L. § 40. p. 75, § 55. p. 10.
827 foll, Odysseus (supr. 77, 115), whose words appear in some way to have reached the Chorus (supr. 136 foll.), spoke only of the necessity of obtaining the bow. For this the Chorus now see the opportunity, and cannot understand the inaction of Nenptolemus, who is better informed (839-43, cp. infr. 1329- 43), and is moreover chained to the spot by remorseful sympathy with Phi- loctetes. This passage, which does the work of a stasimon in separating two episodia, is in so far of the nature of a commos that it contains a lyrical in- terchange between the Chorus and one
Yave δ᾽ ἀλγέων,
of the persons on the stage. The text is imperfect in several places, and Bergk conjectures that four lines of Neopto- lemus’, answering to 839-42, have dropped out between 854, 5. It seems most probable that ll. 827-32 were sung by one half-chorus, and Il. 843- 48 by the other, in subdued tones; that 833-8, 849-54 were recited severally by two of the chief choreutae, and that 855-64 were recited by the cory- phaeus, or, possibly, sung by the whole Chorus,
The metres of this irregular strain are dactylic, anapaestic, trochaic, iam- bic, and choriambic. The following is an approximate scheme of them :—
Choriambic ~YYVjI+—
Iambic Iambic
3 ωώνυ -1- --
,’
4
Trochaic “Ζυ -- -- τ τ --Ο-2-- (Ὁ)
Iambic
,
. a Iambic1io— UW UU aL —
Jambic --.2...2
Paraceléusmatic, with logaoedicclose
4 , {ὐυυυδνυυνπυν-πυ-
The strophe is followed by four dactylic hexameters, the antistrophe by an epode, of which this is the scheme :—
vivvutvu—-vute—
Lo τ τὸς
.“-ωωυπ-πων -
Daigle] ἐυυτυνενυυ-
’
4 flu stu -- -Ὁ
2u VK UU stUUH UY
Iambo-trochaic 5s v4 -ἰ -ξ -- -- -- Dactylic νυξυυν -- --τξυυ- αν (Ὁ)
Iambic
vtu-u~g
1 For νὔχϊος, 1. 858, cp. Eur. Hel. 1479, Suppl. 280.
827-9. It is seldom that we can
Greek lyric verse. But the effect of
at all realise the euphonic effects of the vowelly assonance of evais.. εὐαίων,
PIAOK THTH2.
evans ἡμῖν ἔλθοις, εὐαίων * εὐαίων, ovat: ὄμμασι δ᾽ Ἔ ἀντίσχοις
431
830
5 τάνδ᾽ αἴγλαν, ἃ τέταται τανῦν.
ἴθι, ἴθι μοι παιών.
828, εὐαής} εὐμενὴς Γ΄. ἡμῖν] ὑμῖν A. ὦναξ) ἄναξ VR pr. corr. 831. τανῦν) τὰ νῦν L.
accompanied by low breathings of the flute, may be partly imagined.
817. Ὕπν᾽. “Ὑπνε] Cp. supr. 663 foll. bs... ὅς, «.7.A., and note.
ὀδύνας} ‘ Pain.’
ἀλγέων) ‘Grief Herm. (1841) pre- ferred ἄλγεος for the metre.
Cp. 11.14.164, ὕπνον ἀπήμονά τε λιαρόν re: Od. 13. 92, δὴ τότε γ᾽ ἀτρέμας εὗδε, λελασμένος, ὅσσ᾽ ἐπεπόνθει.
828,9. The metre of these lines is different from that of 844, 5, which should correspond to them in the anti- strophe. But the effect of the two spondaic (anapaestic) lines (cp. 837, 853) resembles El. 88, 9, 105, 6, 153, 173, 213-6, 233-6, and the antistrophe is possibly corrupt. See note on infr. 844. Others read εὐᾶές, in which the vocative would resemble dAlfwAayere in Aj. 695. But the a is probably long.
evafs] The first strain of the Chorus, ll. 827-32, is intended at once to lull Philoctetes to sleep, and darkly to ex- press their own wishes. Thus evafs is at once ‘ With kindly breath’ (cp. supr. 18, 19, ἐν θέρει 8 ὕπνον | δι᾽ ἀμφιτρῇτος αὐλίον πέμπει πνοή), and ‘As with fa- vouring gale’ (to further our design).
820. εὐαίων] ‘Bringing happiness.’ For the repetition, which depends on the Triclinian MSS., cp. Eur. Or. ι74,πότνια, πότνια νύξ. Sleep is invoked, as the Lord of happiest life. Cp. Fr. 373, ws τοῖς κακῶς πράσσουσιν ἡδὺ καὶ Bpa- χὺν [ χρόνον λαθέσθαι τῶν παρεστώτων κακῶν: Plat. Apol.39D. Others explain εὐαίων, ‘ Lasting,’ ‘ Not soon over.’
830. 6 δ᾽ ἀντίσχοις τάνδ᾽ αἴγλαν ..« τανῦν] ‘And hold before his eyes this brightness that is nowspread over them.” There is difficulty in the interpretation of afyAay. Hermann was at one time satisfied with explaining it by a simple oxymoron,‘ This light’ = the light the eyes
829. and εὐαίων om. MSS. add Tricl.
830. ὄμμασι ὄμμασιν A. ἀντίσχοι:) dyréxoss MSS. Brunck τανῦν A.
now have, i.e. darkness. Lobeck, Her- mann in 1841, and, I believe, Prof. E. L. Lushington, would take αἴγλαν literally of the light of day, and explain ὄμμασι as a dativus commodi. ἀντέχειν then means‘ To hold away,’ ‘ Fend off.’ ‘ And defend his eyes from this brightness that is now spread forth.’ But the explana- tory clause (ἃ τέταται τανῦν), according to this interpretation, appears weak and motiveless. Welcker’s suggestion that αἴγλη here means a head-band (alyAn, χλιδών, Fr. 524), satisfies some interpre- ters. A modification of Hermann’s first interpretation seems to afford a possible meani The Chorus, gazing on Phi- loctetes closed eyelids, see an expres- sion of peaceful re in his coun- tenance that was previously absent. They pray that this boon of sleep may be con- tinued. ‘Light’ is a familiar image of relief and safety. But in speaking of repose as light, the Chorus think again of their design, and add, ‘ This light which his eyes now have on them,’ and
“not the light of waking. Or τάνδ᾽ αἴγλαν
may mean more simply, ‘ This soothing light :’ the relief which slumber brin to Philoctetes being associated with the cheerful sunshine. (Burges conj. ἀμπί- σχοις ; Auratus conj. ἀχλύν.)
τέταται, sc. τοῖς ὄμμασι. For ἃ some- what similar expression, cp. Aj. 706, ἔλυσεν αἰνὸν dyos ἀπ᾿ ὀμμάτων “Apns.
832. ἴθι, ἴθι] The hiatus here is one of those irregularities which suggest the doubt spoken of in the Introduction, p. 364. It may be accounted for by the Cp. 859.
Cp. with this invocation to Sleep (in its second intention), Shak. Cymb. a, 2, ‘O Sleep, thou ape of death, lie dull upon her!| And be her sense but as a monument, | Thus in a chapel
lying.’
G 4 ictus, νυ +,”
432
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
As 2, A ὦ τέκνον, Spa ποῦ στάσει,
ποῖ δὲ βάσει, πῶς δέ μοι τἀντεῦθεν
φροντίδος, ὁρᾷς ἤδη.
835
τοπρὸς τί Ἐμένομεν πράσσειν:
καιρός τοι πάντων γνώμαν ἴσχων
πολὺ παρὰ πόδα κράτος -“ ὦ ἄρνυται.
ΝΕ.
τήνδ᾽ ἁλίως ἔχομεν τόξων, δίχα τοῦδε πλέοντες,
τοῦδε γὰρ ὁ
ἀλλ᾽ ὅδε μὲν κλύει οὐδέν, ἐγὼ δ᾽ ὁρῶ οὕνεκα θήραν
840
στέφανος, τοῦτον θεὸς εἶπε κομίζειν.
κομπεῖν δ᾽ ἔστ᾽ ἀτελῆ σὺν ψεύδεσιν αἰσχρὸν ὄνειδος,
ΧΟ. ἀντ. ᾿Αλλά, τέκνον, τάδε μὲν θεὸς ὄψεται"
834. wot) ποῦ 1.3}. μεν] μενοῦμεν MSS.
833. For the frequent form of expres- sion, cp. especially Eur. Alc. 864, wot BO; wa στῶ; τί λέγω; τί δὲ μή;
824. πῶς δέ μοι... φροντίδος} Sc. ἔσται. ‘And how are matters from this point to proceed with me in respect of thought?’ i.e. What course is my design to take? Cp. infr. 895.
835. dpGs ἤδη) ‘ You see (how things are) now;" viz. that Philoctetes is fast asleep. For the short abrupt sentences, cp. Ο. Ὁ. 117-22, ib. 163-5.
836. πρὸς rl. . π ν] ‘For what are we waiting, to do it?’ i.e. What practical advantage is to be gained by our delay? πράσσειν is epexegetic of πρὸς τί, μενοῦμεν is the MS. reading, but the short vowel gives a more prob- able rhythm.
837. καιρός, «.7.A.] ‘Opportunity, which holds the clue of everything, by following closely, wins much ad- vantage. The Chorus hint the un- wisdom of adhering to one fixed plan, when a good opportunity occurs of sud- denly executing another. A conjec- tural reading is ῥώμαν. But γνώμαν is confirmed by the echo of the phrase in the antistrophe. Cavallin, comparing πολλά in 305 supr., explains πολύ as= πολλάκις.
γνώμαν ἴσχων nearly=yrepa παρέ- χων. Cp. El. 75, καιρὸς γάρ, ὅσπερ ἄν- δρασιν | μέγιστος ἔργου παντός ἐστ᾽ ἐπι- στάτητ: Pind. Pyth. 9. 78, ὁ δὲ καιρὸς
825. φροντίδος. ὁρᾷς φροντίδος δρᾷς. L*. 838. πολύ] om. A.
836. pévo- 842. σύν] from σὺμ L. σὺν A.
ὁμοίως παντὸς ἔχει κορυφάν. Others join πάντων κράτος = ‘Opportunity, combined with ju ent, carries a decided su- periority in all cases.” A word is lost of the quantity of αἴσιον (C.) or ἄνδρασιν (Hermann).
839-42. Hexameters occur similarly in the commos of Trachiniae, ll. 1017- 23, where solemn reflections are inter- mingled with the more excited lyric strains. Cp. also ib. 1009-13, 103I- 1040.
839. θήραν | τήνδ ‘This capture,’ accomplished supr. 779.
841. τοῦδε γὰρ ὁ στέφανος} Cp. inf. 1344-7, Ἑλλήνων ἕνα | κριθέντ᾽ ἄριστον... κλέος ὑπέρτατον λαβεῖν. ‘The prize was to be his.’ Others (Paley) render, ‘In him was the prize.’
εἶπε] Sc. δεῖν.
842. ‘To have an unaccomplished work to boast of, and that with the help of falsehood, is a reproach that carries deep disgrace.’ To bring away the bow, as if performing a great feat, would only expose them to the reproach of not having brought Philoctetes. And this, when Neoptolemus had lied for the purpose. .
843. τάδε.. θεὸς ὄψεται) The com-
letion of the work achieved so far may be left to Divine providence, notwith- standing what is mysterious in the oracle. Cp. Aj. 1165, κοίλην κἀάπετόν τιν᾽ ἰδεῖν, and note: O. C. 1454, ὁρᾷ,
PIAOK THTHS.
ὧν δ᾽ ἂν Ἐκἀμείβῃ μ᾽ αὖθις,
βαιάν μοι, βαιάν,͵, ὦ τέκνον,
πέμπε λόγων φἅμαν'
5 ὡς πάντων ἐν νόσῳ εὐδρακὴς
ὕπνος ἄνπνος λεύσσειν.
ἀλλ᾽ ὅτι δύνᾳ μάκιστον,
κεῖνό μοι, κεῖνο Τλάθρα..
ἐξιδοῦ ὅπως πράξεις. ιοοἶσθα γὰρ ὃν αὐδῶμαι"
850
εἰ *ratray τούτῳ γνώμαν ἴσχεις,
844. *xdpelBy] ἀμείβῃ MSS. Herm. corr. 846. φάμαν) φήμαν MSS. Tum. corr. 849. δύνᾳ] δύναι L Vat. Ὁ. δύναιο AT (yp. δύναμαι 1.) Vat. V. 850. κεῖνο] om. A. λάθρα] λάθρᾶι LA. λάθρα Vat. Vat. Ὁ. B51. ἐξιδοῦ] ἐξίδου L, ἐξιδοῦ A. _ Swors] ὅτι LAL? Vat. Vat.b VV*. gi. ὅπω: (5. 852. dy] dw
οὖν. oo LVat.bV. ὧν C*% ὃν AT Vat. V%. ὃν Ae. 853. Line om. L*, εἶ ef δὲ Vat. ταύταν») ταὐτὰν L Vat.b. ταυτὰν AVV’. foxes] ἔχεις 1.1.3. foxes C?7A Vat. Vat.b. ἐχοις V.
ὁρᾷ ταῦτ᾽ ἀεὶ χρόνος: Thuc. §. 27, ὁρᾶν τοὺς ᾿Αργείους ὅπως σωθήσεται ἡ Tedo- πόννησος.
844. ὧν... αὖθιε] The metre of the MS. reading ὧν δ᾽ ἂν ἀμείβῃ μ᾽ αὖθις (4UU——--—+-—) does not correspond to the strophe, and is not very prob- able. Possibly ἀμείβῃ was a gloss ex- plaining προσφωνῇ... αὖθις, and we might read, ὧν δ᾽ ἂν προσφωνῇ μ᾽ αὖθι. Cp. Il. 1. 223, Πηλείδης δ᾽ ἐξαῦτις ἀταρ- τηροῖς ἐπέεσσιν | ᾿Ατρείδην προσέειτε,
«.7.A. Hermann’s conjecture is provi-
sionally adopted in the text. 847. ὧς.. λεύσσειν] ‘Since ever in disease Sleep, which slumbers not, is uick to perceive.’ πάντων ty νόσῳ, SC. ὄντων. ‘Of all men, when they are sick.’ (Others join πάντων εὐδρακής, ‘ Having quick sight of all things.) λεύσσειν is epexegetic of εὐδρακής. Sleep is personified, and ‘sight’ used for per- ception in general. Cp. Trach. rorg. 850. The text is defective, as the metre shows. κεῖνο is opposed to τάδε in 843, and means, therefore, not the abduction of Philoctetes, but the carrying away of the bow and arrows. The Chorus urge Neoptolemus not to be absorbed in gazing on Philoctetes, but to take a wider survey of the situation, that he
VOL. II,
may secure the object set before him by Odysseus. For λάθρα, σκοπῶν λαθραίως might be substituted to com- plete the line, which answers to supr. 834.
852. The reading ὦν, which would answer to μενοῦμεν in 836, gives no satisfactory meaning. For the com-
arison of supr, 240, I, αὐδῶμαι.. wats Αχιλλέως αἱ call Achilles father’) does not justify ὧν at8apa:='Whom I call master,’ even if this were clearly in point. And if ὅν is read, the metre is the same as that of ll. 6 and 9. In this case αὐδῶμαι is active, as in O. T. 846. The question remains whether Philoctetes or Odysseus is the antecedent to ὅν. It seems neces- sary that τούτῳ in 853 should be the antecedent, and τούτῳ is Philoctetes. The Chorus may be supposed to speak vaguely of him, in order to avoid the possibility of awakening his suspicions, should he overhear them. ‘If this be
our mind towards him you wot of;’ l.e. If you allow yourself to be so affected with pity, as you manifestly are, towards Philoctetes. The Chorus thus gently warn their master of what follows in the ensuing scene. Prof. Jebb conjectures ὃν αἰδοῦμαι, ‘ Whose
Ff
” = ome ee “-.- le a ee oe
434
μάλα τοι ἄπορα πυκινοῖς ἐνιδεῖν πάθη.
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
854
ἐπ. Οὗρός rot, réxvov, οὖρος" ἀνὴρ δ᾽
ἀνόμματος, οὐδ᾽ ἔχων ἀρωγάν, ἐκτέταται νύχιος, (ἀλεὴς ὕπνος ἐσθλός,)
οὐ χερὸς, οὐ ποδός, οὔ τινος ἄρχων, 5 ἀλλά Ἔἔτις ὡς “Alda παρακείμενος
[89 b. 861
ὁρᾷ. 1" βλέπ' εἰ καίρια { Pbeyye.
854. 708] τοι .’..L. πυκινοῖς). πυκνοῖσιν LIL’. πυκινοῖσιν C?A. 850. ἐκτέταται)
p’ ἐκτέτακται 1 ἀλεὴς ὕπνος ἐσθλό:] ἀλέὴσ ἐσθλὸσ ὕπνοσ LTL*. ἀλέὴσ ἐσθλὸσ ὕπνοσ
(3, ἀλεὴσ ὕπνος ἔσθλός A.
861. ἀλλά τις ὡς] ἀλλ᾽ one L. ἀλλ᾽ ὥς τις L?A V3
ἀλλ᾽ ds Vat. Vat. Ὁ. ἀλλ᾽ ds B. ὅστις V. 862. ὁρᾷ. ΤἘβλέπ᾽ εἰ) dpa βλέπει" 1.3, ὁρᾷ. ” : βλέπει. A. Vat. Ὁ gives καίρια φθέγγει ἴο ΝῈ. φθέγγει) φθέγγει AV’. φθέγγῃ
R. φθέγγει 1. φθέγγου L*V.
fear is before my eyes,’ viz. Odysseus’. Others read ταὐτὸν... γνώμας.
854. enSetv=sc. ἐστὶν or ἔνεστι, (1) ‘The prudent may see therein in- extricable harm.’ Or, possibly, (2) ‘One may see therein perplexing trouble for the wise’ (i.e. for Odysseus).
855 foll. It is probable that Neopto- lemus answered here; and to this the words βλέπ᾽ εἰ καίρια φθέγγει may be referred :—‘ Whether you speak season- ably,’ viz. in hinting that we must take him away. Else they must allude to supr. 826, 6, which is far off.
οὖρος, «.t.A.] This is to be taken literally, not figuratively with the Scho- liast. Cp. supr. 639, 40, and note. Schndw. quotes Theocr. 13. 52, κουφό- rep’, ὦ παῖδες, ποιεῖσθ᾽ ὅπλα' πλευστικὸς οὖρος.
856. οὐκ ἔχων ἀρωγάν] ‘Helpless, in sleep, disease and solitude, and in the loss of his arms.’ For dvépparos, ‘Without use of eyes,’ cp. supr. 632, ἄπουν, ‘Lame.’
850. νύχιος resumes ἀνόμματος with greater intensity. ‘Sightless, as if steeped in night.’ ἐκτέταται, ‘ Lies prostrate,’ is stronger than κεῖται.
ἀλεὴς ὕπνος ἐσθλόε] ‘How kind is sleep, warm sleep!’ A parenthesis like supr. 400, I. To suppose a common- place γνώμη, ‘A man sleeps soundly
in the sun,’ is hardly adequate in feeling. 1115 rather an exclamation of joy that their invocation (supr. 827 foll.) has been heard by the God of Sleep. For ἐσθλός, meaning propitious, cp. Od. 24. 311, % τέ of ἐσθλοὶ ἔσαν ὄρνιθες ἰόντι: ib. 19. 547, οὐκ ὄναρ, ἀλλ᾽ ὕπαρ ἐσθλόν : ἘΠ. 1093, μοίρᾳ μὲν οὐκ ἐν ἐσθλᾷ βεβῶσαν. If ἀλεής is suspected, ἀδαής rather than ἀδεής should be read, although the latter might be connected with 1. 864. But it is rash to reject Mefs, when λιαρός is an Homeric epithet of ὕπνος : 1]. 14. 164, ὕπνον ἀπήμονά τε λιαρόν re. The notion of ‘Sleep in the sun’ agrees with afyAay, supr. 831.
860. οὔ rivos] An enumeration of this kind often ends with a general expres- sion. Cp. O. T. 1284, 5. They are perhaps thinking of the bow, which they dare not name.
861. ‘But sees no more than the dead.’ Cp. O. T. 972, κεῖται wap “Ardy Πόλυβος, and see Essay on L. ὃ 54. p 99. Dindorf reads ἀλλ᾽ ὡς τίς τ᾽, ‘formula epica.’ But cp. 1. 859.
862. βλέπ᾽ ei] This is the easiest cor- rection of a faulty text, and affords a possible meaning. Cp. supr. note on 855 foll. But it is doubtful whether βλέπε can mean ‘See to it,’ in classical Greek ; and βλέπει may be a gloss on ὁρᾷ. φθέγγει is also open to suspicion.
PIAOK THT HS.
435
τὸ δ᾽ ἁλώσιμον *aug φροντίδι, παῖ, πόνος
ὁ μὴ φοβῶν κράτιστος. ΝΕ.
σιγᾶν κελεύω, μηδ᾽ ἀφεστάναι φρενῶν.
865
κινεῖ yap ἁνὴρ ὄμμα κἀνάγει κάρα.
ΦΙ.
ὦ φέγγος ὕπνου διάδοχον, τό τ᾽ ἐλπίδων
ἄπιστον οἰκούρημα τῶνδε τῶν ξένων.
3 ~ ~ > ov γάρ wor, ὦ παῖ, τοῦτ᾽ ἂν ἐξηύχησ᾽ ἐγὼ
τλῆναί σ᾽ ἐλεινῶς ὧδε τἀμὰ πήματα
870
μεῖναι παρόντα καὶ ξυνωφελοῦντά μοι.
863. τὸ δ᾽ τόδ᾽ LA. 866. ἁνήρ] ἀνὴρ LA.
Blaydes conjectures βλέπει" καίρια φά;- ve. But Neoptolemus is the first to perceive the signs of waking in Phi- loctetes. Others, BAéw’ εἰ καίρια φωνω.
863. τὸ δ᾽ ἁλώσιμον Ἰἀμᾷ.. κράτι-
στοῦ) ‘So far as our minds can grasp, oung sir, the toil that frightens not 15
t.” Cp. O. T. 1234, 5,ὁ μὲν τάχιστος τῶν λόγων εἰπεῖν τε καὶ μαθεῖν, τέθνηκε θεῖον Ἰοκάστης κάρα : Plat. Rep. 7. 517 Β, τὰ δ᾽ οὖν ἐμοὶ φαινόμενα οὕτω he Mi ἐν τῷ γνωστῷ τελευταία ἡ τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ ἰδέα καὶ μόγις ὁρᾶσθαι. ἀμᾷ seems to be required by the indications of the metre (dactylic with anacrusis Vv.)
πόνος ὃ μὴ φοβῶν] The Chorus are probably using the language of fisher- men, meaning that if Philoctetes is once alarmed, the capture of the bow will be more difficult. See above, 1. 839, θήραν, and cp. Plato, Lys. 206 B, ποῖός τις οὖν dy σοι δοκοῖ θηρευτὴς εἶναι, εἰ ἀνα- σοβοῖ θηρεύων καὶ δυσαλωτοτέραν τὴν ἄγραν ποιοῖ; Δῆλον ὅτι φαῦλος. For πόνος in this connection, cp, Pind. Pyth. 2. 79, ἅτε γὰρ εἰνάλιον πόνον ἐχοίσας βαθὺ | σκενᾶς ἑτέρας, ἀβάπτισ- Tos εἶμι, φελλὸς ὡς ὑπὲρ ἕρκος, ἅλμας: Theocr. 21. 14, οὗτος τοῖς ἁλιεῦσιν ὁ πᾶς πόνος. The common ἰηίεγρτεῖα- tion, from the Scholiast downwards, has been, ‘The labour that causes no fear,’ i.e. that is not attended with danger.
865. μηδ᾽ ἀφεστάναι φρενῶν] ‘ And not take leave of your senses.’ Cp. El. 1326, ὦ πλεῖστα μῶροι Kal φρενῶν τητώ- μενοι, K.TA,
Ἐὰμᾷ] ἐμᾷ LA Vat. b VV°. 870. ἐλεινῶς]) ἐλεεινῶς A,
ἐμῇ Vat. Dind., corr,
866. For ἀνάγει, ‘ Uplifts again,’ cp. Aj. 131, κλίνει eka pak 7
867 foll. Just when the plot against his peace is being urged most vehe- mently, Philoctetes awakes, and pours out touching words of unsuspecting thankfulness for the patient care, of which he little knows the motive. He throws himself afresh on Neop- tolemus, and will have no support but
his. 867, 8. ὦ φέγγος... Eévov] =‘ Light after sleep, how welcome! And how
surpassing fondest hope, the patient tendance of these friends!’ For the construction of φέγγος and οἰκούρημα, en 1046, 7, ὦ πολλὰ... μοχθήσας ἐγώ.
διάδοχον] ‘Succeeding,’ taking the place of (in my experience).
ἐλπίδων ἄπιστον] ‘Beyond the be- lief of expectation,’ i.e. which I could not have believed beforehand.
οἰκούρημα]ἡ More concrete than ol- κουρία =‘ Act of keeping watch.’ οἰκου- ρεῖν is, ‘To keep watch over a person’s
roperty and interests in his absence.’ a Necptolemus has guarded the bow and the person of Philoctetes during his prostration, from the thievish at- tempt which he most feared.
869. οὐκ ἂν ἐξηύχησα)] ‘I could not once have vaunted.’ The aorist implies ‘for a single moment,’ and is thus more forcible here than the im- perfect would have been.
871. μεῖναι has been unreasonably suspected. Cavyallin conjectures ἰδεῖν.
Ff2
436
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
οὔκουν ᾿Ατρεῖδαι τοῦτ᾽ ἔτλησαν Ἐεὐφόρως
οὕτως ἐνεγκεῖν, ἀγαθοὶ στρατηλάται. ἀλλ᾽ εὐγενὴς γὰρ ἡ φύσις κἀξ εὐγενῶν,
ὦ τέκνον, ἡ σή, πάντα ταῦτ᾽ ἐν εὐχερεῖ
875
ἔθου, βοῆς τε καὶ δυσοσμίας γέμων.
καὶ νῦν ἐπειδὴ τοῦδε τοῦ κακοῦ δοκεῖ
λήθη τις εἶναι κἀνάπαυλα δή, τέκνον,
», 3 3 ? , σύ p αὐτὸς ἄρον, σύ pe κατάστησον, τέκνον,
iv’, ἡνίκ᾽ ἂν κόπος μ᾽ ἀπαλλάξῃ ποτέ,
88a
ὁρμώμεθ᾽ és ναῦν μηδ᾽ ἐπίσχωμεν τὸ πλεῖν.
ΝΕ.
ἀλλ᾽ ἥδομαι μέν σ᾽ εἰσιδὼν παρ᾽ ἐλπίδα
ἀνώδυνον βλέποντα κἀμπνέοντ᾽ ἔτι'
ὡς οὐκέτ᾽ ὄντος γὰρ τὰ συμβόλαιά σοι
872. εὐφόρωΞ] εὐπόρως: LA. Brunck. corr. Oot A.
884. σοι] σον A.
872. οὔκουν ᾿Ατρεῖδαι)] ‘It was not the Atreidae, who—.’ οὖν marks the reasonableness of Philoctetes’ doubt, which was in accordance with the con- duct of the Atreidae.
Ξεὐφόρω:)] This seems the simplest correction of εὐπόρως. See Essay on L. § 55. p.ro1. Others prefer εὐπετῶς, comparing Fr. 523, χρεὼν | τὰ θειᾶ θνη- τοὺς ὄντας εὐπετῶς φέρειν. Or, εὐλόφω:. Paley retains εὐπόρως.
874. κἀξ εὐγενῶν) The frequent al- lusions to his father have a constraining power over the heart of Neoptolemus.
875. ἐν εὐχερεῖ Gov} ‘Took as a light burden.’
876. Bots] This reference of Phi- loctetes to his own cries makes us feel how involuntary they were. He knew them as an inseparable accompaniment of his presence anywhere.
877. καὶ viv] Cp. Ο. T. 52, 3, ὄρνιθι γὰρ καὶ τὴν τότ᾽ αἰσίῳ τύχην | παρέσχες ἡμῖν, καὶ τανῦν ἴσος γενοῦ.
870. Nauck, following A. Zippmann, transposes this line to before 890 and rejects 880 and 889. The apparent coldness of Neoptolemus, who in 886 ignores this appeal of Philoctetes to him, may, however, be accounted for by supposing that his consciousness of acting a part makes him less forward with the show of sympathy, now that his emotions are really stirred.
873. dyadol] ἀγαθοὶ LT. di-ya-
880. Philoctetes is not yet confident that his powers are fully returned. The habit of lying perdu after each attack makes him less prompt to move. But he feels that he must be ready to start as soon as he can. (But qy. ἡ. 4. τὸ πνεῦμ ἀπ. ποτέῦ Cp. supr. 639, 40.)
882. μέν prepares for the narrative in νῦν δ᾽ αἶρε σαὐτόν.
883. ἀνώδυνον βλέποντα]ῇ “ Ορεηΐῃ thine eyes without the look of pain. βλέποντα is sometimes put simply as an equivalent for ζῶντα, e.g. Aesch. Ag. 677, καὶ ζῶντα καὶ βλέποντα. Bat here the expression is modified by the addition of ἀνώδυνον as an adver- bial accusative (i.e. not only seeing the light but free from the look of pain). Others take ἀνώδυνον as a mas- culine adjective, and make ἀνώδυνον βλέποντα =‘ Living in freedom from pain.’
884. rd συμβόλαιά σοι. . ἐφαίνετο) Either (1) ‘Your commerce with the circumstances surrounding you:’ i.e. Your behaviour in the present junc- ture: a figurative use of the ordinary meaning of συμβόλαια : or (2) ‘ Your symptoms, when regarded in the light of your affliction:’ i.e. Considering your peculiar case your appearance suggested the inference that you were dead, The latter meaning (2) receives some confirmation from Hdt. 5. 92, 7,
ΦΙΛΟΚΤΗΤΗΣ. 437
πρὸς τὰς παρούσας ξυμφορὰς ἐφαίνετο. 885 viv δ᾽ αἶρε σαυτόν: εἰ δέ σοι μᾶλλον φίλον,
οἴσουσί o οἵδε' τοῦ πόνου γὰρ οὐκ ὄκνος,
ἐπείπερ οὕτω σοί τ᾽ ἔδοξ᾽ ἐμοί τε δρᾶν,
A “A ᾽ 3 ΄“- ΦΙ. αἰνῶ τάδ᾽, ὦ wait, καί μ᾽ ἔπαιρ᾽, ὥσπερ νοεῖς"
τούτους δ᾽ ἔασον, μὴ βαρυνθῶσιν κακῇ 890
ὀσμῇ πρὸ τοῦ δέοντος" οὑπὶ νηὶ γὰρ
ἅλις πόνος τούτοισι συνναίειν ἐμοί,
ΝΕ. ἔσται τάδ᾽: ἀλλ᾽ ἵστω τε καὐτὸς ἀντέχου.
ΦΙ͵ θάρσει. τό τοι σύνηθες ὀρθώσει p ἔθος.
ΝΕ. παπαῖ: τί δῆτα δρῷμ᾽ ἐγὼ τοὐνθένδε γε;" 895
ΦΙ. τί δ᾽ ἔστιν͵ ὦ παῖ; ποῖ wor ἐξέβης λόγῳ;
ΝΕ. οὐκ οἶδ᾽ ὅποι χρὴ τἄπορον τρέπειν ἔπος.
ΦΙ. ἀπορεῖς δὲ τοῦ σύ; μὴ λέγ᾽, ὦ τέκνον͵ τάδε.
NE, ἀλλ᾽ ἐνθάδ᾽ ἤδη τοῦδε τοῦ πάθους κυρῶ.
886. αἶρε] a€pe A pr. δρῶμ᾽ LY (yp. δρῶμι ΤῊ. λόγων Α.
and, more doubtfully, from Eur. Ion 411, quoted by L. and S. But the former is better on the whole, and agrees with σοι, the reading of the chief MS. See v. rr.
$87, 8. Cp. supr. 523, 3. Neopto- lemus professes to be encouraged by these words of the Chorus to assume that they will not spare pains in helping Philoctetes, whose wishes are seconded by their prince.
889. ὥσπερ voets} ‘As you really mean.’ Philoctetes does not take the refusal of Neoptolemus to lift him with his own hands. He is too much im- pressed with his actual kindness to be at once affected by the coldness and re- serve of his language.
892. ouwalev] For the infinitive, see Essay on L. § 33. p. 57, and cp. especially O. C. 1211, 2, ὅστις τοῦ πλέονος μέρους xpy cer. . ζώειν.
893. Neoptolemus gives Philoctetes his hand, but bids him exert himself, and put forth his strength in using the support. He is roused by this and makes the necessary exertion.
888. οὕτω) obras A. οὕτω I, γε] λέγε LIL’, γε A.
895. pe 896. λόγῳ
894. ‘Fear not. Long habit will enable me to rise.’
895. If Neoptolemus had followed the course marked out for him, he would have taken Philoctetes on board, and only when out at sea have let him dis- cover the destination of the voyage. But now that the decisive moment is arrived, he cannot deceive the unfortu- nate who has trusted him. For the optative (potential) without ἄν, see E. on L. § 27. p. 45. Others read δῆτ᾽ ἄν.
896. ‘What mean such words, myson? Whither tends this sudden diversion ?’
897. ‘I know not which way to express what is so full of perplexity.’ τἄπορον... ἔπος is the word that can neither be spoken nor kept silent.
898. Philoctetes cannot bear that doubts should rise just when his hopes are on the point of being fulfilled.
899. (1) * But 1 am at such a point of difficulty (that 1 must speak).’ τοῦδε πάθους, sc. τῆς ἀπορίας, from ἀπορεῖς, supr. ,ΟΥ (2) simply, ‘I am in a difh- culty. Cp. Aesch. Choéph. 891, é&- ταῦθα γὰρ δὴ τοῦδ᾽ ἀφικόμην κακοῦ.
438 ZOPOKAEOYS o/, ov δή ce δυσχέρεια τοῦ νοσήματος goo ἔπεισεν ὥστε μή p ἄγειν ναύτην ἔτι; ΝΕ. ἅπαντα δυσχέρεια, τὴν αὑτοῦ φύσιν ὅταν λιπών τις δρᾷ τὰ μὴ προσεικότα. [90 a. ΦΙ, ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲν ἔξω τοῦ φυτεύσαντος σύ γε δρᾷς οὐδὲ φωνεῖς, ἐσθλὸν ἄνδρ᾽ ἐπωφελῶν. 905 NE. αἰσχρὸς .φανοῦμαι: τοῦτ᾽ ἀνιῶμαι πάλαι. ΦΙ. οὔκουν ἐν οἷς γε Spas’ ἐν οἷς δ᾽ αὐδᾷς, ὀκνῶ. ΝΕ. ὦ Ζεῦ, τί δράσω; δεύτερον ληφθῶ κακός, κρύπτων θ᾽ ἃ μὴ δεῖ καὶ λέγων αἴσχιστ᾽ ἐπῶν ; ΦΙ. ἁνὴρ 65, εἰ μὴ ‘yo κακὸς γνώμην ἔφυν, 91ο προδούς pf ἔοικε κἀκλιπὼν τὸν πλοῦν στελεῖν. ΝΕ. λιπὼν μὲν οὐκ ἔγωγε͵ λυπηρῶς δὲ μὴ πέμπω σε μᾶλλον͵ τοῦτ᾽ ἀνιῶμαι πάλαι. ΦΙ. τί ποτε λέγεις, ὦ τέκνον ; ὡς οὐ μανθάνω, οὔτ. ἔπεισεν) ἔπαισεν LY. ἔπεισεν A. 902. αὑτοῦ] αὐτοῦ L. αὑτοῦ A.
903. προσεικότα) προσήκοντα I.
πολλά Τ'
Ἵ 9 gio. ἁνήρ] ἀνὴρ LAT. = * L. ἔοικε A.
goo. οὐ δή] ‘Surely it cannot be—;’ i.e, ‘I trust it is not.” Cp. Trach. 668, and note. Se te Ἶ
Ι. ναύ ‘On board your ship.’ vata sputta id δέμας The word is used predicatively. For both, cp. Aesch. Pers. 719, πεζὸς rf ναύτης δὲ πεῖραν τήνδ᾽ ἐμώρανεν τάλας ;
902. ἅπαντα δυσχέρεια] ‘There is nothing but unpleasantness,’ For this use of the abstract noun, cp. O. C. 883, dp’ οὐχ ὕβρις τάδ᾽;
9032. ὅταν is postponed to give greater emphasis to τὴν αὑτοῦ φύ- σιν.
λιπών]ὔ Cp. supr. 865, ἀφεστάναι.
904. ἔξω τοῦ φντεύσαντο!)] ‘From (i.e. ‘alien to’) your father’s strain.’ ἔξω is suggested by λιπών and φυτεύσαν- tos by φύσιν. Mollweide very ingeniously conjectured τοῦ προσεικότος (which, as Nauck observes, might be corrupted to τοῦ πατρὸς εἰκότος), but his conjecture is less forcible than the text.
907. ‘There is certainly no baseness
o7. ye] τε LT ye A. 1 κἀγὼ L. μ' ἐγὼ A. κακὸς Γ΄.
913. πέμπω) πέμπων Γ..
906. πάλαι πάλιν 1. Cp. 913, οόό. πάλαι
οἷς δ of δ᾽1.. οἷστ CT. οἷς δ᾽ A.
QI. ἔοικε] ἔοικεν
πάλαι] πάλιν LP. πάλιν C2. πάλαι A.
in what you are doing. But for what your speech may imply, I feel afraid.’ For ὀκνῶ, describing a state of vague, but painful apprehension, cp. O. T. 746, 749. For the ellipse, ὀκνῶ (μὴ αἰσχρὸς φανῇς), see Essay on L. § 39, 6. p. 74. Nauck unnecessarily conjectured ἐφ᾽ οἷς.
go8. δεύτερον ‘A second time.’ He is already convicted of baseness in his own mind for having concealed his intention, and he foresees the reproach which the avowal of this same intention will draw down upon him,
g10. The idea of the homeward voyage is so vividly present to Phi- loctetes’ mind, that the only evil inten- tion he can imagine in Neoptolemus is that of leaving him behind.
912. λιπὼν... ἔγωγε] Sc. στελῶ τὸν πλοῦν.
912, 3. μὴ [πέμπω] The position of the words has the effect of throwing a strong emphasis on πέμπω.
914. τί wore] The trisyllablic foot
ΦΙΛΟΚΤΗΤΗΣ. 439 ΝΕ. οὐδέν σε κρύψω" δεῖ γὰρ ἐς Τροίαν σε πλεῖν QI5 πρὸς τοὺς ᾿Αχαιοὺς καὶ τὸν ᾿Ατρειδῶν στόλον. ΦΙ. οἴμοι͵ τί εἶπας ; ΝΕ. μὴ στέναζε, πρὶν μάθῃς. ΦΙ. ποῖον μάθημα : τί με νοεῖς δράσαί ποτε - ΝΕ. σῶσαι κακοῦ μὲν πρῶτα τοῦδ᾽, ἔπειτα δὲ ξὺν σοὶ τὰ Τροίας πεδία πορθῆσαι μολών. 920 ΦΙ. καὶ ταῦτ᾽ ἀληθῆ δρᾶν νοεῖς - ΝΕ. πολλὴ κρατεῖ τούτων ἀνάγκη" καὶ σὺ μὴ θυμοῦ κλύων. ΦΙ. ἀπόλωλα τλήμων͵ προδέδομαι. τί μ᾽, ὦ ἕένε͵ δέδρακας ; ἀπόδος ὡς τάχος τὰ τόξα μοι. ΝΕ. ἀλλ᾽ οὐχ οἷόν τε' τῶν γὰρ ἐν τέλει κλύειν 925 τό τ᾽ ἔνδικόν με καὶ τὸ συμφέρον ποιεῖ, ΦΙ. ὦ πῦρ σὺ καὶ πᾶν δεῖμα καὶ πανουργίας
οιό. τόν] τῶν L. τὸν A.
918. δρᾶσαι) δρασαι L. A. ποεῖ Γ΄.
marks increasing agitation. Cp. infr.
23, 4.
ὶ es 6. ‘ Ex his tantum abest ut pos- terior versus ejiciendus sit, ut ejus ad- jectione eximie ostenderit Sophocles, quam penitus perspectam haberet animi humani naturam. Nam ubi quis semel ab se impetravit ut proferat quod celare jussus erat, jam, quasi expiaturus non recte factum, non aliquid, sed omnia cupit effundere.’ (Hermann.) It may be observed here that the στιχομυθίαι in the Philoctetes are, like the style generally, less severely regular than in any of the other plays.
917. πρὶν μάθῃς) ‘Till you under- stand the case.’ Neoptolemus indulges the hope, which he only abandons at the last moment (infr. 1391), that Phi- loctetes may see that it 1s for his ad- vantage to go to Troy.
919, 20. He here states briefly that which at a more favourable moment (infr. 1326-47) he explains at full.
910. ta .. πεδία) A periphrasis for Τροίαν. Cp. infr. 1333. The extent of the Trojan plain struck the imagination
στόλον) στόλων 1,. 924. τά] om. LI. τὰ A.
«ἰ, 927. δεῖμα] δημα L. δεῖμα A.
στόλον Α. 17. τῇ τί γ' B. 926. τοιεΐ ποεῖν L. ποιεῖ
of the Greeks who lived in a broken, uneven country.
921. ἀληθῆ] ‘In very deed.’ For the adverbial predicate, see Essay on L. § 23. p. 38.
922. πολλὴ... ἀνάγκη] ‘ This is ruled by strong necessity.’ κρατεῖ τούτων, sc. ὥστε οὕτω γενέσθαι.
καί] ‘And therefore.’ καί with im- ae has often a slightly illative orce. Cp. Plat. Gorg. 449 C, τούτου μὴν δεῖ, ὦ Topyia’ καί μοι ἐπίδειξιν αὐτοῦ τούτου ποίησαι.
923. ὦ ξένε] This change in the manner of address, from ὦ τέκνον, supr. 914, marks the transition from con- fidence to estrangement on the part of Philoctetes.
926. τό τ᾽ ἔνδικόν... ποιεῖ] and interest alike compel me.’ supr. 50 foll., 111 foll.
927-962. In this passionate outburst Philoctetes first reproaches Neopto- lemus, then appeals to his feelings of honour and compassion, then meekly supplicates him. Then (934), when Neoptolemus turns away to hide the
‘ Duty Cp.
440 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥ͂Σ
δεινῆς τέχνημ᾽ ἔχθιστον, οἷά μ' εἰργάσω,
of” ἠπάτηκας" οὐδ᾽ ἐπαισχύνει μ᾽ ὁρῶν
τὸν προστρόπαιον, τὸν ἱκέτην, ὦ σχέτλιε; 930 ἀπεστέρηκας τὸν βίον τὰ τόξ᾽ ἑλών.
ἀπόδος, ixvotpal o, ἀπόδος, ἱκετεύω͵ τέκνον.
πρὸς θεῶν πατρῴων, τὸν βίον * pe μάφέλῃς.
ὦμοι τάλας. ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ προσφωνεῖ p ἔτι͵
ἀλλ᾽ ὡς μεθήσων μήποθ᾽, ὧδ᾽ ὁρᾷ πάλιν. 935 ὦ λιμένες, ὦ προβλῆτες, ὦ ξυνουσίαι
θηρῶν ὀρείων, ὦ καταρρῶγες πέτραι͵
ὑμῖν τάδ᾽, οὐ γὰρ ἄλλον οἶδ᾽ ὅτῳ λέγω,
ἀνακλαίομαι παροῦσι τοῖς εἰωθόσιν,
of” ἔργ᾽ ὁ παῖς μ᾽ ἔδρασεν odf ᾿Αχιλλέως" 940 928. εἰργάσω] (εἰργγάσω L. 932. ἱκνοῦμαί σ᾽ ἱκνοῦμ᾽ A. 933. με μά- φέλῃ:) μή μ᾽ ἀφέλῃς L. μή μου plana Α. μ᾽ ἀφέλης Τ. Elmsl. corr. 934-
προσφωνεῖ προφωνεῖ ἵ,. προσφωνεῖν μ᾽.
impression thus made on him, Philoc- tetes, thinking him obdurate, complains to the unconscious companions of his solitude. His speech insensibly returns to Neoptolemus, with whom he again pee first indirectly, then with one
rief direct appeal (1. 95ο). When this is answered by silence, he yields to des- pair, and turns his face and his com- plaint towards the lonesome cave. Once more (961) his mind reverts to him who has been so cruel, but had seemed so guileless, and before cursing him, he waits to know whether Neoptolemus will even yet ye
927. wip] Cp. O. T. 190, 1, and note.
πᾶν Seipa} In this and similar ex- pressions (supr. 622) it is doubted whe- ther was is distributive or intensive, attributive or predicative. (1) πᾶν dis- tributive: i.e. ‘ terror of every kind’ (not only πῦρ). (a) πᾶν intensive, ‘entire’ or ‘utter terror.” The latter is more probable. ‘Thou that art fire and terror unrelieved.’
aravoupylas .. ἔχθιστον) ‘ Most hate- ful piece of knavish villany.” For the abstract neuter substantive applied to persons in expressing dislike, cp. Ad- Anya, μῖσος, λῆμα, etc. So φθέγμα in expressing affection.
929, 30. οὐδ᾽ ἐπαισχύνει.. σχέτλιε) This ts more forcible when taken inter- rogatively as a separate sentence. It is otherwise with the brief clause οὐδ᾽ ἐπ- aoxuve: λέγων in Aj. 1307.
930, 2. The iteration and the broken rhythm (I. 932 has three trisyllabic feet) are expressive of distracted feeling.
935. ὧδ᾽] ‘Even so,’ For the em- phatic resumption of the antecedent, see E, on L. § 40. p. 75.
πάλιν) ‘The opposite way.’ ‘ Aver- tit vultum.’ Brunck. Cp. Eur. Med. All, καὶ δίκα καὶ πάντα πάλιν στρέφεται.
936. προβλῆτεε] The substantive is more easily omitted with πέτραι follow- ing in the next line.
936, 7. ξυνουσίαι θηρῶν ὀρείων ‘Wild comrades of the hills." Cp. supr. 184, 5, στικτῶν ἣ λασίων μετὰ θηρῶν, and for the abstract word, Eur. Alc. 606, ἀνδρῶν Φεραίων εὐμενὴς πα- ρουσία.
939. ἀνακλαίομαι] ‘I complain in my own behalf.’ Such is the force of the middle voice. Cp. Antiphon, 119, 24, ἀποστερούμενος δὲ ix’ αὐτῶν μηδὲ τὰς παρούσας ἀτυχίας ἀνακλαύσασθαι πρὸς ὑμᾶς, ἀπορῶ εἰς ἥντινα ἄλλην σωτηρίαν χρή με καταφυγεῖν, Trach. 153.
εἰωθόσιν] Sc. παρεῖναι.
940. Cp, supr. 260, and note.
ΦΙΛΟΚΤΗΤΗΣ.
ὁμόσας ἀπάξειν οἴκαδ᾽, ἐς Τροίαν μ᾽ ἄγει" προσθείς τε χεῖρα δεξιάν, τὰ τόξα μον
ἱερὰ λαβὼν τοῦ Ζηνὸς ᾿Ηρακλέους ἔχει,
καὶ τοῖσιν ᾿Αργείοισι φήνασθαι θέλει,
ὡς ἄνδρ᾽ ἑλὼν ἰσχυρὸν ἐκ βίας μ᾽ ἄγει,
κοὐκ οἶδ᾽ ἐναίρων νεκρόν, ἢ καπνοῦ σκιάν, εἴδωλον ἄλλως. οὐ γὰρ ἂν σθένοντά γε εἷλέν μ᾽" ἐπεὶ οὐδ᾽ ἂν ὧδ᾽ ἔχοντ᾽, εἰ μὴ δόλῳ. νῦν δ᾽ ἠπάτημαι δύσμορος. τί χρή με δρᾶν; ἀλλ᾽ ἀπόδος, ἀλλὰ viv ἔτ᾽ ἐν σαυτῷ γενοῦ.
441
945
[90 b.
95°
τί φής : σιωπᾷς. οὐδέν εἰμ᾽ ὁ δύσμορος.
ὦ σχῆμα πέτρας δίπυλον, αὖθις αὖ πάλιν
εἴσειμι πρὸς σὲ ψιλός, οὐκ ἔχων τροφήν᾽"
GAN αὐανοῦμαι τῷδ᾽ ἐν αὐλίῳ μόνος,
941. ἀπάξειν] ἅπαξ A. ἑλών] ἑλῶν pL. ἑλῶν μ᾽ (sic) A. A. μεδρᾶν Τ,, αὐτῷ Τ΄ 952. σχῆμα) χρῆμα L pr. μαι LATL? Vat. Vat. b VV°.
942. χεῖρα Seftdv] Cp. supr. 813, and note. And for προστίθημι in a similar connection, cp. El. 47, Spay προστιθείς: Fr. 428, dpxov δὲ προστε- θέντος ἐπιμελεστέρα | ψυχὴ κατέστη.
943. For the slight transposition of the order of the words =iepd rov.. Ἡρακλέους, λαβὼν ἔχει, see Essay on L. § 41. p. 77. In τοῦ Ζηνὸς Ἥρα- κλέονε the second genitive has become 8 sort of epithet. Cp. Ant. 154, ὁ @Bas .. Βάκχιος.
.944. φήνασθαι] his own.’
945. ἐκ Blas μ᾽ ἄγει) ‘He seeks to carry me away by force.’ In taking the bow, Neoptolemus tries to force Philoctetes to depart. Philoctetes feels this, though he prefers to die.
946, 7. Cp. Ο. (Ὁ. 109, 10, οἰκτεί- par’ ἀνδρὸς Οἰδίπον τόδ᾽ ἄθλιον | εἴδωλον, οὐ γὰρ δὴ τό γ᾽ ἀρχαῖον δέμας.
947, 8. οὐ γὰρ... δόλῳ] These words are especially calculated to wound the pride of Neoptolemus.
949. τί... δρᾶν]ὐ He returns upon himself for a moment, but, finding no
‘To show them as
942. προσθείς} προθείς L? A. προσθείς T. 945- Blas μἼ Blao AY. 950. ἀλλ᾽ om. MSS. add Turn. σχῆμα C'A,
yp. αὐανοῦμαι ἀντὶ τοῦ ξηρανθήσομαι C** mg.
949. με Spay) ποιεῖν σαντῷ) σαυτοῦ AR, σ᾽ 954. αὐανοῦμαι] αὖ θανοῦ-
resource, makes one more effort to reach the heart of Neoptolemus. He is met with silence.
950. Cp. Ant. 552, τέ δῆτ᾽ ἂν ἀλλὰ νῦν σ᾽ ἔτ᾽ ὠφελοῖμ᾽ ἐγώ: For ἐν σαυτῷ γενοῦ, ‘Return to thy true self,’ cp. Xen. An. 1. 5. 17, ἀκούσας ταῦτα ὃ KA€apxos ἐν ἑαυτῷ ἔγένετο : Aj. 639,40, οὐκέτι συντρόφοις ὀργαῖς ἔμπεδος. The other idiom, ἐν σαυτοῦ, read in Par. A. (‘esto apud te,’ Lamb.), is a humorous expression unsuited for tragedy.
952. σχῆμα πέτρας δίπνλον] ‘ Rock formed with twofold doorway,’ i.e. πέτρα δίπυλος ἐσχηματισμένη. For a similar periphrasis, cp. Eur. Alc. 911, ὦ σχῆμα δόμων, πῶς εἰσέλθω ; ‘A com- mon periphrasis for any object that daeag itself to the eye in a familiar orm.’ Paley.
αὖθις αὖ πάλιν) Supr. 930, 932.
953. Ψιλὸς.. τροφήν)͵͵ ‘ Without means of defence or sustenance.’ Cp. Aj. 1123, κἂν ψιλὸς ἀρκέσαιμι gol +’ ὡπλισμένῳ : infr. 1125, 6, χερὶ πάλλων] τὰν ἐμὰν μελέου τροφάν.
954. αὐανοῦμαι) There can be no
442
ov πτηνὸν ὄρνιν οὐδὲ Onp ὀρειβάτην
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
955
τόξοις ἐναίρων τοισίδ᾽, ἀλλ᾽ αὐτὸς τάλας θανὼν παρέξω dail’ ὑφ᾽ ὧν ἐφερβόμην,
καί pods ἐθήρων πρόσθε θηράσουσι viv
φόνον φόνου δὲ ἐῥύσιον τίσω τάλας
πρὸς τοῦ δοκοῦντος οὐδὲν εἰδέναι κακόν.
960
ὅλοιο μή πω, πρὶν μάθοιμ᾽ ef καὶ πάλιν
γνώμην peroicas’ εἰ δὲ μή, θάνοις κακῶς.
ΧΟ.
ΝΕ.
3 4 Φ A 3 ? - ἐμοὶ μὲν οἶκτος δεινὸς ἐμπέπτωκέ τις
τί δρῶμεν ; ἐν σοὶ καὶ τὸ πλεῖν ἡμᾶς, ἄναξ, ἤδη ᾽στὶ καὶ τοῖς τοῦδε προσχωρεῖν λόγοις.
965
τοῦδ᾽ ἀνδρὸς ov viv πρῶτον͵ ἀλλὰ καὶ πάλαι.
ΦΙ.
ἐλέησον, ὦ mai, πρὸς θεῶν, καὶ μὴ παρῇς
σαυτοῦ βροτοῖς ὄνειδος͵ ἐκκλέψας ἐμέ.
ΝΕ.
τὴν Σκῦρον" οὕτω τοῖς παροῦσιν ἄχθομαι.
ΦΙ.
οἴμοι͵, τί δράσω; μήποτ᾽ ὥφελον λιπεῖν
910
οὐκ εἶ κακὸς σύ: πρὸς κακῶν δ᾽ ἀνδρῶν μαθὼν
ἔοικας ἥκειν αἰσχρά. νῦν δ᾽ ἄλλοισι δοὺς
956. τοισίδ" τοῖσιν 1, pr. roid’ (ΙΑ.
θεν L. πρόσθε A. παρῆς Α.
doubt about this reading, though the notion of a ‘second death’ (see v. rr. and cp. νεκρόν, supr. 946) has infected the MSS.
τῷδ᾽ ἐν αὐλίῳ] Cp. supr. 19, infr. 1087.
957. For the suppressed antecedent (τοῖς or ἐκείνοις), cp. El. 1060, rpopas κηδομένους ἀφ᾽ dv .. βλάστωσιν.
959. ῥύσιον] ‘In requital.’ ῥύσιον is (a) that which is rescued from plun- der, (6) what is taken in reprisal, (¢) an act of reprisal or requital.
g60. For πρός, «.7.A. after a verb in the active voice, see Essay on L. § 36.
. 64. > 961. ὅλοιο μή πω] ‘ Perish—not yet!’ The curse already on his lips (ὅλοιο) is suspended by the addition of the nega- tive and changed to ὄλοιο μή πω, &.7.A. then finally resumed in θάνοις.
πρὶν μάθοιμ) Cp. supr. 325, and note,
966. πάλαι] πάλιν L. πάλαι A. 969, 971, 978. Persons omitted in A.
ἀλλ᾽] om. A. 958. πρόσθε] πρόσ-
967. παρῇς) παρῆι L.
καί] Cp. infr. 1270, οὔκουν ἔνεστι καὶ μεταγῶναι πάλιν ;
963. δρῶμεν] Conjunctive mood.
964. ἤδη is to be joined with πλεῖν, ‘To sail at once.’ Cp. supr. 466, ἤδη . «στέλλεσθε;
968. σαυτοῦ] Some editors prefer σαυτόν, the reading of I, i.e. ‘Do not let thy name become a reproach amongst men. But the reading of L is sound. ‘Suffer not this reproach against thee to go forth amongst men.’
éxxAdpas ἐμέ] ‘Through your de- ceiving me.’ Cp supr. 55.
969. δράσω) Aor. conjunctive.
972. ἔοικας ἧκειν] For this conver- sational periphrasis, see Essay on L. § 41. p. 77, a, and cp. Ant. 1279 foll.
For δούς used like évdous, ‘ yielding’ (cp. the intransitive use, of ‘give’ in English), see Essay on L. § §5. p. 101, 4. Cp. also the turn of expression in Aj. 483, 4, παῦσαί ye μέντοι καὶ δὸς ἀν-
PIAOKTHTHS.
443 ols εἰκὸς ἔκπλει, τάμά por μεθεὶς ὅπλα. ΝΕ. τί δρῶμεν, ἄνδρες ; OA. ὦ κάκιστ᾽ ἀνδρῶν, τί δρᾷς ; οὐκ εἶ μεθεὶς τὰ τόξα ταῦτ᾽ ἐμοὶ πάλιν ; 975 ΦΙ. οἴμοι, τίς ἁνήρ; dp ᾽Οδυσσέως κλύω ; OA. ᾽Οδυσσέως, σάφ᾽ ἴσθ᾽, ἐμοῦ γ᾽, ὃν εἰσορᾷς. ΦΙ. οἴμοι: πέπραμαι κἀπόλωλ᾽. 65 ἦν ἄρα ὁ ξυλλαβών με κἀπονοσφίσας ὅπλων. OA. ἐγώ, σάφ᾽ ἴσθ᾽, οὐκ ἄλλος: ὁμολογῶ τάδε. 980 ΦΙ. ἀπόδος, ἄφες μοι, παῖ, τὰ τόξα. ΟΔ. τοῦτο μέν, οὐδ᾽ ἣν θέλῃ, δράσει wor’ ἀλλὰ καὶ σὲ δεῖ στείχειν Gp αὐτοῖς͵ ἣ βίᾳ στελοῦσί σε. ΦΙ. ἔμ᾽, ὦ κακῶν κάκιστε καὶ τολμήστατε͵ οἵδ᾽ ἐκ βίας ἄξουσιν ; ΟΔ. ἣν μὴ ἕρπῃς ἑκών. 985 ΦΙ, ὦ Anpvia χθὼν καὶ τὸ παγκρατὲς σέλας ᾿Ηφαιστότευκτον͵ ταῦτα δῆτ᾽ avacyerd, εἴ μ᾽ οὗτος ἐκ τῶν σῶν ἀπάξεται βίᾳ ; OA, Ζεὺς ἔσθ᾽, iv εἰδῇς, Ζεύς, ὁ τῆσδε γῆς κρατῶν, [91 8.
976. ἁνήρ) ἀνὴρ 1... d(v\podoya L. ὁμολογῶ A. L pr. καὶ σὲ δεῖ A.
Tho γῆς A.
δρίσιν φίλοις | γνώμης κρατῆσαι, τάσδε ᾿
φροντίδας μεθείς : Eur. Phoen. 21, ἡδονῇ δούς.
979. ἔνλλαβών] Cp. supr. 945, and note.
081. wat] Cp. supr. 967. The hate- ful sight of Odysseus drives Philoctetes once again to throw himself on the mercy of Neoptolemus. Cp. Lear, 2. 4, ‘Those wicked creatures yet do look well-fa- voured, | When others are more wicked ; not being the worst | Stands in some rank of praise—I'll go with thee.’
982. For the situation, cp. O. Ὁ. 858 foll.
983. στείχειν ἅμ᾽ αὐτοῖς) ‘To march along with them.’ The pronoun αὐτοῖς
978. ὅδ᾽ from ὧδ᾽ 1,.. ὅδ᾽ A. 982. δράσει] Space A. 983.4%) ἦ1,.. ἢ Α.
μήῤπης ACL? Vat.b V?R. μ᾽ εἵρπῃς V. μ᾽ ἕρπης Vat.
980. ὁμολογῶ] καὶ σὲ δεῖ καί σε δὴ 985. μὴ Epays] μῆρπηις L. 989. τῆσδε γῆς) τῆσδε
refers to Neoptolemus and his attend- ants. Here, as infr. 1003, the language is assisted by the scene. Others refer αὐτοῖς to the bow, but in this case some other verb than στείχειν would be required.
986-8. Cp. supr. 800, infr, 1464.
987. Cp. supr. 376, and note.
88. τῶν σῶν] Sc. χωρίων. The pron. refers to Anpvia χθών, the words καὶ... ᾿ἩΗφαιστότευκτον being διὰ μέσου.
989. ἵν᾽ εἰδῇς} ‘I tell youl’ Cp. Aesch. Cho. 439, ἐμασχαλίσθη δ᾽ ἔθ᾽ ws 768° εἰδῇς. In such expressions there is an ellipse of λέγω.
τῆσδε γῆε)] Lemnos.
ZOPOK AEOYS
444 Ζεὺς, ᾧ δέδοκται ταῦθ᾽ - ὑπηρετῶ δ᾽ ἐγώ. 990 ΦΙ, ὦ μῖσος, οἷα κἀξανευρίσκεις λέγειν" θεοὺς προτείνων τοὺς θεοὺς ψευδεῖς Ἐτίθης. OA, οὔκ, ἀλλ᾽ ἀληθεῖς. ἡ δ᾽ ὁδὸς πορευτέα, ΦΙ. οὔ φημ ἔγωγε. OA. φημί. πειστέον τάδε. ΦΙ. οἴμοι τάλας. ἡμᾶς μὲν ὡς δούλους σαφῶς 995 πατὴρ dp ἐξέφυσεν οὐδ᾽ ἐλευθέρους. OA. οὔκ, ἀλλ᾽ ὁμοίους τοῖς ἀρίστοισιν, μεθ᾽ ὧν Τροίαν σ᾽ ἑλεῖν δεῖ καὶ κατασκάψαι Big, ΦΙ. οὐδέποτέ γ᾽" οὐδ᾽ ἣν χρῇ με πᾶν παθεῖν κακόν͵ ἕως y ἂν ἦ μοι γῆς τόδ᾽ αἰπεινὸν βάθρον. 1000 OA. τί δ᾽ ἐργασείεις ; ΦΙ. κρᾶτ᾽ ἐμὸν τόδ᾽ αὐτίκα πέτρᾳ πέτρας ἄνωθεν αἱμάξω πεσών. OA. ξυλλάβετέ γ᾽ αὐτόν: μὴ ᾽πὶ τῷδ᾽ ἔστω τάδε. O/. ὦ χεῖρες, οἷα πάσχετ' ἐν χρείᾳ φίλης νευρᾶς, ὑπ᾽ ἀνδρὸς τοῦδε συνθηρώμεναι. 1005 990. Zevs] Ζεὺς δ᾽ L. 991. xdgaveuploxes] κἀξανευρίσκεις A. 992. τίθης:
τιθείς LAT. Auratus corr. δοῦλος L pr. δούλους C'A.
ΧΡΏ] χρῆ L. χρή CAL. (γ) L. ἕως A.
994. πειστέον] πιστέον L. πειστέον A. 995. δούλους] 997. OA.} Here and elsewhere only — L.
μ παθεῖν) παθεῖν L. παθεῖν ΑΓ. αἰπεινόν from ἐπεινὸν C'°r*, αἰπεινὸν A.
999-
1000. fas 7} ἕως 1003. ἐυλλά-
Beré γ ἐνλλάβετ᾽ LIL? Vat. Vat.b V. ἐυλλάβετέ γ᾽ A.
992. Cp. O. C. 277. Zeus is false to Heracles if he favours the design against his friend.
993. The removal of Philoctetes ful- fils the prophecy of Melenus, and thus establishes the truthfulness of the gods.
994. ‘I say, No! for my part.’ ‘ But I say, Yes! you must be ruled.’ Gern- hard conjectured, $I. of pnp’. OA. ἐγὼ δέ φημι
997. ἄρα is postponed because of the energy with which the first words of the sentence are spoken. See Essay on
L. § 26. p. 44 998. τοῖς ἀρίστοισιν] Neoptolemus. 1000. γῆς.. βάθρον] ‘This Lemnian
steep.’ Cp. Aj. 859, ὦ γῆς ἱερὸν οἰκείας πέδον | Σαλαμῖνος. For the descriptive pleonasm of γῆς, cp. Aesch. Prom. 433, Aides... μυχὸς γᾶς.
1002. πέτρᾳ] ‘On the rock;’ i.e. ἐν πέτρᾳ « εἷς πέτραν (rather than instrum. dat.), to be joined with αἱμάξω. πέτρας is ablative genitive with πεσών.
1003. ξυλλάβετέ γ᾽ αὐτόν] ‘Ay, ap- prehend him.” ye may be explained by supposing the attendants to have ad- vanced of their own accord on seeing the intention of Philoctetes. Recent editors have adopted G. Bernhardy’s conjecture, ἐυλλάβετον αὐτόν, supposing Odysseus to address his #wo attendants, the usual δύ᾽ ἀμφίπολοι of Epic poetry. But if this were right the same dual form of command would have been found elsewhere, e.g. in O. C. 840, 847.
1005. ἀνδρὸς τοῦδε] ‘ Odysseus,’ said with bitter emphasis. Cp. supr. 376, εἰ τἀμὰ κεῖνος ὅπλ᾽ ἀφαιρήσοιτό με. συν-
PIAOKTHTHS.
445
ὦ μηδὲν ὑγιὲς μηδ᾽ ἐλεύθερον φρονῶν,
of *ad μ᾽ ὑπῆλθες, ὥς μ᾽ ἐθηράσω, λαβὼν
πρόβλημα σαυτοῦ παῖδα τόνδ᾽ dyvar ἐμοί,
ἀνάξιον μὲν σοῦ, κατάξιον δ᾽ ἐμοῦ,
ὃς οὐδὲν ἤδη πλὴν τὸ προσταχθὲν ποιεῖν"
Ι ἴοΣ 9)
δῆλος δὲ καὶ νῦν ἐστιν ἀλγεινῶς φέρων
οἷς τ' αὐτὸς ἐξήμαρτεν οἷς τ᾽ ἐγὼ ᾽παθον. ἀλλ᾽ ἡ κακὴ σὴ διὰ μυχῶν βλέπουσ᾽ ἀεὶ
ψυχή νιν ἀφνῆ t ὄντα κοὐ θέλονθ᾽ ὅμως
εὖ προὐδίδαξεν ἐν κακοῖς εἶναι σοφόν.
ΙΟΙ5
καὶ νῦν ἔμ᾽, ὦ δύστηνε, συνδήσας νοεῖς
ἄγειν ἀπ᾽ ἀκτῆς τῆσδ᾽, ἐν ἦ με προὐβάλου
ἄφιλον ἔρημον ἄπολιν͵ ἐν ζῶσιν νεκρόν.
1007. om. A. Herm. corr. εστὶν L. ἐστιν A.
θηρώμεναι is at once ‘caught’ and ‘bound.’
1007. οἷ᾽ at] This seems a more pro- bable correction of ofa than οἷον, which, though found in some MSS., may have arisen from a gloss.
*at] ‘ Again,’ as you did ten years ago, when you took advantage of me sleeping ; supr. 271 foll.
1008. πρόβλημα σαυτοῦ] ‘As your stalking-horse.’ πρόβλημα is in appo- sition to παῖδα. For προβάλλεσθαι, as a word of blame, cp. Thuc. 1. 37, τὸ εὖὐ- πρεπὲς ἄσπονδον... προβέβληνται.
Ιοορ. ἀνάξιον.. ἐμοῦ] ‘Who does not deserve to be thy minister, but well deserves to be my friend.’
Ior2. For the dative after dAyavis φέρων = ἀχθόμενος, see Essay on L. § 14. p. 21, and § 36. p. 64.
1013. διὰ μυχῶν βλέπουνσἼ This is differently explained, (1) ‘Spying into hidden places’ (so Musgrave, who com- pares Philo J. 2. p. 78, τὸν det βλέποντα καὶ τὰ ἐν μυχοῖς τῆς διανοίας). For this cp. Aj. 11, καί σ᾽ οὐδὲν εἴσω τῇσδε παπ- ταίνειν πύλης ἔτ᾽ ἔργον ἐστίν. Or (2) ‘Spying out of hiding holes’ (‘ per late- bras prospiciens,’Schndw.). The latter(2) is preferable. For the point here is, not that Philoctetes was hidden in his cave, but that Odysseus himself keeps out of
of’ *at] ofa LT Vat. b. οἴω: V.
1oI0. ποιεῖν] ποεῖν L, 1014. θέλονθ᾽ θέλον θ᾽ L. θέλων θ᾽ C? OFf,
ov dia AV’, ΙΟΙΙ. ἐστιν}
θέλονθ᾽ Α.
οἶμ' ἀπῆλθες Vat. ποιεῖν Α.
sight, while he watches the proceed- ings of Neoptolemus. This also gives διά a better meaning. ‘By διά is meant looking through the intervening darkness.’ (Paley.) Cp. Aj. 381, κακο- πινέστατόν τ᾽ ἄλημα στρατοῦ : ib. 390, and note.
1014. ἀφνῇ) ‘ Unapt,’ sc. πρὸς τὸ τοι- ovrdy τι ποιεῖν : or, as Seyffert puts it, ἐπὶ τὸ σοφὸν εἶναι ἐν κακοῖς. Cp. supr. 79, 80, ἔξοιδα καὶ φύσει σε μὴ πεφυκότα] τοιαῦτα φωνεῖν, μηδὲ τεχνᾶσθαι κακά.
1015. προὐδίδαξεν] ‘ Has instructed
him.’ Cp. supr. 538, προὔμαθον, and note. 1016, δύστηνε] Cp. Aj. 1290, δύστηνε,
ποῖ βλέπων wor’ αὐτὰ καὶ θροεῖς ;
συνδήσας agrees with the subject of ἄγειν. The intention here mentioned is spoken of in the more passionate phrase, supr. 979, as a finished act; cp. Aj. 1126, δίκαια γὰρ τόνδ᾽ εὐτυχεῖν κτείναντά με;
1017. axrijs}] Supr. 1, 272.
ο ov] ‘You contrived to cast me forth.’ The (subjective) middle throws on Odysseus the prime respon- sibility of the act.
1018. GwoAw] ‘Outcast.’ Cp. the Homeric ἀφρήτωρ, ἀθέμιστος, ἀνέστιος.
ἐν ζῶσιν νεκρόν] ‘Among the living, but not alive.’
ZOPOKAEOYS
444 Ζεὺς, ᾧ δέδοκται ταῦθ᾽ - ὑπηρετῶ δ᾽ ἐγώ. 990 ΦΙ, ὦ μῖσος, οἷα κἀξανευρίσκεις λέγειν" θεοὺς προτείνων τοὺς θεοὺς ψευδεῖς Ἐτίθης. OA, οὔκ, ἀλλ᾽ ἀληθεῖς. ἡ δ᾽ ὁδὸς πορευτέα,. ΦΙ. οὔ φημ ἔγωγε. OA, φημί. πειστέον τάδε, ΦΙ. οἴμοι τάλας. ἡμᾶς μὲν ὡς δούλους σαφῶς 995 πατὴρ ἄρ᾽ ἐξέφυσεν οὐδ᾽ ἐλευθέρους. OA. οὔκ, ἀλλ᾽ ὁμοίους τοῖς ἀρίστοισιν, μεθ᾽ ὧν Τροίαν σ᾽ ἑλεῖν δεῖ καὶ κατασκάψαι Big. ΦΙ. οὐδέποτέ γ᾽" οὐδ᾽ ἣν χρῇ pe πᾶν παθεῖν κακόν, ἕως γ᾽ ἂν ἦ μοι γῆς τόδ᾽ αἰπεινὸν βάθρον. 1000 OA. τί δ᾽ ἐργασείεις ; ΦΙ. κρᾶτ᾽ ἐμὸν τόδ᾽ αὐτίκα πέτρᾳ πέτρας ἄνωθεν αἱμάξω πεσών. OA. ξυλλάβετέ γ᾽ αὐτόν: μὴ ᾽πὶ τῷδ᾽ ἔστω τάδε. ΦΙ. ὦ χεῖρες, οἷα πάσχετ᾽ ἐν χρείᾳ φίλης veupas, ὑπ᾽ ἀνδρὸς τοῦδε συνθηρώμεναι. 1005 990. Ζεύς] Ζεὺς δ᾽ L. 91. wdgaveupioxes] κἀξανευρίσκεις A. 992. τίθης] τιθείς LAY. Auratus corr. 994. πειστέον) πιστέον L. πειστέον A. 995. δούλου: δοῦλος L pr. δούλους (ΙΑ. 997. OA.] Here and elsewhere only —L. — ggg. χρῇ] χρῇ L. χρή CAL. παθεῖν} παθεῖν L. παθεῖν AT. 1000. ἕως 7"] ἕως (7) L. ἕως. A. αἰἱπεινόν] from ἐπεινὸν C'%?, αἰπεινὸν A. 1003. ἐυλλά-
Beré γ ἐνλλάβετ᾽ LIL? Vat. Vat.bV. ἐυλλάβετέ γ᾽ A.
992. Cp. Ο. Ὁ. 277. Zeus is false to Heracles if he favours the design against his friend.
993. The removal of Philoctetes ful- fils the prophecy of Melenus, and thus establishes the truthfulness of the gods.
994. ‘Isay, No! for my part.’ ‘ But I say, Yes! you must be ruled.’ Gern- hard conjectured, $1. οὔ pny’. OA. ἐγὼ δέ φημι
997. dpa is postponed because of the energy with which the first words of the sentence are spoken. See Essay on
L. § 26. P. 44. 998. τοῖς ἀρίστοισιν] Neoptolemus. 1000. yfis..Ba0pov}] ‘This Lemnian
steep.’ Cp. Aj. 859, ὦ γῆς ἱερὸν οἰκείας πέδον | Σαλαμῖνος. For the descriptive pleonasm of γῆς, cp. Aesch. Prom. 433, “Aidos .. μυχὸς yas.
1003. πέτρᾳ] ‘On the rock;’ i.e. ἐν πέτρᾳ = els πέτραν (rather than instrum. dat.), to be joined with αἱμάξω. πέτρας is ablative genitive with πεσών.
1003. ξυλλάβετέ γ᾽ αὐτόν] ‘Ay, ap- prehend him.’ ‘ye may be explained by supposing the attendants to have ad- vanced of their own accord on seeing the intention of Philoctetes. Recent editors have adopted G. Bernhardy’s conjecture, ἐνλλάβετον αὐτόν, supposing Odysseus to address his ‘wo attendants, the usual δύ᾽ ἀμφίπολοι of Epic poetry. But if this were right the same dual form of command would have been found elsewhere, e.g. in O. C. 840,
847.
1005. ἀνδρὸς τοῦδε] ‘ Odysseus,’ said with bitter emphasis. Cp. supr. 376, el τἀμὰ κεῖνος ὅπλ' ἀφαιρήσοιτό με. συν-
PIAOKTHTH2.
445
ὦ μηδὲν ὑγιὲς μηδ᾽ ἐλεύθερον φρονῶν,
of *ad μ᾽ ὑπῆλθες, ὥς μ᾽ ἐθηράσω, λαβὼν
πρόβλημα σαυτοῦ παῖδα τόνδ᾽ ἀγνῶτ᾽ ἐμοί,
ἀνάξιον μὲν σοῦ, κατάξιον δ᾽ ἐμοῦ,
ὃς οὐδὲν ἤδη πλὴν τὸ προσταχθὲν ποιεῖν"
Iolo
δῆλος δὲ καὶ viv ἐστιν ἀλγεινῶς φέρων
οἷς + αὐτὸς ἐξήμαρτεν οἷς τ᾽ ἐγὼ ᾽παθον. ἀλλ᾽ ἡ κακὴ σὴ διὰ μυχῶν βλέπουσ᾽ ἀεὶ ψυχή νιν ἀφνῆ Tt ὄντα κοὐ θέλονθ᾽ ὅμως
εὖ προὐδίδαξεν ἐν κακοῖς εἶναι σοφόν.
ΙΟΙ 5
~ 3 ~ καὶ viv ἔμ͵ ὦ δύστηνε, συνδήσας νοεῖς
ἄγειν ἀπ᾽ ἀκτῆς τῆσδ᾽, ἐν ἦ με προὐβάλον
ἄφιλον ἔρημον ἄπολιν, ἐν ζῶσιν νεκρόν.
1007. om. A. Herm. corr. εστὶν L. ἐστιν A.
θηρώμεναι is at once ‘caught’ and ‘bound.’
1007. ol’at] This seems a more pro- bable correction of ofa than οἷον, which, though found in some MSS., may have arisen from a gloss.
*aé] ‘Again,’ as you did ten years ago, when you took advantage of me sleeping ; ane 271 foll.
1008, πρόβλημα σαυτοῦ] ‘As your stalking-horse.’ πρόβλημα is in appo- sition to παῖδα. For προβάλλεσθαι, as a word of blame, cp. Thuc. 1. 37, τὸ €v- πρεπὲς ἄσπονδον... προβέβληνται.
1009. ἀνάξιον... ἐμοῦ] ‘Who does not deserve to be thy minister, but well deserves to be my friend.’
1o12. For the dative after dAyavas φέρων = ἀχθόμενος, see Essay on L. ὃ 14. p. 21, and § 36. p. 64.
1013. &d nll gical This is differently explained, (1) ‘Spying into hidden places’ (so Musgrave, who com- pares Philo J. 2. p. 78, τὸν ἀεὶ βλέποντα καὶ τὰ ἐν μυχοῖς τῆς διανοίας). For this cp. Aj. 11, καί σ᾽ οὐδὲν εἴσω rhode παπ- ταίνειν πύλης | ἔτ᾽ ἔργον ἐστίν. Or (2) ‘Spying out of hiding holes’ (‘ per late- bras prospiciens,’Schndw. ). The latter(2) is preferable. For the point here is, not that Philoctetes was hidden in his cave, but that Odysseus himself keeps out of
of” *av] οἷα LT Vat. Ὁ. 1010, ποιεῖν] ποεῖν L. 1014. θέλονθ᾽ θέλον θ᾽ L. θέλων θ᾽ C? ort,
οἴω: Υ. δια Acvs, ΙΟΙΙ. ἐστιν}
θέλονθ᾽ Α.
οἴμ᾽ ἀπκῆλθες Vat. ποιεῖν Α.
sight, while he watches the proceed- ings of Neoptolemus. This also gives διά a better meaning. ‘By διά is meant looking through the intervening darkness.’ (Paley.) Cp. Aj. 381, κακο- πινέστατόν τ᾽ ἄλημα στρατοῦ : ib. 390, and note.
1014. ἀφνῇ) ‘ Unapt,’ sc. πρὸς τὸ τοι- ovrdy τι ποιεῖν : or, as Seyffert puts it, ἐπὶ τὸ σοφὸν εἶναι ἐν κακοῖς. Cp. supr. 79, 80, ἔξοιδα καὶ φύσει σε μὴ πεφυκότα] τοιαῦτα φωνεῖν, μηδὲ τεχνᾶσθαι κακά.
1015. προὐδίδαξεν] ‘Has instructed him.’ Cp. supr. 538, spotpador, and note.
1016, δύστηνε] Cp. Aj. 1290, δύστηνε, not βλέπων ποτ᾽ αὐτὰ καὶ θροεῖς ;
συνδήσας agrees with the subject of ἄγειν. The intention here mentioned is spoken of in the more passionate phrase, supr. 979, as a finished act; cp. Aj. 1126, δίκαια γὰρ τόνδ᾽ εὐτυχεῖν κτείναντά με;
1or7. ἀκτῆς) Supr. 1, 272.
προὐβάλον) : Yau contrived to cast me forth. The (subjective) middle throws on Odysseus the prime respon- sibility of the act.
1018, ἄπολιν) ‘Outcast.’ Cp. the Homeric ἀφρήτωρ, ἀθέμιστος, ἀνέστιος.
ἐν ζῶσιν νεκρόν] ‘Among the living, but not alive.’
446 φεῦ.
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ὅλοιο' Kal σοι πολλάκις τόδ᾽ ηὐξάμην.
ἀλλ᾽ οὐ γὰρ οὐδὲν θεοὶ νέμουσιν ἡδύ μοι͵
1020
σὺ μὲν γέγηθας (av, ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἀλγύνομαι τοῦτ᾽ αὔθ᾽, ὅτι ζῶ σὺν κακοῖς πολλοῖς τάλας,
γελώμενος πρὸς σοῦ τε καὶ τῶν ᾿Ατρέως
διπλῶν στρατηγῶν, οἷς σὺ ταῦθ᾽ ὑπηρετεῖς.
καίτοι σὺ μὲν κλοπῇ τε κἀνάγκῃ ῥυγεὶς
1025
ἔπλεις ἅμ᾽ αὐτοῖς, ἐμὲ δὲ τὸν πανάθλιον
ἑκόντα πλεύσανθ᾽ ἑπτὰ ναυσὶ ναυβάτην ἄτιμον ἔβαλον, ὡς σὺ φῇς, κεῖνοι δὲ σέ.
καὶ νῦν τί μ᾽ ἄγετε; τί p ἀπάγεσθε; τοῦ χάριν ;
ὃς οὐδέν εἰμι καὶ τέθνηχ᾽ ὑμῖν πάλαι.
1030
πῶς, ὦ θεοῖς ἔχθιστε, νῦν οὐκ εἰμί σοι
χωλός, δυσώδης ; πῶς θεοῖς εὔξεσθ᾽, ἐμοῦ
1019. καί σοι] καὶ σὺ. yp. καί σοι A. ηὐξάμην) hugdpeny L. ἐυῤάμην A. Te A.
αὔθ᾽ avd’ A. 1023. re] ye LT. κἀπάτῃ T. 1028. δὲ σέ] δέ σε C?,
ἐμοῦ] yp. ὁμοῦ T mg.
1019. =) ‘And indeed.’ For the stress on «al, cp. El. 597 (ds τὴν μη- τέρα | κακοστομοῦμεν.) καὶ σ᾽ ἔγωγε δε- σπότιν | μητέρ᾽ οὐκ ἔλασσον εἰς ἡμᾶς νέμω. Philoctetes adds this, not cor- recting himself, but as feeling painfully the impotence of his curse.
1022. τοῦτ᾽ αὐτό is cognate accusa- tive, expressing the cause. The pronoun refers both to ζῶν preceding, and to ὅτι (@ following. Cp. supr. 797, Ant. 463, 4, ὅστις γὰρ ἐν πολλοῖσιν ws ἔγὼ κακοῖς | (9, πῶς ὅδ᾽ οὐχὶ κατθανὼν κέρδος φέρει ;
1025, κλοπῇ τε κἀνάγκῃ ζυγείς ‘Through being kidnapped, and bound under compulsion.’ Cp. supr. 73, and note. For the metaphor in (vyeis, cp. Aj. 24, κἀγὼ ᾿θελοντὴς τῷδ᾽ ὑπεζύγην πόνῳ.
1027. ἑπτὰ ναυσί(7 1]. 2. 718, τῶν δὲ Φιλοκτήτης ἦρχεν, τόξων εὖ εἰδώς, ἑπτὰ νεῶν.
1028. ἄτιμον ἔβαλον] ‘Flung away dishonoured.’ For the use of the simple verb τὸ ἐξέβαλον, see E. on L. ὃ 55. p. 101, 4.
κεῖνοι δὲ σέ] Sc. ἐκβαλεῖν μέ φασιν.
δὲ σέ Α.
16022.
κἀνάγκῃ]
1025. re] om. A pr.? 1032. εὔξῤεσθ᾽ ἔξεσθ᾽ V°.
Dindorf wrongly quotes ἔκβαλον as the reading of L.
1029. ‘And now why take me, why force me away?’ For the repetition and redundancy, cp. supr. 236. and note. ἀπάγειν is the word for taking a eri- minal to execution, and the middle voice conveys more of personal feeling. (Cp. supr. 613.) The agitation of Philoctetes is again marked by two tribrachs fol- lowing each other. Cp. supr. 932.
1030. τέθνηχ᾽ ὑμῖν] Cp. O. (Ὁ. 1366, ἦ τὰν οὐκ ἂν ἦ τὸ σὸν μέρος. And for the dative, ib. 444, φυγάς σφιν ἔξω πτω- χὸς ἠλώμην ἀεί.
1032, 3. πῶς θεοῖς εὔξεσθ᾽.. ἔτι] ‘How shall ye declare to Heaven that ye will sacrifice or pour libation to the gods any more?’ εὔχεσθαι is properly to say aloud in presence of a god, and so (a) ‘ To pray,’ (δ) ‘ To vow, (c) ‘To glory.’ Here the meaning is somewhere between (c) and (δ), ‘To vaunt’ and ‘To promise.’ Cp. Eur. Alc. 334, where et- Xopzas is, 41 thankfully profess.’
θεοῖς is (a) dative after εὔξεσθε, (5) in a secondary construction with the in-
PIAOKTHTHS.
mrevoavros, αἴθειν ἱερά ; πῶς σπένδειν ἔτι;
447
(or b.
αὕτη γὰρ ἦν σοι πρόφασις ἐκβαλεῖν ἐμέ.
κακῶς ὄλοισθ᾽" Ἐὀλεῖσθε δ᾽ ἠδικηκότες
1035
τὸν ἄνδρα τόνδε, θεοῖσιν εἰ δίκης μέλει.
ἔξοιδα δ᾽ ὡς μέλει γ᾽ ἐπεὶ οὔποτ᾽ ἂν στόλον
ἐπλεύσατ᾽ ἂν τόνδ᾽ οὔνεκ᾽ ἀνδρὸς ἀθλίου,
εἰ μή τι κέντρον θεῖον ἦγ ὑμᾶς ἐμοῦ.
᾽ ζ΄ι 3 ἀλλ᾽, ὦ πατρῴα γῆ θεοί τ᾽ ἐπόψιοι,
1040
τίσασθε τίσασθ᾽ ἀλλὰ τῷ χρόνῳ ποτὲ
, 3 , 4 > > - ξύμπαντας αὐτούς, ef τι κἄμ olxreipere.
ὡς (@ μὲν οἰκτρῶς, εἰ δ᾽ Wor ὀλωλότας
τούτους͵ δοκοῖμ᾽ ἂν τῆς νόσου πεφευγέναι.
ΧΟ.
βαρύς τε καὶ βαρεῖαν ὁ ξένος φάτιν
1045
τήνδ᾽ εἶπ᾽, ᾿Οδυσσεῦ, κοὐχ ὑπείκουσαν κακοῖς.
ΟΔ.
πόλλ᾽ ἂν λέγειν ἔχοιμι πρὸς τὰ τοῦδ᾽ ἔπη,
εἴ μοι παρείκοι" νῦν δ᾽ ἑνὸς κρατῶ λόγου.
1034. αὕτη] αὐτὴ L. corr. 1037.8] ye A. 7 I. εἰ from ἡ (3. ὑπείκουσαν A.
finitives al6ew ἱερά and σπένδειν. "Ηον shall ye vaunt before the gods that ye will burn sacrifice to them, or make drink-offerings?’ There is no ground whatever for suspecting the reading.
For πλεύσαντοξ, cp. supr. 1027, infr. 1278.
1034. αὕτη.. ἐμέ] Cp. supr. 8. It may be observed that Philoctetes here knows what he had not suspected at the time described by him, supr. 271.
ἐκβαλεῖν] Sc. ὥστε ἐκβαλεῖν. Essay on L. § 26. p. 62.
1039. εἰ μή τι.. ἐμοῦ] ‘ Were ye not pricked to it by some divine power re- minding you of me.’ κέντρον is (a) literally, ‘ The prick of a goad,’ (b) meta- phorically, ‘A sharp thought’ (θεῖον, ‘im- planted bya god’); in which sense ἐμοῦ is joined to it as an objective genitive. The religious feeling of these lines is very similar to Oed. Col. 96-105. Philoc- tetes’ hope in the gods, which at supr. 1020 had sunk very low, is revived by the reflection that some Divine Pro- vidence must have caused the wish for his return to Troy. But he appeals only
See
1035. *dAetaGe] ὅλοισθε LA. ὄὅλοισθ᾽ ὅλοισθ᾽ T. Brunck. ἐπεί
ἐπ 1,. ἐπεὶ Α. 1046. ὑπείκουσαν
in the first instance to the gods of his fatherland, and to the gods of vengeance. The θεοὶ ἐπόψιοι are either (1) the Ἐρινύες. Cp. Aj. 835, 6, rds dei re wap- θένους | ἀεί θ᾽ ὁρώσας πάντα τἀν βροτοῖς πάθη. Or (2), as elsewhere, Zeus and Apollo. Cp. El. 175, Ζεύς, ὃς ἐφορᾷ πάντα καὶ κρατύνει.
1042. κἄμ καί belongs to the verb. Cp. Ant. 280, παῦσαι, πρὶν ὀργῆς κἀμὲ μεστῶσαι λέγων, and note.
1044. τῆς νόσου] Sc. ἐκ. See Essay on L. §8.p.11. Cp. Od. 1. 18, πεφνγ- μένος ἦεν ἀέθλων: Ant. 488, 9, οὐκ ἀλύξ- erov | μόρου κακίστου.
For the relief afforded by vengeance, cp. El. 939, τῆς νῦν παρούσης πημονῆς λύσεις βάρος: ib. 1489, 00, ὡς ἐμοὶ τόδ᾽ ἂν κακῶν | μόνον γένοιτο τῶν πάλαι λυτήριον.
1045. Cp. Ant. 471, 2, δηλοῖ τὸ γέν- yn ὠμὸν ἐξ ὠμοῦ πατρὸς τῆς παιδός" εἴκειν δ᾽ οὐκ ἐπίσταται κακοῖς.
For the hypallage in φάτιν., ὑπεί- κουσαν, cp. Ο. Ὁ. 977, mas Ἐδὰν τό γ' ἄκον πρᾶγμ’ ἂν εἰκότως ψέγοις ;
1048, εἴ μοι παρείκοι] Sc, τὸ πρᾶγμα
448 ZOPOKAEOYS
οὗ γὰρ τοιούτων δεῖ, τοιοῦτός εἰμ᾽ ἐγώ:
χὥῶπουν δικαίων κἀγαθῶν ἀνδρῶν κρίσις, 1050 οὐκ ἂν λάβοις μον μᾶλλον οὐδέν᾽ εὐσεβῆ.
νικᾶν γε μέντοι πανταχοῦ χρήζων ἔφυν͵
πλὴν εἰς σέ: νῦν δὲ σοί γ᾽ ἑκὼν ἐκστήσομαι.
ἄφετε γὰρ αὐτόν, μηδὲ προσψαύσητ᾽ ἔτι.
ἐᾶτε μίμνειν. οὐδὲ σοῦ προσχρήζομεν, 1055 τά γ᾽ ὅπλ᾽ ἔχοντες ταῦτ᾽, ἐπεὶ πάρεστι μὲν
Τεῦκρος map ἡμῖν͵ τήνδ᾽ ἐπιστήμην ἔχων,
ἐγώ θ᾽, ὃς οἶμαι σοῦ κάκιον οὐδὲν ἂν
1049. ob] οὐ L. σων CT. 1055. gov] from ce A°.
ὥστε πολλὰ λέγειν. ‘Did but my leisure Serve me.’
viv δ᾽ ἑνὸς κρατῶ λόγον] ‘But, as it is, 1 have only one thing to say.’ This refers to infr. 1054 foll. ‘All I can now say is that we need not take him, if he will not come. The bow is enough.’ Odysseus means that this is not the time for justifying his act. He will do and say only what is necessary for his end. When the plea of justice is required, arguments will not fail him.
κρατῶ has been suspected. The near- est parallel to it is O. T. 409, τοῦδε γὰρ κἀγὼ κρατῶ.
1049. τοιούτων .. τοιοῦτος have here a general meaning, and τοιούτων may be either (1) neuter, or (2) masculine. (1) ‘ Where this or that line of conduct is required, I follow that course ;’ or (2) ‘ Where this or that character is needed, I am of that character.’ Cp. Plato, Rep. 4.429 B, 437 E, Phaedr. 271 D; Eur. Or. 1680 (ME. πείθεσθαι χρεών.) OP. κἀγὼ τοιοῦτος (sc. TH γνώμῃ εἰμὶ ὥστε πείθεσθαι). Others suppose a vague reference to the accusation of injustice in Philoctetes’ speech.
1050, 1. Cp. supr. 83-5.
1052, 3. νικᾶν ye.. ried ablasat “However, while in all other cases am certainly solicitous to overcome, I make an exception in regard to you. On the contrary, I am willing to let you have your way.’ The paratactic structure (cp. supr. 1043) assists the surprise in πλὴν els σέ, which is thus brought in suddenly.
TOSI. pov}om. L. μου A.
1052. χριίζων yp. κρεῖσ-
1053. σοί γ᾽ γε reaffirms els σέ with ironical courtesy.
1054. ἄφετε) Cp. supr. 1003.
1055. προσχργηζομεν) προσ-, ‘in ad- dition.’ )
1056. μέν] ‘If no one else.’
1057. Cp. Od. 8. 219, where Odysseus boasts that he is second to none but Philoctetes in the use of the bow, and contrast Aj. 1120, ὁ roférns ἔοικεν οὐ σμικρὸν φρονεῖν. It is necessary to the plot of the Philoctetes that skill in archery should be spoken of with re- spect, as in heroic times, whereas Mene- laus in the Ajax expresses the contempt of a hoplite of the time of Pericles for the light-armed bowman.
1058. ἐγώ 0] ‘And I too.” ‘Post πόρεστι μὲν Τεῦκρος sequi dedebat wa- ρειμι 8° ἔγώ, pro quo mutata orationis forma éy& ve illatum est, quia hoc sine verbo positum est.’ Dindorf. E. on L. § 36. p.65. Cp. infr. 1424-8.
ὃς οἶμαι, «.rA.] The bow of Odys- seus is not less famous than that of Heracles. See Introd. to Trachiniae.
1058, 9. οὐδὲν.. μηδ οὐ belongs strictly to οἶμαι, as in οὔ φημι, od φαί- vera, etc. μή is to be taken closely with the infinitive, which receives an hypothetical tum from ἄν preceding. Wunder quotes Plat. Prot. 319 B, ὅθεν δὲ αὐτὸ ἡγοῦμαι ob διδακτὸν εἶναι pnd in’ ἀνθρώπων παρασκευστὸν ἀνθρώποις, δίκαιός εἰμι εἰπεῖν, but οὐ there rather adheres to διδακτόν. The repetition of the negative is here emphatic.
= se nee an
ΦΙΛΟΚΤΗΤΗΣ. 449
τούτων κρατύνειν͵ μηδ᾽ ἐπιθύνειν χερί. τί δῆτα σοῦ δεῖ; χαῖρε τὴν Λῆμνον πατῶν. ἡμεῖς δ᾽ ἴωμεν. καὶ τάχ᾽ ἂν τὸ σὸν γέρας τιμὴν ἐμοὶ νείμειεν, ἥν o ἐχρῆν ἔχειν. ΦΙ. οἴμοι: τί δράσω δύσμορος ; σὺ τοῖς ἐμοῖς ὅπλοισι κοσμηθεὶς ἐν ᾿Αργείοις φανεῖ; μή μ' ἀντιφώνει μηδέν, ὡς στείχοντα δή. ὦ σπέρμ' ᾿Αχιλλέως, οὐδὲ σοῦ φωνῆς ἔτι γενήσομαι προσφθεγκτός, ἀλλ᾽ οὕτως ἄπει ; χώρει σύ' μὴ πρόσλευσσε, γενναῖός περ ὦν, ἡμῶν ὅπως μὴ τὴν τύχην διαφθερεῖς. ΦΙ. % καὶ πρὸς ὑμῶν ὧδ᾽ ἔρημος, ὦ ξένοι,
1060
OA, ΦΙ.
1065
OA.
1070 λειφθήσομαι * dy κοὐκ ἐποικτερεῖτέ με;
ΧΟ. ὅδ᾽ ἐστὶν ἡμῶν ναυκράτωρ ὁ παῖς. ὅσ᾽ ἂν
οὗτος λέγῃ σοι, ταῦτά σοι χἠμεῖς φαμέν͵
ΝΕ. ἀκούσομαι μὲν ὡς ἔφυν οἴκτου πλέως
πρὸς τοῦδ᾽" ὅμως δὲ μείνατ᾽, εἰ τούτῳ δοκεῖ, 1075
χρόνον τοσοῦτον, els ὅσον τά τὶ ἐκ νεὼς
στείλωσι ναῦται καὶ θεοῖς εὐξώμεθα.
χοῦτος τάχ᾽ ἂν φρόνησιν ἐν τούτῳ λάβοι
1060. Λῆμνον] λῇμνον A. 1068. πρόσλευσσε) πρόσλευσε LI. διαφθαρῆς T. χἠμεῖς] γ᾽ ἡμεῖσ L. x’ ἡμεῖσ C’A,
1060, Cp. supr. 2, and note.
1062. ἦν σ᾽ ἐχρῆν ἔχειν) Here, as above in 997, 8, Odysseus alludes to the prophecy, of which, however, Phi- loctetes has not been told. He was too impatient to listen to Neoptolemus, supr. 919, 20.
1064. For the absence of caesura in this line, cp. infr. 1369. .
1066, 7. φωνῆς .. προσφθεγκτό9) The pleonasm is pathetic. ‘Shall I no more hear your voice addressing me?’ Phi- loctetes, who supr. 220 foll. was over- joyed at the sight of Greeks, and longed to hear them speak, is now being left in tenfold desolation. He still clings to his hope in Neoptolemus, and makes a last appeal to the mariners, who,
VOL. H.
1062. ἣν ἐχρῆν σ᾽ I. πρόσλευσσε Α. 1071. λειφθήσομαι δή] λειφθήσομ᾽ ἤδη LA. Wakefield corr. 1073.
1065. ὡς] aL. ds C?. πρόσελθε B. 1069. διαφθερεῖ:
507 foll., 676 foll., had shown some pity for him.
1074, 5. ‘Odysseus will tell me that I am a victim of weak pity: but still, if Philoctetes craves it, go not yet.’
ἀκούσομαι] “1 shall be reviled.’ Cp. supr. 607, and note.
οἴκτου] Cp. O.C. 1636, οὐκ οἴκτου μέτα.
πλέως is used in reproachful phrases, ε.Ε. Aesch. Prom. 696, πρό γε στενάζεις καὶ φόβου πλέα τις εἶ.
1076. εἷς ὅσον] Sc. χρόνον. Cp. Ο. C. 1701, El. 1075. and notes.
τὰ. ἐκ veos] ‘Things on board.’ For ἐκ, with the genitive denoting the whereabouts of a thing, cp. πρός with genitive, ἐγγύθεν, πόρρωθεν, etc. Cp. also supr. 630, and note,
GB
450
ZOPOKAEOYS
λῴω tw’ ἡμῖν. νὼ μὲν οὖν ὁρμώμεθον,
ὑμεῖς δ᾽, ὅταν καλῶμεν, ὁρμᾶσθαι ταχεῖς.
1079. vv] νῶῦ 1.. νὼ A.
1079. ἡμῖν with Ago. — vo] Neop- tolemus and Odysseus.
Some critics object to the form ὁρμώ- μεθον and read ὁρμώμεθα with I.
1080. ὁρμᾶσθαι] Infin. for tmper. ταχεῖς, predicative. Cp. supr. 526, ὁρμάσθω ταχύς : Thuc. §. 9. § 7, ov δέ, ὦ KAcapi&a,. . αἰφνιδίως τὰς πύλας ἀνοίξας ἐπεκθεῖν.
Philoctetes now feels that he is left completely alone and helpless. For the shipmates of Neoptolemus are only to remain for a little while, in the vain hope that he will change his mind. The following commos may be divided into two chief portions. The first, 1081-1160, is in effect one long monody of Philoctetes from the stage, of which the pauses are filled with short recitatives addressed to him by single
1080
ὁρμώμεθον] ὁρμώμεθα Τ'.
the second part, 1161-1217, there is a real interchange of lyric numbers be- tween the Chorus and the chief actor. Still chanting singly, the mariners renew their efforts to win his attention. When they succeed in this, he bids them de-
art. They make as if to go. Then
e calls them back again: and begs for means of self-destruction. The commos ends on the re-appearance of Neoptole- mus followed by Odysseus. It is evi- dent that the second part of it especially must have been accompanied with va- rious gestures and movements to and fro in the orchestra. The ‘melodra- matic’ character of this portion of the Philoctetes (11. 730-1217) may be com- pared with the opening of the Oedipus Coloneus. The metrical scheme (in which again there are several doubtful
choreutae. Without noticing these, he points) is as follows :— continues the strain of his lament. In (1)
4
δτππυυπο
.,.}...4
᾽ὔ
vut—-vuu-5(?)
10 -----υυ --
YU
, , — YY mV mun ζῴῳ
vs A
WVU
.ξὡωυ-- υὐυὐ-π OLUT ene υάντυν- Ὁ)
1 In antistrophe
(2.)
“2----- -οοὐ--. Cp. Δ΄ (2), Il. a, 3.
2 Or, ὡς SUS UU u — lIambic.
v4+uu-—u-— Glyconic.
PIAOK THTHE, 451
8’. ἜΣ (1.) gee eT oy te -“---οω.- -- σ΄ -:οὧὐυ ----ὦ Glyconic ΞΌΟ-Συυ--ὦ -- vs
Dactylic ξων--υυ-ξυυ-πνο {ambic
ωυωυτξυν-ιυ --- Vem tu — Fe te 15--ἢὠὐ- --οὐ-- πῶ 4 8 (2.) mae SU ev ev AGO Pe er PAA Ee Eo ’
ῳ
1 In antistrophe -".- .- «2 ὦ --- * In antistrophe ὦ Ὡ- Σὺ --ὦ -- * In antistrophe .--- ὦ ~ vet Se, For the substitution of V— -2.- for — ὦ ὦ L~— in Tonic verse, which is allowed by some writers on metre, see Christ’s Metrik, § 521.
ἐπ. (ἀπολελυμένα). (1.) , ω-υ πτ- ὦ ω-ω-ω , , δουπυσπιωυ - - υὼ --ου.--.-.- ωω-ω-τ- ὦ Vutu-un-Gg ωω-ξιυω--ὐ-ἰ-Σ ὦ re νου---- , ° ΙἼου-Ξ ὧυ ---- ͵ , , ee! MO US = -: -- ὦ .-Ὁ Pio ,
/ / ’ὕ ’
15 -- -ἰ -- - -- .«---.ὄ
Gg 2
452
ΦΙ. orp.a’. (1.) ὦ κοῖλας πέτρας γύαλον
ZOPOKAEOYS
[92 a.
θερμὸν καὶ παγετῶδες, ὥς σ᾽ οὐκ ἔμελλον dp, ὦ τάλας, λείψειν οὐδέποτ᾽, ἀλλά μοι
5 καὶ θνήσκοντι συνοίσει. ὦμοι μοί μοι, ὦ πληρέστατον αὔλιον
1082. θερμὸν καῇ θερμόν τε καὶ LA. Turn. corr. 1085. οὐδέποτ᾽] οὐδέποτε LA. 1087. αὔλιον] αὐλίον L. αὔλιον A.
ὦ τάλας Α. pot L. οἵ μοι μοι μοι A.
ωυτξυν-
-τ--υυπ-πὸ -
----.0..0-- --
tu VK UU Ung 20 Vvt— UV AU
——40U Hv
—4uUVU-g
υ-Σωυ-:ὧυ --
~—— “Ue
(2.) -ωυ--αυ-υν-ων .-ωυ--υὐυτυν-πῶν 2 ---ωΤωοὐὐ-ξων ----
ς-ἰυυ-πυυ-ξον--- .-ξωυυ--οὐ--ου-ξυν-αυ -ας- --«,ξιωυ--οὐ-φξυυνυπου -ξωυωυ--υυ-ξυνπ-πον Ζωυ--υυ-υυ-πυυ ιοξυυ-ππ-- -υυ-πων ωνυ- υυ-: υὧὐυ-πῶν υ-υς-έυυ --- τος ee Ι15δ΄΄συ τισι - υὐυ-οὦοὐ -- fay IS gay SS «ὼ-- ὦ -- --υ-υυ-πἸ-- των - 2Σου-υυ-τυ-το If the irregularities of the above
scheme are compared with those no- ticed in the note on Ο. C. 117-254,
1085
1083. ὦ τάλας] ‘wa’ radrac L. 1086. ὦμοι μοί μοι] de μοι μοι
in vol. 1. p. 298, it will be found that they cannot be adequately accounted for by supposing extensive corruptions of the text. For (a) they are similar in kind to those in O. C., (6) they do not as a rule in either case violate the general laws of metre. While admitting some corruptions, it is reasonable also to suppose that in these later plays of Sophocles the severity of rhythm is re- Jaxed in the lyric dialogue as well as in the senarii. This may be partly ac- counted for by the ‘ melodramatic’ ele- ment encroaching on tragedy, and partly by contemporary innovations in the art of music.
1081, 2. &.. wayer@bes} ‘O ca- vernous rocky cell, sultry and chill (by turns)!’ This phrase presents the other side of the comfortable description
iven by Odysseus in supr. 17-19. . 1084, 5. ἀλλὰ se sculcay But in death also thou wilt be with me.’ ‘Comes eris,”/ Lamb. For συμφέρειν in a nearly neutral sense = συνεῖναι, cp. Hes. Op. and D. 300, λιμὸς γάρ τοι πάμπαν ἀεργῷ σύμφορος ἀνδρί. And for the future middle, cp. O. C. 641, τῇδε γὰρ ξυνοίσομαι. Porson’s and Reiske’s conjecture, συνείσει, (‘Thou wilt know of me’), is therefore unnecessary.
1087. 8. πληρέστατον. . ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ] ‘Overfull of my sorrow.’ This refers not only to physical evils,—supr. 38, g.—but to the resonance of his cries and the remembrance of his moments of despair. For such clinging of as- sociation to a spot, cp. Tennyson’s Elaine, ‘A horror lived about the tarn, and clave | Like its own mists to all the mountain-side. Also Maud, ‘The red-ribbed ledges drip with a silent horror of blood, | And Echo there, whatever is ask’d her, answers, Death.’
ΦΙΛΟΚΤΗΤΗΣ.
453
λύπας tas dw ἐμοῦ τάλαν,
τί wot αὖ μοὶ τὸ κατ᾽ dpap-
10 ἔσται : τοῦ ποτε τεύξομαι
1090
σιτονόμου μέλεος πόθεν ἐλπίδος ;
εἴθ᾽ αἰθέρος ἄνω
πτωκάδες ὀξυτόνου διὰ πνεύματος
ἕλωσί μ᾽. tov γὰρ ἔτ᾽ ἰσχύω. (2) σύ τοι σύ τοι κατηξίωσας,
ΧΟ.
1095
ὦ βαρύποτμ'᾽, οὐκ ἄλλοθεν ἔχει *rdyas ἀπὸ μείζονος,
4. 2. ~ εὔτέ γε παρὸν φρονῆσαι τοῦ λῴονος δαίμονος εἵλου τὸ κάκιον * alveiy,
ἅμαρ) ἥμαρ LA. Dind. corr. 1096. κατηξίωσας κατηξίωσᾶς 1, (with εἰ in mg. 1097. βαρύποτμ᾽) βαρύποτμε LAV. βαρύποτμ᾽ Vat. 8. Ἐτύχαι:) τύχᾳ τᾷδ᾽ L. τ΄. τῶδε A. τ. τάδ᾽ Τ.. 1100. Agovos] πλέονοσ (5 mg. *alveiv}] ἑλεῖν MSS. Herm. corr.
1089. ear’) καθ᾽ A pr.
ὀῤυτόνου L. 1094. ἐλῶσί B. by C?.) κατηξίωσασ A.
Vat. Ὁ. 109
γάρ A.
1089. τί wor’ αὖ μοι τὸ κατ᾽ ἅμαρ ἔσται ‘What henceforth shall be my daily portion?’ Cp. O.C. 3. 4, rls τὸν πλανήτην Οἰδίπουν καθ᾽ ἡμέραν | tiv νῦν σπανιστοῖς δέξεται δωρήμασιν ;
1090, I. τοῦ... σιτονόμον ἑλπίδοε ;} ‘What hope of obtaining food?’ For τοῦ, attributive, see E. on L. § 21. p. 33. And for the double interrogation, cp. Trach. 421, ris πόθεν μολών, x.7.A. σιτονόμου = τοῦ νέμεσθαι σῖτον. For this conden- sation of a phrase into an adjective, see Essay on L. § 43. p. 81, and cp. espe- cially ΕἸ. 857, 8, ἐλπίδων... κοινοτόκων | εὐπατρίδων 7 ἀ A
1092, εἴθ᾽... ἕλωσι) ‘I wish that from the skies aloft the cowering crea- tures there may cleave the shrilling winds to conquer me.’ εἴθε is not else- where found with the conjunctive. Either (1) there is a confusion of ἕλωσι (conjunctive for imperative) with εἴθ᾽ ἕλοιεν, or (2) the text is unsound. In the latter case a possible emendation is to read ef’ (ela) for εἴθ᾽. Cp. Plat. Soph. 239 B, ἀλλ᾽ εἶα δή, νῦν ἐν σοὶ σκεψώμεθα. (Where however éa is eee read.) Hermann conjectures
1093. é€Urovos, which elsewhere is descriptive of sound, may here sug- gest (1) the whistling of the wind amongst the rocks. But, possibly, (2) the meaning is simply ‘S Ἧ
1095. The words οὐ γὰρ ἔτ᾽ ἰσχύω
II0o 1093. ὀῤντόνου
1099. ye}
are unmetrical, and it seems bable that a marginal explanation here supplanted the original words, which must have scanned like οὐκέτ᾽ ἀρκῶ. Cp. El. 186.
cr ag xatTnilecas] Sc. τύχας τάσδε, ἯΙ is absorbed into the following
use,
1097. οὐκ ἄλλοθεν. . ἀπὸ pelLovos] ‘And art not thus afflicted from with- out by the operation of a mightier will.’ ἀπὸ μείζονος (masc.) is epexege- tic of ἄλλοθεν.
ἔχει * τύχαις -- “Του art held fast in an evil fortune,’ (ἔχει, nearly = συν- έχει) Cp. Ant. 1140, 1, «at νῦν, ὡς βιαίας | ἔχεται πάνδαμος ἀμὰ πόλις ἐπὶ νόσον. And for the meaning of ἀπό, cp. Hdt. 8. 15, τὸ ἀπὸ πξξεω δειμαίνοντες. Whatever may have been the origin of his calamity, Philoctetes himself is now responsible for its con- tinuance. *rvyais agrees with the anti- strophe if we read χερός for χειρός.
1098. φρονῆσαι) ‘To adopt the wiser course.’ Cp. O. T. 649, ¢$po- νήσας.
1100. *alvetv, ‘To be content with,’ for ἑλεῖν (Herm.) involves a very slight change and restores the metre. Dind, conj. ἀντί. For the a of μᾶλλον (‘In preference to’), see y on L. § 39.
. 73. Thev.r. wAdovos of the Schol. is preferred by some editors on the ground of metre. But it yields an in-
452
ΦΙ. orp.a’. (1.) ὦ κοίλας πέτρας γύαλον
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
[92 8.
θερμὸν καὶ παγετῶδες, ὥς σ᾽ οὐκ ἔμελλον ἄρ᾽, ὦ τάλας, λείψειν οὐδέποτ᾽, ἀλλά μοι
Ud 7 5 καὶ θνήσκοντι συνοίσει. ὦμοι μοί μοι. ὦ πληρέστατον αὔλιον
1082. θερμὸν καῇ θερμόν τε καὶ LA. Turn. corr. 1085. οὐδέποτ᾽] οὐδέποτε LA. 1087. αὕλιον] αὐλίον L. αὔλιον A.
ὦ τάλας Α. pot L. οἵ μοι μοι μοι A.
vutuuR -““-ππτ-πΣυυ--υ -- — mse “Ξξωυπωυυ-πυν πιὸ του -Ἰ-ω -Ξυυ -- ---,υυ-π τυ ““Ξυυ-οὸ ω-’τξυς-τυυ--
(2.)
.«“ωωυω--ὐ-: υποω «ων --οὐ-: υὧυ-το
ς-ξυυ-νὙυτξὺν -- -- tbe ft eu ---- --- VU — vv fA .«ωω--ωου- SOLO rene: “Φουπυυ-ωυυ-ων
10 VU HK eH ZU .ὡωου- υυὐυ-ξωυυ-πυυ Veer neler υϑφυυύνυ-τςς
ee ως
Ἰδτντιπσινιο .-ωυ--Ὃῖἶὧὐηυ»ὅ --
- ὼ -- --Ἰ.2.. --ὦ --
«2 ὦ. - --
--ὧ-“ νυ -Ἰπώ-Σωυ -
270 V4 UU UH
If the irregularities of the above
scheme are compared with those no- ticed in the note on O. C. 117-254,
1085
1083. ὦ τάλας] ‘a’ tara L. 1086. ὦμοι μοί μοι] de μοι μοι
in vol. I. p. 298, it will be found that they cannot be adequately accounted for by supposing extensive corruptions of the text. For (a) they are similar in kind to those in O. C., (5) they do not as a rule in either case violate the general laws of metre. While admitting some corruptions, it is reasonable also to suppose that in these later plays of Sophocles the severity of rhythm is re- laxed in the lyric dialogue as well as in the senarii. This may be partly ac- counted for by the ‘ melodramatic’ ele- ment encroaching on tragedy, and partly by contemporary innovations in the art of music.
1081, 2. ὦ... παγετῶδε:) “0 ca- vernous rocky cell, sultry and chill (by turns)!’ This phrase presents the other side of the comfortable description given by Odysseus in supr. 17-19.
1084, 5. ὰ... συνοίσα.) ‘But in death also thou wilt be with me.’ ‘Comes eris,, Lamb. For συμφέρειν in a nearly neutral sense = συνεῖναι, cp. Hes. Op. and D. 300, λιμὸς γάρ τοι πάμπαν ἀεργῷ σύμφορος dy8pi. And for the future middle, cp. O. C. 641, τῇδε γὰρ ξυνοίσομαι. Porson’s and Reiske's conjecture, ovveice:, (‘Thou wilt know of me’), is therefore unnecessary.
1087. 8. wAnpiorarov . . ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ) ‘Overfull of my sorrow.’ This refers not only to physical evils,—supr. 38, g,—but to the resonance of his cries and the remembrance of his moments of despair. For such clinging of as- sociation to a spot, cp. Tennyson's Elaine, ‘A horror lived about the tarn, and clave | Like its own mists to all the mountain-side. Also Maud, ‘The red-ribbed ledges drip with a silent horror of blood, | And Echo there, whatever is ask’d her, answers, Death.’
ΦΙΛΟΚΤΗΤΗΣ.
453
λύπας tas aw ἐμοῦ τάλαν,
τί wor αὖ μοὶ τὸ κατ᾽ dpap
10 ἔσται: τοῦ ποτε τεύξομαι
1090
σιτονόμον μέλεος πόθεν ἐλπίδος ;
εἴθ᾽ αἰθέρος ἄνω
πτωκάδες ὀξυτόνου διὰ πνεύματος
ἕλωσί p. fod γὰρ ἔτ᾽ ἰσχύω.
1095
XO. (2.) σύ τοι σύ τοι κατηξίωσας, ὦ βαρύποτμ᾽, οὐκ ἄλλοθεν ἔχει τύχαις ἀπὸ μείζονος,᾿
εὖτέ γε παρὸν φρονῆσαι τοῦ λῴονος δαίμονος εἵλου τὸ κάκιον * αἰνεῖν.
ἅμαρ) ἦμαρ1.Α. Dind. corr. 1ο96. κατηξίωσας) κατηξίωσᾶς L (with εἰ in mg. 1097. βαρύποτμ᾽ βαρύποτμε LAV. βαρύποτμ᾽ Vat. 1098. * ruyas] τύχᾳ τᾷδ᾽ 1.. 7. τῶδε A. τ΄. τάδ᾽ TL. 1100. Agovos] πλέονοσ (3 mg. *alveivy) ἑλεῖν MSS. Herm. corr.
1089. κατ᾽] καθ᾽ A pr.
dfurdévou L. 1094. ἐλῶσί B. by C2.) κατηξίωσασ A.
Vat. b.
yap A.
1089. τί wor’ αὖ μοι τὸ κατ᾽ dyap ἔσται) ‘What henceforth shall be my daily portion?’ Cp. O.C. 3. 4, τίς τὸν πλανήτην Οἰδίπουν καθ᾽ ἡμέραν [τὴν νῦν σπανιστοῖς δέξεται δωρήμασιν ;
1090, 1. τοῦ... σιτονόμον ἐλπίδος ;} ‘What hope of obtaining food?’ For τοῦ, attributive, see E. on L. § 21. p. 33. And for the double interrogation, cp. Trach. 421, ris πόθεν μολών, κιτ.λ. σιτονόμου = τοῦ νέμεσθαι σῖτον. For this conden- sation of a phrase into an adjective, see Essay on L. § 43. p. 81, and cp. espe- cially El. 85 7, 8, ἐλπίδων. . κοινοτόκων | εὐπατρίδων τ΄ ἀρωγαί.
1092. εἴθ᾽ ἕλωσι)] ‘I wish that from the skies aloft the cowering crea- tures there may cleave the shrilling winds to conquer me.’ εἶθε is not else- where found with the conjunctive. Either (1) there is a confusion of ἕλωσι (conjunctive for imperative) with εἶθ᾽ ἕλοιεν, or (2) the text is unsound. In the latter case a possible emendation is to read εἶ’ (ela) for εἴθ᾽. Cp. Plat. Soph. 239 B, ἀλλ᾽ εἶα δή, νῦν ἐν σοὶ σκεψώμεθαυ (Where however éa is sometimes read.) Hermann conjectures ie".
1093. ὀξύτονος, which elsewhere is descriptive of sound, may here sug- gest (1) the whistling of the wind amongst the ee But, possibly, (2) the meaning is simply ‘ siete,
1095. The words οὐ γὰρ ἐτ᾽ ἰσχύω
᾿ Ὁ [91
1093. ὀῤυτόνου
1099. ye]
are unmetrical, and it seems probable that a marginal explanation has here supplanted the original words, which must have scanned like οὐκέτ᾽ ἀρκῶ. Cp. El. 186.
τοῦ: κατηξίωσας) Sc. τύχας τάσδε, ihe is absorbed into the following use
1097. οὐκ ἄλλοθεν... ἀπὸ pelfLovos] ‘And art not thus afflicted from with- out by the operation of a mightier will.’ ἀπὸ μείζονος (masc.) is epexege- tic of ἄλλοθεν.
ἔχει 4 τύχαις --“ ΤΒου art held fast in an evil fortune,’ (ἔχει, nearly = συν- ἔχει) Cp. Ant. 1140, 1, καὶ νῦν, ὡς βιαίας | ἔχεται πάνδαμος ἀμὰ πόλις ἐπὶ νόσον. And for the meaning of ἀπό, cp. Hdt. 8. 15, τὸ ἀπὸ πξξεω δειμαίνοντες. Whatever may have been the origin of his calamity, Philoctetes himself is now responsible for its con- tinuance. *rvyais agrees with the anti- strophe if we read χερός for χειρός.
1098. povijoas) ‘To adopt the wiser course. Cp. O. T. 649, ¢po- νήσας
1100. *alvetv, ‘To be content with,’ for ἑλεῖν (Herm.) involves a very slight change and restores the metre. Dind. conj. ἀντί. Forthe ellipse of μᾶλλον (‘In preference to’), see y on L. § 39. Ρ. 73- Thev.r. πλέονος of the Schol. is preferred by some editors on the ground of metre. But it yields an in-
454
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ΦΙ͵ ἀντια΄,. (1.) ὦ τλάμων τλάμων ἄρ᾽ ἐγὼ καὶ μόχθῳ λωβατός, ὃς ἤδη per οὐδενὸς ὕστερον
ἀνδρῶν εἰσοπίσω τάλας 5 ναίων ἐνθάδ᾽ ὀλοῦμαι͵ αἰαϊῖ aiat,
[105
οὐ φορβὰν ἔτι προσφέρων͵
δι 3 a οὐ πτανῶν ἀπ᾽ ἐμῶν ὅπλων
x ~ Q ‘ Kparaiaiow μετὰ χερσὶν 10 ἴσχων᾽ ἀλλά μοι ἄσκοπα
τ1το
κρυπτά τ᾽ ἔπη δολερᾶς ὑπέδυ φρενός"
ἰδοίμαν δέ νιν͵
τὸν τάδε μησάμενον͵ τὸν ἴσον χρόνον
ἐμὰς λαχόντ᾽ ἀνίας.
115
ΧΟ. (2.) πότμος, πότμος σε δαιμόνων τάδ᾽, οὐδὲ σέ γε δόλος ἔσχεν ὑπὸ * yepds ἐμᾶς. στυγερὰν ἔχε
δύσποτμον ἀρὰν ἐπ᾽ ἄλλοις.
{120
καὶ yap ἐμοὶ τοῦτο μέλει, μὴ φιλότητ᾽ ἀπώσῃ. ΦΙ. στρ.β΄. (1.) οἴμοι pot, καί που πολιᾶς
1106, αἰαὶ αἰαζ af of af αἱ L. at at at at A.
MSS. 1115. ἐμᾶς B. * χερός] χείρος MSS.
ἀρὰν ἀρὰν LAL® ἀρὰν I Vat. Vat. Ὁ.
ferior sense (‘ fuller’ for ‘better’), and the tamed of Agovos may be defended by the tendency, which is elsewhere observable, to shorten a long vowel or diphthong before another vowel in the same word. Cp. especially supr. 724, πατρῴαν : O.C. 117, ποῦ vate;
1101. Philoctetes renews his com- plaint without noticing the interrup- tion.
1102. Sorepov..elcomlaow] For the redundancy, cp. supr. 930, and note.
1108. προσφέρων) Sc. ταῖς ἐνδείαις. Cp. supr. 718, προσενώμα, and note.
1110. For the repetition of ov, see Essay on L. § 29. p. 48.
κραταιαῖσιν] For the shortening of al, cp. supr. 1100, Agovos, and note. And for the Ionic rhythm, cp. O. C. 214.
μετὰ χερσίν] Epice.
1111. erent g . τὰ ὅπλα,
1112. δολερᾶς... φρενόε]
‘From a
1116. 254, πότμος om. MSS. add Erfurdt. _ 1120. δύσποτμον] δύσποτ' μον L. δύσποτμον A. ἀράν 1121. φιλότητ᾽ φιλότητ(ι) L. φιλότητ᾽ A. 1122. οἴμοι μοι] οἵ μοι μοί LA που] om. LA add (3,
1110. Ἐκχραταιαῖσιν) κραταιαῖς 1110.
1123. πολιᾶς] πουλιᾶς 1,3,
guileful heart.’
ὑπέδυ] Cp. supr. 1007, O. T. 386, 7.
1114. τὸν ἴσον χρόνον] Cp. supr. 794, 5, πῶς ἂν ἀντ᾽ ἐμοῦ | τὸν ἴσον χρό- γον τρέφοιτε τήνδε τὴν νόσον;
1116, Considering the repetition of ov τοὶ in 1, 1096, the repetition of wér- pos here (see v. rr.) is the most probable emendation of the defective line. The Chorus feel that the curse against Odys- seus involves themselves also, who have been his instruments, and with apparent, but not real inconsistency, declare that the theft of the bow was a divinely ap- pointed act.’ τάδε is accusative in ap- position with the sentence. For ἔσχε, Ὁ: supr. 331, and for ἔχε, see Essay on L, § 51. p. 96.
1122. μὴ «ὅπως μή.
1123. The sense is continued from ]. 1115, again without any notice being taken of the intervening lines.
ΦΙΛΟΚΤΗΤΗΣ.
πόντον θινὸς ἐφήμενος,
γελᾷ μου, *yxept πάλλων τὰν ἐμὰν μελέου τροφάν,
455
[92 b. 1126
5 τὰν οὐδείς mot ἐβάστασεν.
ὦ τόξον φίλον, ὦ φίλων
χειρῶν ἐκβεβιασμένον,
ἢ που “ἐλεινὸν ὁρᾷς, φρένας εἴ τινας
ἔχεις, τὸν ᾿ Ἡράκλειον 10 ἄθλον Ἐξμ' ὧδέ σοι
1130
οὐκέτι χρησόμενον τὸ μεθύστερον᾽
άλλ᾽ ἐν μεταλλαγᾷ
πολυμηχάνου ἀνδρὸς ἐρέσσει͵
1135
ὁρῶν μὲν αἰσχρὰς ἀπάτας, στυγνόν τε por ἐχθοδοπόν, 15 μυρί᾽ ἀπ᾽ αἰσχρῶν ἀνατέλλονθ᾽, ὅσ᾽ ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν κάκ᾽ ἐμήσατ'
Τ᾽ Οδυσσεύς.
1125. χερῆ χειρὶ LA. Turneb. corr. νόν] ἐλεεινὸν MSS. Brunck. corr.
1131. ἔχεις ἔχεις L. ἔχεις AT.
ἐλει- 1132.
1130, 9] from εἴ L?V. FA.
d6dov) ἄθλιον LR Vat. yp. ἄθλον mg. (53.9.3, ἄθλον FL? B Vat. b VV°. yp. ἄθλιον
ὧδέ σοι] ὧδέ σοι Vat. ayy A.
1133. μεθὑστερονῚ μεθ᾽ 1135. ἐρέσσει] ἐρέσσῃ LA.
Vemg. ἐμ om. MSS. ὕστερον L, 1134. μεταλλαγᾷ] μεταλλ ἐρέσσει Τ'. 1138. ἀνατέλλονθ᾽) ἀνατέλλοντα LA.
1124. Owés Epfhpevos] ‘Sitting on the shore,’ until all be ready for the de- parture. Cp. supr. 467, 1075 foll.
1126. τροφάν] Cp. supr. 931.
1127. ἐβάστασεν] Cp. supr. 657.
1128. φίλων is not used here in the or- dinary Epic sense = ἐμῶν, but φίλον and φίλων are reciprocal in meaning. ‘ Be- loved bow, torn from my loving hand!’
The bow, which Neoptolemus (supr. 657) proposed to worship as a god, is here addressed by Philoctetes as a spiri- tual being, who is conscious of his con- dition, even though removed from him. By a bold personification, the captive weapon is imagined as looking back
iteously on its old master, and griev- ing for the base uses which it must now subserve,
1130. éAewév is an adverbial (or cog- nate) accusative neuter, meaning, ‘ With looks deserving pity’ (not ‘ With com- passionate gaze.’) ‘Piteous must be thy look, as thou beholdest me.’
1131, 2. τὸν... μεθύστερον͵ῇῦ ‘Me thus destined no more to use thee in
the Heraclean exercise.’ The MS. read- ing affords no satisfactory meaning, and the alternative reading of the diorthotes of L is therefore adopted, with the addition of ἔμ᾽, which makes the sense clearer, and may have dropped out after the preceding syllable (ογεμ). The scholion τὸν ‘Hpaxddous διάδοχον refers merely to τὸν Ἡράκλειον in the received reading.
1134, §. ‘But thou art transferred to the different service of a man of many wiles, who wields thee now.’ év μεταλλαγᾷ = ἐν μετηλλαγμένῃ χρείᾳ. See Essay on L. § 43. p. 82. And, for the metaphorical use of ἐρέσσει, ib. § 58. p.105. Something is amiss either here or in the corresponding line of the anti- strophe, 1157. Hermann conjectures 4A- Aov δ᾽ ἐν μεταλλαγᾷ : Paley reads, with Dindorf, ἔτ᾽, ἀλλ᾽ ἐν μεταλλαγᾷ: Cavallin conjectures ἀλλ’ aléy μετ᾽ ἀγκάλαις.
1136. φῶτ Cp. Ο. Ὁ. 1018, and note.
1138,9. ‘ Making countless issues to arise from all the shameful ills that hehas
456 ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
ΧΟ. (2.) ἀνδρός τοι τὸ μὲν εὖ δίκαιον εἰπεῖν, εἰπόντος δὲ μὴ φθονερὰν
1140
ἐξῶσαι γλώσσας ὀδύναν. κεῖνος δ᾽ εἷς ἀπὸ πολλῶν 5 ταχθείς, τοῦδ᾽ ὑφημοσύνᾳ,
κοινὰν ἤνυσεν ἐς φίλους ἀρωγάν.
1145
ΦΙ. ἀντ.β΄. (.) ὦ πταναὶ θῆραι χαροπῶν τ᾽
ἔθνη θηρῶν, ods ὅδ᾽ ἔχει
1144. ὑφημοσύνᾳ]) ἐφημοσύνᾳ L. 1147. οὖς] ov for o Ac?
devised against me.’ In all the events that happened after this at Troy, the re- sults of the present action would be con- spicuous; all,in Philoctetes’ view, would be evil, and Odysseus would be known as the author of all, Cp. 1061, 4. The word Ὀδυσσεύς in the text is ἃ mani- fest instance of a gloss having been substituted for the true reading. which is consequently lost. Cp. supr. 1095. Perhaps ἐμῆσαθ᾽ οὗτος (the pronoun spoken with bitter emphasis) may be the true reading. That Odysseus is the subject appears both from the gloss in question, and from supr. 1114, τὸν τάδε μησάμενον. Others would read, ἐμήσατ᾽, ὦ Zev,
1140. ἀνδρός τοι... εἰπεῖν) ‘Truly, it is a man’s part heedfully to assert what is right.’ For δίκαιον without the ar- ticle, cp. supr. 83, ἀναιδές : Thuc. 5. 18. 8 4, δικαίῳ χρήσθων καὶ ὅρκοι. And for εὖ, modifying the whole clause, Plat. Legg. 9. 855 A, ὧς εὖ re καὶ dy- δρείως els ἀγαθὸν ἐκ κακοῦ διαπεφευ- γότων, and especially Aesch. Suppl. 78, εὖ τὸ δίκαιον ἰδόντες : Eum. 517.
εἰπόντος δέ] ‘ But having done so,’ agreeing with ἀνδρός. See Essay on L. § 35. p. 60.
1141, pe Oovepdv . . d5tvav] ‘To abstain from thrusting forth malignant mischief from the tongue.’ ὀδύναν, lite- rally, ‘ Pain,’ effect for cause. See Essay on L. § 42. p. 80, 8. The poison of serpents was supposed to issue not only from the fang, but from the tongue. Ps. 140. 3, ‘They have sharpened their tongues like a serpent, adders’ poi- son is under their lips.” Shak. Mids. N. Dr. 3. 2, ‘With doubler tongue | Than thine, thou serpent, never adder
1146. πταγαΐ πτηναὶ LY. wravai A.
stung.’ The soundness of the text here has been much questioned. But the three lines yield a good meaning, and the metres correspond exactly to those
‘in the antistrophe. The former speaker
(1. 1116 foll.) had cleared the Chorus from blame. He is followed by another, who defends Odysseus.
1143, 4. els ἀπὸ πολλῶν | raxtets] Cp. O. (Ὁ. 737 foll., οὐκ ἐξ ἐνὸς στεί- λαντος, ἀλλ’ ἀνδρῶν ὕπο | πάντων κελευ- σθείς - 10. 850. ἀπό is used here because Odysseus was selected from all the Achaeans as their representative.
1144. τοῦδ᾽ ὑφημοσύνᾳ] ‘Using Neoptolemus as his minister.’ So Her- mann, who rightly observes that the Triclinian εὐφημοσύνᾳ is a combination of the readings of L and 8. This is one of the places where the independ- ence of the inferior MSS. is of import- ance. ὑφημοσύνᾳ is the harder reading, and also specially suited to the context. τοῦδ᾽ ἐφημοσύνᾳ would mean, ‘ Layin his commands on Neoptolemus.’ rovd ὑφημοσύνᾳ repeats in a softened form what Philoctetes had himself said supr. 1007, 8, and exactly describes the ac- tion of Odysseus, supr. 70-85.
1145. κοινὰν. . ἀρωγάν] Ejther (1) ‘Effected a public advantage for his friends:’ or (2) ‘In common with Neop- tolemus performed towards his friends an act of succour.’ Cp. supr. 25.
1146, ὦ πταναὶ θῆραι) “Ο ye, my winged chase!’ Supr. 288, 9, τὰς ὑπο- πτέρους | βάλλον πελείας.
χαροπῶν τ᾽ ἔθνη | θηρῶν] ‘And ye tribes of wild-eyed creatures.’ The bright eyes of the lynx, deer, etc. sur- rounding him, affect the sensitive Phi- loctetes in his solitude,
O/AOKTHTHS.
χῶρος οὐρεσιβώτας,
φυγᾷ p οὐκέτ᾽ ἀπ᾽ αὐλίων 5 πελᾶτ᾽" οὐ γὰρ ἔχω χεροῖν
457
1150
τὰν πρόσθεν βελέων ἀλκάν,
ὦ δύστανος ἐγὼ τανῦν,
ἀλλ᾽ ἀνέδην ὅδε χῶρος ἐρύκεται,
οὐκέτι φοβητὸς ὑμῖν. 10 ἕρπετε͵ νῦν καλὸν
TI55
ἀντίφονον κορέσαι στόμα πρὸς χάριν
ἐμᾶς σαρκὸς αἰόλας.
ἀπὸ γὰρ βίον αὐτίκα λείψω. πόθεν γὰρ ἔσται Bird; τίς ὧδ᾽ ἐν αὔραις τρέφεται͵
15 μηκέτι μηδενὸς κρατύνων͵ ὅσα πέμπει βιόδωρος aia; 1160
1148. οὐρεσιβώτας) οὐρεσσιβώτας 1,, οὐρεσιβώτας A.
πελᾶτ᾽) πελᾶ(ι )r’ L. wedar’ A, . " ἀνέδην) ἀναιδὴν L. ἀνέδην A.
1148. οὐρεσιβώτας is either (1) ac- cusative plural, agreeing with οὖς (07- pas), or (2) for yi ede nom. sing. masc., agreeing with χῶρος. The latter is best. See Essay on L. § 55. p. 101. ‘This region of rocky pasturage.’
1149, 50. φυγᾷ.. πελᾶτ᾽) ‘No longer flying me from my cell, ye shall ap- proach me there,’ i.e. οὐκέτι pe φεύ- Ὕοντες dn’ αὐλίων, πελᾶτέ μοι els αὕλια, So the words are to be explained, with Bernhardy, if the text is sound. φνγᾷ = φεύγοντες, as supr. 1144, ὑφη- poovvg=ideis. pe is governed, in the first instance, by the verb for which πελᾶτε is substituted; i.e. instead of saying οὐκέτι με φεύξεσθε dn’ αὐλίων, or πελᾶτέ μοι εἰς αὐλία, the two expressions, the negative and the affirmative, are fused into one. (But cp. infr. 1163, 4.) For a somewhat similar confusion, cp. ΕἸ. 1127, ὥς σ᾽ da’ ἐλείδων οὐχ ὧνπερ ἐξέπεμπον εἰσεδεξάμην, and note, Herm. explained, ‘ Ye shall not draw me after you as you fly me.’ Aur. conj. μηκέτι.
1151. For ἀλκάν, corresponding to an iambus in the strophe, see on O. C. 1556 foll., 1570.
1152. Some editors put a comma after ἐγώ, so as to connect τανῦν with ἔχω; but the language runs more sim- ply as in the text.
o fora A°, 1150.
1152. τανῦν} τὰ νῦν L. τανῦν A. 1153. 1155. Epwere] ἕρπεται A.
1153. ἀνέδην... ἐρύκεται)͵ ‘Has no
effective guard.’ Lit. ‘Is guarded by being abandoned,’ an oxymoron. Cp. Aj. 1214, where ἀνίημε is used of the removal of a defence: Thuc. 4. 27, σφῶν ἀνέντων τὴν φυλακὴν περι = γενή- σεσθαι τοὺς ἄνδρας. The subject of the passive ἐρύκεται would have been in the dative after the active voice, ἐρύκειν θῇ- pas χώρῳ. Cp. Od. 5. 166, ἃ κέν τοι λι- μὸν ἐρύκοι.
1184. φοβητός is the verbal of φο- βέομαι as a deponent verb=‘ To be fled from.’
1155. νῦν καλόν] ‘Now is a golden time.’
1156. dvrlpovov . . πρὸβ xapiv] ‘To glut your vengeful-gory jaws to heart’s content.’ For the compound ἀντίφονον, see Essay on L. § 54. p. 100,d. And for πρὸς χάριν, Cp. πρὸς ἡδονήν. πρὸς χάριν, in Ant. 30, is in a different connection.
1157. ἐμᾶς σαρκὸς αἰόλας) ‘On my discoloured flesh.’ On the meaning of aiéAos, see note on Trach. 834. Phi- loctetes is bitterly conscious that he is not as other men are. Cp. supr. 227.
1158. The tmesis of ἀπό recurs infr. 1177, 1207; supr. 817. e
1159. ἐν adpats] i.e. With no sur- roundings but the ‘ casing’ air.
1160, πέμπει) “ Ministers,’ ‘Gives.’
458
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥ͂Σ
ΧΟ. (2.) πρὸς θεῶν, εἴ τι σέβει ξένον, πέλασσον
εὐνοίᾳ πάσᾳ πελάταν"
ἀλλὰ γνῶθ᾽, εὖ γνῶθ᾽ ὅτι σοὶ
κῆρα τάνδ᾽ ἀποφεύγειν.
1165
οἰκτρὰ yap βόσκειν, ἀδαὴς δ᾽
- ἔχειν μυρίον ἄχθος, ᾧ ξυνοικεῖ,
ΦΙ. ἐπ. (1.) πάλιν πάλιν παλαιὸν
11]0
ἄλγημ᾽ ὑπέμνασας, ὦ λῷστε τῶν πρὶν ἐντόπων.
τί pe ὥλεσας ; τί p εἴργασαι;
ΧΟ. τί τοῦτ᾽ ἔλεξας :
ΦΙ. 5. εἰ σὺ τὰν ἐμοὶ στυγερὰν
(cov) , 1162. πέλασσον) πέλασσον L. πέλασσευ A.
Vat. b R. 1168.g9])8L. ᾧ Α.
Cp. Hdt. 7. 106, τῷ μούνῳ Ξέρξης δῶρα πέμπεσκε. The same notion is resumed in βιόδωρος, ‘Sustenance,’ ‘ Ministering,’ ‘Sustaining.’ For the refinement by which the simple verb is used for the com- pound ἀναπέμπει, which would be more usual in this connection, see Essay on L. § 55. p. 108, 4.
1161 foll. The reciter of these lines, who is probably the coryphaeus, feels hurt at the prolonged indifference of Philoctetes to the presence of the Chorus, and makes a further and suc- cessful effort to engage his attention.
εἴ τι σέβει ξένον ‘If you reverence anything friendly,’ i.e. If you have any respect for the kindness of a friend.
1161, 2. πέλασσον.. weAdrav] ‘Draw near to him who draws near to thee with the best of good will.’ πελάζω here clearly governs the accusative, as in O. C. 1060. The dative of manner follows the verbal noun.
1165, 6. ἀλλὰ... ἀποφεύγειν] ‘ Vet understand, and be well assured that it devolves on thee to make escape from this calamity.’ ἀλλά, as elsewhere, em- phasizes entreaty. σοί here, and in O. C. 721, νῦν σοὶ τὰ λαμπρὰ ταῦτα δὴ φαίνειν ἔπη, has an idiomatic force = σὸν ἔργον ἐστίν. The reading in both places has been unnecessarily 5115- pected.
1167. For ἔχειν, ‘To endure,’ cp. El. 223, οὐ σχήσω ταύτας ἄτας. For ὅτι σοί Μ. Seyff. conjectures ἐπὶ σοί,
[93 ἃ.
1165. cof] σοι LAL*. σοὶ Vat. 1174. pol] ἐμοὶ A.
1167, 8. ‘It is one that is piteous to sustain, and supplies no means of bearing the uncounted sorrows in the midst of which it dwells.” The adjectives belong in meaning, not to the pain, but to the subject of the pain. Cp. Aj. 955, μαινομένοις dxeow, and note, and for βόσκειν, supr. 313, βόσκων τὴν ἀδηφάγον νόσον.
1170 [01]. Similar astrophic passages in κομμοί occur in O.C, 207-253, Trach. 862-95. Cp.also El. 1273-87. There are three distinct changes in the rhythm, from iambo-dactylic to logaoedic at |. 1186, from this to dactylic at 1. 1196, and again at 1. 1210 to the iambo-dactylic. The iambics are plaintive and despair- ing, the logaoedic measures reflect the same feeling, contending against per- suasion, while in the more energetic dactyls the contention rises to the height. For an attempt to distribute the parts amongst the various choreutae, see Chr. Muff'’s Chorische Technik des Sophocles, Halle, 1877.
1171. ὦ λῷστε τῶν πρὶν ἐντόπων] Cp. supr. 317, 8. The παλαιὸν ἄλγημα is rather the threat of taking him to Troy (supr. 1. 915 foll.) than the wound at Chrysa.
1172. ‘ Why hast thou destroyed me? What hast thou done to me?’
1173. τί τοῦτ᾽... εἰ, κτλ] ‘Why speak you so?’ ‘(For grie’) to think that,’ etc. See Essay on L, § 28. p. 46, and cp. supr. 376.
460
ἀλύοντα χειμερίῳ
λύπᾳ καὶ παρὰ νοῦν θροεῖν.
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
I¥95
XO. (2.) βᾶθί νυν, ὦ τάλαν, ὥς σε κελεύομεν.
ΦΙ. οὐδέποτ᾽ οὐδέποτ᾽, ἴσθι τόδ᾽ ἔμπεδον,
οὐδ᾽ εἰ πυρφόρος ἀστεροπητὴς *Boovrds αὐγαῖς μ᾽ εἶσι φλογίζων.
5 ἐρρέτω ἤϊλιον, οἵ θ᾽ ὑπ᾽ ἐκείνῳ
1200
πάντες ὅσοι τόδ᾽ ἔτλασαν ἐμοῦ ποδὸς ἄρθρον ἀπῶσαι.
ἀλλ᾽, ὦ ξένοι, ἕν γέ μοι εὖχος ὀρέξατε.
ΧΟ. ποῖον ἐρεῖς τόδ᾽ ἔπος ;
φ᾽͵
ἢ γένυν, ἣ βελέων τι, προπέμψατε.
ξίφος, εἴ ποθεν,
1205
XO, 10 ds τίνα * δὴ ῥέξῃς παλάμαν ποτέ:
P|, κρᾶτ᾽ ἀπὸ πάντα καὶ ἄρθρα τέμω χερί"
φονᾷ φονᾷ νόος ἤδη. ΧΟ. τί ποτε:
1105. παρὰ νοῦν] παράνουν AT.
1199. Ἐβροντᾶς αὐγαῖς) βρονταῖς αὐταῖς LATL? Vat. Vat. b VV'R. Cc*
1198. πυρφόρος] υ from o L. πυρφόρος A.
“yp. καὶ αὐγαῖς
: 1206. δή] om. LA, add Herm. béfps] plfys...-x A% ῥέξεις Τ'. 1207. ἀπὸ πάντα) ἀποπάντα L. ἀπὸ πάντα A. 1200. ydos] νός L. νόος (3. νόσος AI.
1104, 5. ἀλύοντα... θροεῖν]ἠ ‘That 1202. ὀρέξατε] ‘Extend.’ A sup-
one distracted with tempestuous grief, should utter what is at variance with his true interest.’ He means that in bid- ding them depart he had spoken wildly, as grief, not reason, dictated.
1199. *Bpovras atyats] This reading is not certain. * βροντᾶς is confirmed hy the absurd note of the Scholiast, yp. καὶ αὐγαῖς, ταῖς βροντῶν αὐγαῖς, ταῖς κεραυ- νίαις. ἔστι μέντοι λαβεῖν καὶ βροντᾶς, ἀντὶ τοῦ, βροντήσας. But βρονταῖς αὐὖ-
ταῖς is not impossible. For the plur. cp. Ο. Ὁ. 1814. 1201, ὅσοι.. ἀπῶσαι] ‘Who found
it in their hearts to reject this foot of mine ; i.e. To make an outcast of one so afflicted as I am.
ποδὸς ἄρθρον] For the periphrasis, cp. supr. 748, els ἄκρον πόδα. The pleonasm of expression implies a sort of pity or fondness of Philoctetes for
imself, Cp. supr. 786, 1188, ‘ This foot of mine.’ :
pliant expression. Cp. Od. 15. 312, Πλάγξομαι, αἴ κέν τις κοτύλην καὶ πύρνον ὀρέξῃ.
1204, 5. ἔίφος, εἴ ποθεν, ἢ .. προπέμ- pare] ‘Provide me with sword, or axe, or missile weapon, if there be such anywhere.’ εἴ ποθεν is put elliptically for εἴ ποθεν δύνασθε. Cp. esp. Aj. 886, εἴ ποθι.. λεύσσων, and note. For πέμπω in this sense, cp. supr. 1162, infr. 1266. Another possible reading of this place is to delete the comma after ξίφος, and read προπέμψετε.
1206. ὧς.. ποτέ] ‘That you may put in execution what device?’ For ῥέξῃς παλάμαν, cp. supr. 87, τούσδε (sc. λόγου:) καὶ πράσσειν στυγῶ.
1207. κρᾶτ᾽.. χερί] i.e. (ds) ἀποτέμω κρᾶτα καὶ πάντα ἄρθρα χερί. The ὕστερον πρότερον here (see E. on L. § 41. p. 78.) has a somewhat singular effect to a modern ear. Cp. Aj. 228, κεφαλὴν καὶ γλῶσσαν ἄκραν | ῥιπτεῖ θερίσας.
462
NE. OA. NE. OA. NE, OA. NE. OA. NE. OA. NE. OA. ΝΕ. ΟΔ. ΝΕ. ΟΔ. ΝΕ. ΟΔ. ΝΕ.
νέον μὲν οὐδέν, τῷ δὲ Ποίαντος τόκῳ
πρὸς θεῶν, πότερα δὴ κερτομῶν λέγεις τάδε;
εὖ νῦν ἐπίστω πάντ᾽ ἀκηκοὼς λόγον.
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
λύσων ὅσ᾽ ἐξήμαρτον ἐν τῷ πρὶν χρόνῳ. δεινόν γε φωνεῖς" ἡ δ᾽ ἁμαρτία τίς ἦν;
1225
ἣν σοὶ πιθόμενος τῷ τε σύμπαντι στρατῷ Ψ wv A Φ », ἔπραξας ἔργον ποῖον ὧν οὔ σοι πρέπον ; ἀπάταισιν αἰσχραῖς ἄνδρα καὶ δόλοις ἑλών. τὸν ποῖον ; ὦμοι" μῶν τι βουλεύει νέον ;
1230
τί χρῆμα δράσεις; ὥς μ' ὑπῆλθέ τις φόβος. παρ᾽ οὗπερ ἔλαβον τάδε τὰ τόξ᾽, αὖθις πάλιν ὦ Ζεῦ, τί λέξεις ; οὔ τί που δοῦναι νοεῖς - αἰσχρῶς γὰρ αὐτὰ κοὐ δίκῃ λαβὼν ἔχω.
1235
εἰ κερτόμησίς ἐστι τἀληθῆ λέγειν.
τί φής, ᾿Αχιλλέως παῖ; τίν᾽ εἴρηκας λόγον ; δὶς ταὐτὰ βούλει καὶ τρὶς ἀναπολεῖν μ᾽ ἔπη ; ἀρχὴν κλύειν ἂν οὐδ᾽ ἅπαξ ἐβουλόμην.
1240
ἔστιν τις, ἔστιν, ὅς σε κωλύσει τὸ δρᾶν. τί φῇς; τίς ἔσται p οὑπικωλύσων τάδε;
OA, ξύμπας ᾿Αχαιῶν λαός, ἐν δὲ τοῖσδ᾽ ἐγώ.
1226. ee πειθόμενος LAY.
χρῆμα A. ὑπῆλθέ ais] ὑπῆλθ᾽ ἔτι L. ὑπῆλθέ τις CPA. 1237. ᾿Αχιλλέω:) ἀχιλλέω 1.. ἀχιλλέως (ΞΑ.
1235. δή] om. LI. δὴ A, ἀναπολεῖν) ἀναπολεῖ 1,.. ἀναπολεῖν (5Α.
1225. δεινόν γε φωνεῖς} ‘That sounds alarmingly indeed!" Cp. Ο. C. 860, 1, KP. τύνδ᾽ ἀπάξομαι λαβὼν. XO. δεινὸν λέγεις.
1227. ὧν οὔ σοι πρέπον] i.e. τῶν ἅπερ οὔ σοι πρέπον ἐστὶ πρᾶξαι.
1228. ἑλών] Sc. ἐξήμαρτον.
1230. νέον μὲν aa, Cp. supr. 966, οὐ νῦν πρῶτον, ἀλλὰ καὶ πάλαι.
1233. οὔ τί που] Cp. supr. goo: Trach. 668 οὐ δή τι, and note.
1238. δίς.. ἔπη) ‘Would you have me go over and over the same ground in speaking ?’
ἀναπολεῖν, literally =‘ novare agros.’ Cp. Pind. Nem. 7. 104, ταὐτὰ δὲ τρὶς τε- τράκι τ᾽ ἀμπολεῖν ἀπορία τελέθει.
1239. ἀρχήν] ‘Atall.’ Cp. Ant. 92,
1231. τί χρῆμα] τί χρῆμα τί 11. τί 1232. wep €.] παρέ. Β. 1238.
1240, ἀκηκοώς) ἀκήκοας Α.
El. 439, and note.
1240. Here the Laurentian and Tn- clinian MSS. agree in reading ἀκηκοώς, while the rest give ἀκήκοας, with Par. A. The difference of meaning is slight, but the reading of L. is at once smoother and more forcible.
1242. obmxwAvowv] ‘Post futurum ἔσται satis erat οὑπικωλύων dicere, practulit οὑπικωλύσων, ut argute respon- deret precedenti κωλύσει.᾽ Dindorf. For the variation of simple and compound, cp. O. T. 566, 7, ἔσχετε; | παρέσχομεν. ἐπικωλύειν is, ‘To interfere to prevent.’
1243. ἐν δὲ τοῖς is read in a re- eae MS. (Le. of Dindorf; Laur. 31.1).
ΦΙΛΟΚΤΗΤΗΣ. 463
ΝΕ. ΟΔ. ΝΕ. ΟΔ.
σοφὸς πεφυκὼς οὐδὲν ἐξαυδᾷς σοφόν. σὺ δ᾽ οὔτε φωνεῖς οὔτε δρασείεις * σοφά.
ἀλλ᾽ εἰ δίκαια, τῶν σοφῶν κρείσσω τάδε.
1248
καὶ πῶς δίκαιον, ἅ γ᾽ ἔλαβες βουλαῖς ἐμαῖς, πάλιν μεθεῖναι ταῦτα ; ΝΕ. τὴν ἁμαρτίαν
αἰσχρὰν ἁμαρτὼν ἀναλαβεῖν πειράσομαι.
OA. στρατὸν δ᾽ ᾿Αχαιῶν οὐ φοβεῖ, πράσσων τάδε; ΝΕ. ξὺν τῷ δικαίῳ τὸν σὸν οὐ ταρβῶ φόβον. OA. - . . . ° .
*NE, ἀλλ᾽ οὐδέ τοι σῇ χειρὶ πείθομαι τὸ δρᾶν.
1250
1245. 8paceles| δρασειας 71,., δρασείεις (:Α, δρασείης Τ'. Brunck. corr. 1246, κρείσσω] xpelow L, κρείσσω C*A. 1248, μεθεῖναι] pede... vac Ll. μεθεῖναι A. 1251. Lacuna indicated by Hermann. 1252 foll. *NE, dAA’.. OA. ob .. NE. ἔστω... OA. χεῖρα... ΝΕ. ἀλλὰ... OA. καίτοι] OA. ἀλλ᾽... NE. οὐ... OA. éorw.. NE. χεῖρα... OA. ἀλλὰ... τιμωρήσεται L? Vat. b V. Notes of Persons om. ΑΝ except in 1254, NE. ἔστω. . OA. χεῖρα. In V' andR
σοφά] σοφόν LA.
the Persons are nearly as in the text.
1244. ‘Though you are wise, there is no wisdom in what you have now said.’ For the force of the pronoun here, see Essay on L. § 22. p. 36.
1245. σοφά] Although the change is not absolutely necessary, σοφά agrees best with the context, and the reading σοφόν here may be due to σοφόν in the preceding line. Cp. infr. 1266.
1246. τάδε) τὰ δίκαια.
1247. καὶ πῶς δίκαιον] Not only the opposition between justice and expe- diency, but also that between conflicting principles of justice, appears in the age of Sophocles and Thucydides. Odysseus claims obedience to his own commands and those of the army. Against this Neoptolemus sets up the higher claims of sincerity and faithfulness. Cp. El. 1037, τῷ oy δικαίῳ δῆτ᾽ ἐπισπέσθαι pe
εἴ;
& γ᾽ &AaBes} On the metrical irre- gularities of which this division of the tribrach is an example, see above, note on 1. 795.
ree ταῦτα] κὰν: antecedent is em-
hatically resumed. E. on L. § 40. p. 75. 1251. τὸν... φόβον 41 fear τοὶ the intimidation with which you threaten me.’ The possessive pronoun of the second person has a sarcastic force, Cp. Eur. Heracl. 284, ro σὸν γὰρ “Apyos
Turneb. corr.
ob δέδοικ᾽ ἔγώ. For φόβον, Hermann conjectures στρατόν, Frohlich, ψόφον.
1253. In the text this line is given to Neoptolemus, and follows a threat of personal violence from Odysseus. Some editors would omit it altogether.
χειρί is opposed to φόβον,Ξυρτα. Either therefore (1) a line is dropped after 1251 (cp. O. T. 624); and the sense runs as follows: ‘Ne. I tremble not before your intimidation. (Od. But I will compel you on the spot.) Ne. Neither do I yield to your compulsion to do this. Od, Then you, and not the Trojans, will be our adversary. Ne. Let come what will. Od. You see my hand upon the hilt. Ne. Nor will mine linger Yon, as you will see. Od. And yet I will leave you. Or (2) 1352, 3 may be inverted, and ἔστω τὸ μέλλον given to Odysseus, together with the following words, Or (3) inverting 1253, 3 as before, we may read as follows: OA. ἔστω τὸ μέλλον. NE. χεῖρα... ἐπιψαύουσαν. OA. ἀλλὰ... τιμωρήσεται. It is hardly worth while to suggest a fourth alternative, (4) to leave the lines as they stand, and to suppose |. 1252 in Odysseus’ mouth to mean, ‘ But, on the other hand, I do not credit you with force enough to effect your object.’ That (1) is right appears from this, that Odysseus is in
464
OA, ΝΕ. ΟΔ.
ἔστω τὸ μέλλον.
κώπης ἐπιψαύουσαν ;
ΝΕ.
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
οὔ τἄρα Τρωσίν, ἀλλὰ σοὶ μαχούμεθα.
χεῖρα δεξιὰν ὁρᾷς
1255
ἀλλὰ κἀμέ τοι
ταὐτὸν τόδ᾽ ὄψει δρῶντα κοὐ μέλλοντ᾽ ἔτι.
ΟΔ.
», »»»,. 7 ΄“ ’ ~ καίτοι σ édom τῷ δὲ σύμπαντι στρατῷ
λέξω τάδ᾽ ἐλθών, ὅς σε τιμωρήσεται.
ΝΕ.
ἴσως ἂν ἐκτὸς κλαυμάτων ἔχοις πόδα.
ἐσωφρόνησας" κἂν τὰ λοίφ᾽ οὕτω φρονῇς,
1260
σὺ δ᾽, ὦ Ποίαντος παῖ, Φιλοκτήτην λέγω,
ἔξελθ᾽, ἀμείψας τάσδε πετρήρεις στέγας.
ΦΙ.
τί pe ἐκκαλεῖσθε ; τοῦ κεχρημένοι, ξένοι ; ὦμοι. κακὸν τὸ χρῆμα. μῶν τί μοι μέγα
1255. κἀμᾷ καὶ ἐμέ (' °F? om. A. ἢ oper ppov(et)s L. φρονῇς A.
τοι] om. A.
1261. ποίαντος) ποίαντί(.)ς L.
tis ad wap ἄντροις θόρυβος ἴσταται βοῆς:
[94 a. 1265
1259. τὰ λοίφ᾽] τα λοὶφ᾽ L.
1263. οπι.
pr. 1264. κεχρημένοι] κεχρημένον A.
this case the aggressor throughout, and Neoptolemus stands wholly on the de- fensive. Cp. infr. 1300-4.
The Scholiast on 1. 1252 explains ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ πεισθήσομαι, whence Bothe conjectures πείσομαι.
For the unintentional tautology in τὸ pédAdAov.. wot μέλλοντ᾽ ἔτι, see Essay on L. § 44. P 83. | 1254. For ἔστω, Wecklein conjectures ἴτω.
1257. καίτοι... ἐάσω] For καίτοι after a pause. cp. Ant. 904. καίτοι σ᾽ ἔγὼ ᾿τί- μησα: Trach. 710, καίτοι δέδοκται, κιτ.λ. Odysseus is pursuing his own thoughts without appearing to notice the words of Neoptolemus. Odysseus exit, but is supposed still to lurk somewhere within hearing.
1263 foll. The tone of these lines is that of one utterly broken by- misery, and desirous only to be left alone. Cp. Aj. 787, 8, τί μ᾽ αὖ τάλαιναν, ἀρτίως πε- παυμένην | κακῶν ἀτρύτων, ἐξ ἕδρας ἀνί- στατε;
1263. τίς.. Bows] ‘What loud dis- turbance is again taking place before
my cave?’ For ἵσταται, cp. O. (Ὁ. 1478, pad’ αὖθις ἀμφίσταται διαπρύσιος SroBos: Aesch. Cho. 885, τένα βοὴν ἴστης δόμοις; Eur. Iph. T. 1307, τίς ἀμφὶ δῶμα θεᾶς τόδ' ἵστησιν βοήν ;
1164. ἐκκαλεῖσθε] Cp. Hdt. 8.79 (of Aristeides), στὰς ἐπὶ “AY συνέδριον, ἐξε- καλέετο Θεμιστοκλέα.
1265. ὦμοι... χρῆμα] ‘Ah! mischief is afoot.’ Philoctetes, who had at first only heard the sound of his own name, now starts on seeing Neoptolemus ap- proaching him with the bow. He at once concludes that some harm is intended him.
μέγα] It is certain that some evil is meant, where Neoptolemus is em-
loyed. ‘Is it a mighty evil?’ this is all Philoctetes asks. ‘ Mala res, qua opus sit vobis, Dicit autem haec verba conspecto Neoptolemo. Nam quae pre- cedunt, nondum viso dicuntur. inc non interrogat, quod aliter expectar! poterat, μῶν τί μοι νέον, sed μῶν τί pot μέγα κακὺν πέμποντες πάρεστε. Herm. The echo οὗ κεχρημένοι in χρῆμα ἰ5 probably unintentional.
466 ZOPOKAEOYSE
ὅστις γ᾽ ἐμοῦ δόλοισι τὸν βίον λαβὼν
ἀπεστέρηκας, κᾷτα νουθετεῖς ἐμὲ
ἐλθών͵ ἀρίστου πατρὸς ἔχθιστος γεγώς.
ὅλοισθ᾽, ᾿Ατρεῖδαι μὲν μάλιστ᾽, ἔπειτα δὲ 1285 ὁ Aapriov παῖς, καὶ σύ.
ΝΕ. μὴ ᾿πεύξῃ πέρα'
δέχου δὲ χειρὸς ἐξ ἐμῆς βέλη τάδε.
πῶς εἶπας ; ἄρα δεύτερον δολούμεθα ;
ἀπώμοσ' ἁγνοῦ Ζηνὸς ὕψιστον σέβας.
ὦ φίλτατ᾽ εἰπών, εἰ λέγεις ἐτήτυμα.
ΦΙ. NE, ΦΙ. ΝΕ.
1290 τοὔργον παρέσται φανερόν, ἀλλὰ δεξιὰν πρότεινε χεῖρα, καὶ κράτει τῶν σῶν ὅπλων.
ΟΔ.
ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἀπαυδῶ γ᾽, ὡς θεοὶ ξυνίστορες, ὑπέρ τ’ ᾿Ατρειδῶν τοῦ τε σύμπαντος στρατοῦ.
i 1285. μάλιστ] μάλισθ᾽ L, μάλιστ᾽ A. οὐκ dpa L, οὐκ ἄρα ΑΒΓ. Porson corr. μεθα A.
προύτεινε C*7, πρότεινε AL’,
tition of γάρ, see Ellendt. Lex. Soph. s.v. γάρ, 7, d. and cp. 1158, 9. For κτήσει, Wakefield proposed θήσει (for which, cp. supr. 532), but for uses of κτᾶσθαι, cp. Aj. 1360, κτᾶσθαι φίλους: El. 1303, τὰς ἡδόνας . . ἐκτησάμην: Trach, 191, κτῴμην χάριν : ib. 470: infr. 1370, ἐξ ἐμοῦ κτήσει χάριν. the word expresses Philoctetes’ sense of the value of his own friendship. Cp. supr. 478, and note.
1283, 3. τὸν Blov .. ἀπεστέρηκας) Cp. supr. 931.
1283, 4. νονθετεῖς ἐμὲ | ἐλθών] ‘ You come and give me advice.’ That he should come at all, after what he has done, is an offence.
ἔχθιστον) αἴσχιστος, the conjecture of Pierson, has been accepted by recent editors. It certainly makes the antithe- sis more exact, and ἔχθιστος and αἴσχι- oros are confounded in MSS. of Aj. 658,and elsewhere. But for inexact an- tithesis, see Essay on L. § 41. p. 78, ε, and for ἐχθρός simply expressing ab- horrence, cp. supr. 938, τέχνημ᾽ ἔχθιστον, and many other places in Sophocles. Translate, ‘Most abhorred son of a father whom I most admired.’ Cp. supr.
δολούμεθα) δο(υ)λούμεθα C? OF 8, 1289. σέβας] σέβας L. σέβας A. 1294. Τῇ om, LAY.
1288. ] δολού- . rewe L.
1287. ἐμῆς) ἐμοῦ 2 A. 1292. wpérewe] .
242, ὦ φιλτάτου παῖ πατρός.
1288. dpa] οὐκ (see v. rr.) has prob- ably crept into the MSS. from an inter- linear gloss.
1289. ἀπώμοσ Ἴ For the aorist, see E. on L. § 32. p.55, ὃ, and cp. Aj. 536.
dyvo0 .. σέβας] ‘The highest wor- ship of holy Zeus.’ ὕψιστον is rightly the attribute of σέβας, as that which is swom by. Some conjecture dyvdr ..
ὑψίστου.
1201. τοὔργον. . φανερόν]͵ὐ, ‘ The deed shall be openly made good.’ τοὔργον =the reality corresponding to the word. παρέσται, ‘Shall be given.’ Cp. Ο. C. 726, θάρσει, παρέσται. φανε- μὰν ‘ Beyond the possibility of doubt.’
1392. ἘΠ ‘Be master of—.’ Cp. Ai 1337, ἐξ οὗ ᾿κράτησα τῶν ᾿Αχιλλείων πλων
1293 [οἷ]. Odysseus reappears from his concealment at the critical moment, to protest with all his might against what is being done. But when Philoc- tetes has taken the bow, and points an arrow at him, he is compelled to retire.
1294. ὑπέρ τ Cp.0. Ὁ. 33,4, ὑπέρ
θ᾽ ὁρώσης.
τ᾽ ἐμοῦ | αὑτῆς
ΦΙΛΟΚΤΗΤΗΣ. 467 ΦΙ. τέκνον, τίνος φώνημα : μῶν ᾽Οδυσσέως 1295 ἐπῃσθόμην : ΟΔ. σάφ᾽ ἴσθι" καὶ πέλας γ᾽ ὁρᾷς, ὅς o ἐς τὰ Τροίας πεδί᾽ ἀποστελῶ βίᾳ, ἐάν + ᾿Αχιλλέως παῖς ἐάν τε μὴ θέλῃ. ΦΙ. ἀλλ᾽ οὔ τι χαίρων, ἣν τόδ᾽ ὀρθωθῇ βέλος. ΝΕ. ἃ, μηδαμῶς, μὴ πρὸς θεῶν, μεθῇς βέλος. 1300 ΦΙ. μέθες pe, πρὸς θεῶν, χεῖρα, φίλτατον τέκνον. ΝΕ. οὐκ ἂν μεθείην. $1, ged? τί μ᾽ ἄνδρα πολέμιον ἐχθρόν + ἀφείλονυ μὴ κτανεῖν τόξοις ἐμοῖς ; ΝΕ. ἀλλ᾽ οὔτ᾽ ἐμοὶ τοῦτ᾽ ἐστὶν οὔτε σοὶ *xadév. [94 b. ΦΙ. ἀλλ᾽ οὖν τοσοῦτόν γ᾽ ἴσθι, τοὺς πρώτους στρατοῦ, 1305 τοὺς τῶν ᾿Αχαιῶν ψευδοκήρυκας, κακοὺς ὄντας πρὸς αἰχμήν, ἐν δὲ τοῖς λόγοις θρασεῖς. ΝΕ. εἶεν. τὰ μὴν δὴ τόξ᾽ ἔχεις, κοὐκ ἔσθ᾽ ὅπου
1296. ἐσῃσθόμην] om. Β.
τί μ τίν᾽ LY. rip A.
οὔτε col LA, (obrepot A. οὔτ᾽ ἐμοὶ ΑΝ).
L. δὴ Α.
1295. téevov] This address marks the perfect restoration of confidence. Cp. supr. 923, 4, ὦ ξένε, and note.
tlvos .. ἐπῃσθόμην] Some editors connect φώνημα with ἐπῃσθόμην, but it seems more natural to take τίνος φώ- νημά (€or) as a separate sentence, although φώνημα may be resumed after ἐπῃσθόμην. ἐπῃσθόμην is omitted in Par. B, which in so far favours Nauck’s conjecture, #1. τέκνον, τίνος φώνημα; μῶν ᾽Οδυσσέως; OA Ὀδυσσέως, σάφ᾽ ἴσθι, καὶ πέλας γ᾽ Spas.
1299. ὀρθωθῇ) ‘Carry to its aim’= ὀρθῶς hvex Op. Neoptolemus here lays his hand firmly on Philoctetes’ arm.
1301, 3. For the construction, cp. Eur. Tro. 1146, ἀφείλετ᾽ αὐτὴν παῖδα μὴ δοῦναι τάφῳ.
1303. τόξοις ἐμοῖς] Philoctetes’ pride returns to him with his weapon.
1304. The order seems more in favour of Wakefield’s correction than of the mere substitution of τόδε for τοῦτο, with
1297. wedi’) πεδία LI.
(. da C1. AAA. τις]. οοῖτ. μηδαμῶς) μη δαμῶς L. 1304. οὔτ᾽ ἐμοὶ... σοὶ
wedi’ A. 1300. ἀ] ἀα],.
1302. μεθείην) μεθείμην Β. καλόν] οὔτ᾽ ἐμοὶ καλόν .. Wakefield corr. 1308, δή] om.
Brunck and Seyffert, though this is also ible, viz. ἀλλ᾽ οὔτ᾽ ἐμοὶ καλὸν * τόδ᾽ στίν, οὔτε col.—Philoctetes has at least the triumph of seeing the retreat of Odysseus,
1305. ἀλλ᾽ οὖν] ‘ However this may be ;’ whether the deed were honourable or no,
τοὺς πρώτονς στρατοῦ) ‘The prime men of the host.’
1306. τοὺς... WevSorfpuxas] ‘The false intelligencers of the Achaeans.’ Sc. τοὺς διὰ ψευδῶν κηρύσσοντας τὰ ἀπὸ τῶν ᾿Αχαιῶν. Philoctetes sees through the whole stratagem, and perceives that not only the employment of Neoptole- mus, but the news of the pretended “Ep- wopos, were the invention of Odysseus.
1307. ἐν δὲ.. θρασεῖς} See Essay on L. § 19. p. 27.
1308. κοὐκ ἔσθ᾽ ὅπον.. ἐμῇ ‘And there is no place for anger or discon- tent on your part towards me.’ Turne- bus, by a slight change, read ὅτου, and
Hh 2
468
ZOPOKAEOYS
ὀργὴν ἔχοις ἂν οὐδὲ μέμψιν εἰς ἐμέ.
ΦΙ.
ξύμφημι. τὴν φύσιν δ᾽ ἔδειξας, ὦ τέκνον,
1310
ἐξ ἧς ἔβλαστες, οὐχὶ Σισύφου πατρός, ἀλλ᾽ ἐξ ᾿Αχιλλέως, ὃς μετὰ ζώντων θ᾽ ὅτ᾽ ἦν ἤκου᾽ ἄριστα, νῦν δὲ τῶν τεθνηκότων.
ΝΕ.
αὐτόν τέ pp: ὧν δέ cov τυχεῖν ἐφίεμαι
ἥσθην πατέρα τε τὸν ἐμὸν εὐλογοῦντά σε
1315
ἄκουσον. ἀνθρώποισι τὰς μὲν ἐκ θεῶν
τύχας δοθείσας ἔστ᾽ ἀναγκαῖον φέρειν"
ὅσοι δ᾽ ἑκουσίοισιν ἔγκεινται βλάβαις,
ὥσπερ σύ, τούτοις οὔτε συγγνώμην ἔχειν
? 3 > » 4 ? δίκαιόν ἐστιν οὔτ ἐποικτείρειν τινά,
1320
σὺ δ᾽ ἠγρίωσαι, κοὔῦτε σύμβουλον δέχει,
3... lal 3 ’ [4 ἐάν τε νουθετῇ τις εὐνοίᾳ λέγων,
στυγεῖς, πολέμιον δυσμενῆ θ᾽ ἡγούμενος. ὅμως δὲ λέξω: Ζῆνα δ᾽ ὅρκιον Kado’
δ᾽ Α. τε ΝΆ. τούτοις Α.
1310, δ᾽ om. LT, LAIL? Vat. V. τουτοίσιν C'T.
this has been generally adopted. For the use of ὅπου, however, cp. Aj. 1103, 008’ ἔσθ᾽ ὅπου σοὶ τόνδε κοσμῆσαι πλέον | ἀρχῆς ἔκειτο θεσμὸς ἣ καὶ τῷδε σέ.
1211, οὐχὶ Σισύφον matpés] Sc. βλαστών. Cp. supr. 417.
1313. ἄριστα)] Sc. τῶν ζώντων.
1314,5. ἥσθην... αὐτόν τέ μ᾽) ‘ Your praises of my father and of myself too give mea thrill of joy.’ For this accu- sative, see E. on L. § 16. p. 23. For the aorist, see ib. § 32. p. 55. In order to avoid the double tnsyllabic foot some editors prefer τὸν dyudy, the reading of T, for which they compare several places of the Electra. But Electra and Orestes are speaking of Agamemnon as the father of them both. Neoptolemus stands alone as the son of Achilles. And, with αὐτόν τέ μ᾽ immediately fol- lowing, the plural word is scarcely jus- tifiable. Nauck conjectures ἥσθην γε πατέρα.
1315. Whether pe or ἐμέ is prefer- able here is a point that can hardly be determined.
ὧν δέ σον τυχεῖν ἐφιέμαι)] In re-
1312, 6’]om. 11. @ A, ἐμόν] ἀμὸν Tricl. 1322. εὐνοίᾳ] εὔνοιάν σοι LI.
1314. τε] om. 1319. τούτοις] τοτούσιν L. ebvola A, εὔνοιαν B.
turning to the dangerous theme, Neop- tolemus tries to avoid offence (cp. as 1283, εἶτα νουθετεῖς tué) by putting his exhortation in the form of a request.
1318. ἐκουσίοισιν] Cp. Eur. Suppl. 151, σοφὴν γ᾽ ἔλεξας τήνδ᾽ ἑκούσιον φυγήν.
1319, 30. This strain of reflection about the voluntary and involuntary reminds us that we are in the age of Socrates.
1321. hyplwoa] ‘Art become in- tractable.’ Cp. the use of ἀγριαένω in Plat. Rep. 6. 493 B, 501 E, Theaet. 151 C,
aa Schndw. has observed that the reading of L points to a v. r, εὕσοιαν λέγων. Cp. O. Ὁ. 390.
1324. Ζῆνα, καλῶ] ὅρκιον is either (1) attributive, ‘And I invoke Zeus, who makes oaths binding.’ Cp. Plat. Rep. 5. 451 A, προσκυνῶ δὲ ᾿Αδράστειαν, ὦ Γλαύκων, χάριν οὗ μέλλω λέγειν : Eur. Hipp. 1025, ὅρκιόν σοι Ζῆνα... ὄμνυμι. Or (2) ‘I call on Zeus to witness my solemn word.’ The former (1) is prob- ably night.
470
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥ͂Σ
“ἔλενος ἀριστόμαντις, ὃς λέγει σαφῶς ὡς δεῖ γενέσθαι ταῦτα" καὶ πρὸς τοῖσδ᾽ ἔτι,
ὡς tor ἀνάγκη τοῦ παρεστῶτος θέρους
Τροίαν ἁλῶναι πᾶσαν' 4 δίδωσ' ἑκὼν κτείνειν ἑαυτόν, ἣν τάδε ψευσθῇ λέγων.
ταῦτ᾽ οὖν ἐπεὶ κάτοισθα, συγχώρει θέλων. καλὴ γὰρ ἡ ᾿πίκτησις, ᾿Ελλήνων ἕνα
κριθέντ' ἄριστον, τοῦτο μὲν παιωνίας
εἰς χεῖρας ἐλθεῖν, εἶτα τὴν πολύστονον Τροίαν ἑλόντα κλέος ὑπέρτατον λαβεῖν.
ΦΙ͵ & στυγνὸς αἰών, τί με, τί δῆτ᾽ ἔχεις ἄνω βλέποντα κοὐκ ἀφῆκας εἰς “Αιδου μολεῖν ;
οἴμοι, τί δράσω ; πῶς ἀπιστήσω λόγοις τοῖς τοῦδ᾽, ὃς εὔνους ὧν ἐμοὶ παρῇνεσεν ;
1351
ἀλλ᾽ εἰκάθω δῆτ᾽ ; εἶτα πῶς ὁ δύσμορος εἰς φῶς τάδ᾽ ἔρξας εἶμι; τῷ προσήγορος ; πῶς, ὦ τὰ πάντ᾽ ἰδόντες ἀμφ᾽ ἐμοῦ κύκλοι, .
1242. ψευσθῇ λέγων) ψευδῇ λέγῃ γρ' λέγων
σνυγχώρη C. 1346. τήν] ἡ from ὁ 1,
1348, 254, τῇ om, ΑΓ,
1338. ἀριστόμαντιΞε] ‘Prophet-prince.’ On the compound, see E. on L. αὶ 55.
p. 101. 1339. as] ‘That.’ 1341, 2. ἢ... λέγων] ‘Else, should
this word of his be falsified, he willingly offers himself for death.’ For the com- bination of 4 with the hypothetical clause, cp. Plat. Rep. 6. 490 A, ἣ dAa- ζόνι ὄντι (i.e, ἐὰν ἀλάζων 7) μηδαμῇ μετεῖναι φιλοσοφίας ἀληθινῆς. And for the mode of expression, cp. supr. 618, 9.
1343. Philoctetes had heard some of this before (1. 604 foll.), but in a narrative which he had learned to dis- believe (1. 1306). Now he knows it on the authority of one who has given a pledge of his good faith.
σνγχώρει)] ‘Agree. Cp. Hdt. 3. 83, ὡς συνεχώρεον ol ἕξ ἐπὶ τούτοισι.
1344. καλὴ γὰρ ἣ ᾿πίκτησι:) ‘ For it is a noble prospect of gain.’ The compound word with ém- corresponds to the cumulative statement, ‘ Not only
1347. κλέος) κλέο(υ)ς 1,, κλέος A.
to be healed but to take Troy moreover and to win this great renown.’
ἕνα] ‘ Above all others." Cp. Aj. 1340, ἕν᾽ ἄνδρ᾽ ἰδεῖν ἄριστον, and note.
1348. ὦ στυγνὸς αἰών] ‘O hateful get of day!’ As the ‘life,’ αἰών, in
omer is said to leave the man, ὁ. g. Il. 5. 685, ἔπειτά pe καὶ λίποι αἰών, so here it is said to refuse to let him
go.
1350. was ἀπιστήσω] ‘How shall I refuse compliance?’ 1 aor. conjunc- tive. Cp. Trach. 1240, θεῶν ἀρὰ | μενεῖ σ᾽ ἀπιστήσαντα τοῖς ἐμοῖς λόγοις.
1353. τῷ προσήγορο!] ‘Who is there that will speak to me?’ The predication is continued from the pre- vious sentence. προσήγορος is elsewhere construed with the genitive. But for the dative, see E. on L. § 13. p. 19, ὃ.
1354, 5. ‘Oeyes that have seen al that has been done conceming me!’ It is doubted whether κύκλοι means, (1) ‘ Eyes,’ or (2) ‘The orbsof day and night,’
1340
1345
[95 8.
r. 1343. συγχώρει] sic L pr..
ΦΙΛΟΚΤΗΤΗΣ.
ταῦτ᾽ ἐξανασχήσεσθε͵ τοῖσιν ᾿Ατρέως
471
1355
ἐμὲ ξυνόντα παισίν, of p ἀπώλεσαν ;
πῶς τῷ πανώλει παιδὶ τῷ Λαερτίου ;
οὐ γάρ με τἄλγος τῶν παρελθόντων δάκνει, ἀλλ’ ofa χρὴ παθεῖν με πρὸς τούτων ἔτι
δοκῶ προλεύσσειν. οἷς γὰρ ἡ γνώμη κακῶν
1360
μήτηρ γένηται, τἄλλα παιδεύει κακά, καὶ σοῦ δ᾽ ἔγωγε θαυμάσας ἔχω τόδε. χρῆν γάρ σε μήτ᾽ αὐτόν ποτ᾽ εἰς Τροίαν μολεῖν,
ἡμᾶς τ' ἀπείργειν οἵ *yé σου καθύβρισαν͵
πατρὸς γέρας συλῶντες, [οἱ τὸν ἄθλιον
1365
Αἴανθ᾽ ὅπλων σοῦ πατρὸς ὕστερον δίκῃ
1356. πιασίν) πασὶν L pe. παισὶν C*A, 1360, κακῶν] κακὸν L. κακῶν A. καθύβρισαν καθ᾽ ὕβρισαν L, καθύβρισαν A,
μετἄλγος Α. Ἐ7ε] re LAT. Brunck corr.
or (3) ‘The heavenly bodies.’ Philoctetes more than once appeals to the powers of Nature. Cp. supr. 986-8. But such an invocation would be too hyperbolical here. The case is different in O. T. 1425-8, O. Ὁ. 1654, §. On the other hand, it is characteristic of this lonely man.that he has an exaggerated con- sciousness of what immediately belongs to him. Cp. supr. 291, 533-8, 757-9» 786, 795, 807, 1004, 1085, 1130-9, 1187, 1348, infr. 1377. Hence, instead of say- ing, ‘How shall I bear to look upon the sons of Atrens?’ (cp. O. T. 1371 foll.), he cries out, ‘O eyes! how will you endure that I should be with them?’ It is also said that ἀμφ᾽ ἐμοῦ requires the article. But this phrase has been attracted into construction with the nearer word, i.e. τὰ πάντα ἰδόντες ἀμφ᾽ ἐμοῦ «ἰδόντες ἀμφ᾽ ἐμοῦ πάντα τὰ ἀμφ’ ἐμοῦ (γεγενημένα). For the genitive, cp. supr. 554- .
1355. The compound with é&- marks that endurance will here reach its fur- thest point.
totow.. παισίν] For this apposition of a clause to a demonstrative pronoun, see Essay on L. § 33. p. 57, d.
1357. was} Sc, ἐξανασχήσεσθε ἐμὲ ἐυνόντα. ᾿
1358. οὗ γάρ] Sc. τοσοῦτον,
1360. ols .. κακά) ‘For men’s
1358. με rdAyos) μ' ἔτ᾽ αλγοσ L, 1362. δ᾽ γ᾽ Β. 1364.
thoughts, when they have once brought forth an evil progeny, rear nothing but mischief afterwards.’ Beg . ‘Thought,’ or ‘ Mind,’ is imagined as the mother of results for which man is responsible. The mind that has once had bad child- ren will go on, and will bring up an evil brood. The figure is lost if κακούς (Dobree) is read for κακά. For παιδεύει, cp. Fr. 443, λενκὸν αὑτὴν ὧδ ἐπαίδευσεν γάλα: Plat. Theaet. p. 150 E, τὰ ὑπ᾽ ἐμοῦ μαιευθέντα κακῶς τρέφοντες ἀπώλεσαν, ψευδῆ καὶ εἴδωλα ὕλας πλείονος ποιησάμε- νοι τοῦ ἀληθοῦ:.
1362. καὶ σοῦ δ᾽ ἔγωγε... τόδε] * Ay, and for my part I wonder too at thee for this.’ θαυμάζω often expresses gentle expostulation.
1364. οἵ *ye] The antecedent (οἱ ἐν Τροίᾳ) is to be supplied from els Τροίαν, Essay on L. § 39. p. 72.
1365-7. οὗ. . ὄκρινανδ)άτ It must he admitted that this allusion to what Philoctetes could not know is unlike Sophocles. For, although some things that are necessary to the action may he here and there assumed without explicit statement, this observation cannot apply to such a striking fact as the repulse of Ajax, which is moreover irrelevant to the action. And,as Nauck observes, Philoctetes could not thus ignore the claim of Neoptolemus to have his fa-
472
ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ
᾽Οδυσσέως ἔκριναν,] εἶτα τοῖσδε σὺ
εἶ ξυμμαχήσων, κἄμ᾽ ἀναγκάζεις τάδε;
μὴ δῆτα, τέκνον: ἀλλ᾽, ἅ μοι ξυνώμοσας,
πέμψον πρὸς οἴκους καὐτὸς ἐν Σκύρῳ μένων
ἔα κακῶς αὐτοὺς ἀπόλλυσθαι κακούς.
χοὔτω διπλῆν μὲν ἐξ ἐμοῦ κτήσει χάριν
διπλῆν δὲ πατρός" κοὺ κακοὺς ἐπωφελῶν
δόξεις ὁμοῖος τοῖς κακοῖς πεφυκέναι.
ΝΕ.
λέγεις μὲν εἰκότ᾽, ἀλλ᾽ ὅμως σε βούλομαι
A a 3 ΄΄ θεοῖς τε πιστεύσαντα τοῖς T ἐμοῖς λόγοις
φίλου per ἀνδρὸς τοῦδε τῆσδ᾽ ἐκπλεῖν χθονός.
ΦΙ.
1375
ἣ πρὸς τὰ Τροίας media καὶ τὸν ‘Arpéws
ἔχθιστον νἱὸν τῷδε δυστήνῳ ποδί;
ΝΕ. πρὸς τοὺς μὲν οὖν σε τήνδε T ἔμπυον βάσιν , 3 lA παύσοντας ἄλγους κἀποσώζοντας νόσου.
ΦΙ. ὦ δεινὸν αἶνον αἰνέσας, τί φής ποτε;
1380
ΝΕ. ἃ σοί τε κἀμοὶ Ἐλῷσθ᾽ ὁρῶ τελούμενα.
1366. κἄμ καί μ᾿ LAT. Brunck. corr.
τόδε yp. τάδε Τ'.
L pr. elxdr(a) A. LIL? Vat. V.
ther’s arms. The clause was therefore rightly condemned by Brunck. But the interpolation is probably an ancient one, as is shown by the construction of ὅπ- λων, which is a ‘genitive of respect.’ Cp. Aj. 839 foll.
1366. τάδε] Sc. ξυμμαχήσοντα ἱέναι.
1367. ἅ Evvapocas| The ante- cedent to ἃ is accusative in opposition to the clause, πέμψον πρὸς οἴκους. Hence the apparent ellipse of ποιεῖν.
1268. ἐν Σκύρῳ μένων] Cp. supr. 459, 60.
1369. κακῶς... κακούς] For this com- mon idiom, cp. especially O. T. 261, Trach. 613. The line, which has no caesura, is perhaps intentionally harsh.
1370. διπλῆν] Both Philoctetes and his father would be doubly grateful to Neoptolemus, (a) for the return to Tra- chis, (δ) for the desertion of the Atreidae, as an act of vengeance. (But the re-
1369. ἀπόλλυσθαι] ἀπόλλυσθε L._
1371. κακούς] κακῶς A, κακῶς A°. σε] added by L pr. between lines. oe A. wad’ ΑΝ. Dind. corz.
τάδε] τόδε, ο ἴτοτα ὡ 1.. τάδε A.
1370. χάριν) χάριν
1373. εἰκότ᾽] 1381. ἘλῷσθἼ καλῶς
og κακοὺς Γ΄.
petition οὗ διπλῆν may be simply em- phatic. See Essay on L. § 44. p. 83.
1374. πιστεύσαντα is (1) ‘ Believing,’ (2) ‘Obeying. ‘Believing the gods (who speak through Helenus) and yield- ing to my words.’
1375. ἀνδρὸς τοῦδε--ἂμ ὃ. φίλον is strongly emphatic, as appears from its position in the line.
1377. τῷδε... ποδί] The dative of accompanying circumstance, nearly = σύν. ‘Do you mean that I, thus afflicted, am to go to Troy, to Agamemnon ?’
1380, δεινόν] Cp. supr.1225. alvov is here correlative to αἰνέσας, ‘ Having recommended,’ and is therefore rather ‘counsel’ than simply ‘speech.’ Or, possibly, the exactness of meaning is sacrificed to the repetition of the same sound. Cp. Aj. 467, συμπεσὼν μόνος μόνοις.
1281. Ἐλῷσθ᾽] The correction of Din-
1370
PIAOKTHTHS. 473 ΦΙ. καὶ ταῦτα λέξας οὐ καταισχύνει θεούς ; ΝΕ. πῶς γάρ τις αἰσχύνοιτ᾽ ἂν ὠφελούμενος ; PI, λέγεις δ᾽ ᾿Ατρείδαις ὄφελος, Aw ἐμοὶ τόδε. NE. σοί που φίλος y ὦν, χὠ λόγος τοιόσδε μου. 1385 ΦΙ͵ πῶς, ὅς γε τοῖς ἐχθροῖσιν ἐκδοῦναι δέλεις ; ΝΕ. ὦ rdv, διδάσκον μὴ θρασύνεσθαι κακοῖς. ΦΙ. ὀλεῖς με, γιγνώσκω σε, τοῖσδε τοῖς λόγοις. NE. οὔκουν ἔγωγε: φημὶ δ᾽ οὔ σε μανθάνειν. ΦΙ. *éyd οὐκ ᾿Ατρείδας ἐκβαλόντας οἶδά με; 1390 NE, ἀλλ᾽ ἐκβαλόντες εἰ πάλιν σώσουσ᾽ ὅρα. ΦΙ. οὐδέποθ᾽ ἑκόντα y ὥστε τὴν Τροίαν ἰδεῖν.
1382. καταισχύνει] κατ᾽ αἰσχύνηι 1.. καταισχύνη AT. 1384. τόδε] τάδε A,
γοισ 1288, λόγοις] λό(ισ) 1,.. λόγοις A. 1390
from εἰ (3, αἰσχύνοιτ᾽ A. 1387. τάν) τὰν L pr. τᾶν A.
ἐγὼ οὐκ *ArpelBas] ἔγωγ᾽ οὐκατρείδα LL'V. 1391. σώσουσ᾽) ow? ἰδεῖ
ἰδεῖν A.
AB Vat. γ3. Dind. corr.
σώσουσί σ᾽ I.
dorf here (see ν. rr.) is right and neces- sary. κάλ᾽ is a manifest MS. conjecture, based on imperfect knowledge. See L. and 5. s.v. «adds. λῷστα is supple- mentary predicate with τελούμενα, and λῷστα τελούμενα =AGoTa ἐσόμενα el τε- λοῖτο.
1384. In speaking of the taking of Troy as an advantage gained, Neoptole- mus appears tu Philoctetes to take part with the Atreidae, whose glory he ac- counted loss. Cp. Aj. 469, 70, ἀλλ’ ὧδέ γ᾽ ᾿Ατρείδας ἂν εὐφράναιμί που. | οὐκ ἔστι ταῦτα. The expression is slightly varied. ‘Do you mean advantage to the Atreidae, or do you say this with reference to me?’
1385. φίλος γ᾽ ὧν] For the nomin- ative, see Essay on L. § 15. p. 31; i.e. σοί πον φίλος γ᾽ ὧν, φίλον σοι ἔχω καὶ τὸν λόγον.
1386. The change from ἐχθροῖσιν to ἐχθροῖσί μ᾽, which Dindorf adopts from Brunck, is certainly a very slight one, but the text is sufficiently clear as it stands. Cp. O. T. 461, κἂν λάβῃς ἐψευσ- μένον, and note, supr. 769.
1387. & bed Cp. O. T. 1145, and note. Neoptolemus has earned the right to address Philoctetes with fami- liar confidence.
tOeLy 1392. ἰδεῖν) ἑλεῖν L.
1383. αἰσχύνοιτ᾽ οι 1385. μου] μοι L? Vat. V.
μ
ἐγώ γ᾽ οὐκ ἀτρείδας Τ. ἔγωγ᾽ ἀτρείδας ovo’ L, σώσονσ᾽ C*A,
ἑλεῖν (yp. ἐλθεῖν) Γ΄.
θρασύνεσθαι κακοῖΣ)] ‘ To be har- dened by misfortune,’ so as to be un- reasonably obdurate in resentment.
1388, γιγνώσκω σε] Sc. ὅτι ὀλεῖς με.
1389. οὔκουν] ‘Not I, assure thee!’ For οὖν, in giving assurance, cp. Ant. 741, σοῦ γὰρ οὖν προκήδομαι : O. T. 565, οὔκουν ἐμοῦ γ᾽ ἑστῶτος οὐδαμοῦ πέλας : O. C. 651, οὔκουν πέρα γ᾽ ἂν οὐδὲν ἢ
age to Troy will be for the advantage and renown of Philoctetes himself, and ee the generals now mean well to
τη. . 1390. ἐγὼ οὐκ "ArpelBas] This (see v. rr.) is Dindorf’s very probable cor- rection. The reading of L has arisen, as he observes, from the confusion of ἐγὼ οὐκ and éy’ οὐκ, two ways of writing the same thing. Cp. O. T. 1002, and V. IF.
1391. Cp. O. Ὁ. 394, viv γὰρ θεοί σ᾽ ὀδοῦσι, apdove δ᾽ ἀλλήσαι.
1392. The reading Τροίαν γ᾽ deserves some consideration, notwithstanding the repetition of ye. Cp. O. Ὁ. 977, and Vv. IT.
474
ZOPOKAEOYS
ΝΕ. ri Sir ἂν ἡμεῖς δρῴμεν, εἰ σέ γ᾽ ἐν λόγοις πείσειν δυνησόμεσθα μηδὲν ὧν λέγω;
ὡς ῥᾷστ' ἐμοὶ μὲν τῶν λόγων λῆξαι, σὲ δὲ ζῆν ὥσπερ ἤδη (is ἄνευ σωτηρίας. ἔα με πάσχειν ταῦθ᾽ ὅπερ παθεῖν με δεῖ"
ΦΙ.
1395 [95 b.
ἃ δ᾽ ἥνεσάς μοι δεξιᾶς ἐμῆς θιγών, πέμπειν πρὸς οἴκους, ταῦτά μοι πρᾶξον, τέκνον,
καὶ μὴ βράδυνε, μηδ᾽ ἐπιμνησθῇς ἔτι
1400
Τροίας: ἅλις γάρ μοι τεθρήνηται γόοις.
ΝΕ. εἰ δοκεῖ, στείχωμεν. ΦΙ.
ΦΙ.
1393. Ὑ ἐν] om. A add Α", λόγοισ LY. yp. γόοισ ΟὟΓ,
λόγος Α. στείχουμεν A pr.
στείχω μὲν Τ΄.
1394. πείσειν] For the assimilation of the a of the infinitive to that of the principal verb, cp.1243. But qy. πεῖσαι
μηδὸν ὧν λέγω] ‘In nothing of what I say.’ For this accusative, cp. O. Ὁ. 797, ἀλλ᾽ οἶδα γάρ σε ταῦτα μὴ πείθων, ἔθι.
1395, 6. ‘Since the easiest course for me were that I should cease from speech, and that you should live on as you now live and get no relief.’ The antithesis becomes clearer as the sen- tence proceeds. The full expression would be, ds ἔμοι μὲν ῥᾷστόν ἔστιν, ἐμὲ μέν, «.7.A. See Essay on L. § 41. p. 78. In this speech Neoptolemus casts ‘one last lingering look’ at the cherished object of his ambition. But before Philoctetes has again ceased speaking, his resignation is complete.
1397. Cp. O. C. 1432 foll., Πολυ- νείκης. καὶ μή μ᾽ ἐπίσχῃς γ΄. ἀλλ’ ἐμοὶ μὲν 48 ὁδός, κιτιλ.
1398, 9. ἃ.. πέμπειν] For this *p-
osition or epexegesis, cp. supr. 1355, 6. Sefts .. θιυγών) This was Philocte- tes’ understanding of supr. 813; cp. 941, 3.
1400. βράδυνε) Sc, τὸ πρᾶγμα.
1401, ἅλιςε.. y6ous] ‘That name has been enough sounded in my complaints and cries.” The other reading, which
1395. μέν} om. L. μὲν A.
ὦ γενναῖον εἰρηκὼς ἔπος. ΝΕ. ἀντέρειδε νῦν βάσιν σήν.
εἰς ὅσον γ᾽ ἐγὼ σθένω.
1401. γόοις] 1402. στείχωμεν) στέχωμεν L pr.
is to be gathered from L and A(see v. rr.) τεθρύλληται λόγοις, although somewhat more prosaic, is not impossible.
1402. At this point, before the com- mencement of the trochaic movement, which indicates departure (cp. O. T 1515 foll.), there must have been some by-play, signifying the act of re- nunciation on the part of Neoptolemas. Porson thought this verse defective in rhythm. But it has not been improved by conjectural alteration. Cp. supr. 526, 645.
1403. ἀντέρειδε.. σήν] (1) ‘Lean now thy steps on mine.’ Sc. τῇ ἐμῇ βάσει. Neoptolemus gives his arm to the lame man. Cp. supr. 893, καὐτὸς ἀντέχου, and note. Others (2) explain dyrépede, sc. πρὸς τὸ οὖδας, ‘Press thy foot against the ground,’ i.e. ‘Step firmly.’ But although this accords more exactly with the response of Philoctetes, els ὅσον γ᾽ ἐγὼ σθένω, the expression itself in this sense is hardly natural here, and the interpretation given above
rees better with the situation. The idiomatic uses of ἐρείδω, however, are such as to leave it doubtful whether Neoptolemus bids Philoctetes lean upon him, or simply encourages him to move.
als ὅσον.. σθένω] If the former in- terpretation of the first part of the line
ΦΙΛΟΚΤΗΤΗΣ. 475 ΝΕ. αἰτίαν δὲ πῶς ᾿Αχαιῶν φεύξομαι ; ΦΙ. μὴ φροντίσῃς. ΝΕ. τί γάρ, ἐὰν πορθῶσι χώραν τὴν ἐμήν ; 1405 ΦΙ. ἐγὼ παρὼν ΝΕ. τίνα προσωφέλησιν ἔρξεις ; ΦΙ. βέλεσι τοῖς ᾿Ηρακλέους ΝΕ. πῶς λέγεις ; ΦΙ. εἴρξω πελάζειν *, ΝΕ.
στεῖχε προσκύσας χθόνα,
ΗΡΑΚΛΗ͂Σ. ᾿ μήπω γε, πρὶν ἂν τῶν ἡμετέρων
ἀΐῃς μύθων, mat MMotavros
[410
φάσκειν δ᾽ αὐδὴν τὴν ᾿ Ηρακλέους ἀκοῇ τε κλύειν λεύσσειν T ὄψιν.
τὴν σὴν δ᾽ ἥκω χάριν οὐρανίας
ἕδρας προλιπών,
τὰ Διός τε φράσων βουλεύματά σοι,
1415
κατερητύσων θ᾽ ὁδὸν ἣν στέλλει"
σὺ δ᾽ ἐμῶν μύθων ἐπάκουσον. καὶ πρῶτα μέν σοι τὰς ἐμὰς λέξω τύχας,
1404. φεύξομαι]ὔ φεύξωμαι 1.. φεύξομαι A. 1406. προσωφέλησιν] πρὸσ ὠφέ- Anow A. éptes] ἔρξει LA. ‘“Hpaxddovs] Ἡρακλείοις LAT. Brunck corr. 1407. πελάζειν] πελάζειν ons πάτρας LA Vat. VV5. πελάζειν σῆς πατρίδος L'B, NE.] om. L, ἀλλ᾽ εἰ (od L pr.) δραῖς ταῦθ᾽ ὥσπερ αὐδαῖς add LAVV®, ἀλλ’ el δρᾷς τάδ᾽ ὡς αὐδᾷς
Vat. ν᾽. Dind. corr. 1409. πρίν) πρὶ L. πρὶν C7A. 1410. ἀΐῃς] ἀΐεισ LL?. ἀΐῃς A. 1412.77) τ LY, τ᾿ A, 1416, κατερητύσων) κατηρετύσων L. κατερητυσών A,
(1) is right, Philoctetes takes only the general sense, as if it were βάδιζε ἀντε- ρειδόμενος (ἐμοῦ).
1407. The superfluous words in the MSS. (see v. rr.) are probably the re- mains of an early interpolation, viz. [σῆς πάτρας *mopOfropas. NE. el "δὲ δρᾷς ταῦθ᾽, ὥσπερ addas, }.
1409. Heracles now appears on the θεολογεῖον. His approach (on the
μηχανή) is marked by the anapaestic movement, Il. 1409-1417, at the end of which he is seen in full view.
1413. ἀκοῇ re] For the position of re, see Essay on L. § 36. p. 65. 1414. οὐρανίας ¢8pas] ‘My abode
. in heaven.’ Cp. Aj. 460, ναυλόχους
λιπὼν ἕδρας.
1418. λέξω) Dindorf says that λέγω would be preferable,—presumably be- cause the recital which the future tense seems to promise is not given. But the whole of this speech has the appearance of a hasty sketch. The real knot of the drama has been solved, and the action hastens to a close.
476
ZOPOKAEOYS
ὅσους πονήσας καὶ διεξελθὼν πόνους
ἀθάνατον ἀρετὴν ἔσχον, ὡς πάρεσθ᾽ ὁρᾶν.
καὶ aol, σάφ᾽ ἴσθι, τοῦτ᾽ ὀφείλεται παθεῖν,
ἐκ τῶν πόνων τῶνδ᾽ εὐκλεᾶ θέσθαι βίον.
ἐλθὼν δὲ σὺν τῷδ᾽ ἀνδρὶ πρὸς τὸ Τρωϊκὸν
πόλισμα, πρῶτον μὲν νόσου παύσει λυγρᾶς,
ἀρετῇ τε πρῶτος ἐκκριθεὶς στρατεύματος,
Πάριν μέν, ὃς τῶνδ᾽ αἴτιος κακῶν ἔφυ,
τόξοισι τοῖς ἐμοῖσι νοσφιεῖς βίου,
πέρσεις τε Τροίαν, σκῦλά τ᾽ εἰς μέλαθρα σὰ
πέμψεις, ἀριστεῖ᾽ Ἐἐκλαβὼν στρατεύματος,
Ποίαντι πατρὶ πρὸς πάτρας Οἴτης πλάκα.
ἃ δ᾽ ἂν λάβῃς σὺ σκῦλα τοῦδε τοῦ στρατοῦ,
τόξων ἐμῶν μνημεῖα πρὸς πυρὰν ἐμὴν
1422. τῶνδ᾽ τῶν L. τῶνδ᾽ (ἸΑ. νοσφιεῖς] νοσφίσεισ L. νοσφιεῖς A.
1420
1425
1430
εὐκλεᾶ] εὐκλέα (5, εὐκλεᾶ A. 1427. 1429. ἐκλαβὠν) ἐκβαλών LA. Turn. corr.
1429-31. om. but added below (πλάκας, 1430) A.
1419, 20. Philoctetes knew the la- bours of Heracles, but not the glory which is now revealed to him. The emphasis conveyed by ὅσονς therefore belongs rather to the main predication than to the relative clause; ‘ How, after all that course of labour, I attained immortal renown.’ ἀρετή is ‘ Glory of virtue,’ as dvocéBea, in Ant. 924, is ‘Meed of impiety.’ For ἔσχον - κάτ- ecxov, ‘I won,’ see Essay on L. § 55. p. 1o1, and § 32. Ρ. §5, and cp. Aj. 465, ὧν αὐτὸς ἔσχε στέφανον εὐκλείας μέγαν. The aor. ἔσχον -" 1 came to have, as ἐβασίλευσε --’« δε came to reign.’ See many instances of this use in Ast’s Lexicon Platonicum, s. ν. ἔχειν.
1420. ὧς πάρεσθ᾽ δρᾶν] This im- plies some more elaborate stage effect than is commonly supposed to have belonged to the Greek theatre.
1421, τοῦτ᾽ ὀφείλεται παθεῖν) ‘ This fate is destined.’ Cp. El. 1173, πᾶσιν γὰρ ἡμῖν τοῦτ᾽ ὀφείλεται παθεῖν.
1422. ἐκ... βίον] In apposition with
τοῦτο. For this epexegesis, cp. supr. 1355, 6. 1423. ᾿ dvpl] τῷ NeowroAdug. 1425. For μέν followed by τε, see
Essay on L. § 36. p. 65. And, for ἀρετῇ, «.7.X., supr. 997, 1062, 1344, 5.
1428,30. σκῦλα] Thespoils which Phi- loctetes is to send home are those which he receives as the prize of valour ; those which he is to carry to the place of He- racles’ pyre are the trophies taken by him in battle with the bow. (Unless we are to suppose an annual procession to Mount Oeta with the σκῦλα Τρωξκά.)
1429. ἐκλαβών] Cp. Hdt. 8. 11, καὶ τὸ ἀριστήϊον ἔλαβε οὗτος : ib. 123.
1430. Olrys] For Oeta, as a name for the country of Trachis, cp. supr. 453, ὦ γένεθλον Οἰταίου πατρός. 15 word in the mouth of Heracles appeals more than all else to the heart of Phi- loctetes. .
1431. τοῦδε τοῦ στρατοῦ] Sc. τον Tpoxxov. For this vague use of the pro- noun ὅδε, see Essay on L. § 22. p. 34» and cp. supr. 1426, é, τῶνδ᾽ αἴτιος κακὼν ἔφυ, τοῦδε τοῦ πόνον. Schndw. conjec- tures τοῦ δύήον στρατοῦ.
1432. μνημεῖα] Accusative in appo- sition to κόμιζε: ‘An act commemora- tive of my bow.’
πυρὰν ἐμήν] It is evident that the high-place on Mount Oeta, where He-
478
2OPOKAEOYS
κἂν φῶσι κἂν θάνωσιν, οὐκ ἀπόλλυται.
ΦΙ. ὦ φθέγμα ποθεινὸν ἐμοὶ πέμψας,
χρόνιός τε φανείς,
1445
οὐκ ἀπιθήσω τοῖς σοῖς μύθοις.
ΝΕ.
κἀγὼ γνώμῃ ταύτῃ τίθεμαι.
HP, μή νυν χρόνιοι μέλλετε πράσσειν.
καιρὸς καὶ πλοῦς
1450
ὅδ᾽ ἐπείγει γὰρ κατὰ πρύμναν.
ΦΙ. φέρε νυν στείχων χώραν καλέσω. χαῖρ᾽, ὦ μέλαθρον ξύμφρουρον ἐμοί, Νύμφαι τ᾽ ἔνυδροι λειμωνιάδες,
καὶ κτύπος ἄρσην πόντου * προβολῆς,
1447. ἀπιθἠσωῚ «frome L. ἀπιθήσω A. ταύτῃ] ταῦτα I.
γνώμη LAL*. γνώμῃ Τ' Vat. πράσσειν) πράττειν LAY. Brunck corr.
L. στείχων χώρα») στεί χώραν L. στεῖχ χώραν C4. στείχων χώραν A. «ροβολὴς Vat. V‘. Herm. corr.
Ἐχροβολῇς] προβλὴς LAL*V V?.
1445. πέμψας) Cp. supr. 846, and for φθέγμα, of a Divine utterance, Aj. 14: Aristoph. Nub. 320, 364, & γῇ τοῦ φθέγματος, ὡς ἱερὸν καὶ σεμνὸν καὶ τερατῶδες,
1446. xpévos] ‘At last, afterso long’ (adjective). Cp. O. C. 441, ἤλαυνέ μ’ ἐκ vis χρόνιον. Essay on L. § 23, €. Ρ. 39.
1448. γνώμῃ ταύτῃ τίθεμαι] ‘ Deter- mine likewise in my thought. Various changes have been needlessly proposed, of which the most plausible is γνώμην ταὐτῇ τίθεμαι, ‘Give my vote the self- same way, quoted by Lamb. as a v. r.
1449. For χρόνιοι with χρόνιος pre- ceding in a different sense, see Essay on L. § 44. pp. 83, 84.
1450. καιῤό4] ‘The right moment.’ Cp. supr. 466, καιρὸς γὰρ καλεῖ.
mAovs] Here nearly = οὖρος. Cp. supr. 464, 5, ὁπηνίκ᾽ ἂν θεὸς πλοῦν ἡμὶν εἴκῃ.
1451. ἐπείγει] ‘Counsels you to haste.’ Cp. καλεῖ, supr. 466: O. C. 1540, ἐπεί- ye: yap pe τοὺκ θεοῦ παρόν. For the position of γάρ, see Essay on L. § 26.
Pp. 44. κατὰ πρύμναν] Cp. Thuc. 2. 97, ἣν
ἀεὶ κατὰ πρύμναν ἱστῆται τὸ πνεῦμα. Heracles is now withdrawn.
1455
1448. NE.Jom.A. γνώμῃ)
1449. μή vu] μὴ νῦν LA. ὅδ 58°. L. 1452. νυν] νῦν 1455:
1451.
1452. στείχων] ‘In departing.’ Cp. supr. 1408: O. T. 1521, oraxé νυν, τέκνων δ᾽ ἀφοῦ.
καλέσω] ‘Let me address.’ The word is used with some association from the frequent use of ‘addressing a deity,’ as in Ὁ. C. 1389 foll. Another somewhat singular use of καλεῖν occurs in O. T. 780, wader. .wAagrds ὧς εἴην, K.T.A.
1453. ξύμφρονρον ἐμοί] ‘Sole com- rade of my watch.’ In the absence of companionship, the homeless cave was more than a dwelling-place to Philoc- tetes, supr. 298, 9, 533, 952, 108! foll. The low roof of rock (his μέλαθρον) re- flecting the feeble light of his fire, was all the society that cheered him through the watches of the night.
1454. ‘And water-nymphs of the green meadow.’ The bit of moist ground about his spring (supr. 21), or the stand- ing-pool (supr. 716, 7), was peculiarly sacred to Philoctetes.
1455. ἄρσην] ‘Bass.’ Cp. the use of ἀνδρεῖος and γυναικεῖος for bass and treble in Hdt. 1.17,—and Shak. Tempest, 3. 3, ‘ Methought the billows spoke, and told me of it; | The winds did sing it to me; and the thunder, | That deep and dreadful organ-pipe, pronounced | The
480
ZOPOKAEOYS ΦΙΛΟΚΤΗΤΗΣ.
γνώμη τε φίλων, x® πανδαμάτωρ
2 a > >» », δαίμων, ὃς ταῦτ᾽ ἐπέκρανεν.
ΧΟ. χωρῶμεν *5) πάντες ἀολλεῖς,
Νύμφαις ἁλίαισιν ἐπευξάμενοι
1470
νόστου σωτῆρας ἱκέσθαι.
1469. Ἐδή] ἤδη LI. 1470. ἐπευξάμενοι) ἐπευῤάμενοι 1,.
1467. γνώμη τε φίλων] Supr. 1374, 1381, 1380.
χὠ πα τωρ | δαίμων] This refers to the intervention of Heracles, to whom the epithet πανδαμάτωρ is, in the mouth of Philoctetes at least, sufficiently ap- propriate. Cp. Trach. 1102, κοὐδεὶς tpowai’ ἔστησε τῶν ἐμῶν χερῶν.
1468. The compound ἐπέκρανον, ‘Con- summated,’ exactly describes the action of Heracles here. Others understand the words of Zeus. But it is very un- likely both that Zeus should be alluded to in Sophocles and not named, and that the word δαίμων should be applied to Zeus in Attic Greek of this period.
ἰδοὺ A. Herm. corr. 1471. σωτῆρας) σωτηρίας Τ'.
ἀολλεῖς] ἀολλέες L. ἀολλεῖς A,
1469. πάντες ἀολλεῖς} ‘All,’ viz. Neoptolemus, Philoctetes, Odysseus, and mariners. The language implies that the peace has been made.
1470. Philoctetes had invoked the ‘Genius of the shore.’ The mariners now invoke the nymphs of the sea.
σωτῆρα) (1) ‘To come and aid us in our return.’ There is no reason why this word should not be feminine. Cp. O. T. 80, 81, τύχῃ .. σωτῆρι, and see Essay on L. ὃ 20. p. 30. But possibly (2) σωτῆρες should be read, ‘ That we may arrive and make safe our retum ;’ cp. Trach. 85, κείνου βίον σώσαντος : Od. 23. 68, ὥλεσε τηλοῦ νόστον.
FRAGMENTS OF SOPHOCLES.
VOL. II. 11
INTRODUCTION.
Tue Fragments of Sophocles consist of quotations from lost plays (including some Satyric dramas) which have been collected from Stobaeus, Athenaeus, Plutarch, etc., by successive editors. The first considerable collection was that of Brunck, containing 102 Frag- ments, to which Musgrave added a list of single words quoted from Sophocles by the Grammarians, chiefly Hesychius. The present edition is based on that of Nauck in his Tragicorum Graecorum Fragmenta, Lips. 1856, with frequent reference to Dindorf’s edition in his Poetae Scenici, London, 1868, Many emendations of the Frag- ments are due to editors of the works in which they have been pre- served, above all to Meineke in his edition of Stobaeus. The remarks of Mr, R. Ellis, to which reference is made several times below, will be found in the Cambridge Journal of Philology, vol. iv. pp. 251 foll, Mr. Mahaffy has observed that ‘a great many of the fragments are mere citations of curious words, which the poet used, and which form a strange and exceptional vocabulary.’ Where such citations contain merely the single word in question, I have printed them separately at the end; while, for the sake of convenient refer- ence, Nauck’s numbering is indicated throughout. In his valuable edition the student will find much information which could not be embodied here. And in Welcker’s Die Griechischen Tragédien (Bonn, 1839) he will find, together with much fruitless conjecture, an accumulation of learned material that is not easily to be found elsewhere.
In this edition I have not thought it necessary to include those quotations which previous editors have justly classed as ‘doubtful or spurious.’ But I may here observe that to this class belongs a passage in the Bodleian MS., Barocc. 143 (a Gnomologia of the twelfth century), where, after quoting O. T. 380, with the author's name, the scribe continues (fol. 75 ἃ), τοῦ αὐτοῦ : τοὺς πλουσίους τε καὶ ἀπλείστους (leg. ἀπλήστους) ὑδρωπιῶσιν ἐοικέναι ἔλεγεν of μὲν γὰρ πε- πλεισμένοι (leg. πεπλησμένοι) ὑδάτων" οἱ δὲ χρημάτων. τὰ τῶν πλουσίων καὶ ἀσώτων χρήματα ταῖς ἐπὶ τῶν κρημνῶν συκέαις εἴκαζεν.] ἀφ᾽ ὧν ἄνθρωπον μὲν μὴ λαμβάνειν κόρακας δὲ καὶ ixrivovs’ ὥσπερ παρὰ τούτων ἕτερα (leg. ἑταίρας) καὶ κόλακας.
I have also omitted a few quotations or allusions, which, although probably authentic, only contain the substance of the passages to which they refer.
486
FRAGMENTS
15.
καὶ πεζὰ καὶ φορμικτά.
18.
εἰ δείν᾽ ἔδρασας, δεινὰ καὶ παθεῖν σε δεῖ.
AITEY 2.
19.
*éuol μὲν ὥρισεν πατὴρ ἀκτὰς ἀπελθεῖν. τῆσδε γῆς". .. πρεσβεῖα νείμας. . . . Λύκῳ τὸν ἀντίπλευρον κῆπομ Εὐβοίας νέμων᾽
Νίσῳ δὲ τὴν ὅμαυλον ἐξαιρεῖ χθόνα
Σκείρωνος ἀκτῆς τῆς δὲ γῆς τὸ πρὸς νότον ὁ σκληρὸς οὗτος καὶ γίγαντας ἐκτρέφων
εἴληχε Πάλλας.
21. κέστρᾳ σιδηρᾷ πλευρὰ καὶ κατὰ ῥάχιν
Ἐζλαυνε Ἐπαίων.
22, Ἐκλύω μὲν οὐκ ἔγωγε, χωρίτην "δ᾽ ὁρῶ.
from θριάζω, a word which Hesychius quotes from the Odysseus Furens of Sophocles and the Licymnius of Eu- ripides. Nauck says, ‘Fortasse ἐντε- θρίακεν praeferendum, coll. Hesych. v. évreOpelawer.’ Cp. Fr. 499. It is im- possible, without more context, to say which of the three words is right, and I therefore retain the MS. reading. The rhythm is also uncertain :— υϑῦυ---ὐυ σὺ (?).
15. It is uncertain whether πεζός here
means, ‘ Unaccompanied,’ or simply im- lies a more level tone of utterance, be- ing applied to what is spoken as distin- guished from that which is sung.
18. Cp. Aesch. Cho. 930, ἔκανες ὃν οὐ χρῆν, καὶ τὸ μὴ χρεὼν πάθε. The word Αἴαντι in the text of Stobaeus rests on slight MS. authority: hence the place of the Fragment is uncertain, though the coryphaeus of this play may
have naturally so expressed himself in threatening the hero.
19. The arrangement of the first three lines is doubtful. The words of Strabo are, φησὶ δ᾽ ὁ Αἰγεὺς ὅτι ὃ πατὴρ ὥρισεν ἐμοὶ μὲν ἀπελθεῖν εἰς ἀκτάς, τῆσδε γῆς πρεσβεῖα νείμας, τῷ δὲ Λύκῳ, κ.τ.λ. Meineke conjectured ἐμοὲ μὲν ὥρισεν πατὴρ | ἀκτὰς ἀπελθεῖν τῆσδε γῇς προσ- ἐσπέρους | πρεσβεῖα νείμας" εἶτα δευτέρῳ Αὐύκῳ, κιλ. Brunck, πρεσβεῖα νείμας τῆσδε “γῆς τῷ δ᾽ αὖ Λύκῳ. In 1. 4 Nauck reads νέμει. But the participle, continuing the sense of ὥρισεν, is Greek and in the manner of Sophocles. Cp. Phil. 64, and note.
21. 2. ἤλαυνε Ἐπαίων is the con- jecture of Casaubon for ἠλοῇσαι πλεῖον. Nauck suggests κατηλόησε or κατηλό- κισται πλεῖον.
22. Ἐκλύω μέν] ἐκλύωμεν, MSS. Mei- neke corr.
58 γ᾽, MSS. Meineke corr.
488 FRAGMENTS
32. ᾿
ἀσπὶς μὲν ἡμὴ λίγδος ds ῬἘπυκνομματεξ, 89.
ὑφῃρέθη σοι κάλαμος ὡσπερεὶ λύρας. 94.
ἐν παντὶ γάρ *rot σκορπίος φρουρεῖ λίθῳ. 35.
καὶ βωμιαῖον ἐσχάρας λαβών . . 86.
καὶ νησιώτας καὶ μακρὰς Εὐρωπίας. 97.
Ταύτην ἐγὼ Κίλλαν τε καὶ Χρύσην. . 88,
εἰ μικρὸς ὧν τὰ φαῦλα νικήσας exo.
quoted together with this by Harpo- cration, which, as Nauck points out, is probably from some comic writer, 3e- véraros ἀπομάκτης Te μεγάλων συμφορῶν, ‘Most skilful and able to clear men from great misfortunes,’ shows that ceremonial purgation is in question. ἀπόμαγμα therefore signifies, ‘An act or means of purification,’ and not ‘The dirt washed off,’ as stated in L. and S.
32. μὴ AlySos] ἡμίλιγδος, MSS. Nauck corr.
*auxvopparet] This is Bentley’s cor- rection of πυκνὸν πατεῖ, for which the best MSS. have weavipart, A warrior (Achilles) is describing his shield, riddled with spears, which he compares to the upper surface of the mould, drilled with holes, through which the melted wax or metal was poured. Cp. Il. 9.326, fara δ᾽ αἱματόεντα διέπρησσον πολεμίζων.
33. ‘A reed, as it were, has been ab- stracted from your lyre.’ According to the Scholiast on Ar. Ran. 231, who quotes this line, a reed was sometimes used instead of horn to support the strings of the lyre. A warrior (Aga- memnon?) whose γέρας is taken from
him, may be thus taunted: ‘ You fret because your lyre has lost a fret.’ See Ar. 1. c., ἕνεκα δόνακος, ὃν troAddpow | ἔνυδρον ἐν λίμναις τρέφω.
84. ὅτοι) re, MSS. Brunck corr. Did Agamemnon thus complain that all were against him? Cp. Aj. 1366, ἢ πάνθ᾽ ὁμοῖα. was ἀνὴρ αὑτῷ πονεῖ,
35. Meineke adds λίθον to complete the verse. But qy. βάθρον (?). The words may have been applied to a suppliant taking refuge at the hearth.
86. Some such words as οἰκοῦντας ἀκτάς may have followed.
87. According to the probable con- jecture of Meineke, who adds νέμω to complete the line, these words were spoken by Apollo. Cp. Il. 1. 37, 8, 4s Χρύσην ἀμφιβέβηκας, | Κίλλαν τε ζαθέην, Ἱενέδοιό τε ἶφι ἀνάσσεις.
88. The words are probably ironical (Photius says in quoting them, φαῦλον .. τιθείη... ἂν καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ μεγάλον) and may have been used (by Agamemnon ?) in reply to a taunt (from Achilles ?). Cp. Il. 1. 178, εἰ μάλα καρτερός ἐσσι, θεός που σοὶ τό γ᾽ ἔδωκεν : ib, 226-8,
r )
OF SOPHOCLES.
489
89.
ἔσπεισα βαιᾶς κύλικος ὥστε δεύτερα. 41. πατὴρ δὲ Ἰχρυσδὺς ἀμφίλινα txpovraka,
49. ἄχνην . Avdis κερκίδος.
ΑΚΡΙΣΊΙΟΣ. 57. ὡς Ἐἐπιψάλλειν βίδην re καὶ ξυναυλίαν . . 58.
Bog τις, ὦ:
ἀκούετ᾽. ἣ μάτην ὑλακτῶ:
ἅπαντα γάρ τοι τῷ φοβουμένῳ Ψοφεῖ, 59.
ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲν ἕρπει ψεῦδος εἰς γῆρας χρόνου. 60.
δῆλον γάρ' ἐν δεσμοῖσι δραπέτης ἀνὴρ
κῶλον ποδισθεὶς πᾶν πρὸς ἡδονὴν λέγει. 61.
ῥῆσις βραχεῖα τοῖς φρονοῦσι σώφρονα
89. Bergk conjectures ὥστε δευτέραν, sc. σπονδήν.
41, This line is acknowledged to be very corrupt. Qy. πατὴρ δὲ *Xpbons πἀμφίληνα *xpdoweda [σκήπτρου προδεικ- yus], ‘But her father, Chryses, [display- ine the wool-enwreathed edge [of the fillet on his sceptre].’ Or χρώβυλα (?),
49. ἄχνην] Cp. dwros. Nauck con- jectures ἄχημα (‘Sound ’).
AKPIZIO2Z] Part of the story of Danaé.
57. The verse was a trochaic tetra- meter.
βίδην] (Adv.) According to Hesy- chius, this denoted a peculiar mode of striking the lyre.
ἔννανλίαν. .] Qy. ἔχειν (?).
58. U=—vu
Cp. 1]. 1. 14, 15.
’ , , ’
2. ὑλακτῶ] Unnecessarily changed by Nauck to ἀλυκτῶ = ἀλυκτάζω. The image is that of a watch-dog giving a false alarm.
59. i.e. No falsehood lasts very long. χρόνον is added because γῆρας might otherwise suggest decay. In this latter sense it is Truth that knows not old age.
60. 1. δῆλον γάρ’ ἐν] Grotius conjec- tures δοῦλον γὰρ ἐν. But Nauck, by punctuating after γάρ, avoids the ne- cessity of further change; and the tau- tology of 800A oy . . δραπέτης... ποδισθείς is improbable.
61. The two couplets are quoted separately by Stobaeus, in whose text the iotas subscript in 1. 3 are omitted. But Meineke has with great probabliity arranged the Fragment as it now stands. The words may have been addressed to Danaé by the chorus in the presence of Acrisius, Cp. Aj. 292, 3,6 δ᾽ εἶπε πρός
i
v
hasy afd? ised,
é ὲ -: oo we
A
tA ed i
Mi’ « argh”
Ἢ &
a Gr o t f c
δ « ἣν ~~, 7 Lucods eres / ub ke cll Atvtet” .ὕ ferve
4 ’ a han
+ Η
Δ Co ιὸ AMG τές
ἰχιμ δῷ
Ε “» son ἔ ἐλικκίι! δι (Δ 4 ?
ΤΙ
%
w
tonto
490
FRAGMENTS
πρὸς τοὺς τεκόντας καὶ gurevoavras πρέπεε ἄλλως τε καὶ κόρῃ τε κἀργείᾳ γένος, αἷς κόσμος ἡ «σιγή τε καὶ τὰ παῦρ ἔπη.
4
σι,
¢
feritet /
-΄
lt day
62
θάρσει, γύναι: τὰ πολλὰ τῶν δεινῶν, ὄναρ
πνεύσαντα νυκτός͵ ἡμέρας μαλάσσεται.
7 68.
Ὁ | τοῦ ζῆν γὰρ οὐδεὶς ὡς ὁ γηράσκων ἐρᾷ. 64,
τὸ ζῆν γάρ, ὦ παῖ, παντὸς ἥδιστον γέρας"
θανεῖν γὰρ οὐκ ἔξεστι τοῖς αὐτοῖσι δίς.
ΑΛΕΑΔΑΙ. 15. ue ἐνταῦθα μέντοι πάντα τἀνθρώπων νοσεῖ, "1 κακοῖς ὅταν θέλωσιν ἰᾶσθαι κακά. 76. τοῖς γὰρ δικαίοις ἀντέχειν οὐ ῥᾷδιον.
71. κακὸν τὸ κεύθειν κοὐ πρὸς ἀνδρὸς εὐγενοῦς.
78, καὶ γὰρ δικαία γλῶσσ᾽ ἔχει κράτος μέγα.
79.
ὦ tai, σιώπα" πόλλ᾽ ἔχει σιγὴ καλά.
με Bal, ἀεὶ δ' ὑμνούμενα᾽ | γύναι, γυναιξὶ κόσμον ἡ σιγὴ φέρει.
I, τοῖς φρονοῦσι σώφρονα] ‘In the judgment of prudent people.’ Cp.O. T. 616, καλῶς ἔλεξεν εὐλαβουμένῳ πεσεῖν.
62. ‘Fear not, O lady; most fears are like the wind which the dreamer at night hears rising loud, but in the day- time it proves less violent.’ The image is that of a wind which, heard in the night, seems to threaten a storm, but when the morning comes is found to be less violent. Cp. O. Ὁ. 1248, al δ᾽ ἐννυ- χιᾶν ἀπὸ ῥιπᾶν, and note: infr. 574, ἀκοῦσαι Yaxddos εὑδούσῃ φρενί.
63. Cp. Eur. Alc, 669-72, μάτην dp’ ol γέροντες εὔχονται θανεῖν, | yijpas ψέ- yovres καὶ μακρὸν χρόνον βίου. | ἣν δ᾽
ἐγγὺς ἔλθῃ θάνατος, οὐδεὶς βούλεται | θνή- σκειν, τὸ γῆρας δ᾽ οὐκέτ᾽ ἔστ᾽ αὑτοῖς
pu.
64. 1. ἥδιστον] Meineke conjectures ἥδιον, a change which Nauck rightly thinks unnecessary. Cp. παντὸς μάλιστα, which occurs sometimes, although #a»- τὸς μᾶλλον is the more usual form.
AAEAAAIT] Part of the story of Te- lephus,
75. The reference of this Fragment to the ᾿Αλεάδαι rests on a single MS. of Stobaeus.
77. wot] Several MSS. have «al. Cp. Trach. 1046, and v. rr. ; ἀληϑὲ
78. Cp. Ο. T. 356, π 7 : γὰρ ἰσχίον Select Phil’ 1246, ἀλλ᾽ εἰ δίκαια, τῶν σοφῶν κρείσσω τάδε.
492
FRAGMENTS 86.
τὰ χρήματ᾽ ἀνθρώποισιν εὑρίσκεε φέλους, αὖθις δὲ τιμάς, εἶτα τῆς ὑπερτάτης τυραννίδος Ἐθακοῦσιν Ταίἰσχίστην ἕδραν. ἔπειτα δ᾽ οὐδεὶς ἐχθρὸς οὔτε φύεται
πρὸς χρήμαθ᾽ of τε φύντες ἀρνοῦνταε στυγεῖν. 5 δεινὸς γὰρ ἕρπειν πλοῦτος ἔς τε τἄβατα ' καὶ *rdémpboixra, χὠπόθεν πένης ἀνὴρ pnd ἐντυχὼν δύναιτ᾽ ἂν ὧν ἐρᾷ τυχεῖν. καὶ γὰρ δυσειδὲς σῶμα καὶ δυσώνυμον
γλώσσῃ σοφὸν τίθησιν εὔμορφόν τ᾽ ἰδεῖν.
μόνῳ δὲ χαίρειν καὶ Τνοσεῖν ἐξουσία πάρεστιν αὐτῷ κἀπικρύψασθαι κακά.
87.
νομὰς δέ τις κεροῦσσ᾽ ἀπ᾽ ὀρθίων πάγων
καθεῖρπεν ἔλαφος .
86. 2. αὖθις δέ] ‘And by and by.’ Nauck conjectures εὐθὺς δέ, but cp. Aj. 1283, χῶτ᾽' αὖθις, «.7.A.
3. Ῥθακοῦσιν)͵͵ The MSS. vary be- tween τ᾽ ἄγουσιν and 7° ἄκουσιν. Sal- masius Corr,
ταἰσχίστην] One MS. has ἡδίστην. αἰσχίστην is scarcely in harmony with the context; and Gaisford’s conjecture, ἐχθίστην, appears probable. alox. and éy@. are elsewhere confused. See Aj. 658 and v. rr. The meaning of the following lines would then be, that, al- though tyranny is hateful, yet, when it has command of riches, the hatred is dissembled, — with ‘mouth - honour, breath, Which the poor heart would fain deny, and dare not.’
4, §. For the structure, see E. on L. § 36. p, 66, 3. and p. 68, B, 8.
γ. καὶ ττἀπρόσικτα) The reading πρὸς τὰ Bard, although found both in Plu- tarch and Stobaeus, is probably corrupt. For while the quantity of the a in Bards is necessarily short, the antithesis is flat and feeble. The latter objection holds also against Vaters emendation, «at πρὸς βέβηλα, τἀπρόσικτα might be trans- posed, προσταικτα, xra might be read κατά, and then be changed to Bard, the iota being dropped as a false adscript.
7,8. χὠπόθεν.. ruxeiv] Either (1)
‘ And to points where a poor man, even if he found the object of his desires, could not obtain it.” Or (a) ‘(And that) even from a standing-ground, from whence a poor man could not obtain his desire, even though he met with it. The thought in (1) is rather confused.
8. μηδέ] Not οὐδέ, because the relative to clause implies an hypothesis.
10. γλώσσῃ σοφόν] Meineke proposed to alter this to yijpa svéow- δ. γ. ν. τίθησι, ‘It makes despised old age young.’ But no change is necessary. ‘Riches make one who is ill-favoured and (hitherto) despised to be (accounted) eloquent and beautiful to see.” The change of gender may be defended from Aj. 758-61, τὰ γὰρ περισσὰ... φρονῇ. Else δυσειδῆ σῶμα (‘ Unlovelyin person”), would bea simple change.
11, καὶ tvooeiv] The words admit of a certain meaning, ‘ The rich man alone has leisure to be ill.’ Cp. Plat. Rep- 3. p. 406, Ὁ. Proposed emendations are κοὺ νοσεῖν (Ellendt), κἀν νόσοις, or κἀν νόσων συνουσίᾳ (Meineke). ΟΥ̓. κἀνο- σεῖν (?). Cp. ἄνοσος, ἀνόσητος, ἀνοσία.
87. From the reference in Pollux, 5. 76, the ‘ wandering horned hind,’ whose gentle movements are here described, appears to have become the nurse of Telephus.
494
FRAGMENTS 102.
8 >
ἀλλ᾽ ἀξίως ἔλεξας οὐδὲ ἱμὲν πικρῶς"
γένος γὰρ εἰς ἔλεγχον ἐξιὸν καλὸν
εὔκλειαν ἂν κτήσαιτο μᾶλλον ἣ ψόγον. 103.
ris δή mor ὄλβον ἣ μέγαν θείη βροτῶν
4 σμικρὸν ἣ τὸν μηδαμοῦ τιμώμενον ;
οὐ γάρ wor αὐτῶν οὐδὲν ἐν ταὐτῷ μένει. 104.
δεινόν γε τοὺς μὲν δυσσεβεῖς κακῶν ἔτ᾽ ἄπο βλαστόντας εἶτα τούσδε μὲν πράσσειν καλῶς,
τοὺς δ᾽ ὄντας ἐσθλοὺς ἔκ τε γενναίων ἅμα
γεγῶτας εἶτα δυστυχεῖς πεφυκέναι. --" 3 ~ {δ᾽ [4 ὃ ? 6 ~ ? | οὐ χρῆν τάδ᾽ οὕτω δαίμονας θνητῶν πέρι ‘| πράσσειν ἐχρῆν γὰρ τοὺς μὲν εὐσεβεῖς βροτῶν ; ἔχειν τι κέρδος ἐμφανὲς θεῶν πάρα, ιτοὺς δ᾽ ὄντας ἀδίκους, τοὺς δὲ τὴν ἐναντίαν ᾿ δίκην κακῶν τιμωρὸν ἐμφανῆ τίνειν"
κοὐδεὶς ἂν οὕτως εὐτύχει κακὸς γεγώς.
10
AAKMEQN. 105.
εἴθ᾽ εὖ Τφρονήσαντ᾽ εἰσίδοιμί πως φρενῶν
ἐπήβολον καλῶν σε.
102. 1. οὐδὲ μέν] Pors. conjectures ob8 ἐμοί: Brunck, οὐδὲ μήν: Nauck, οὐδ' ἡμῖν. Join γένος καλόν.
2. εἷς ἔλεγχον ἐξιόν] Cp. Eur. Alc. 640, ἔδειξας εἰς ἔλεγχον ἐξελθὼν ὃς εἶ: Phil. 98. These two Fragments (101, 2) ap-
to belong to consecutive hes.
103. 2. ἢ τόν] Heath conjectures ἤ ro. But the article, as in τὸ μηδέν, marks the absolutely worst, or lowest, as an individual object of thought. It presupposes a slightly different construc- tion, viz. θείη βροτῷ.
104. According to Welcker, this Frag-
ment refers to the position of Aletes.
1. *r’] This, which Bergk added from conjecture, although not a certain emen- dation, clearly improves the sense.
8. τοὺς δέ] δέ in apodosi. One MS. has τοῖς δέ, and Dindorf reads τοῖσδε τὴν ἐναντίαν.
9. τιμωρόν] Adj. See L. and 5., 5. ¥.
105. The text is suspected because of the unmeaning tautology. Dindorf con- jectures «ai for πων: Nauck, more 0° geniously, φρενώσαντ᾽ for φρονήσωτ. Cp. Aesch. Prom. 335, 6, πολλῷ Ύ dyel- vow tous πέλας ppevou igus | ἣ σαντόν.
AMING& £2ALIFINGE, 108.
γέρανοι, χελῶναι, γλαῦκες, ἰκτῖνοι, λαγοΐ.
109. σιαγόνας τε δὴ μαλθακὰς τίθησι͵
AMPIAPEQNS ΣΑΤΥῪΥΡΙΚΟΣ.
110. ὁ πιννοτήρης τοῦδε μάντεως χοροῦ, 111. ἔνθ᾽ οὔτε πελλῆς Ῥοἰὸς ἄγραυλος {βότος. | 112. ἔτ᾽ αὖ. ὥσπερ ἁλιεὺς πληγεὶς... {ενων διδάσκαλος. AMPITPYQN, 119.
ἐπεὶ δὲ βλάστοι, τῶν τριῶν μίαν λαβεῖν
εὔσοιαν ἀρκεῖ,
ΑΝΔΡΟΜΕΔΑ. 122, ᾿ Ἑἡμῖν Ἐθυτὸν κούρειον ἡρέθη πόλει" νόμος γάρ ἐστι *BapBdpos θνηπολεῖν Κρόνῳ Ἐθεῷ βρότειον ἀρχῆθεν *yévos,
ΑΜΥΚΟΣ])Ί From the Argonautica. Amycus, son of Poseidon and the nymph Bythynis, and king of the Bebryces, was slain by Polydeuces.
108. In one quotation of this line κορῶναι is substituted for χελῶναι.
109. Porson made a trimeter of this line by transposing δή to the end. But the lyric verse, v.24U—VYt] ~VU— υ —v, is not improbable in a satyric drama.
110. ‘ The last and least of this pro- phetic band.’ In the line of Aristo- phanes (Vesp. 1510), which the Scho- liast adduces this to illustrate, mvwvo- τήρης seems to mean ‘A diminutive hanger-on.’ There is no reason to alter Χοροῦ to χορός with Meineke; μάντιε is used as an adjective.
111. The words, in the text from which they are taken, are ἔνθ᾽ οὔτε πέλλεις of dypavios Béros, Cramer conjectures ἄγρανλος Borhp. Dindorf reads, from
the conjecture of Schndw., ἐνδύντα πελ-
λῆς ῥινὸν ἀγραύλου Bods, an alteration which at least helps to show the un- certainty of the text.
*olés} Nauck corr.
112. Ahrens conjectures φρενῶν for ἐνῶν. But the text cannot be restored with certainty. Qy. Ἐσὺ #3’ ὥσπερ dAreds* πλῆγμ᾽ ἔχων διδάσκαλον (7). ‘A fisher- man learns the danger of playing with hooks,’ Cp. Eur. Med. 1203, τύχην yap εἴχομεν διδάσκαλον.
119. This Fragment confirms the read- ing, εὐσοίας χάριν, in O. C. 390.
ANAPOMEAA|] The tragedy opened with Poseidon’s sending the monster in consequence of the boast of Cassiopeia.
122, This Fragment is conjecturally re- stored from the text of Hesychius, where it stands thus: ἡμιουτὸν κόριον ἠρέθη πό- de νόμος γάρ ἐστι τοῖς βαρβάροις θνη- πολεῖν βρότειον ἀρχῆθεν γέρος τῷ Κρόνφ.
I. *hptv *Ovrév] αἱμόρρυτον, Scaliger ; ἱερόθυτον, M. Schmidt.
3. * γένος, Scaliger ; γέρας, Buttmann.
496
FRAGMENTS
123.
ἵπποισιν ἣ κύμβαισι ναυστολεῖς χθόνα ; 124. μηδὲν φοβεῖσθαι προσφάτους ἐπιστολάς,
125. ἰδοὺ δὲ Ἐφοίνιον
μάσθλητα δίγονον.
126.
αὐτοχείλεσι ληκύθοις.
ΑΝΤΗΝΟΡΙΔΑΙ. 184. ὄρνιθα καὶ κήρυκα καὶ διάκονον.
ATPEYZ H MYKHNAIAI. 187. μὰ τὴν ἐκείνου δειλίαν, ἢ βόσκεται, θῆλυς μὲν αὐτός, ἄρσενας δ᾽ ἐχθροὺς ἔχων.
ΑΧΑΙΩΝ ZYAAOTOZ H ΣΥΝΔΕΙΠΝΟΙ. 139.
φορεῖτε, μασσέτω tis, ἐγχείτω βαθὺν
123. Quoted by Eustathius because of the (εῦγμα,
125. *polviov] dowdy, MSS. Brunck corr. In the explanation given by Hesych. I. p. 977, δίγονος μάσθλης" ὁ διπλοῦς, ἣ δυσὶ χρώμασι κεχρημένος, should not δυσὶν ἱμᾶσι be read for δυσὶ χρώμασι ὃ
126. αὐτοχείλεσι) i.e. according to Pollux, made out of a single piece of ala- baster, and not having a separate rim.
ANTHNOPIAAI] After the taking of Troy, Antenor and his sons escaped with the remnant of the Heneti to Thrace, and from thence to the Henetian country on the Adriatic. See Strabo, 13. p. 608, who refers to Sophocles in confirmation of his statement.
ΑΤΡΕΥΣ H MTKHNAIAI] The words of the Scholiast on Eur, Or. 800,’Arpeds .««Ττὴν γυναῖκα ᾿Αερόπην τιμωρεῖται... ῥίψας αὐτὴν εἰς τὴν θάλασσαν, may refer either to this drama, or to Aj. 1296, 7.
137. Cp. Aesch. Cho, 305.
AXAION SYAA.] Thetone of the Frag- ments shows this to have been a satyric drama. The subject was the gathering of the Achaeans at Tenedos before the siege of Troy. The chiefs seem to have been represented as feasting together. The chief incidents of this time, as we know from Proclus, were the wounding of Philoctetes and his being taken to Lem- nos by Odysseus, and a quarrel between Agamemnon and Achilles, whose in- vitation to the banquet was not sent in good time. Cp. Ar. Rhet. 2. 24. p. 1401 Ὁ, 17.
139. ‘ Bring forth the wherewithal, let some one knead a cake, and fill a deep drinking-bowl. This man, like a la- bouring ox, does no work till he have eaten well.’ Is this said of Ajax? or is it an insulting speech of the general to Achilles coming in uninvited?
1. Meineke unnecessarily conjectures φυρᾶτε (‘ Knead ye’) for φορεῖτε.
ιν κα
OF SOPHOCLES.
497
κρατῆρ᾽' ὅδ᾽ ἁνὴρ ov πρὶν ἂν φάγῃ καλῶς ὅμοια καὶ βοῦς ἐργάτης ἐργάζεται.
140. οὔτοι γένειον ὧδε χρὴ διηλιφὲς
φοροῦντα κἀντίπαιδα καὶ γένει μέγαν
γαστρὸς καλεῖσθαι παῖδα, τοῦ πατρὸς παρόν. 141, ἀλλ’ ἀμφὶ θυμῷ τὴν κάκοσμον οὐράνην ἔρριψεν οὐδ᾽ ἥμαρτε' περὶ δ᾽ ἐμῷ κάρᾳ κατάγνυται τὸ τεῦχος οὐ μύρου πνέον᾽ ἐδειματούμην δ᾽ οὐ φίλης ὀσμῆς ὕπο. 142.
ΟΔ. δέδοικας ΕΞ
AX, τι, ἃ x
ἤδη τὰ Τροίας εἰσορῶν ἑδώλια
OA, ἐγῷδ᾽ ὃ φεύγεις" οὐ τὸ μὴ κλύειν κακῶς, ἀλλ᾽ ἐγγὺς “Εκτωρ éoriv’ οὐ μένειν καλόν. 5 148,
ὦ πάντα πράσσων, ὡς ὁ Σίσυφος πολὺς
ἔνδηλος ἐν σοὶ πάντα *yo μητρὸς πατήρ. 144͵
ds ναοφύλακες νυκτέρου ναυκληρίας
πλήκτροις ἀπευθύνουσιν οὐρίαν τρόπιν.
140. (1) ‘ One who has asleek beard, and is grown up. and of a noble race, ought not,’ etc. Or(2) ‘One ought not, being great (only) by descent, to have his beard thus smeared (with viands), and behave like a child, and so be called his belly’s heir, when he might be known as his father’s son.’ Or (3) ‘One who is grown up and well-born ought not to have his beard thus smeared and be called,’ etc. Nauck (as quoted by Dindorf) conjectures μητρός for γαστρός. But the expression in the text does not exceed the licence of satyric drama.
141. The burlesque of tragic ὄγκος in this Fragment is very apparent ; espe- cially in ἀμφὶ θυμῷ, οὐδ᾽ ἥμαρτε, περὶ δ᾽ ἐμῷ κάρᾳ.
142. τ. τὰ Ἰροίας,. ἐδώλια)ὴ ‘The
VOL. If.
dwellings of Troy,’—Troicas sedes, 3. In the intermediate line Achilles
which there is a trace in the other v.17. οὐ ry For καλόν = συμφέρον, cp. O.C. 1003, wal σοι τὸ Θησέως ὄνομα borccoe: καλόν: Phil. 1155, νῦν καλὸν, κορέσαι στόμα. 148. 2. πάντα Ἐχώ] πανταχοῦ, MSS. Vater corr.
ὃ μητρὸς πατήρ] Autolycus.
144, 1, vauxAnpla seems to be here. -
kk
498 FRAGMENTS 148. σὺ δ᾽ ἐν Ἐθρόνοισι γραμμάτων πτυχὰς ἔχων Ἐγνέμ' εἴ τις οὐ πάρεστιν *ds ξυνώμοσε. 146. λάθα Πιερίδων στυγερὰ καὶ *dvdparos, ὦ Ἐδύνασις ὴ *@varois εὐποτμότατε μελέων,
ἀνέχουσα βίον βραχὺν ἰσθμόν.
ΑΧΙΛΛΕΩΣ ΕΡΑΣΤΑΙ. 1684. νόσημ᾽ ἔρωτος τοῦτ᾽ ἐφίμερον κακόν"
ἔχοιμ ἂν αὐτὸ μὴ κακῶς ἀπεικάσαι.
ὅταν πάγου φανέντος αἰθρίου χεροῖν
κρύσταλλον ἁρπάσωσι παιδιαῖς ἄγη,
τὰ πρῶτ᾽ ἔχουσιν ἡδονὰς ποταινίους" 5
τέλος δ᾽ ὁ χυμὸς οὔθ᾽
used for a vessel and its equipments (abstract for concrete) as in Eur. Hel. 1519.
Ri aAterpous] ‘Paddles.’ Cp. Hadt. 1.194(of the coracles on the Euphrates), ἰθύνεται δὲ ὑπό τε δύο πλήκτρων, Kal δύο ἀνδρῶν ὀρθῶν ἑστώτων. ;
145. 1. Ἐθρόνοισι) θρήνοισι, MSS. Toup corr.
2. νέμε] ‘Observe. Cp. νωμάω (L. and 5. s.v. νωμάω, II. 3).
εἰ... οὐ] od, not μή, because εἰ is used interrogatively =‘ Whether.’
146. 1. *dvdpovos] dydparos, MSS.
2. ὦ Ἐδύνασιε] ὠδυνάσεις, MSS. *6va- rois is Brunck’s correction for θανάτοις of the MSS. Probably two passages have accidentally cohered: one deprecating oblivion of the Muse, Adéa Πιερίδων στυγερὰ καὶ Ἑἀνάρσιος,
-τ--Συυ-πουυς-υνπωυ, the other an address to ‘ Memory,’ or to the ‘ power of Song,’ ὦ δύνασις θνατοῖς εὐποτμοτάτα μελέων ἀνέχονσα βίου Bpa- χὺν ἰσθμόν,
Ld
vutuu-uUss, ‘ Power, fraught with happiness for mor-
tals, that by inspiring song, keepest from
ὅπως ἀφῇ θέλει,
sinking the narrow strand of their life.’ Cp. Shak. Macb., ‘ Bat here, upon this bank and shoal of time.’
AXIAAENS EPAST This was a regular satyric drama. on Fr. 158. The lines quoted by Nauck from Ovid, Trist. Δ. 409-13, ‘Nec nocet auctori, mollem qui fecit Achillem,’ etc., may have been equally applicable to the Mynmidones of Aeschylus.
154. Ὁ παῖς τὸν κρύσταλλον is said to have been a Greek proverb.
1. νόσημ᾽ épwros] The reading is doubtful. The best MS. of Stobaeus gives ἔρωτος γὰρ νόσημα. Another, said to be interpolated, reads as in the text. Dobree conjectures τὸ γὰρ νόσημα, sup- posing épwros to be a gloss.
éplpepov] Most MSS. have ἐφή- μερον, which Nauck reads, but ‘the trouble which is the object of desire,’ exactly accords with the similitude in what follows.
2. μὴ κακῶ8] The use of μή is to be explained by the hypothesis implied in ἔχοιμ᾽ ἄν.
4. παιδιαῖς ἄγη) For this unintel- ligible reading, Salmasius proposed wai- δες ἀσταγῆ. ΟΥ̓. παῖδες εὐπαγῆ (?).
6. ὃ xupés] It is doubted whether
Rc = ED
VP OVITIVULEDSD.
499
οὔτ᾽ ἐν χεροῖν τὸ κτῆμα σύμφορον μένειν. *obrm γε τοὺς ἐρῶντας αὑτὸς ἵμερος δρᾶν καὶ τὸ μὴ δρᾶν πολλάκις προίεται.
158. τίς γάρ με μόχθος οὐκ ἐπεστάτει - λέων δράκων τε, πῦρ, ὕδωρ. 157. ἢ δορὸς διχόστομον πλᾶκτρον" δ δίπτυχοι γὰρ ὀδύναι μιν ἤρικον
3
Αχιλληίου δόρατος.
158.
παπαῖ, τὰ madly, ὡς ὁρᾷς, ἀπώλεσας, 109,
σὺ δ᾽, ὦ Σύαγρε, Πηλιωτικὸν τρέφος. 160.
γλώσσης μελίσσης τῷ κατερρυηκότι.
this can mean, ‘ The sensation,’ i.e. the smart ; and Meineke conjectures ὃ xpv- pos. But see Essay on L. § 52. p. 97, and cp. γεύομαι.
6 and 7 are not quite clear. ‘ But at last the sensation will not allow them to let go (ὅπως ἀφῇ. sc. rts), nor yet is the acquisition one that is expedient to remain in the hands.’ The combina- tion of ὁ χυμὸς θέλει is somewhat harsh. ΟΥ̓. ὄθυμός (2). Or, possibly, some words are lost after χυμός, in which case the subject of θέλει is τῶν παίδων τις. σύμφορον may either (1) agree with κτῆμα, or (2) τὸ κτῆμα μένειν may depend on σύμφορόν (ἐστι).
8. *obrw γε] The correction of Sca- liger. The MSS. have οὔτε; Meineke conjectures οὕτω δέ.
9. καὶ τὸ μὴ δρᾶν] Essay on L. § 33. p- 58; 9.21. Ὁ. 838, 0.
προίεται) Meineke conjectures προσ- ίεται, which is possibly right.
155. The words appear to come from a speech of Peleus reviling Thetis, in consequence of which she was here re- presented as deserting him, according
to the Scholiast on Apollonius Rhodius, 4.816. Thetis took these various forms in avoiding the advances of her mortal wooer. See Fr. 556. 157. Σω - Ἃ᾿Σἧ-Ξὺ --. .ὄ suet Muu τ VIS = SURF, Dobree and Heath denied the Sopho- clean authorship of this fragment. But we know too little of the style of the poet’s satyric dramas to be able to pronounce with confidence on such a point.
168, The words are addressed by Phoenix to the Chorus of Satyrs.
159. Σύαγρος is the name of a hound.
tpépos] There is a v.r. βρέφος.
160. ‘To him whose tongue flows down with honey.’ Although both geni- tives may be construed, (‘ With honey from his tongue’), yAooors may well be a om either of γλώσσῃ or γλῶσ- σαν, e words probably apply to Nestor, τοῦ καὶ ἀπὸ γλώσσης μέλιτος γλυκίων ῥέεν αὐδή, 11.1. 249.
Kka2
500
FRAGMENTS
161. ὁ δ᾽ & ὅπλοις Ἑἀρρῶξιν ᾿Ηφαίστου *réyvy. 162. Ἐῤμμάτων dro
λόγχας tnow*,
ΔΑΊΙΔΑΛΟΣ. 163,
τεκτόναρχος Μοῦσα,
166. ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ μὲν δὴ κάνθαρος τῶν Αἰτναίων πάντας.
AANAH. 169. οὐκ οἶδα τὴν σὴν meipay’ ἕν δ᾽ ἐπίσταμαι, τοῦ παιδὸς ὄντος τοῦδ᾽ ἐγὼ διόλλυμαι, 170. γόνον τε μήλων κἀφροδισίαν ἄγραν. 171,
ζῆ, πῖνε, φέρβου.
ΔΙΟΝΥΣΙΑΚΟΣ ΣΑΤΥΡΙΚΟΣ. 175.
πόθεν wor ἄλυπον ὧδε
εὗρον ἄνθος ἀνίας :
161, ἔνθ Ellendt conjectures ἔν θ΄. wippatwy ἀρῶξιν, MSS. Lob. corr. χνῃ] τεχνίτου, MSS. Dind. corr.
162. A happy restoration of the cor- rupt ὀμματοπάλογχα φησίν in Hesychius. ὀμμάτων ἄπο λόγχας is due to Casaubon, fmow to Nauck and Dindorf. Achilles is spoken οἵ,
AAIAAAOZ] One of the persons in this play, which Welcker and others conjecture to have been a satyric drama, was Talos of Crete, a man of bronze made by Daedalus for Minos. He was overtaken by his pursuers, when the pivot in his ankle broke.
168. trextévapxos] Nauck conjectures Texrovoupyés.
166. This Fragment is doubted. See above Fr, 157, and note.
AANAH] Some would identify this with the ᾿Ακρίσιος supr.
169. Said by Acrisius of the child Perseus, to some one who has advised him to leave the event to fortune.
170. *yévov τε] γόνοιον, MSS. Mu- surus COrr.
κἀφροδισίαν ἄγραν] The ancients ex- plained this of the partridge, which hunt- ers decoyed by exhibiting the female.
171. From a sarcastic speech.
AIONTZIAKOZ ZATYPIKOZ] The subject was the gift of the vine.
175. vu *U UH
—vtuvu--—.
Join ἄλνπον dvlas. The grammarian who quotes the words observes that the lyric from which they are taken
OF SOPHOCLES. ποι
ΔΟΛΟΠΕΣ. 177.
᾽ σιν 5 , v4 4 evvaios εἴη δραπέτιν στέγην ἔχων.
ΕΛΕΝΗΣ ΑΠΑΙΤΗΣΙΣ. 179. καὶ γὰρ χαρακτὴρ αὑτὸς ἐν γλώσσῃ τί με προσηγορεῖ Λάκωνος ὀσμᾶσθαι λόγου. 180. γυναῖκα δ᾽ ἐξελόντες ἣ θράσσει γένυν
{τε ὡς τοῦ μὲν ἐῶλον Τγραφίοις ἐνημμένοις,
EAENHZ [AMOZ ΣΑΤΥΡΙΚΟΣ. 183. πέπων ἐρινὸς ἀχρεῖος ὧν ἐς βρῶσιν ἄλλους ἐξερινάζεις λόγῳ.
ΕΠΙΓΟΝΟΙ.
187. φιλεῖ γὰρ ἡ δύσκλεια τοῖς φθονουμένοις
~ 3 ~ “- ~ νικᾶν ἐπ᾿ αἰσχροῖς ἡ ‘mi τοῖς καλοῖς πλέον.
has an inebriate looseness of expression : λελυμένην Exes τὴν ἑρμηνείαν καὶ μεθύου- σιν ἁρμόττουσαν. This must excuse the exceptional order.
177. Hesychius tells us that this is said of a hare, ‘She might be crouching on her form in a fugitive dwelling- place.’
EAENHS ΑΠΑΙΤΗΣΙΣῚ Cp. 1]. 3. 205-8 (Antenor speaks), ἤδη γὰρ καὶ δεῦρό wor’ ἤλυθε δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς, | σεῦ ἕνεκ᾽ ἀγγελίης, σὺν ᾿Αρηϊφίλῳ Μενελάφ᾽] τοὺς δ' ἐγὼ ἐξείνισσα καὶ ἐν μεγάροισι φίλησα, | ἀμφοτέρων δὲ φυὴν ἐδάην καὶ μήδεα wuxvad,—where the Scholiast says : πρὸ τοῦ στρατεῦσαι τοὺς Ἕλληνας els Τροίαν ἦλθον πρέσβεις ᾽Οδυσσεὺς καὶ Μενέλαος ἀπαιτοῦντες Ἑ .λένην, ἐν οἷς τῶν ἄλλων αὐτοὺς μεθ’ ὕβρεως διωῤάντων μόνος ᾿Αντήνωρ ξενίζει φιλοφρόνως. This play included the strife between Calchas and Mopsus, and the death of Calchas,
179. ‘For indeed I recognize a simi- larity of accent which somehow (7: = κῶς, cp. supr. 85, note) suggests to me the odour of Laconian speech;’ lit. ‘Addresses me in some way so that I per-
ceive,’ etc. προσηγορεῖ has better MS, authority than the v. r. wapyyopel. dp- is an unmeaning v.r. fordcpacGa:.
180. 1. γένυν may be a corruption of πόλιν, through v. rr. γένος and πολύν : i.e. (a) γένος πόλιν, (δ) πολύν, πολύν, (c) γένος, (d) γένον.
2 is hopelessly corrupt. Schneider roposed γραβίοις for γραφίοις. Mr. R. llis proposes γραφιδίοι, But qy.
χρήσεσθ᾽ éwrov γρᾳδίοις ἐνημμένοις (ξῶ- λον, sc. ἱμάτιον, " Cast off clothes ") (?).
EAENHE TAMOX ΣΑΤΥΡ.] It is doubtful whether the Ἑλένης ἁρπαγή mentioned in the Greek argument to the Ajax is the same with this or with the Ἑλένης dwairnois.
183. 1s. Some, with Porson, would restore this line as follows, πέπων épi- νὸς ws ἀχρεῖος αὐτὸς dw: others, more simply, with Cobet, by cancelling ἀχ-
peios. EMIFONOI] Supposed by Welcker to be the same with ᾿Ἐριφύλη. especially Fr. 193. 187. ‘ When men are envied, ill-report prevails against them more for disgrace-
FRAGMENTS 188.
ὦ πᾶν σὺ τολμήσασα καὶ πέρα, yuri; κάκιον ἄλλ᾽ οὐκ ἔστιν οὐδ᾽ ἔσται ποτὲ γυναικός, εἴ τι πῆμα γίγνεται βροτοῖς.
189. : ὀὁλόμενε παίδων, ποῖον εἴρηκας λόγον;
ΕΡΙΣ. 190. ἐγὼ δὲ πεινῶσ᾽ αὖ πρὸς ἴτρια βλέπω. 191. εὔωρος * ydpov. 192. μίαν μέαν. ΕΡΙΦΥΛΗ͂.
198. ἘΦ γλῶσσ᾽, ἐν οἷσιν ἀνδράσιν τιμὴν ἔχεις, ὅπου λόγοι σθένουσι τῶν ἔργων πλέον.
194.
ὅπου δὲ μὴ τἄριστ' ἐλευθέρως λέγειν
ἔξεστι, νικᾷ δ᾽ ἐν πόλει τὰ χείρονα,
ἁμαρτίαις σφάλλουσι τὴν σωτηρίαν. 196.
γήρᾳ προσόντως σῶζε τὴν εὐφημίαν.
ful actions than for noble ones.’ These words may have had some point in their original context: as it is, they are unmeaning. The general sense seems to be that when one is envied, ‘that craves wary walking.’ ‘He who acts honestly is better able to live down calumny.’
188, 1. yuvh] The nominative, which is the reading of the best MSS., agrees better with the general statement in what follows than the vocative, which is read by Nauck and Dindorf.
191. Ἐγάμον] γάμος, MSS. Nauck corr. Hesychius doubts whether the meaning is ‘ Marriageable,’ or ‘ Careless about marriage.’ The latter interpreta-
tion, although less probable in itself, con- firms Nauck’s emendation. For ‘a careless marriage’ is without meaning.
192. μίαν μίαν. ‘One by one.’
ENI@TAH} See above on the title Ἐπίγονοι.
193. 1. *&is Dindorf’s addition. He also suggests οἵοις for οἷσιν. Jacobs conj. γλῶσσ᾽ ἐν yd τ axe
194. 3. ἁμαρτίαι8] ἁμαρτίαι is a v.r.
195. προσόντωε) ee MSS. have προσηκόντως, whence Nauck conjectures πρεπόντως. But for wpoodvras, which does not seem an impossible reading, cp. Eur. Phoen. 528, 9, ὦ τέκνον, οὐχ ἅπαντα τῷ γήρᾳ κακά, 'Eredudees, πρόσ- ἐστιν, κιτιλ.
OF SOPHOCLES. 503 196. ἀρετῆς βέβαιαι δ᾽ εἰσὶν ai κτήσεις μόναι. 197. ἀνδρῶν γὰρ ἐσθλῶν στέρνον οὐ μαλάσσεται. 198.
πῶς οὖν μάχωμαι θνητὸς ὧν θείᾳ τύχῃ: ὅπου τὸ δεινόν, ἐλπὶς οὐδὲν ὠφελεῖ.
199. ἄπελθε: “κινεῖς ὕπνον ἰατρὸν νόσου. 200. καὶ γὰρ ᾿Αργείους ὁρῶ. EPMIONH. 201. | ἀλλ᾽ ὦ πατρῴας γῆς ἀγνιαίου πέδον. ΕΥ̓ΜΗΜΟΣ. EYPYAAOZ. 204.* τρωθεὶς ἀκάνθῃ τρυγόνος θαλασσίας. ΕΥ̓ΡΥΣΑΚΗΣ.
198. The words probably belong to Amphiaraus. Cp. Trach. 725, 6, οὐκ ἔστιν ἐν τοῖς μὴ καλοῖς βουλεύμασιν | οὐδ᾽ ἐλπίς, ἥτις καὶ θράσος τι προξενεῖ.
199. ἄπελθε" Ἐκινεῖς) This is Nauck’s ingenious emendation for ἄπελθ᾽ ἐκεί- νηΞ. Dindorf prefers Valknar’s_con- jecture, ἄπελθ᾽- ἐκείνης ὕπνος ἰατρὸς νό- σου. But the use of abstract for con- crete in κινεῖς ὕπνον is Sophoclean and poetical. Cp. ‘Macbeth doth murder sleep.’
200. The words are said by Eriphyle to her son Alcmeon.
EPMIONH]; Hermione had been pro- mised to her cousin Orestes by Tyn- dareus, the grandfather of both. Then she was given to Neoptolemus, having been promised to him in reward for his part in taking Troy. Lastly, by the award of Apollo, she was given to
Orestes after he had avenged his father, apd by him she became the mother of Tisamenus.
201. dywalov} Meineke conjectures ἀγνιαῖον.
ETPTAAOZ) Euryalus, the son of Odysseus, by Euippe, the daughter of Tyrimmas the Epirote, was killed on coming to Ithaca, either by Odysseus or Telemachus, before they had recog- nized him, through the jealous craft of Penelope. Shortly after this Odysseus died by the hand of his son Telegonus, an unconscious parricide,
204.* The line is thus restored by Meineke from the words of Parthenius, πρὸς τῆς αὐτὸς αὐτοῦ γενεᾶς τρωθεὶς ἀκάνθῃ θαλασσίας τρύγονος ἐτελεύτησεν.
ΕΥ̓ΡΥΣΑΚΗΣ) See Fr. 205, ἀδόξαστον, in the subjoined list of words.
ee ὩΣ
504
FRAGMENTS
HPAKAHZ ΕΠΙῚ TAINAPQI ZATYPIKOZ. 206.
.. συνέλεγον τὰ ξύλ᾽, os ἐκκαυμάτων
μή μοι μεταξὺ προσδεήσειεν.
207. τρέφουσι κρήνης ἔἘφύλακα χωρίτην ὄφιν. 208. Κυκλώπιον τροχόν. 209. κρεῖσσον θεοῖς γὰρ ἣ βροτοῖς χάριν φέρειν. 210.
ες τχὸν δρῶντα γάρ τι καὶ παθεῖν ὀφείλεται.
211. τοιγὰρ *ad δὴ φυλάξαι Ἐχοῖρον ὥστε ἔδεσμίαν.
HPITONH., 215.
ἃ δὲ
δόξῃ τοπάζω, ταῦτ᾽ ἰδεῖν σαφῶς θέλω. 216.
νῦν δ᾽ telp) *tradpos ἐξ αὐτῶν ἕως
ἀπώλεσέν τε καὐτὸς ἐξαπώλετο.
ἨΡΑΚΛΗΣ ἘΠῚ TAINAPNI ΣΑΤΥΡ.] The subject seems to have been the descent for Cerberus. According to Herodian, Helots took the place of Satyrs.
207. φύλλα καί, MSS. Jacobs corr. 208. ‘The Cyclopean Circuit’ (of the wall).
211. —4U—vU tJ,”
The MSS, have τοιγὰρ ἰώδη φυλάξαι χοῖρος ὥστε δεσμίων. χοῖρον ὥστε δε- σμίαν is the conj. of Casaubon. Bergk
conjectures τὸν γὰρ i&8n (supposing this to be an epithet of Cerberus).
HPITONH] Supposed by Welcker to be the same with the AAHTH= supr. Erigone was the daughter of Aegisthus age ee ‘pt
6. 1. te is corrupt. Qy. -
θισθ᾽ (3. The subject aay. be a serpent that 15 roused to fury, and then slain.
Κύὕπαφροςε) MSS. ὕποφρος, which, ac- cording to Erotian, means ‘secret.’ Dind. corr,
OF SOPHOCLES.
595
OAMYPAS. 217. Θρῇσσαν σκοπιὰν Ζηνὸς ᾿Αθῴου. 218. πηκταὶ δὲ λύραι καὶ μαγάδιδες τά t ἐν “Ελλησι ξόαν᾽ ἡδυμελῆ.
220.
πρόποδα μέλεα τάδ᾽ ὅσα κλύομεν
τρόχιμα βάσιμα χέρεσι πόδεσι. 221.
οἴχωκε γὰρ κροτητὰ πηκτίδων μέλη
λύρα μοναύλοις τε ἰχειμώντεως
ναὸς στέρημα Kwpacdons. 222
τὸ κοῖλον “Apyos οὐ κατοικήσαντ᾽ ἔτι.
224. ῥηγνὺς χρυσόδετον κέρας,
ῥηγνὺς ἁρμονίαν χορδοτόνου λύραξ. 225.
μουσομανεῖ δ᾽ ἐλάμφθην ἔδακετῷ, ποτὶ
ΘΑΜΥΡΑΣῚ Thamyris (Attice Tha- myras) is made blind by the Muses whom he had challenged to a contest in music. See Il. 2. 599 foll. Sophocles is said to have himself represented ae lyre in hand.
217. oF Aesch. Agam. 285, ᾿Αθῷον altos Ζην
218. 1. payddwes] The quantity (μᾶ- γᾶἄδιδες) is excused, because the word is of foreign origin. Meineke would write, μὰγὰδιδες.
a. td... ἐν “Ἑλλησι] The scene of the drama was in Thrace.
220. 1. πρόποδα] This word is doubt- ed; but why may it not mean, ‘Giving forwardness to the feet?’ i.e. inciting to movement. Cp, the uses of πρόχειρος, and the verb προποδίζειν.
2. χέρεσι πόδεσι] These unusual forms, which appear in the MSS., may have been sed by Sophocles for the sake of the open trochaic metre :—
Τδειρὰν
ἥὥυ υ
RES IIS SOS GIS:
But of this we cannot be sure. Nauck reads χερσὶ πόδεσσιν.
221. 2 and 3 are probably past cure, although the ingenuity of Nauck’s em- endation of 2, λύρα pévavAol θ᾽ οἷς éxal- popev τέως, provokes an attempt at 1. 3, orion ἀνίας [ἡδὺ] rt a τ᾽ dons.
222. Cp. 0. C. 1387.
224, ---- -Συυ-τὸ --
——4“ 0 Vt feu,
225. Suu He Ft ---ὸ
.“ΞΦ:ιυυ-πωυυ-ξυ--ὧἡ-τὖ. ‘I am seized by the oestrus of the Muse, and make my way to the ridge (ἢ) impelled by the lyre, and by the strains which Thamyras inimitably composes.’
'Qy. tuu—vusttuu=(?),
506
FRAGMENTS
ἔρχομαι δ᾽ ἔκ re λύρας, Ex τε νόμων͵ ods Θαμύρας περίαλλα μουσοποιεῖ,
ΘΥΕΣΤΗΣ ΕΝ ΣΙΚΥΩΝΙ καὶ ΘΥΕΣΤΗΣ ΔΕΥΤΕΡΟΣ. 227. σοφὸς γὰρ οὐδεὶς πλὴν ὃν ἂν τιμᾷ θεός. ἀλλ᾽ εἰς θεοὺς ὁρῶντα, κἂν ἔξω δίκης χωρεῖν κελεύῃ, Keio’ ὁδοιπορεῖν χρεών' αἰσχρὸν γὰρ οὐδὲν ὧν ὑφηγοῦνται θεοί.
235. ἔστι γάρ τις ἐναλία *EvBols ala τῇδε βάκχειος βότρυς ἐπ ἦμαρ ἕρπει. πρῶτα μὲν Ἐλαμπρᾶς ἕω κεκλημάτωται Ἐχλωρὸν εὐανθὲς δέμας"
εἶτ᾽ ἦμαρ ἄξει Ἐμέσσον ὄμφακος τύπον,
καὶ κλίνεταί γε κἀποπερκοῦται βότρυς"
δείλῃ δὲ πᾶσα τέμνεται βλαστουμένη
καλῶς ὁπώρα κἀνακίρναται ποτόν.
I. *8axer@] 3° ἂν καὶ τῷ (or τὸ) MSS, δακέτῳ Brunck conjectures, but see L. and S.
I, 2. ποτὶ δειρὰν | ἔρχομαι δ The text here can hardly be sound. δειρή is not used in the sense of Secpds, except in the plural. This objection might be easily obviated by reading δειράς (acc. plur.) But the position of δ᾽ in 1. 2 is unrhythmical, and the metre is doubtful. Qy. ποτὶ 8 elpay ἔρχομαι, ‘ And I go to the public place’(?). For the use of ἐκ, see E. on L. § 19. p. 28, 2.
ΘΎΕΣΤΗΣ, A καὶ Β] The former drama represented the exile of Thyestes ; ΤῈ latter, the crime of Atreus against
m,
227. This Fragment is from the former of the two plays.
235. This description of the mira- culous vine, or vineyard, of the Euboean Nysa, is quoted by the Scholiast of Euripides, in illustration of the lines of the Phoenissae, 229-31, which describe a similar fabulous phenomenon on Mount Parmassus, οἴνα θ᾽ ἃ καθαμέριον | στάζεις τὸν πολύκαρπον | οἱἰνάνθας ἱεῖσα βότρυν.
The Fragment is corrupt in several places, but has been plausibly restored. Cp. Od. 7. 123-6.
2. *EvBouws ala] εὐβοήσασα, MSS. Cobet corr.
3. ἐπ᾽ ἦμαρ ἕρπει] (1) ‘Comes forth daily;’ lit. ‘to meet the day;’ or, ‘for the day’s supply.’ Cp. Hdt. 1. 32. § 8. Or (2) ‘Advances with the advancing day.’
*Lapmpas fw] λαβραδέω and AaBpa- ows, ray Δ ΤΩΣ ae ot
. χλωρόν] χῶρον, . Bergk corr. ἐϑανθέε Barnes conj. οἰνάνθης.
5. ἄξει) ‘ Will bring.’ Some MSS. have id be ‘Makes to grow.’
6. καὶ κλίνεταί γε] Sc. τὸ ἦμαρ. ‘ Ay, and as the day begins to decline.’ This hrase has been unnecessarily altered b eineke to γλυκαίνεταί re, for whic Nauck suggests wewalverai re. Perhaps, at least, re should be read for ye. ‘ust
as—.’
7, 8. βλαστουμένη | xaAds] ‘ Attain- ing perfect growth.’ The words καλῶς
πώρα are inverted in the MSS., and Mr. ΒΕ. Ellis would read ὀπωριαῖος,
508
FRAGMENTS
εἰς ᾿Αμφιλόχους καὶ “Axapvavas,
’ , «a - 2 , ployer δ᾽ ὕδασιν τοῖς Αχελῴου
ἔνθεν ἐς "Apyos διὰ κῦμα τεμὼν
ἥκει δῆμον τὸν Avpxeiov. 251. γυνὴ τίς [ῆδε Ἰσυληνᾶς ᾿Αρκάδος κυνῆ ; 252. Πλούτωνος Ἐΐδ᾽ ἐπείσοδος.
253.
πανδόκος ξενόστασις.
257. ξανθὴ δ᾽ ᾿Αφροδισία λάταξ
Ἐπᾶσιν Ἐἐπεκτύπει δόμοις.
208.
εὐδαίμονες οἱ τότε *yévvas
ἀφθίτου λαχόντες | θείου.
259. τραχὺς ἰῷ χελώνης κέρχνος ἐξανίσταται, 262.
5 διὰ κῦμα τεμών
‘Dividing his waters. . 27.
251. Toup’s conjectural restoration of this line, γυνὴ ris ἥδε; κυκλὰς ’Ap- xd8os κυνῆς, is unsatisfactory. Mr. R. Ellis, with more probability, suggests γυνὴ tis; 4 KvAAnvis ᾿Αρκάδος κννῆ ; Qy. ‘Is it a woman, or the Cyllenian hat of an Arcadian (man) ?’
252. * 48") δ᾽, MSS. Pors. corr.
257. ---«-Ξ υ SUV ὦ --
διατεμὼν κῦμα, E. on L. 8 18.
«2 Wy ~ WwW 1. ᾿Αφροδισία)] ‘Regarded by lovers as a sort of omen.’ See L. and S. 5. v. Adraf, and cp. ‘ Venereus (jactus).’
emnves: ἴσθι δ᾽, ὥσπερ ἡ παροιμία, ἐκ κάρτα βαιῶν γνωτὸς ἂν γένοιτ᾽ ἀνήρ.
2. Ἐπᾶσιν] παισίν, MSS. Heath corr. ἃ ἐπεκτύπει is Nauck’s conjecture for ἐπεισκύπτει. Dindorf adopts a different arrangement of the lines, févn δὲ κἀ- φροδισία | λάταξ ἅπασι νῦν ἐπεισκύπτει δόμοις. He apparently takes Adraf to mean the quadruped of the name.
258. ---Ξυωυ --ἊΕὧὺὧὧἡ ----
4uyu—-vu—-——=—(?).
I. *yéwas] γενεᾶς, MSS. Bergk corr.
2. t@elov] Something is wrong. Bergk conjectures ἀφθίτον θείας λαχόντες, Nauck, ἀφθίτον λαχόντες ἰσοθέου.
259. τῷ χελώνης is corrupt. Qy.tpa- χύς γ᾽ ἐν Spois(?). The words refer to the transformation of Io.
OF SOPHOCLES.
5°9
263. τοιόνδ᾽ ἐμὸν Πλούτων ἀμεμφίας χάριν.
264. πατὴρ δὲ ποταμὸς "Ϊναχος τὸν ἀντίπλαστον *voudy ἔχει κεκμηκότων.
266. πάντα δ᾽ ἐρίθων ἀραχνᾶν βρίθει. 267. ἐπίκρουμα χθονὸς ᾿Αργείας. 268.
᾿ κυαμοβόλως δικαστήν.
269. χειμῶνι σὺν παλινσκίῳ,
212,
ἀναιδείας φάρος.
[ΞΙΩΝ.
ΙΟΒΑΤΗΣ. 275. τὸν ᾿Αίδαν γὰρ οὐδὲ γῆρας οἷδε φιλεῖν,
ΙΟΚΛΗΣ. 277. ἀλλὰ καὶ λινορραφῆ
τυλεῖα.
278. ἀλλ᾽ ἴθι χαίρων καὶ πράξειας
κατὰ νοῦν τὸν ἐμόν.
263. In the absence of the context it is rash to assume that ἐμόν is corrupt.
264. 2. “νομὸν ἔχει] ἔχει νόμον, MSS. Ellendt corr. But qy. νοῦν ἔχει (2) ‘Has the shadowy mind of the dead’ (?).
267. From an anapaestic line.
268. The Fragment is too slender to allow us either to assume corruption or to attempt emendation. Nauck con-
jectures κναμοβολῶ σε δικαστήν. ΙΟΒΑΤΗΣ)Ί Some part of the story of Bellerophon.
516. GuuRuLUeY | tuu-.
IOKAHZ] An unknown name, for which Ἰφικλῆς and Οἰκλῇς have been conjectured. :
278. Used by Aristophanes, Eq. 498.
ai
510 FRAGMENTS INNOAAMEIA, see OINOMAOS.
INMONOYS. 279. ἐξ ᾿Ωλένου γῆς φορβάδος κομίζομαι. 280.
πρὸς ταῦτα κρύπτε μηδέν, ὡς ὁ πάνθ᾽ ὁρῶν
‘ [ καὶ πάντ᾽ ἀκούων πάντ' ἀναπτύσσει χρόνος͵ 281. σωτηρίας γὰρ φάρμακ'᾽ οὐχὶ πανταχοῦ βλέψαι πάρεστιν, ἐν δὲ τῇ προμηθίᾳ. ΙΦΙΓΕΝΕΙΑ. 284. σὺ δ᾽ ὦ μεγίστων τυγχάνουσα πενθερῶν. 285. ἢ | ὀξηρὸν ἄγγος οὐ μελιᾳσοῦσθαι πρέπει. 286.
νόει πρὸς ἀνδρί, σῶμα πουλύπους ὅπως
πέτρᾳ, Ἰτραπέσθαι γνησίου φρονήματος. 287.
τίκτει yap οὐδὲν ἐσθλὸν εἰκαία σχολή.
IXNEYTAI ZATYPOI. 293.
ἐνήλατα ξύλα
τρίγομφα διατορεῦσαί σε δεῖται.
294.
κἀξορμενίζει κοὐκ ἐπισχολάζεται
βλάστη.
279. According to Steph. Byz., Olenus was a town of Achaia or Aetolia.
280. Cp. O. T. 1213, épedpé σ᾽ ἄκονθ᾽ ὁ πάνθ᾽ ὁρῶν χρόνος.
I@ITENEIA] See below, Κλυταιμνή-
στρα. 284. According to Photius and Sui-
das, Odysseus says this to Clytemnestra about Achilles, and πενθερός is here
= γαμβρός.
286. 1. νόει] Pors. conjectures νοῦν δεῖ. The Fragment is corrupt, and has not been successfully emended. ΟΥ̓. νόει .. δαλέκεσθαι *yvnoly Ἐφρονηματί (Ὁ).
OF SOPHOCLES.
511
IQN. 296.
πρὸς ἀνδρὸς ἐσθλοῦ πάντα γενναίως φέρειν. 297.
ἐν Διὸς κήποις *dpotra: μοῦνον εὐδαίμων λοβός.
KAMIKIOI. 301. ὄρνιθος FAO ἐπώνυμος πέρδικος ἐν κλεινοῖς ᾿Αθηναίων πάγοις. 802.
ἁλίας στραβήλου τῆσδε, τέκνον, εἴ τινα
δυναίμεθ᾽ εὑρεῖν.
808.
? UA ᾽ “A ? πιστοί pe κωχεύουσιν ἐν φορᾷ δέμας.
ΚΗΔΑΛΙΩΝ ΣΑΤΥΡΙΚΟΣ. 804.
καὶ δή τι καὶ παρεῖκα ἕ τῶν * ἀρτυμάτων
ὑπὸ τοῦ δέατος.
908.
μαστιγίαι, κέντρωνες, ἀλλοτριοφάγοι.
906.
τοῖς μὲν λόγοις τοῖς σοῖσιν οὐ τεκμαίρομαι,
οὐ μᾶλλον ἣ λευκῷ λίθῳ λευκὴ στάθμη.
307. *ri δ᾽ ὅταν Ἐγένηται *d) τὰ πάντ᾽ ὄνου σκιά.
INN] Supposed by Welcker and others to be the same as the Creiisa.
297. So Mr. R. Ellis for the MS. ἐν Διὸς κήποις ἀροῦσθαι μόνον εὐδαίμονας
ὄλβον. EG pe Ee ae ee ane
w=, KAMIKIO!N The death of Minos by
the hands of the daughters of Cocalus. 301. Perdix was slain by Daedalus. 2. is without caesura. — 302. The construction is lost.
The
clue to the labyrinth was passed through twisted shells, of the kind known as στράβηλος. Minos says this when in pursuit of Daedalus.
ΚΗΔΑΛΙΩΝῚ A satyric drama on the birth and education of Hephaestus.
804. 1. ἐτῶν & Ἴ τῷ ἀρτυ- μάτῳ, MSS. Dind. corr.
2. δέατοξ) ἀντὶ τοῦ δέους, Hesych.
806. 2.λευκῷ λίθῳ] ὃς. προσβαλλομένη.
307. MSS. ὅτι ἄν τι γίγνηται τὰ
512 FRAGMENTS KAY TAIMNHS TPA. 310. : Ἐχὸν *dvrlov πνέοντα δ᾽ οὐχ *épas "θεὸν καὶ δεῖμα Ἐπροσφέροντ᾽ ἀπ᾽ ἀνταίας θεοῦ ; ΚΟΛΧΙΔΕΣ. 811. χαλκοσκελεῖς yop . . ww we ον. ἐκπνέουσι πνευμόνων dro φλέγει δὲ μυκτὴρ ὡς. . . .. 812. ἀπῇξε πέμφιξ ὡς *invod Ἐσελασφόρου. 818. κἂν ἐθαύμασας Ἐτηλέσκοπον πέμφιγα χρυσέαν ἰδών. 814. ἦ φὴς ὑπομνὺς ἀνθυπουργῆσαι χάριν ; 818. ὑμεῖς μὲν οὐκ ἄρ᾽ ἦστε τὸν Προμηθέα. 316. Al. ἢ βλαστὸς οὐκ ἔβλαστεν οὑπιχώριος ; AIT. καὶ *xpara φρίξας εὐλόφῳ σφηκώματι
χαλκηλάτοις ὅπλοισι μητρὸς ἐξέδυ.
πάντ᾽ ὄνου σκιά. The words might de- scribe the last stage of intoxication. Cp. Plat. Phaedrus, 260 C, and Thomp- son’s learned note.
ΚΛΥΤΑΙΜΝΗΣΊΡΑΊ Welcker, Nauck, and Dindorf reasonably suppose this play to be the same with the Iphigeneia.
310. τὸν δὲ ἀνταῖον περιδινέοντα οὐχ ὁρᾶτε | καὶ δεῖμα προσπναίοντα ἀνταίας θεοῦ is the MS. reading. τὸν... θεόν, i.e. The storm-wind sent by Artemis. The senseless remark of Erotian, that dy- Taios sometimes meant σώφρων, was occasioned by the word being here ac- cidentally used as an epithet of the chaste goddess.
KOAXIAE3] The adventures of Jason in Colchis, including the death of Ap-
syrtus. The Colchian maidens were companions of Medea.
811. Part of a description of the fire- breathing bulls.
312. From the same. σέμφιξ * ὡς ἘΪπνοῦ σελασφόρον is Hermann’s correc- tion of πέμφιξιν od πέλας φόρον. Mr. R. Ellis suggests é for ὡς,
818. 2. Ἐτηλέσκοπον) τῇδε σκοπῶν, MSS. Bentley corr.
814, ὑπομνύς) Medeato Jason(?). ‘Ac- companying your speech with an oath.” Cp. ὑπό in ὑπάδειν, ὑποτοβεῖν, etc.
815. Cp. Ap. Rh. 3. 843, foll.
816. Cp. Ap. Rh. 3. 1372.
2. κρᾶτα] κάρτα, MSS. Bergk corr.
3. μητρὸς ἐξέδυ)] μὴ προσεξέδυ, MS. Rutgers corr,
317. [ἔχοντας εὐῤώνους ἕστασαν ἱματίων ἐπιζώστραε]. 919.
μηροῖς ὑπαίθων τὴν Διὸς τυραννίδα.
920. καλὸν φρονεῖν τὸν θνητὸν ἀνθρώποις ἴσα. | 5
ΚΡΕΟΥ͂ΣΑ. 323.
ταῦτ᾽ ἐστὶν ἄλγιστ᾽, ἣν παρὸν θέσθαι καλῶς ΄σ αὐτός τις αὑτῷ τὴν βλάβην προσθῇ φέρων. Ε 824.
ὅστις δὲ τόλμῃ πρὸς τὸ δεινὸν ἔρχεται,
ὀρθὴ μὲν ἡ γλῶσσ᾽ ἐστίν, ἀσφαλὴς δ᾽ ὁ νοῦς. 325.
καλὸν μὲν οὖν οὐκ ἔστι τὰ ψευδῆ λέγειν"
ὅτῳ δ᾽ ὄλεθρον δεινὸν ἁλήθειϊ ἄγει,
συγγνωστὸν εἰπεῖν ἐστι καὶ τὸ μὴ καλόν. 326.
οὔτε yap γάμον, ὦ φίλαι,
οὔτ᾽ ἂν ὄλβον ἔκμετρον
. of é
ἔνδον εὐξαίμαν ἔχειν φθονεραὶ γὰρ ὁδοί.
827. καὶ μή τι θαυμάσῃς με τοῦ κέρδους, ἄναξ, ὧδ᾽ ἀντέχεσθαι, καὶ γὰρ οἱ μακρὸν βίον
817. b= - -- - ΚΡΕΟΥ͂ΣΑ] Conjectured to be the
αὶ ee ey ee ee same with the Ion.
I. *&ovres] MSS. ἔχοντας. Nauck 324. i.e. ‘Where danger is inevitable,
courage is the secret of safety.’
corr. 396 ; 819. Said of Ganymedes. Cp. Aesch. a ee ς
Fr, 131, 132. Su-v-ug 820. φρονεῖν.. ἴσα] ‘Not to have eg penne aay ee
thoughts beyond.’ ἴσα - μὴ μείζω. ἴσον ,
φρονῶν is differently used in Ant. 374.
VOL. I. L |
ψμψσῳμῳ.-.
514 FRAGMENTS
θνητῶν ἔχουσι, τοῦ ye κερδαίνειν ὅμως
ἀπρὶξ ἔχονται͵ κἄστι πρὸς τὰ χρήματα
θνητοῖσι τἄλλα δεύτερ᾽" εἰσὶ δ᾽ οἴτινες
αἰνοῦσιν ἄνοσον ἄνδρ᾽ ἐμοὶ δ᾽ οὐδεὶς δοκεῖ
εἶναι πένης ὧν ἄνοσος, ἀλλ᾽ ἀεὶ νοσεῖν.
328.
κάλλιστόν ἐστι τοὔνδικον πεφυκέναι͵
ΦΞΟΞ0ᾷ0[ᾷ λῷστον δὲ τὸ ζῆν ἄνοσον, ἥδιστον δ᾽ ὅτῳ πάρεστι λῆψις ὧν ἐρᾷ καθ᾽ ἡμέραν. 829.
ἄπελθ᾽ ἄπελθε, mat’ τάδ᾽ οὐκ ἀκούσιμα.
ΚΡΙΣΙΣ ΣΑΤΥΡΙΚΗ. 882. καὶ δὴ φάρει τῷδ᾽ ὡς ἐμῷ καλύπτομαι.
ΚΩΦΟΙ ΣΑΤΥΡΟΙ. 335.
. . κυλισθεὶς ὥς τις ὄνος ἰσόσπριος.
ΛΑΚΑΙΝΑΙ. 337. στενὴν δ᾽ ἔδυμεν ψαλίδα κοὐκ * ἀβόρβορον. 338. θεοὶ γὰρ οὔποτ᾽, εἴ τι χρὴ βροτὸν λέγειν, ἄρξασι Φρυξὶ τὴν κατ *’Apyeloy ὕβριν * ξυναινέσονται' ταῦτα μὴ μάχου Bia,
328. Cp. Theogn. 255,6; Plat. Gorg. 505 A.
KPIZI=] A satyric drama on the judgment of Paris.
332. Cp. Aj. 915, 6, ἀλλά νιν wepi- πτυχεῖ | pape καλύψω τῷδε παμπήδην.
ΚΩΦΟΙ ΣΑΤ.] The fable of the Idaei Dactyli. See Smith’s Dictionary of Biography and Mythology, s. v. Dactyli.
835. ὄνος] See L. and 5. s. v. ITI.
AAKAINAI] It is conjectured that the chorus of Laconian maidens were the companions of Helen, and that the sub- ject of the drama was the theft of the
Palladium by Diomedes and Odysseus. See note on Fr. 337.
337. *dBépBopov] ἀβάρβαρον, MSS. Blomfield corr. The editors compare Servius in virg. Aen, 2. 166, ‘ Diomedes et Ulixes, ut alii dicunt cuniculis, ut alii cloacis ascenderunt arcem.’
838. τ. εἴ τι .. λέγειν) ‘If, per- chance, a mortal may speak it.’
2. * Apydov] ᾿Αργείους, MSS. Nauck
ΤΙ
3. Ἐξνναινέσονται) ξυναινέσω τά, Μ55.
Madvig corr. ταῦτα) ‘ Therefore.’
om |
339.
ἐν 9 παύσεται ἁμερίων μόχθων τε καὶ {δανοτῆτος.
ΛΑΟΚΟΩΝ.
940. λάμπει δ᾽ ἀγνυιεὺς βωμὸς ἀτμίζων πυρὶ
σμύρνης σταλαγμοῖς βαρβάρους εὐοσμίας.
841. Πόσειδον, ὃς Αἰγαίου + pédes
πρῶνας ἣ γλαυκᾶς μέδεις
εὐανέμου λίμνας ἐφ᾽ ὑψηλαῖς σπιλάδεσσι στομάτων.
343.
νῦν δ᾽ ἐν πύλαισιν Aivéas ὁ τῆς θεοῦ
2 ; ? 9 , 3 πάρεστ, ἐπ᾽ ὥμων πατέρ ἔχων κεραυνίου
νώτου καταστάζοντα βύσσινον φάρος.
κυκλεῖ δὲ πᾶσαν οἰκετῶν παμπληθίαν"
συνοπάζεται δὲ πλῆθος οὐχ ὅσον δοκεῖς, 5
*ot τῆσδ᾽ ἐρῶσι τῆς ἀποικίας Φρυγῶν.
339. + 8avoriros] This word, though quoted by Herodian, is probably cor- rupt. Bergk corr. ἀδρανότητος. This gives the rhythm, ὦ — | Ἥωυ-ὦὺ -πιτυυ-- οὐ --ῖ.- But although we have ἀδρανής, ἀδρανέω, ἀδράνεια, the forms ἄδρανος, ἀδρανότης are not found. Qy. μόχθων καὶ δαϊοτῆτος (ἢ). Cp. Od. 12. 257.
AAOKONN] Sophocles is said by Servius to have mentioned the names of the serpents that killed Laocoon and his sons.
840. ‘And through droppings of myrrh, the altar in the street gleams with barbarian fragrance, as it smokes, being kindled.’
I. ἀγνιεὺς βωμός] Said by Hepocs: tion to be an altar in front of the house, such as was common at Athens.
2. oradaypots}] Dative of the cause or instrument.
evooplas] Accusative in apposition to the action of λάμπει, expressing the result. The epithet βαρβάρους is added
because myrrh was brought from Arabia and used by the Persians.
841, -Ζυυ ---- -Σ ὺ -- , , el yt MG ΠῚ
1. tpéSeus] Fritzsche conjectures vé- pes, Bergk Alyalous ἔχεις.
3. Ὑστομάτων is corrupt. Herwerden conjectures πολεύων. ΟΥ̓. ναίων (?).
848. Sophocles represented Anchises as moved by the portent of the serpents to emigrate with his household to Mount Ida.
2, 3. wepauvlou..ddpos] ‘ From (the wound in) his thunder-smitten back dropping (matter) on his linen garment.’ Cp. Plut. Mor. p. 100, D, τοῦ δὲ ’Ayxi- σου τὸ σῶμα ἰχῶρα πονηρὸν ἐξεδίδου “ μο- τοῦ (sic) καταστάζοντα βύσσινον φάρος;,᾽ where it is interesting to observe the early corruption of the text.
For φᾶρος, cp. supr. p. 332.
5, 6. "δοκεῖς | *of] δοκεῖ σοι, MSS. Reisk. corr.
Ll2
516
FRAGMENTS
344. πόνου μεταλλαχθέντος of πόνοι γλυκεῖς.
345. μόχθου γὰρ οὐδεὶς τοῦ παρελθόντος λόγος.
ΛΑΡΙΣΑΙΟΙ͂. 347. &
πολὺν δ᾽ ἀγῶνα Ἔπάγξενον xnptocerat,
χαλκηλάτους λέβητας ἐκτιθεὶς φέρειν
καὶ κοῖλα χρυσόκολλα καὶ πανάργυρα
ἐκπώματ᾽, εἰς ἀριθμὸν ἑξήκοντα δίς.
348.
καί μοι τρίτον ῥίπτοντι Awrieds ἀνὴρ
ἀγχοῦ προσῆψεν "ἔλατος ἐν δισκήματι. 350. μηδὲ τῷ τεθνηκότι τὸν ζῶντ᾽ ἐπαρκεῖν αὐτὸν ὡς θανούμενον. 961. ὡς καὶ Ἐτύραννον πᾶς Τἐγγίζεται φυγεῖν. AHMNIAI,
352. ὦ Λῆμνε Χρύσης τ᾽ ἀγχιτέρμονες πάγοι.
845. Cp. Aj. 264, φρούδου γὰρ ἤδη
τοῦ κακοῦ μείων λόγος.
AAPIZAIOI] The subject is supposed by Nauck to have been the recognition of Acrisius by Perseus, and his acci- dental death by a quoit from his grand- son’s hand. According to the Scholiast on Apol. Rh. 4. 1091, these things took place at Larissa. The play may have ended with the burial of Acrisius, in which the Larissaeans took part.
847. 1. Ἐ πάγξενον] πάγξενα, MSS. Nauck corr.
κηρύσσεται]) ‘He proclaims as offered by himself.’ Essay on L. § 31. p. 53, d.
3, 4. Some of the drinking-vessels were entirely of silver, others of silver embossed or encrusted with gold.
348. 2. ἀγχοῦ προσῆψεν) Sc. ἐμοῦ τὸ δίσκημα, ‘Came near me:;’ i.e. threw
nearly as far as I did.
850. 1. Gesner conjectures χρὴ δὲ for μηδέ, but as the context is lost, μηδέ cannot be assumed to be wrong. The speaker may be scornfully imagin- ing a state of the world in which grati- tude is no longer a duty.
351. This is Nauck’s emendation of the corrupt words in Hesychius: ὡς καὶ τύραννι was ἔγγίζεται φυγεῖν.
ὧς] ‘How true it is that—!’ ἀντὶ τοῦ Alay, Hesych. καί is questionable.
For éyyifera, Mr. R. Ellis conjec- tures ἐπιζητεῖ, Grotius ἐφίεται, Nauck ἐπεύξεται.
Another line of conjecture maysuggest ὡς δὴ τυράννῳ was τις ἔγγίζει φνγῇ : an ironical oxymoron, for which, cp. Phil. 1149, 50, puy@ .. weAGT’.
AHMNIAI] The Argonauts, attempt-
OF SOPHOCLES.
353. Φερητίδης + “Adunros ἠδ᾽ ὁ Δωτιεὺς
Λαπίθης Κόρωνος.
354.
*drédactov ἀξύμβλητον ἐξεθρεψάμην. 355.
ταχὺ δ᾽ αὐτὸ δείξει τοὔργον, ds ἐγὼ σαφῶς. 356.
ἀσάλπιγκτον ὥραν.
MANTEIZ H ΠΟΛΥΙΔΟΣ.
357.
ὁρῶ πρόχειρον Πολυίδονυν τοῦ μάντεως. 358.
οὐκ ἔστιν εἰ μὴ Πολυίδῳ τῷ Kotpdvov. 359.
ψυχῆς ἀνοῖξαι τὴν κεκλῃμένην πύλην. 960.
7 ξουθὸς Φαμενὸς Τειρεσίου παῖς. 861.
τὰς μαλλοδέτας κύστεις.
ing to land at Lemnos, were at first repulsed by an armed onslaught from the Lemnian women who had killed their husbands, but were afterwards hos- pitably received by them. Sophocles wrote two dramas on this subject.
352. dyyuréppoves] ‘ Neighbouring ;’ viz. to Lemnos.
853. From the lists of the Argonauts in’ the earlier of the two plays.
354. τἀπέλαστον] ἄπλαστον, MSS. Meineke corr. Bergk conjectures ἄπ- λατον, for which, cp. Tr. 1093.
355. ταχὺ δ᾽) If the text here is sound, the rhythm indicates, what is otherwise probable, that the ‘Lemnian women’ was a Satyric drama. But Meineke
conjectures τάχ᾽ αὐτὸ... ὡς δοκῶ, σαφῶς.
856. Hesych. τὸ μεσονύκτιον. Cp. Aj. 290, 1, οὔτε του pease σάλπιγγος,
νῦν γε πᾶς εὕδει στρατόε. :
ΜΑΝΤΕΙ͂ΣῚ) Glaucus, the son of Minos and Pasiphaé, was restored to life by the seer Polyidus.
357. This and the following Fragment were quoted by grammarians because of the short quantity of the « in Πολύιδος.
360. For ξονθός Bergk conjectures ἐανθός, Lehrs fuverds.
361. The words refer to a mode of divination in which the mouth of a bladder was tied with wool and ex- posed to fire, and the manner of its bursting closely observed.
Pn Te
518 FRAGMENTS 362.
πρῶτον μὲν ὄψει λευκὸν ἀνθοῦντα στάχυν,
ἔπειτα φοινίξαντα γογγύλον μόρον͵
ἔπειτα γῆρας λαμβάνεις Αἰγύπτιον. 363. τοὺς γλαμυροὺς κατὰ φορβάν.
864. οὔτοι ποθ᾽ Ἐἄψει τῶν ἄκρων ἄνευ πόνου.
365. ἦν μὲν γὰρ olds μαλλός, ἦν δὲ κἀμπέλον
σπονδή τε καὶ pag εὖ τεθησαυρισμένη"
ἐνῆν δὲ παγκάρπεια συμμιγὴς ὀλαῖς
λίπος τ᾽ ἐλαίας καὶ τὸ ποικιλώτατον
ξουθῆς μελίσσης κηρόπλαστον ὄργανον.
966. ὁ πρόσθεν ἐλθὼν ἦν ἀραῖός μοι γέκυς. ΜΕΛΕΑ͂ΓΡΟΣ. ΜΙΝΩΣ. 371. οὐκ ἔστι τοῖς μὴ δρῶσι σύμμαχος τύχη. MYZOI. 372.
ὡς τοῖς κακῶς πράσσουσιν ἡδὺ καὶ βραχὺν
862. Polyidus explained the alleged portent of the calf which changed colours by pointing to the mulberry tree, whose white blossom was succeeded by a red berry, which afterwards became black.
3. tAapBdves) ‘You find there?’ But this is not satisfactory. ΟΥ̓. γῆρας λαμβάνειν Αἰγύπτιον (sc. δόξει σοι from ὄψει, supr.) (9).
γῆρας Αἰγύπτιον] ‘An old age of the complexion of Egypt.’
363. The words are said to describe a class of birds, one doubtless amongst those observed by the Seer in bis
auguries, 364. *4We] The ingenious conjec-
ture of Otto Schneider for ffe. Cp. supr. 348. Reisig conjectures ἕξει.
365. 2. owov&h] i.e. ‘Wine ready to be offered in libation.’
4, 5. καὶ... ὄργανον] ‘And the in- tricate wax-moulded workmanship of the tawny bee ;’ i.e. honey-combs.
386, this from a description by Polyidus of his feelings when in the vault with the dead boy Glaucus ?
MEAEALrPO] This drama is said to have had a chorus of priests.
MINN] Mentioned only by Clemens Alexandrinus, and supposed to be the same as the Καμέκιοι, supr.
MYXOI) Part of the story of Telephus.
7)
χρόνον λαθέσθαι τῶν παρεστώτων κακῶν. ᾿ >
373. ἄμοχθος γὰρ οὐδείς: ὁ δ᾽ ἥκιστ᾽
ἔχων μακάρτατος.
͵
374.
"Acta μὲν ἡ σύμπασα κλῇζεται, ξένε,
πόλις δὲ Μυσῶν Μυσία προσήγορος.
375.
πολὺς δὲ Φρὺξ τρίγωνος ἀντίσπαστά τε
Λυδῆς ἐφυμνεῖ πηκτίδος συγχορδία,
976. ψαλίδας, τιάρας καὶ σισυρνώδη στολήν.
NAYNMAIOZ ΚΑΤΑΠΛΕΩΝ καὶ ΝΑΥ̓ΠΛΙΟΣ ΠΥΡΚΑΕΥΣ.
989. Ζεῦ παυσίλνπε καὶ Διὸς σωτηρίου
σπονδὴ τρίτου κρατῆρος. 390.
ἀλλ᾽ ἀσπιδίτην ὄντα καὶ πεφραγμένον.
391. ὡς ἀσπιδοῦχος 4 Σκύθης τοξεύμασι.
393.
καὶ πεσσὰ πεντάγραμμα καὶ κύβων Bodds,
, YVrU~UOe
875. 1. dvrlomacta] Accusative plural neuter, used adverbially. The exact meaning of the term here is doubtful. Cp. Phryn. Trag. Fr. 12, ψαλμοῖσιν ἀντίσπαστ ἀείδοντες μέλη.
376. tWadrlSag] Bergk conjectures
ἐλλια.
ΝΑΥΠΛΙΟΣΊ (i.) After the stoning of Palamedes by the Greeks at Troy, Nau- plius came thither to avenge his son;
Εν
Α
«Ὁ . a
e tate. !
(ii.) when the Greeks on their return were baffled by a storm, he decoyed them to theirdestruction with false lights(whence πυρκαεύς.) (Cp. Virg. Aen. 11. 260.)
393. These were amongst the inven- tions of Palamedes.
πεσσὰ πεντάγραμμα)] ‘ Five-barred draught-playing,’ because, according to Pollux, each player had five pieces, each of which was placed upon a separate line at the beginning of the
game,
520 FRAGMENTS
994. ναύκληρον πλάτην. 395. κάτω κρέμανται σπίζ *érws ἐν ἕρκεσι. 396.
οὗτος δ᾽ ἐφεῦρε τεῖχος ᾿Αργείων στρατῷ, Ἑσταθμῶν ἀριθμῶν καὶ μέτρων εὑρήματα τάξεις τε ταύτας οὐράνιά τε σήματα. κἀκεῖν ἔτευξε πρῶτος ἐξ ἑνὸς δέκα κἀκ τῶν δέκ᾽ αὖθις εὗρε πεντηκοντάδας 5 tis χίλι’ εὐθὺς ὃς στρατοῦ φρυκτωρίαν ἔδειξε κἀνέφηνεν οὐ δεδειγμένα. ἐφεῦρε δ᾽ ἄστρων μέτρα καὶ περιστροφάς, ὕπνου φυλάξεις, Ῥστικτὰ σημαντήρια, νεῶν τε ποιμαντῆρσιν ἐνθαλασσίοις 10 “Apxrou στροφάς τε καὶ κυνὸς ψυχρὰν δύσιν. 897, ἐπεύχομαι δὲ νυκτὶ τῇ κατουλάδι, 398, τῷ γὰρ κακῶς πράσσοντι μυρία μία νύξ ἐστιν εὖ παθόντα δ᾽ Ἐἡμέρα Ἐφθάνει.
894. ‘The oar of ἃ merchantman,’ i.e. as distinguished from a ship of war. Cp. Phil. 547, πλέων γὰρ ὡς ναύκληρος οὐ πολλῷ στόλφ.
395. From a description of the mis- fortunes of the Greeks when driven upon the rocks.
κάτω) ἄκατοι is the ingenious con- jecture of Bergk.
omg’ ἘδπωΞ) σπίζα τέως, MSS. Dind. corr.
396. Nauplius log.
2. Ἐσταθμῶν] σταθμ, or στάθμη, MSS. Salmas. corr. ‘ Of balances,’ or ‘ weights.’
3. tavras] The Achaean army is in sight.
4. πρῶτοξ] πρῶτον is a good con- jecture of L. Dindorf.
6. There is something wrong here. Nauck conjectures καὶ χιλιοστῦς.
στρατοῦ) There is a v.r. στρατῷ.
7,8. Nauck suggests that ἐφεῦρε and ἔδειξε should change places.
9. Ἐστικτά)] στιθόα is the unintelli- gible MS. reading. Mr. R. Ellis con- Jectures oriAwvé. Nauck conjectures φύλαξι πιστά. For στικτὰ σημαντήρια, ‘brands,’ on horses, etc., see L. and 5. s.v.ari¢w. ‘How to keep watch while men sleep, how to set a mark upon their property.’
397. The ancient Grammarians dif- fered as to the meaning of κατουλάδι. It probably means, ‘Enshrouding all things as with a thick woolly covering,’ Cp. Shak. Macb. 1. 5, ‘ Nor Heaven peep through the blanket of the dark.’
398. 1. pupla] ‘Endless.’ Cp.O.C. 397, βαιοῦ κοὐχὶ μυρίον χρύνου.
2. εὖ παθόντα *3 κτἡμέρα "φθάνει. ‘ But when one has enjoyed, Day is before- hand with him;’ i.e. comes upon him
\>o| 6 Β᾽
399.
πάγας ὑποπύρους.
NAYZIKAA H ΠΛΥΝΊΡΙΑΙ. 403.
πέπλους τε νῆσαι λινογενεῖς T ἐπενδύτας.
ΝΙΟΒΗ. 406. ἦ γὰρ φίλη ‘yd τῶνδε τοῦ προφερτέρου,
407.
ὦ ἀμφ᾽ ἐμοῦ στεῖλαι.
ΟΔΥΣΣΕΥΣ ΑΚΑΝΘΟΠΛΗΞ H ΝΙΠΤΡΑ. 412. νῦν δ᾽ οὔτε μ᾽ *éx Δωδῶνος οὔτε Πυθικῶν
yu... τις ἂν πείσειεν. 418.
Δωδῶνι ναίων Ζεὺς *dudyvios βροτῶν. 414,
τὰς θεσπιῳδοὺς *lepias Δωδωνίδας. 415.
καὶ τὸν ἐν Δωδῶνι παῦσον δαίμον᾽ Ἐεὐλογούμενον.
before he looks for it. The MSS. of Stobaeus vary between εἶθ᾽ ἑτέρα θανεῖν and ἡτέρα θανεῖν. Mr. R. Ellis conjec- tures εὖ παθόντι δ' ἡ ᾽τέρα θανεῖν : ‘If he has been fortunate, death is not removed by more than two nights.’
399, παγὰς ὑποπύρουε] ‘A deceptive fiery snare,’ such as that set by Nauplius for the Greeks.
NATZIKAA] The meeting of Nau- sicaa and Odysseus.
403. λινογενῆς]
‘Made of linen,’ is
not in L. and S. ed. 6, 1869.
NIOBH] Sophocles represented Niobe as going to Lydia after her children had been slain at Thebes.
406. ‘For I was dear to him who is mightier than they.’
προφέρτερος is
omitted in L. and S. (1869).
ΟΔΥΣΣΕῪΣ AK.) The death of Odysseus.
412. 1. ἐκ] els, MSS. Meineke corr.
2. yu...) Nauck conjectures γυάλων ; ia γῆρνς τις ἂν πείσειεν ἐξ ἐδω-
418, Ἐὁμόγνιος βροτῶν] ‘God of ie whole mortal race.’ Cp. Trach. 278, 6 τῶν ἁπάντων Ζεὺς πατὴρ Ολύμτπιος. The MSS. have ὁμίος, ‘dpéorios Tunnelius parum probabiliter.’ Nauck.
414. *leplas] ἱερέας, MSS. Dindorf. corr. i.e. The two pigeons of Trach. 172, or the priestesses of Hdt. 2. 55.
415. * edhoyoupevov] συλογούμενον, MS. _ Bloch corr.
522 FRAGMENTS
416. εἰ μέν τις οὖν ἔξεισιν. εἰ δὲ μή, λέγε.
417. ποδαπὸν τὸ δῶρον ἀμφὶ φαιδίμοις ἔχων ὦμοις ; 418, ὦμοις ἀθηρόβρωτον ὄργανον φέρων. 420.
τὴν παρουσίαν
τῶν ἐγγὺς ὄντων.
ΟΔΥΣΣΕΥ͂Σ ΜΑΙΝΟΜΕΝΟΣ. 421.
πάντ' οἶσθα, πάντ᾽ ἔλεξα τἀντεταλμένα' {μῦθος γὰρ ᾿Αργολιστὶ ὑ συντέμνων βραχύς.
OINOMAOS Η ἱΪΠΠΟΔΑΜΕΙΑ.
427, Ἐὴ μὲν *ydp ὡς t θάσσον᾽, ἡ δ᾽ ὡς ἱ τέκοι
παῖδ᾽
428. ὅρκου δὲ προστεθέντος ἐπιμελεστέρα ψυχὴ κατέστη δισσὰ yap φυλάσσεται͵ φίλων τε μέμψιν Kelis θεοὺς ἁμαρτάνειν.
429.
Σκυθιστὶ χειρόμακτρον ἐκκεκαρμένος,
417. The words of the stranger who meets Odysseus in the inland country with the oar upon his shoulder: Od. 11.127, 8. τὸ δῶρον is curious; qy. τόδ᾽ ἔργον (?).
ΟΔΥΣΣΕΥ͂Σ M.}] Odysseus feigned madness to avoid going to Troy, but was found out by Palamedes.
421. 2. is questionable. Qy. * μῦθον γὰρ ᾿Αργολιστὶ Ἐσυντέμνω βραχύς (7).
ΟἸΙΝΟΜΑΟΣ) The orator Aeschines at one time acted the part of the prot- agonist in this play, and on this ground is attacked by Dem. de Cor. §§ 180, 242.
427. The words are thus restored b Dindorf from the reading of the MSS. of Apollonius, εἰ μεν woe: θασσονα εἰδὼς εἰτεκοι παιδα. Two mothers are boast- ing each of the swiftness of her child.
428. 2. φυλάσσεται) Sc. ὁ ὀμόσας.
—_
524
FRAGMENTS
NANAQPA H ΣΦΥΡΟΚΟΠΟΙ͂. 438.
καὶ πρῶτον ἄρχου πηλὸν ὀργάζειν χεροῖν.
489.
Ἃ ΄- 3 UA 2 καὶ πλῆρες ἐκπιόντι χρύσεον κέρας
τρίψει γέμοντα μαλθακῆς br ὠλένης.
ΠΕΛΙΑΣ. 448.
λευκὸν αὐτὸν ὧδ᾽ ἐπαίδευσεν γάλα.
ΠΗΛΕΥ͂Σ.
444͵ Πηλέα τὸν Αἰάκειον οἰκουρὸς μόνη
γερονταγωγῶ κἀναπαιδεύω πάλιν"
πάλιν γὰρ αὖθις παῖς ὁ γηράσκων ἀνήρ.
445.
τὸ μὴ γὰρ εἶναι κρεῖσσον ἣ τὸ ζῆν κακῶς. 449.
βασιλεὺς χώρας τῆς Aewriddos, 450.
μὴ Ψψεῦσον, ὦ Ζεῦ, μή pw ἕλῃς ἄνευ δορός. 451,
καὶ ξηραλοιφῶν εἵματος διὰ πτυχῶν.
ΠΟΙΜΕΝΕΣ.
456.
ἡδὺ ξανῆσαι καὶ προγυμνάσαι χέρα.
ΠΑΝΔΩΡΑ] A satyric drama.
439. Silenus is dilating after his fa- shion on the charms of Pandora (?).
1. ἐκπιόντι] Qy. ἐκπιόντα (?).
ΠΕΛΙΑΣῚ The subject of this drama, and even the title, are doubtful.
443. tAevxév] Nauck conj. λύκειον.
IIHAET] Peleus in his old age was driven out of house and home by the sons of Acastus. Aristotle, in the Poetics, 6. 18, p. 1456, a, 2, speaks of it as a character-drama.
449, Cp. supr. Fr. 348, 353.
ee |
450. Cp. Trach. 1063, μόνη με δὴ καθεῖλε φασγάνου δίχα. ‘The line is noticed by the anti-atticistae as an ex- ception to the mle about ‘forbidding μή. They also quote μὴ νόμισον (Fr. 454) from this same play.
TIOIMENEZ] A satyric drama repre- senting the opening scenes of the Trojan War, in which Protesilaus is slain by Hector and Cycnus by Achilles.
456. ξανάω is a derivative (incep- tive ?) of faivw, Cp. προσανατρίβομαι.
45 8, '
καὶ μὴ τύὐβρίζων αὐτίκ᾽
ἐκ βάθρων ἕλω
ἐντῆρι κρούων γλουτὸν ὑπτίου ποδός.
459.
ἑωθινὸς γάρ, πρίν τιν᾽ αὐλιτῶν ὁρᾶν,
θαλλὸν χιμαίραις προσφέρων νεοσπάδα
εἶδον στρατὸν στείχοντα παραλίαν πέτραν.
460. ἔνθ᾽ ἡ πάροικος πηλαμὺς χειμάζεται,
πάραυλος ᾿Ελλησποντίς, ὡραία θέρους
τῷ Βοσπορίτῃ τῷδε γὰρ θαμίζεται.
461. κημοῖσι πλεκτοῖς πορφύρας φθείρει γένος. 462.
τούτοις γὰρ ὄντες δεσπόται δουλεύομεν,
καὶ τῶνδ᾽. ἀνάγκη καὶ σιωπώντων κλύειν.
468. *rolxov καὶ δὴ τοὺς Ποσιδείους
εν, θριγκοὺς ἀποσεισαμένη. 464.
κρυμὸν φέρων γνάθοισιν ἐξ ἀμφημέρου. 465.
λόγῳ yap ἕλκος οὐδὲν. οἶδά ὑπου τυχεῖν.
"458. Spoken by Cycnus, probably to Achilles.
1, The restoration of this line is un- certain. Brunck conjectures «ai μὴν... τ ἕλω. Mr. Β. Ellis conjectures καὶ μή
ὑβρίζων ἀ. ἐ. β. ἔξ. ΟΥ. καὶ μήν σ᾽ ὑβρίζοντ᾽ αὐτίκ᾽ ἐκ βάθρων ἐλῶ (Ὁ).
2. Join ῥντῆρι ποδός. The hardened sole of the foot is compared to a piece of hide,
459. τ. αὐλυτῶν) See L. and S. 5. v.
αὐλείτης. 460. 3. τῷδε] τῷ Βοσπο ropiry. ‘He
(the dweller on the Bosphorus) gets
them in abundance.’ Nauck Hee tures τῇδε.
461. This κημόξ seems to have been a funnel-shaped basket, into which the murex was enticed by a bait.
462. Said by the shepherds of their flocks,
For 1. a, cp. Aj. 947, 8, ἄναυδον: | ἔργον ᾿Ατρειδᾶν.
463. 1, Ἐτοίχων is Nauck’s conjecture for τυχῶν. Dindorf conjectures τείχεων.
Ποσειδείονε) Ποσειδίους, MS.
2. Either a word (- -) has been dropped, or ἀποσεισαμένη θριγκούς should be read according to Lehrs’ conjecture.
464. γνάθοισιν] Because a symptom of ague was the chattering of the teeth.
465, This line is quoted by the Scho-
466.
ῥινόν.
κυνὸς πέλλης τε μηκάδος βοὺς
467.
Ἴδης δήποτε μηλοτρόφω
tayevvat τὴ εἰ τὴν τῆς “léns
τριολύμπιον ἅρμα.
468.
Βερέκυντα βρόμον.
469.
Φοινικίοις γράμμασι.
472.
ia βαλλήν.
ΠΟΛΥΞΈΝΗ. 4771.
σὺ δ᾽ αὖθι μίμνων ἕπου κατ᾽ ᾿Ιδαίαν χθόνα
ποίμνας ᾽Ολύμπου συναγαγὼν θνηπόλει. 478.
*dxras ἀπαίωνάς τε καὶ μελαμβαθεῖς
liast on Aj. 581, 2, ob πρὸς ἰατροῦ σο- pot | θρηνεῖν ἐπῳδὰς πρὸς τομῶντι πή- ματι, where, according to the present reading, it does not seem in point. Nauck has ingeniously conjectured οἶδ᾽ ἄκους τυχόν. Dindorf, accepting the text generally, reads πῶ for mov.
466. The text of this Fragment is uncertain. Duentzer conjectures alyés τε πελλῆς μηκάδος.
467. This very corrupt Fragment de- fies conjecture. The Scholiast of Eur. Andr, 276, who quotes the lines, says, that they refer to the Judgment of Paris. Some light is thrown on the last words by Hesychius, τριολύμπιον ἅρμα' τὸ ἐκ τριῶν Ολυμπιάδων ἐζευγ- μένον. The letters ἀγενναι τή suggest
ἐγεννήθη.
468. Explained by Hesychius of (the sound of) the Phrygian flute. Cp. Aesch. Fr. 153, βερέκυντα χῶρον, and Ar. Nub. 313, καὶ Μοῦσα βαρύβρομος αὐλῶν.
469. ἐπεὶ δοκεῖ Κάδμος αὐτὰ ἐκ Φοινίκης
κεκομικέναι (Hesych.).
472. According to Hesychius, this 1s Phrygian for ‘O king!’ Cp. Aesch. Pers. 658.
TIOATHENH] The words of Longinus de Subl. c. 15, 7, ἄκρως... ὃ Σοφοκλῆς πεφάντασται.. κατὰ τὸν ἀπόπλουν τῶν Ἑλλήνων ἐπὶ τοῦ ᾿Αχιλλέως προφαινομέ- γου τοῖς ἀναγομένοις ὑπὲρ τοῦ τάφου, scarcely justify Brunck’s conjecture, that the ghost of Achilles was seen by the spectators, though they give safficient plausibility to that of Welcker, that this play is the same mentioned by Aristotle (amongst the eight based on the ‘Duds μικρά), under the name of ἀπόπλου:. But Fr. 478 shows clearly that, whether vis- ible or not (cp. Aj. 1. 15), the ghost was heard to speak.
477. Menelaus, who is eager to depart at once, thus addresses emnon,
who is resolved to stay until he has sacrificed to Athena: Od. 3. 141 foll.
I. *trov] Xylander’s conjecture for Some MSS. have τήν.
τοῦ.
OF SOPHOCLES.
λιποῦσα λίμνης ἦλθον, ἄρσενας χοὰς
᾿Αχέροντος ὀξυπλῆγας Ἑἠχούσας γόους. 479.
οὐ γάρ τις ἂν δύναιτο πρῳρατὴς στρατοῦ
τοῖς πᾶσι δεῖξαι καὶ προσαρκέσαι χάριν'
ἐπεὶ οὐδ᾽ ὁ κρείσσων Ζεὺς ἐμοῦ τυραννίδι
οὔτ᾽ ᾿ἐξεπομβρῶν οὔτ᾽ ἐπαυχμήσας φίλος" βροτοῖς δ᾽ ἐὰν ἐλθὼν ἐς *Abyov δίκην ὄφλοι. 5
ΝΜ 3
πῶς δῆτ᾽ ἔγωγ
ἂν θνητὸς ὧν θνητῆς τε φὺς
Διὸς γενοίμην εὖ φρονεῖν σοφώτερος ; 480.
ἀπ᾽ αἰθέρος δὲ κἀπὸ λυγαίον νέφους. 481.
χιτών σ᾽ ἄπειρος ἐνδυτήριος κακῶν,
482.
παράρυμα ποδός,
ΠΡΙΑΜΟΣ.
ΡΙΖΟΤΟΜΟΙ͂.
489. ἡ δ᾽ ἐξοπίσω χερὸς ὄμμα τρέπουσ᾽
host of as fe-
478. 2. λυτποῦσαΊί The Achilles thus speaks of itse minine.
ἄρσενας xods} Explained by Por- phyry to mean τὰς οὐδὲν ἐκτρεφούσας. Cp. Trach. 1196, and note. This Frag- ment owes its present form to Heyne. The MSS. of Porphyry have ὦ τάς in 1.1, and in Il. 2, 3, λιποῦσα λίμνης ᾿Αχέ- povros ὀξυπλῆγας ἠχοῦσα (ἐχούσας, A) γόους ἦλθον ἄρσενας χοάς.
479. Corrected by Dindorf, Bergk, Dobree, and Meineke. For the MS.
readings, see the edition of Nauck.
Agamemnon’s excuse.
480. Meineke conjectures xvépovus for νέφους. Another way of conjecture would be to read ἀπ᾿ ἀέρος for dw’ αἰθέρος.
481. Quoted in the Etym. Magn, in
illustration of the dictum of a gram- marian that the word ἄπειροβ some- times meant an entangling garment. Cp. the ἄπειρον ἀμφίβληστρον of Aesch. Ag.1382. But it is evident that the ex- pression in Sophocles was metaphorical, ‘Enveloped head to foot in a close- fitting, entangling robe of ills.’ oe is governed by some verb in the context which followed.
482. Explained by Hesychius to mean an ornamental ent (a sort of hammer-cloth), which hung from the chariot (unless with Toll we read efya- ros for ἅρματος). But may it not have meant the dpBvAn mentioned in Eur, Hipp. 1189, αὐταῖσιν ἀρββύλαισιν ἁρμόσας πόδα} ‘That which guarded the foot from slipping aside.’
PIZOTOMOI] Part of the story of
528 FRAGMENTS
ὀπὸν ἀργινεφῆ στάζουσα τομῆς χαλκέοισι κάδοις δέχεται . .
αἱ δὲ Ἐκαλυπταὶ κίσται ῥιζῶν κρύπτουσι τομάς, ἃς ἦδε βοῶσ' ἀλαλαζομένη γυμνὴ χαλκέοις ἥμα δρεπάνοις.
490,
“Ηλιε δέσποτα καὶ πῦρ ἱερόν,
τῆς εἰνοδίας ‘Exdrns ἔγχος, τὸ dt Οὐλύμπου πωλοῦσα φέρει καὶ γῆς ναίουσ᾽ ἱερὰς τριόδους,
στεφανωσαμένη δρυΐ καὶ πλεκταῖς
ὠμῶν σπείραισι δρακόντων.
491.
κόρον *dsotéoas πυρί.
ZAAMQNEYS
ZATYPIKOS.
492. τάδ᾽ ἐστὶ κνισμὸς καὶ φιλημάτων ψόφος,
τῷ καλλικοσσαβοῦντι νι
κητήρια
τίθημι καὶ βαλόντι χάλκειον κάρα.
Medea; according to Nauck, that in which she persuades the daughters of Pelias to kill their father.
489. 1. ‘Averting her eye from what her hand performed.’
2. στάζουσα] Dindorf reads στάζοντα, and neither he nor Nauck indicate any variety of reading. The causative use of στάζειν is not found elsewhere (though the active use is common enough); but the meaning, ‘Squeezing out the milky sap,’ exactly suits this place.
3. χαλκέοισι.. xaAnéors] The use of brass, the primitive metal, may have had a ceremonial significance.
5. Ἑκαλνπταί) The MSS, have caAur- tpai (sic).
490. 1, 2. wOp.. éyxos) i.e. The
torch which she carries in her right hand. Cp. O. T. 207.
491. κόρον] i.e. A waxen image used in spells. Cp. κοροπλάθος.
4 ema .lorwoas, MS. Kiister conjectures κηρὸν ἀστώσας.
ZAAMNNEYTS] Salmoneus tried to assume the attributes of Zeus, and was destroyed by a thunderbolt. (Cp. Virg. Aen. 6. 585.)
492. 3. ΤὨε χάλκειον κάρα is thefigure, also called μάνης, at which the κότταβος was aimed. It is uncertain whether something is omitted after line 1, or whether it is the loss of the preceding context, which makes the connection obscure. For τάδ᾽ ἐστί, qy. πάρεστι (?).
508. ἦ ποντοναῦται τῶν ταλαιπώρων βροτῶν, οἷς οὔτε δαίμων οὔτε τις θεῶν νέμων
πλούτου wor ἂν νείμειεν ἀξίαν χάριν. λεπταῖς ἐπὶ ῥοπαῖσιν ἐμπολὰς μακρὰς
ἀεὶ παραρρίπτοντες οἱ πολύφθοροι
4 σωσαν ἢ ᾿κέρδαναν ἣ διώλεσαν.
δ09. οὐδὲν γὰρ ἄλγος οἷον ἡ πολλὴ (én.
510. ἀλλ᾽ εἰ μὲν ἣν κλαίουσιν ἰᾶσθαι κακὰ καὶ τὸν θανόντα δακρύοις ἀνιστάναι, ὁ χρυσὸς ἧσσον κτῆμα τοῦ κλαίειν ἂν ἦν' νῦν δ᾽, ὦ γεραιέ͵ ταῦτ᾽ ἀνηνύτως ἔχει
τὸν ἐν τάφῳ κρυφθέντα πρὸς τὸ φῶς ἄγειν" *xdpol γὰρ ἂν πατήρ γε δακρύων χάριν
a
ἀνῆκτ᾽ ἂν els pas.
TANTAAOS. 515. βιοτῆς μὲν yap χρόνος ἐστὶ βραχύς, κρυφθεὶς δ᾽ ὑπὸ γῆς κεῖται θνητὸς
τὸν ἅπαντα χρόνον.
9
ΤΕΥ͂ΚΡΟΣ. ‘516.
ὡς dp, ὦ τέκνον, κενὴν
508. 2. οὔτε ms θεῶν νέμων] For this natural climax, to avoid the tau- tology in γρείμειεν, Meineke would substitute οὔτε 71s βροτῶν γέμων (wAov- του).
3. «λούτου] A partitive genitive, ambiguous between γέμων and νείμειεν . « χάριν.
4. λεπταῖς ἐπὶ ῥοπαῖσιν) ‘At the mercy of slight accidents.’ See L. and S. s.v. A little more stress on this
side or on that is enough, ὄλβον ἐκ χεῖν μέγαν. Meineke conjectures ἐπὶ ῥεπέσιν, which is adopted both by Dindorf and Nauck; but both the meaning of the word in this connection, and the quantity of the second ¢, are uncertain.
6. ἢ "΄σωσαν] Sc. τὰ ἐμπολήματα.
510. Cp. El. 137 foll., and note.
6. *xdpol] καί μοι, MSS.
55. Cp. Ant. 74, 5.
TEYKPO]. Teucer, being renounced
OF SOPHOCLES.
531
ἐτερπόμην σου τέρψιν εὐλογουμένου
ὡς ζῶντος" ἡ δ᾽ dp ἐν σκότῳ λαθοῦσά με
ἔσαιν᾽ ᾿Ερινὺς ἡδοναῖς ἐψευσμένον.
δ17.
οὐρανοῦ δ᾽ ἄπο ἤστραψε, βροντὴ δ᾽ ἐρράγη δι᾽ ἀστραπῆς.
ΤΉΗΉΛΕΦΟΣ.
ΤΗΡΕΥΣ. 520. “Ἥλιε, φιλίπποις Θρῃξὶ πρέσβιστον σέλας. 521. | νῦν δ᾽ οὐδέν εἰμι χωρίς. ἀλλὰ πολλάκις
ἔβλεψα ταύτῃ τὴν γυναικείαν φύσιν, « 32 2 7 4 * b] ὡς οὐδέν ἐσμεν. al νέαι μὲν *év πατρὸς
ἥδιστον, οἶμαι, ζῶμεν ἀνθρώπων βέίον'
τερπνῶς γὰρ ἀεὶ πάντας ἁνοία τρέφει. 5 ὅταν δ᾽ és ἥβην ἐξικώμεθ᾽ *éudpoves, ὠθούμεθ᾽ ἔξω καὶ διεμπολώμεθα
θεῶν πατρῴων τῶν τε φυσάντων ἄπο" αἱ μὲν ξένους πρὸς ἄνδρας, αἱ δὲ βαρβάρους, αἱ δ᾽ εἰς ἀήθη δώμαθ᾽, αἱ δ᾽ ἐπίρροθα. 10
by his father, Telamon, because he had failed to prevent his brother Ajax’ death, leaves Salamis, and sails to Cyprus, where he founds the new Salamis. Cp. Aj. 1008 foll.; Hor. Carm. 1. 7, ll 21-32.
516. Telamon says this after hearing of the death of Ajax.
517. 2. βροντὴ... éo-rpamfjs] Echoed by Aristophanes in ‘the ¢ Clouds,’ 1. 583. Cp. ῥῆξαι φωνήν.
ΤΗΡΕΥ͂Σ)] The Scholiast on Ar. Av. 100-2, in saying Σοφοκλῆς ἐποίησεν αὐτὸν ἀπωρνιθωμένον καὶ τὴν Πρόκνην, can hardly mean that the changed forms of Procne and Tereus were represented on the stage.
521. Procne may be supposed thus
to moralize on her position, after having been given by her father, Pandion, to the Thracian Tereus in marriage.
1. xwpls] ‘Now that I am separated from my home.’
3. *év πατρός] Most MSS. have γὰρ πατρός, which yields no meaning. Valck- nar made the correction from a MS. which has γὰρ ἐν πατρός.
5. Cp. Aj. 554, ἐν τῷ φρονεῖν γὰρ maby ἥδιστος βίος.
6. "ἔμφρονε:] MSS. ε changed to ἔμφρονες by O. T. 436, and v. rr.
10. ἀήθη, the reading of one MS., is better than the vulgate ἀληθῆ, and is ΓΟ ΡΥ, right. Cp. Eur. Med. 238-40.
s καινὰ δ᾽ ἤθη καὶ νόμους ἀφιγμένην | δεῖ
pores, rightly obree. Cp.
Mm” 2
καὶ ταῦτ᾽, ἐπειδὰν εὐφρόνη ζεύξῃ μία, χρεὼν ἐπαινεῖν καὶ δοκεῖν καλῶς ἔχειν. 622. πολλά σε ζηλῶ βίου, μάλιστα δ᾽ εἰ γῆς μὴ πεπείρασαι ξένης. 523. ἀλγεινά, Πρόκνη, δῆλον GAN ὅμως χρεὼν τὰ θεῖα θνητοὺς ὄντας εὐπετῶς φέρειν.
624.
σπεύδουσαν αὐτήν, ἐν δὲ ποικίλῳ φάρει. 625.
φιλάργυρον μὲν πᾶν τὸ βάρβαρον γένος. 526.
θάρσει: λέγων τἀληθὲς οὐ σφαλεῖ ποτε. 527.
ἄνους ἐκεῖνος" αἱ δ᾽ Ἑἀνουστέρως ἔτι
ἐκεῖνον ἠμύναντο Τκαρτερόν.
ὅστις γὰρ ἐν κακοῖσι θυμωθεὶς βροτῶν μεῖζον προσάπτει τῆς νόσον τὸ φάρμακον,
ἰατρός ἐστιν οὐκ ἐπιστήμων κακῶν.
δ28.
θνητὰ φρονεῖν χρὴ θνητὴν φύσιν,
τοῦτο κατειδότας os οὐκ ἔστιν
πλὴν Διὸς οὐδεὶς τῶν μελλόντων
ταμίας ὅ τι χρὴ τετελέσθαι.
μάντιν εἶναι, μὴ μαθοῦσαν οἴκοθεν, | ὅτῳ μάλιστα χρήσεται ξυνευνέτῃ.
ἐπίῤῥοθα) ‘Quarrelsome,’ (cp. Ant. 413), and so worse than ‘uncongenial’
(ἀήθην. 522. Probably said by Procne. 523. Cp. O. C. 694, 5. 524. Cp. supr. Fr. 332, and note. 526. Cp. Ο.Τ. 356, wépevya: τἀληθὲς yap ἰσχῦον τρέφω. 527. 1. *avoveripws}] ἀλνούστερ᾽,
MSS. Cobet corr.
2. txaprepév] Conjectural emenda- tions are καρτερώτερον (Grotius), κατὰ τὸ καρτερόν (Porson), ἡμύνοντο xolx ἔκαρ- τέρουν (Nauck), καρτερᾷ φρενί (L. C. cp. Aesch. Prom. 207, καρτεροῖς φρονήμασιν).
528. 1. θνητὴν Ὁ φύσιν] Mr. R. Ellis conjectures θνητὴν φῦσαν, Meineke θνη- τοὺς φύντα. ΟΥ̓. θνητὴν ψυχήν (?), or θνητήν *ye φύσιν (ἢ). For the con-
struction, cp. Trach. 439, 40, and note.
529. ἐν Ἐφῦλον ἀνθρώπων: pi’ ἔδειξε πατρὺς στρ. καὶ ματρὸς ἡμέας ἁμέρα τοὺς πάντας: οὐδεὶς ἔξοχος ἄλλος ἔβλαστεν ἄλλου,
βόσκει δὲ τοὺς μὲν μοῖρα δυσαμερίας, ἀντ. τοὺς δ᾽ ὄλβος ἡμῶν, τοὺς δὲ δουλείας « -- -- 5 —vu- ὠγὸν ἔσχ᾽ ἀνάγκης.
δ80. τὰν γὰρ ἀνθρώπου (bay στρ.
ποικιλομήτιδες ται
πημάτων πάσαις μεταλλάσσουσιν ὥραις.
ἀλλὰ τῶν πολλῶν καλῶν ἀντ
τίς χάρις, εἰ κακόβουλος
φροντὶς ἐκτρέφει τὸν εὐαίωνα πλοῦτον ; 592, 533. οὐ χρή πότ᾽ ἀνθρώπων μέγαν ὄλβον ἀπὸ-- στρ. βλέψαι" τανυφλοίου γὰρ ἰσαμέριός τις --ὐη αἰγείρονυ βιοτὰν ἀποβάλλει. (do τις ἀνθρώπων τὸ κατ᾽ ἦμαρ ὅπως ἀντ.
«)
ἥδιστα πορσύνων' τὸ δ᾽ ἐς αὔριον ἀεὶ 5
τυφλὸν ἕρπει -͵ο͵οἦ΄ πὸῦν -- TPITITOAEMO2. 536. Spdxovre θαιρὸν ἀμφιπλὶξ εἰληφότε.
§29. ---Σ ὦ -- ππ -Συυ-ον - ΞΘ. ἘΠ ἘΞ ΒΕ ee -Ξξυυ-- υοὐυ- υσ--
1. ἕν Ἐφῦλον is Bergk’s correction of
ἐν φύλων, or ἐν φύλφ.
Ι, 2. ‘A day brought forth our human race, who are all derived from one mother and one sire.’ pla belongs in sense to the genitives, ‘ The day,’ that is, the lifetime, ‘of a single pair.” Cp. Aj. 622, παλαιᾷ... ἔντροφος ἁμέρᾳ.
2, 3. Cp. the saying of Aristotle, οὐ πολὺ διαφέρει ἄνθρωπος ἀνθρώπον.
δ80. -:ὦ -- -- -Ξ ὦ --
7 ’
’
5. κακόβουλος | φροντίε)] Viz. * The envy of the gods.’ Cp.O.T. 1396, κάλ- λος κακῶν ὕπουλον ἐξεθρέψατε.
582. ---ὼ -- π-υσνπου--
---.. -ποιτυυ-πυυ-ςῦ -2.. -----Συω--ὧὖ --.Ξ
1. ποτ ποτί--πρός. Cp. Pind. Ol. ἡ. 90. |
4 3. ‘Man sheds his life’ (or ‘his substance ") ‘ as the poplar sheds its bark and its leaves.’
638. 5. τὸ δ᾽ ἐς αὔριον... ἕρπει] ‘ But to-morrow’s fortune ever advances un- perceived.’ ὍΝ
ΤΡΙΠΤΟΔΕΜΟΣ) This play is said by
aie .... . 5-.-
-ω-
ew a A ee re mae τ ~
537. θὲς δ᾽ ἐν φρενὸς δέλτοισι τοὺς ἐμοὺς λόγους.
588.
τὰ δ᾽ ἐξόπισθε χειρὸς εἰς τὰ δεξιὰ
Οἰνωτρία τε πᾶσα καὶ Τυρσηνικὸς
κόλπος Λιγυστική τε γῆ σε δέξεται.
539.
χρῇ ‘ora: δέ σ᾽ ἐνθένδ᾽ αὖθις. 540.
‘Et fortunatam Italiam frumento canere
candido.’ 541. ᾿Ιλλυρὶς γονή.
542.
Καρχηδόνος δὲ κράσπεδ. . . Τἀσπάζομαι. 543.
καὶ Χαρναβῶντος ὃς ἘΓετῶν ἄρχει τὰ νῦν. 544.
ἦλθεν δὲ Sats Ἐθάλεια, πρεσβίστη θεῶν.
the elder Pliny (H. N. 18. 12) to have been produced 145 years before the death of Alexander the Great ; whence Lessing inferred that this was the play to which Cimon and the other generals are said to have adjudged the prize in B.c. 468. The subject is in some way connected with the Eleusinian worship, and the institution of agriculture ; but the Frag- ments afford but slight grounds for fur- ther conjecture.
536. The gs ὲ dragons are coiled about the axle of Triptolemus’ car.
ἀμφιπλίξ]) ‘ Between their coils,’-—as a rider holds his horse between his knees.
537. Ot 87} One MS. has οὐδ᾽, whence Nauck conjectures θοῦ 3’.
538. According to Dionys. Hal., who quotes the lines, they form part of a
speech of Demeter, who is describing to Triptolemus the regions to which he is to carry the seeds entrusted to him. Together with Fr. 540 they form a strong confirmation of the MS. reading of Ant. 1110, Ἰταλίαν,
539. Cp. O. C. 504, and note.
540. Pliny (H. N. 18. 12) says that this is a literal translation of the Greek words.
541. Another reading is Ἰλλυρὶς γύη. But see L. and 5. 5. v. γύης.
542. One MS. has xpdonedes. The restoration of the line is uncertain. Qy- Καρχηδόνος δὲ κράσπεδ᾽ ἐσβιάζομαι (?).
543. ὃς ἘΓετῶν) τῶν ὅς ye, MSS. Lobeck corr. See Hygin. Poet. Astr.
2. 14. 544. βθάλεια)] θήλει. ., MSS, Ktister corr.
OF SOPHOCLES. 535 545. od ἡ τάλαινα +doica ταριχηροῦ ydpov. 547. ἐκνήμη μελίνης. 548. dpivdny ἄρτον. 549. βρῦτον δὲ τὸν {χερσαῖον οὐ δυεῖν. 550. ἀπυνδάκωτος ov τραπεζοῦται κύλιξ. 551. εἰς ὀρθὸν φρονεῖν. TPQIAOS. 556. ἔγημεν ὡς ἔγημεν ἀφθόγγους γάμους τῇ παντομόρφῳ Θέτιδι συμπλακείς ποτε. : 557. τὸν ἀνδρόπαιδα δεσπότης ἀπώλεσα. 558. σκάλμῃ yap ὄρχεις βασιλὶς ἐκτέμνουσ' ἐμούς. 545. The anapaest in the fourth ποῖ stand upon the board,’ A pro-
place shows that something is wrong. But without the context it is impossible to restore the line.
547. In Theophrastus, H. P. 9. 13. §, κνήμη is the space between two knots in the stalk of a plant. Can it have that meaning here? Or is the long rounded ear of the millet-plant intended ?
548. According to Athenaeus (p. 110
E), it is uncertain whether this means rice-bread, or bread of another sort of grain resembling sesame.
549. This Fragment is unintelligible as it stands. Aesch. Fr. 120.
550. ‘A glass without a bottom can-
βρῦτος is ‘beer.’ Cp.
verbial phrase. ΤΡΩΙΔΟΣῚ Troilus, whilst exercising his steeds, is slain by Achilles.
ge i me μεν oe a 1376, and sae Ln ee ἘΝ, mentions
a conjecture pe vous (i.e. dueydprous), but, though the meaning is obscure, this may arise from our not knowing all the details of the legend referred to. Cp. supr. Fr. 155, and the Schol. on Pind. Nem. 3. 35 (60), (ὁ δὲ καρτερήσας περι- Τ᾿ διωκομένη γὰρ .. μετέβαλλε τὰς
587. τὸν ἀνδρόπαιδα) This is said to refer to Troilus. The speaker is un- certain.
536
FRAGMENTS
559. πρὸς ναρὰ Kal Kpnvaia χωροῦμεν ποτά.
560.
καταρβύλοις xAaivats.
561.
πλήρη μασχαλισμάτων.
TYMIMANIZ TAI. 574. φεῦ φεῦ, τί τούτου χάρμα μεῖζον ἂν λάβοις
- τοῦ γῆς ἐπιψαύσαντα κὰν ὑπὸ στέγῃ
πυκνῆς ἀκοῦσαι ψακάδος εὑδούσῃ φρενί;
575.
ἡμεῖς δ᾽ ἐν ἄντροις, ἔνθα Σαρπηδὼν πέτρα. 576.
Κόλχος re Χαλδαῖός τε καὶ Σύρων ἔθνος.
ΤΥΝΔΑΡΕΩΣ. ᾿ 588. οὐ χρή wor εὖ πράσσοντος ὀλβίσαι τύχας ἀνδρός, πρὶν αὐτῷ παντελῶς ἤδη Bios διεκπερανθῇ καὶ τελευτήσῃ βίον.
ἐν γὰρ βραχεῖ καθεῖλε κὠλίγῳ χρόνῳ
πάμπλουτον ὄλβον δαίμονος κακοῦ δόσις,
ὅταν μεταστῇ καὶ θεοῖς δοκῇ τάδε.
TYPQ A καὶ B. 587. μὴ σπεῖρε πολλοῖς τὸν παρόντα Saipova: σιγώμενος γάρ ἐστι θρηνεῖσθαι πρέπων.
559. The word vapés, ‘Flowing,’ which is interesting because of its con- nection with the modern Greek νερό, ‘ Water,’ occurs also in Aesch. Fr, 338 as an epithet of Dirce.
561. Cp. El. 445, ἐμασχαλίσθη.
574. 1. φεῦ φεῦ) Cp. O.T. 964; Phil. 234, and notes.
a. tedv) The text is doubtful here.
The MSS. of Stob. have «ai, and Meineke conjectures «@6’, which, though involv- ing an anacoluthon, is not for that rea- son impossible. κἄν may be joined to ὑπερβατῶς with πυκνῆς ἀκοῦσαι ψακάδος, ‘When under cover, even, if so be, to hear thick-falling rain.’
583. 6. μεταστῇ] Sc. ὁ δαίμων. ΤΥΡΩ A καὶ Β] Tyro was the mother
-- ΝΜ Β
595. πόλλ᾽ ἐν κακοῖσι θυμὸς εὐνηθεὶς dpa.
596.
μήπω μέγ᾽ εἴπῃς, πρὶν τελευτήσαντ᾽ ἴδῃς. 597.
τίκτουσι γάρ τοι καὶ νόσους δυσθυμίαι. 598.
γῆρας διδάσκει πάντα "καὶ χρόνου τριβή. 599.
ἄκων δ᾽ ἁμαρτὼν οὔτις ἀνθρώπων κακός. 600.
Ἐσίτοισι παγχόρτοισιν ἐξενίζομεν. 601.
πολλῶν δ᾽ ἐν πολυπληθίᾳ πέλεται
οὔτ᾽ dm εὐγενέων ἐσθλὸς οὔτ᾽ ἀχρείων
τὸ λίαν κακός: βροτῷ δὲ πιστὸν οὐδέν. 602.
Διονύσου τοῦ ταυροφάγου.
YBPIZ ΣΑΤΥΡΙΚΗ. 604.
λήθην τε τὴν *dravtT ἀπεστερημένην
κωφὴν ἄναυδον.
their place in front amid the board, about the viands and the drinking vessels.’ For προστῆναι Bergk con- jectures προσπτῆναι.
595. ‘A soul in misery sees much asleep.’
596, Cp. Plat. Sophist. 238 A, ©. τέλος γοῦν dy ἀπορίας ὁ λόγος ἔχοι. HB. μῆ- πω μέγ᾽ εἴπῃς ἔτι γάρ, ὦ μακάριε, ἔστι, καὶ ταῦτά γε τῶν ἀποριῶν ἡ μεγίστη καὶ
w . 598. Cp. Aesch. Prom. 981, ἀλλ᾽ ἐκδιδάσκει πάνθ᾽ ὁ γηράσκων xpévos. 599. Cp. Trach. 727, 1123, 1136. 600. *olrovor is Porson’s conjecture for of τοῖσι.
601. ---Συωυ-πύτωυ -- -“-“ υυπι-ξ. --ὀαὀ -- ωυ-ξω--υτξω-πὸ--
‘Amongst a great number of men nei- ther is the descendant of noble ancestors (always) good, nor the offspring of worthless parents utterly depraved: no dependence is to be placed on mortals.’ For τὸ λίαν, cp. τὸ κάρτα.
604, Cp. Shakspeare’s ‘Second child- ishness and mere oblivion’ (As You Like It, 2. 7). τὴν *&wavr’ is the
conjecture of Wagner for καὶ τὴν πάντ᾽, or τὴν πάντ᾽.
605.
ἐσθίειν ἐθέλων τὸν δέλφακα.
ΥΔΡΟΦΟΡΟΙ͂.
606. ὄχοις ᾿Ακεσταίοισιν ἐμβεβὼς πόδα.
607.
πολύκοινον Apdirpiray,
PAIAKES. 609.
καὶ βορᾶς ἀρτύματα.
ΦΑΙΔΡΑ. 611.
περιώσ᾽ ἄφυκτά τε
μήδεα παντοδαπᾶν βουλᾶν ἀδαμαντίναις
ὑφαίνεται κερκίσιν αἶσα.
612.
οὐ γὰρ δίκαιον ἄνδρα
γενναῖον φρένας
τέρπειν͵ ὅπου μὴ καὶ δίκαια τέρψεται.
613.
ἀπέπτυσεν λόγους.
614.
», > ρ σύγγνωτε κἀνάσχεσθε
γυναιξὶν αἰσχρὸν σὺν
ὙΔΡΟΦΟΡΟΉ Σεμέλη ἢ ὑδροφόροι is the name of a lost drama of Aeschylus. See Nauck, Trag. Gr, Frag. pp. 56, 7.
606. Aceste was a city in Sicily. It is mentioned by Steph. Byz. p. 59. 10.
607. According to the Scholiast, who quotes the pea to illustrate Ant. 1, πολύκοινον here means, ‘One of a large family.’
®AIAKEZ] This (satyric) drama should probably be counted amongst those which are based on the story of the Odyssey.
609, Cp. Fr. 304. ἥδυσμα was the
σιγῶσαι: τὸ yap γυναικὶ δεῖ στέγειν.
word for this in later Greek. @AIAPA] Compare the Hippolytus of Euripides. 6ll. oUt U UU 4 eB -- FU ω-ξω- -Φ υ-- τ. 612. Probably said by Hippolytus. 2. ὅπον μὴ καί] Some MSS. give ὅπου ye. Schndw. conj. ὅπου γε μή. 614. Said by Phaedra to her women. Mr. R. Ellis prefers the reading of some MSS. ἐν γυναικί, i.e. ‘Where a woman is concerned.’ Nauck conj. εὖ γυναῖκα.
FRAGMENTS
615. αἴσχη μέν, ὦ γυναῖκες, οὐδ᾽ ἂν εἷς φύγοε βροτῶν ποθ᾽, ᾧ καὶ Ζεὺς ἐφορμήσῃ κακά" νόσους δ᾽ ἀνάγκη τὰς θεηλάτους φέρειν.
616. Ἐχὸν δ᾽ εὐτυχοῦντα, πάντ᾽ Ἐἀριθμήσας βροτῶν
οὐκ ἔστιν ὄντως ὅντιν᾽ εὑρήσεις ἕνα,
617.
οὕτω γυναικὸς οὐδὲν ἂν μεῖζον κακὸν
κακῆς ἀνὴρ κτήσαιτ᾽ ἂν οὐδὲ σώφρονος
κρεῖσσον: παθὼν δ᾽ ἕκαστος ὧν τύχῃ λέγει.
618. οὐ γάρ wor ἂν γένοιτ᾽ ἂν ἀσφαλὴς πόλις, ἐν ἣ τὰ μὲν δίκαια καὶ τὰ σώφρονα λάγδην πατεῖται͵ κωτίλος δ' ἀνὴρ λαβὼν πανοῦργα χερσὶ κέντρα κηδεύει πόλιν.
619. ἀλλ᾽ εἰσὶ μητρὶ παῖδες ἄγκυραι βίου.
620.
δ Ἐξσαιν ἐπ᾿ οὐρὰν ὦτα κυλλαίνων κάτω.
615. Part of the same speech with the preceding.
616. ‘Though you count over all the tribes of mortals, you will not find one who really deserves the name of for- tunate.’
1. *rdv δ᾽ εὐτυχοῦντα] The MSS. vary between τὸ 8 εὐτυχοῦν and τὸ δ᾽ εὐ- τυχοῦντα. Nauck reads τὸ 8’ εὐτυχοῦν *dsav. But ἅπᾶν is questionable.
*dpvOunoas] ἀριθμῆσαι, MSS. Grot. corr.
617. For this γνώμη, cp. Hesiod, Op. 700, 1, οὐ μὲν γάρ τι γυναικὸς ἀνὴρ ληΐζετ᾽ ἄμεινον | τῆς ἀγαθῆς, τῆς 5 αὖτε κακῆς οὐ ῥίγιον ἄλλο : Sim. Amorg. Fr. 6, γυναικὸς οὐδὲν χρῆμ᾽ ἀνὴρ ληΐζεται ἐσθλῆς ἄμεινον, οὐδὲ ῥίγιον κακῆς. Nauck accordingly conjectures λύσαιτ᾽ dv here,
but κτήσαιτ᾽ dy suits the moderation of tragic dialogue.
In 1. 3 perhaps ἂν τύχῃ (sc. παθών) should be read.
- 618. Cp. Phil. 456-8, Fr. 193, 4.
3, 4. λαβὼν... seg ‘ Having taken in hand a rascally goad,’ i.e. Governing through vicious rhetoric.
619. ἄγκνραι] Explained by the
mmarians as=ai ἀσφάλειαι.
620. ἘέσαινἼῚ A tolerably certain emendation adopted by Nauck and Dindorf for ἔσται in the quotation of Hesychius. Cp. Od. 17. 303, οὐρῇ μέν p ὅγ᾽ ἔσηνε, οὔατα κάββαλεν ἄμφω. The line describes the action of one of the hounds of Hippolytus: " He made a waggling movement towards the tail, drooping his ears low down.’
ar | (|
OF SOPHOCLES.
541
621.
ἀελλάδες φωναΐ.
ΦΘΙΩΤΙΔΕΣ. 627. νέος πέφυκας: πολλὰ καὶ μαθεῖν σε δεῖ καὶ πόλλ᾽ ἀκοῦσαι καὶ διδάσκεσθαι μακρά.
628. γέρων γέροντα παιδαγωγήσω σ᾽ ἐγώ. 629.
ἡ πατροκτόνος δίκη
9 3 2 A κέκλητ ἂν αὐτῷ.
ΦΙΛΟΚΤΗΤΗΣ O ΕΝ TPOIAI.
680. ὀσμῆς ὅπως ἔτοι μὴ βαρυνθήσεσθέ μου. 681. ἀλλ᾽ ἔσθ᾽ ὁ θάνατος λοῖσθος ἰατρὸς νόσων. 682. μέλη βοῶν *dvavia καὶ ῥακτήρια. 633.
δράκοντα.
621. Either (1) ‘Storm-swift sounds,’ or (2) ‘ Voices of the storm.’
ΦΘΙΩΤΙΔΕῈΣΊ Said by Aristot. Poet. c. 18, to be a character-drama, (Qy. On the education of Achilles 2).
628. The same line occurs in the Bacchae of Euripides, 1. 193.
629. 2. καλεῖν seems = ἐγκαλεῖν here. Cp. O. T. 780.
ΦΙΛΟΚΤΗΤΗΣ O EN TPOIAI] After the capture and prophecy of Helenus (Phil. 1337 foll.), Dionieies brings Phi- loctetes from Lemnos to Troy. He is healed by Machaon and kills Paris. This account of the fable, given by Proclus (Chrestom. p. 481), is interest- ing as an illustration of the degree of freedom with which the same legend is handled by Sophocles at different
times. See Introd. to Phil.
680. The MSS. have ὀσμῆς μου ὅπως μὴ B., in which pov is probably the corruption of some monosyllable (τοι ?) which has been transposed from its right place before or after μή. Cp. Phil. 890, 1, μὴ βαρυνθῶσιν κακῇ | ὀσμῇ πρὸ τοῦ δέοντος.
631. Cp. Aesch. Fr. 250, ὦ θάνατε παιάν.
λοῖσθοε)] Nauck conjectures λῷστος, unnecessarily.
632. ‘The prin and i ~ of oxen.’ Cp. pita. *dvavAa is Bergk’s emendation for dyavda, which can hardly stand for ‘inarticulate.’
638. Hesychius says that the word was here used for ‘ caduceus.’
--4
634.
δρνοπαγῆ στόλον.
ΦΙΝΕΥ͂Σ A καὶ B.
686. οὐδ' ἂν τὸ Βοσπόρειον ἐν Σκύθαις ὕδωρ. 688. ἀχάλκευτα τρύπανα. 639. ᾿Ασκληπιοῦ παιῶνος εὐμενοῦς τυχών. 640. βλέφαρα κέκλῃταί y ὡς [καπηλείου θύραι} 641. νεκρὸς τάριχος εἰσορᾶν Αἰγύπτιος. ΦΟΙΝΙΞ. 646. κύναρος ἄκανθα πάντα πληθύει γύην. ΦΡΙΞΟΣ. 648. ὅρια κελεύθου τῆσδε γῆς προαστίας. 650.
κυνηδὸν ἐξέπραξαν Τκνυζούμενον.
634. Said by Hesychius to be a peri-
phrasis for πάσσαλον. ®INETZ A καὶ B] Phineus was struck blind by Helios for having put
out the eyes of his sons, under the in- fluence of Idaea or Idothea. Cp. Ant. 970, Fr. 583. There were two dramas of the name.
638. τὰ Φρύγια πυρεῖα. Hesych. i.e. The traditional wooden implement for kindling a fire.
639. This, 1. 636 of Aristophanes’ Plutus, is said by a marginal annotator to be from the Phineus of Sophocles. And it is uncertain whether the pre-
ing line, ἐξωμμάτωται καὶ λελάμπρυν- ται κόρας, is not also part of the quo- tation.
640. The words im brackets belong to the unknown comic poet, who is said by Pollux (7. 193) to have parodied the Phineus in this line. It is vain to inquire what the exact simile in Sophocles may have been.
641. ‘In appearance like an Egyptian mummy.’
646. It is doubted by the gramma- rians whether xWvapos ἄκανθα is an arti- choke or a briar-rose.
650. The emendation of Blomfield, κυνηδὸν ἐξέκραξαν ὡς κνυζώμενοι, de- serves mention, but cannot be con-
sidered as certain. Dobree conjectures
κυνηδὺν ἑσπάραξαν for the first part of the line.
OPYTES. 652.
τοὺς εὐγενεῖς γὰρ κἀγαθούς, ὦ παῖ, φιλεῖ “Apns évalpew οἱ δὲ τῇ γλώσσῃ θρασεῖς
᾿ : ee 9 φεύγοντες ἄτας ἐκτός εἰσι τῶν Kaxoy “Apns γὰρ οὐδὲν τῶν κακῶν *doriferat. | | ΧΡΥΣΗΣ. 653. ὦ πρῷρα λοιβῆς ‘Eoria, κλύεις τάδε- 654. - « μακέλλῃ Ζηνὸς ἐξαναστραφῇ. 655. τοιοῦτος ὧν ἄρξειε τοῦδε τοῦ κρέως. 656.
ἐγὼ μίαν μὲν ἐξιονθίζω τρίχα.
QNPEIOYIA. 658.
ὑπέρ te πόντον πάντ᾽ ἐπ᾿ ἔσχατα χθονὸς
γυκτός τε πηγὰς οὐρανοῦ τ' ἀναπτυχὰς
ἘΦοίβου παλαιὸν κῆπον,"
®PYTEZ) According to the Scholiast on Aesch. Prom. 436, Achilles was a person of this drama, and was silent during some part of the action.
652. Cp. Phil. 436, 7, πόλεμος οὐδέν᾽ ἄνδρ᾽ ἑκὼν | αἱρεῖ πονηρόν, ἀλλὰ rods χρηστοὺς ἀεί: Fr. 507.
4. Ἐλωτίζεται)] This is poe (any ingenious conjecture for λογίζεται, which, however, is not certainly cor- rupt. It may mean, ‘War takes no account of bad men,’ i.e. leaves them unmolested.
653. From the scholion on Ar. Vesp. 846, it appears that the Hearth is called ‘the head and front of libation,’ because Hestia received the first li-
bation at a feast, as Zeus Soter had the third.
654. Quoted by the Scholiast on Ar. Av. 1240, (ὅπως ph σου γένος πανώ- λεθρον | Διὸς μακχέλλῃ πᾶν ἀναστρέψῃ Δίκη), which is, however, rather ἃ re- miniscence of Aesch. Agam. 525, 6, 535, than of this line of Sophocles.
655. According to Aristarchus, quoted by the Scholiast on Ar. Ran. I1gI, τοῦδε τοῦ xpéws here -=* This person,’ i.e. ‘me.’
658. These words form part of a de- scription of the regions through which Orithyia was carried by Boreas.
3. iota Φοίβου re, MSS. Her- mann corr. But qy. re wadatéy (?).
= ew
544 FRAGMENTS It is uncertain from what Plays the following Fragments are taken. se 659. ἀρύθμων. 660.
ἐμοὶ δὲ λῷστον αἷμα ταύρειον πιεῖν
καὶ μὴ ἔτὰ πλείω τῶνδ᾽ ἔχειν δυσφημίας. - 662.
τοὺς δ᾽ αὖ μεγίστους καὶ σοφωτάτους φρενὶ
τοιούσδ᾽ ἴδοις ἂν οἷός ἐστι νῦν ὅδε,
καλῶς κακῶς πράσσοντι συμπαραινέσαι"
ὅταν δὲ δαίμων ἀνδρὸς εὐτυχοῦς τὸ πρὶν
μάστιγ᾽ ἐρείσῃ τοῦ βίου παλίντροπον,
ὧι
τὰ πολλὰ φροῦδα καὶ καλῶς εἰρημένα. 663.
ἀνδρὸς κακῶς πράσσοντος, ἐκποδὼν φίλοι.
664. τὰς ‘Exaraias μαγίδας δόρπων.
665.
τὸ πρὸς βίαν
πίνειν ἴσον *réguce τῷ διψῆν βίᾳ.
659. Hesych. 1. p.561, ἀρύθμων" ἀσυμ- φώνον. Σοφοκλῆς aly”, The corrupt
word alyi® in this reference has been variously emended to Αἰγίσθῳ, Αἰγεῖ, Αἰθίοψι, and Αἴθωνι.
660. The Scholiast on Ar. Eq. 83, βέλτιστον ἡμῖν αἷμα ταύρειον πιεῖν, refers these lines to ‘ the Helena of Sophocles,’ and Nauck accordingly suggests that they belong to the Ἑλένης ἀπαίτησις. Some doubt is thrown on this by the words of Suidas in citing 1. 1, περὶ Θε- μιστοκλέους οὖν Σοφοκλῆς φησιν, κιτιλ. But in ἃ satyric drama such an historical allusion might not be out of place.
3. *r4] The MSS. have ye or re, Qy. τὸ πλεῖον (?), δυσφημίας is acc. plur.
662, 663. According to the text of Stobaeus, these lines were taken from an Oedipus. But Cicero (Tusc. 3. ag. 71) says that they are spoken of Oileus, when, after consoling Telamon, he heard of the death of his own son. Hence some, with Grotius, would read ᾿Οἵλεῖ
for Οἰδίποδι, in Stobaeus; others, with Welcker, refer the lines to the Teucer.
3. olog is to be resumed with the infinitive.
5. παλίντροπον, ‘The opposite way.’ μάστιξ παλίντροπος is ‘ The lash of re- verse.
6. τὰ πολλὰ καὶ καλῶς εἰρημένα] ‘Those many wise sentences.’
663. Cp. Milton, Samson Agonistes, 189-93, ‘How counterfeit a coin they are who friends | Bear in their Super- scription (of the most | I would be understood) in prosperous days | They swarm, but in adverse withdraw their head | Not to be found, though sought.’
664. παρὰ Σοφοκλεῖ ty + χρήσει, Pol- lux, 6.83. Dindorf’s conjecture, Χρύσῃ, is more probable than Brunck’s Ερίσει.
665. From a satyric drama.
2. ἴσον Ἐπέφνκε) ἴσον κακὸν πέφυκε, MSS. Bothe corr.
βίᾳ] This word is suspected by the editors, but hardly with reason. Mei- neke would substitute κακόν.
666. ἀρραγὲς ὄμμα.
667. μισῶ μὲν ὅστις τἀφανῆ περισκοπεῖ. 668, πᾶς προσκυνεῖ δὲ τὸν στρέφοντα κύκλον ἡλίου. | 7: 669.
πῶς ἂν οὐκ dv ἐν δίκῃ θάνοιμ᾽ av;
670. ἀείζως γενεά.
671. ἀείζων ἕλκος.
672. ἀθέμιστα καὶ ἀνόσια ὑδρᾶν.
673. τίσις δ᾽ ἄνωθεν *elow αἱματορρόφος.
674. ἀκόλαστον σῶμα.
675.
σπουδὴ yap ἡ Kdr οἶκον ἐγκεκρυμμένη οὐ πρὸς θυραίων οὐδαμῶς ἀκουσίμη.
676.
ἐξαίρετον τίθημι τὴν ἀκουσίαν.
. 666. ‘An eye not bursting’ (into 669. This Fragment is quoted as an
tears). From a satyric drama. Cp. instance of the threefold use of dy.
Tr. 852, ἔρρωγεν παγὰ δακρύων. 672. Evidently a loose quotation. 667. Cp. O. T. 130, 1, ἡ ποικιλῳδὸὲῤ Nauck suggests a ee κἀθέμιστα δρᾶν.
Σφὶγὲ τὸ πρὸς ποσὶ σκοπεῖν | μεθένταςρ ΟΥ̓. τἀθέμιστα κἀνόσια ποιεῖν (?).
μᾶς προσήγετο. 678. Ἐεῖσιν] This is Bekker’s cor- 668. ‘He who turns the sphere of rection of the MS. reading ἐστὶν ἡ.
the sun’ is Atreus, whose prayer was 675. ‘ The energy that shows not out
followed by the reversal of the sun’s of doors | Is never heard of by the
motion. It is uncertain to what kind world abroad.’ σπονδή has been need- of verse the words belonged, or how _lessly suspected.
they should be arranged. For κύκλον 676. ‘I claim exemption for unwit- ‘HAlov, cp. νυκτὸς. κύκλος in ΑἹ. 671. ting sin.’ Cp. Fr. 599.
The line may have belonged to an τὴν ἀκουσίαν] Sc. ἁμαρτίαν.
Atreus, or to a Thyestes.
VOL. Ii. Nn
ee ee
677. άντάρης νυκτερὶς ὄψεσιν.
679.
οὐχ ὅπον λαμπάδες εὐνούχοις ὄμμασιν. 680.
ῥήξασα κίρκους. 681.
οἴμοι λέλημμαι. 682.
ἐτῆρας ἀμνοὺς θεοῖς Ἐἔρεξ᾽ ἐπακτίους. 684.
οὐ γάρ τι νόθος τῷδ᾽ ἀπεδείχθην, ἀμφοῖν δὲ πατὴρ αὑτὸς ἐκλήθη; Ζεὺς δ᾽ ἐμὸς ἄρχων, θνητῶν δ᾽ οὐδείς.
685. ἀνακειμένῳ μέσον eis τὸν αὐχέν εἰσαλοίμην. 686.
ὦ γλῶσσα, σιγήσασα τὸν πολὺν χρόνον,
πῶς δῆτα τλήσει πρᾶγμ᾽ ᾿ἐπεξελθεῖν τόδε ;
4 τῆς ἀνάγκης οὐδὲν ἐμβριθέστερον͵ ὑφ ἧς τὸ κρυφθὲν ἐκφανεῖς *dvaxrépor.
687. . τὸ μεθύειν πημονῆς λυτήριον.
677. va (‘martial’ and 50 ‘mighty ’?) is ἅπαξ λεγόμενον, and may be a corruption for some other word. Qy. ἀτειρῆς (?). Cp. Emped. 227 (Karsten), ἐξ ὧν ὄμματ᾽ ἔπηξεν ἀτειρέα δῖ" ᾿Αφροδίτη.
679. εὐνούχοις ὄμμασιν is said by the grammarian who quotes the words to mean, ‘Sleepless, or watchful eyes ;’ i.e. the word is used ‘etymologically’ for εὐνὴν ἔχουσιν. See E. on L. § 54.
- 99. 680. ‘ Bursting the rings.’
681. Quoted as an instance of the use of this form for εἴλημμαι.
682. " ἔρεξ ἔρεξας, MS. L. Dind. corr.
684. This might be said by Heracles with reference to Iphiclus.
685. From a satyric drama, perhaps the Ἡρακλῆς ἐπὶ Ταινάρῳ. The words are spoken by a Satyr, with reference to Heracles.
686. 2. ὁ ἐπεξελθεῖν, and |. 4, *4va- xrépwv, are conjectured severally by Branck and Welcker, for ὑπεξελθεῖν and ἀνάκτορον, the MS. readings, which can hardly stand.
687. Evidently from a satyric drama.
OF SOPHOCLES. 547 688. Kapvat μελίαι TE, 689. θάρσει: μέγας σοι τοῦδ᾽ ἐγὼ φόβου μοχλός. 690. ναῦται δὲ μηρύσαντο νηὸς ἰσχάδα. 691.
χορὸς δὲ μυνδῶν ἰχθύων ἑπερρόθει͵
σαίνουσι δ᾽ οὐραίοισι τὴν κεκτημένην. 692.
διψῶντι γάρ τοι πάντα προσφέρων σοφὰ
οὐκ ἂν πλέον τέρψειας *) ἐμπιεῖν διδούς.
693. . κακῶς od πρὸς θεῶν ὀλουμένη,
ἢ τὰς ἀρύστεις ὧδ᾽ ἔχουσ' ἐκώμασας.
694.
φίλη γὰρ ἡ Θεωρίς.
695. θυμῷ δ᾽ οὔτις φαιδρὰ χορεύει
τάρβους θυγάτηρ.
689. poxAés] ‘A bolt,’ or ‘bar,’ i.e. a means of security. For the genitive φόβου, cp. O. T. 1200, 1, θανάτων . . πύργος.
690. On the omission of the aug- ment, see Trach. 904, and note.
691. ‘And a band of dumb fishes came splashing near, and greeted their mistress, wagging finny tails.’ Cp. Plato, Polit. p. 264 Ὁ, ef τινων πολλάκις ἄρα δια- κήκοας, ob γὰρ δὴ προστυχής γε αὐτὸς οἶδ᾽ ὅτι γέγονας ταῖς ἐν τῷ Νείλῳ τιθασείαις τῶν ἰχθύων καὶ τῶν ἂν ταῖς βασιλικαῖς λίμναις. From which we may conclude that the scene of the present description lay either at Susa or in Egypt.
2. σαίνουσι δ δ᾽, Nauck's conjecture for σαίνουσιν, the MS. reading makes good sense, and involves a simpler
than caivoyres.
692. Probably from a satyric drama.
In L 2. "ἢ ἐμπιεῖν (ἢ ᾿μπιεῖν) is Por- son’s correction of the MS. reading, μὴ πιεῖν, which is against metre.
693. From a satyric drama. dpvons (see L. and S.) is explained to mean ‘A ladle,’=dpurhp. But, according to analogy, should it not rather mean ‘A draught’ or ‘ potation’?
694. Quoted by Athenaeus in con- nection with the gossiping story about Sophocles’ love for Theoris in his old age. But, as Nauck observes, if these are really words of Sophocles, it is more probable that @ewpis means a Bacchanal, as the word is so explained by Hesychius.
695. Quoted by Athenaeus as the utterance of women who have been re- leased from fear.
1. Oup appears corrupt. Qy. $v- γάδων (Ὁ).
ΝΏΖ2Δ4
OF SOPHOCLES. 549
704
τρύχει καλυφθεὶς Θεσσαλῆς ἁπληγίδος, 705.
ἣ σφηκιὰν βλίσσουσιν εὑρόντες τινά. 706.
ἐγὼ δὲ χερσὶν {ἄγραν βρίακχον. 707.
οἷος γὰρ ἡμῶν δημόκοινος οἴχεται. 708.
. τὸ δ᾽ ἔγχος ἐν ποσὶν κυλίνδεται.
709.
ἔγχος ἱέμενος. 710.
πολὺς δὲ πηλὸς ἐκ πίθων τυρβάζεται. 711.
γράμμα κηρύκειον. 712.
μύρῳ Trevyadéa. 713.
ὕβρις δέ τοι οὐπώποθ᾽ ἥβης εἰς τὸ σῶφρον ἵκετο,
ἀλλ᾽ ἐν νέοις ἀνθεῖ τε καὶ πάλιν φθίνει.
715. προσῆλθε μητρὶ καὶ φυταλμίῳ πατρί.
704. ‘Robed in the remnant of ἃ Thracian plaid.’
706. From a satyric drama. For ἐγώ Hemsterhuys suggests ἔχω. And for tdypav Brunck conjectures ἀγρίαν. ἔχω δὲ χερσὶν ἀγρίαν βρίακχον, ‘And I have a wild Bacchanal in my embrace.’ βρί- axxos’ θηλυκῶς, ἡ βάκχη----Σοφοκλῆς ἐγὼ δέ, «.7.A. Etym. Μ. p. 213. 26.
707. ‘For such an executioner of ours as is gone.”
708. éyxos is said to be used here of a ball, as something wielded and impelled by the hand. Cp. Fr. 490:
Aesch. Suppl. 22, 3, σὺν τοῖσδ᾽ ἱκετῶν ἐγχειριδίοις es alee κλάδοισιν.
709. ἔγχοε is said here to be applied to fire. ‘ Hurling the brand.’
710. From a satyric drama.
711. ‘A written proclamation’ (?).
712. ‘Steeped in myrth,’ according to Photius and the E. M. But can Aevyadées have this meaning? Qy. μυδαλέα (?).
718, 2. ἦβης.. τὸ σῶφρον] ‘Years of discretion.’
715. Conjectured by Nauck and others to belong to the Pandora.
725. οὔτι τοι μέτρον pdras.
726. ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἐρῶ σοι δεινὸν οὐδέν, οὔθ᾽ ὅπως φυγὰς πατρῴας ἐξελήλασαι χθονός, οὐδ' ὡς ὁ Τυδεὺς ἀνδρὸς αἷμα συγγενὲς κτείνας ἐν “Apye: ξεῖνος ὧν οἰκίζεται͵ οὐδ᾽ ὡς πρὸ Θηβῶν ὠμοβρῶτ᾽ ἐδαίσατο 5 τὸν ᾿Αστάκειον παῖδα διὰ κάρα τεμών.
727.
τὴν μακρὰν αὐλῶπιν.
728. Λυδία λίθος σίδηρον τηλόθεν προσηγάγου.
729.
ὀμμάτειος πόθος.
730.
paxrnpiois κέντροισιν.
731.
τὰ μὲν διδακτὰ μανθάνω, τὰ δ᾽ εὑρετὰ [ (nto, τὰ δ᾽ εὐκτὰ παρὰ θεῶν ἡτησάμην. >
|
752.
Zeiplov κυνὸς δίκην.
733. σεμνὰ τῆς σῆς παρθένου μυστήρια.
725. Said by Herodian to be the solitary instance of the use of pary in the singular number.
726. The person addressed seems to be a son of Oeneus.
3. For οὐδέ, following οὔτε here, and infr, l. 5, see E. on L. § 36. p. 65, f.
ἀνδρὸς αἷμα συγγενές) For this hy- pallage, cp. Ant. 793, 4, νεῖκος ἀνδρῶν ἐύναιμον, and see E, on L. § 42. p. 80, γ. αἷμα is a cognate accusative with κτείνας.
, 6. For the fate of toi / em and the fierce repast of Tydeus, (‘hero pasto,’ Dante, Inferno, cant. 33. 1)
cp. Schol. on Pindar, Nem. 10. 12.
727. According to Hesychius, this is a periphrasis for a spear.
728. Δυδία λίθος] A name for the loadstone, There seems to be an ellipse of ds. See E, L. ὃ 39. p. 73, 5, α.
729. Cp. the βλεφάρων ἵμερος of Ant. 795, and the βλεφάρων πόθον of Trach. 106. |
731. The sentiment appears to be nearly the same with that of Socrates in Xenophon, Mem. 1.
2. τὰ δ᾽ εὐκτά]) τὰ δ᾽ ἕτερα is a ν. Τ.
738. μνστήρια) τὰ ἄρρητα καὶ ἀνεξή- ara, Hesych.
OF SOPHOCLES. 553 741. ὅρκους ἐγὼ γυναικὸς εἰς ὕδωρ γράφω. 742. ἄμεινόν ἐστι ζημίαν λαβεῖν . . ἢ κέρδος κακόν. 748. ῥάχοισιν ὀρχάδος στέγης. 744, τὸ θερμὸν τοῦ ὀβελοῦ. 745. - . ἄμισθος ὁ ξένος πορεύεται. 7147.
ἔργον δὲ παντὸς ἥν τις ἄρχηται καλῶς, καὶ τὰς τελευτὰς. εἰκός ἐσθ᾽ οὕτως ἔχειν.
748.
στενωπὸς “Atdov καὶ παλιρροία βυθοῦ,
749,
τὸ κέρδος ἡδύ, κἂν ἀπὸ ψευδῶν *in. 750.
οὐκ ἐξάγουσι καρπὸν of ψευδεῖς λόγοι. 751.
γένοιτο κἂν ἄπλουτος ἐν τιμαῖς ἀνήρ. 752.
οὐδὲν κακίων πτωχός, εἰ καλῶς φρονοῖ,
744. Proverbially said of those who make an unlucky choice, ‘Taking the sow by the wrong ear,’ as we say.
747. Cp. Plat. Rep. 2. p. 377 A, οἷσθ᾽ ὅτι ἀρχὴ παντὸς ἔργου μέγιστον.
748. ‘The gorge of Hades, where the refluent gloom regurgitates from the abyss. Quoted side by side with Pind.
Fr. 107 (Bergk), ἔνθεν τὸν ἄπειρον épev- γονται σκότον BAnxpol δνοφερᾶς νυκτὸς ποταμοί.
749. Cp. Phil. 10g, 111.
*{y] εἴη, MSS. Brunck corr. Cp. Phil. 25. and v.r.
751. Cp. Thuc. 2. 37.
752. See last note.
ea
753. ds τρὶς ὄλβιοι κεῖνοι βροτῶν, οἱ ταῦτα δερχθέντες τέλη | μόλωσ᾽ ἐς “Ardour τοῖσδε γὰρ μόνοις ἐκεῖ ζῆν ἔστι͵ τοῖς δ᾽ ἄλλοισι πάντ᾽ ἐκεῖ κακά. 784. τυφλὸς γάρ, ὦ γυναῖκες, οὐδ᾽ ὁρῶν “Apns συὸς προσώπῳ πάντα τυρβάζει κακά. 755. οὐκ tot am ἔργων μὴ καλῶν ἔπη καλά. 756. μολιβδὶς ὥστε δίκτυον κατέσπασεν. 757. ὅτῳ δ᾽ ἔρωτος δῆγμα παιδικοῦ προσῇ. 758.
πρὸς ἅσπερ of μαργῶντες ἐντονώτατοι.
759.
Bar’ «is ὁδὸν δὴ πᾶς ὁ χειρῶναξ λεώς, οἱ τὴν Διὸς γοργῶπιν ᾿Εργάνην στατοῖς
λίκνοισι προστρέπεσθε [καὶ] map ἄκμονι
τυπάδι βαρείᾳ. ..
758. Welcker imagined that this Fragment must belong to the Tripto- lemus. Cp. Ar. Ran. 341, foll; Plato, Rep. 2. p. 363 D.
754. is Fragment, like supr. 739, may have been connected with the story of Meleager. ‘A blind, undis- cerning god of war, is moving all mis- chief and confusion in the likeness of a boar.’ ‘Undiscerning, because de- stroying the good. Cp. Phil. 436, 7, πόλεμος οὐδέν᾽ ἀνδρ᾽ ἑκὼν | αἱρεῖ πονηρόν, ἀλλὰ τοὺς χρηστοὺς dei.
756. Cp. Trach. 32, 3, and note, and, for the image, Plat Rep. 7. p. 519 A, εἰ .. περιεκόπη τὰς τῆς γενέσεως ξυγγενεῖς ὥσπερ μολυβδίδας, «.7.A.
758. The context in Plutarch shows that the passions are referred to, and that πάθαι, or some similar word, is the
antecedent to ἅσπερ.
759. Hermann, who supposes this to be a Fragment of the Pandora, has conjecturally restored the latter part of it from the prose adaptation of Plutarch, thus:—rihy wap’ ἄκμονι | τυπάδι βαρείᾳ καὶ κόποις ὑπήκοον | ἄψν- χον ὕλην δημιουργοῦντες χεροῖν. Ἔργάνη is a name for Athena, cp. Νικὴ ᾿Αθήνα. yopyamv épydvny, ‘ Fierce-eyed industry’ (cp. Aj. 450), is a curious anticipation of the sort of Frankenstein of labour which man has created in these later times.
2. στατοῖς | λίκνοισι) According to Hesychius, these are baskets of winnowed
ain. But this makes the connection dif-
cult. Perhaps Aixva here are ‘riddles’ for sifting gravel, etc.
4. τυπάδι)] According to Hesychius
OF SOPHOCLES.
555
760. σὺ δ᾽ ἄνδρα θνητόν, εἰ κατέφθιτο, στένεις, εἰδὼς τὸ μέλλον οὐδὲν εἰ κέρδος φέρει ; 761. οὐ κόσμος, οὔκ, ὦ τλῆμον, ἀλλ᾽ ἀκοσμία φαίνοιτ᾽ ἂν εἶναι σῶν τε μαργότης φρενῶν.
762.
εὔκαρπον Κυθέρειαν.
763. σὺ δὲ σφαδάζεις πῶλος ὡς evdpopBig- γαστήρ τε γάρ σου καὶ γνάθος πλήρης. 764,
οὐ νάβλα κωκυτοῖσιν, οὐ λύρα φίλη. 766. οὑμὸς δ᾽ ἀλέκτωρ αὐτὸν ἦγε πρὸς μύλην.
767. *dxoum ἀλοιδόρητα....
ἐρρηξάτην ἐς κύκλα χαλκέων ὅπλων.
768. Ta πλεῖστα φωρῶν αἰσχρὰ φωράσεις βροτῶν.
τυπάς is‘A hammer.’ If this is right, the meaning will be, taking Hermann’s emendation, ‘ Moulding with the labour of your hands the lifeless material that obeys the sledge hammer and your blows.” In Nauck’s reading, τυπάδι may be an adjective agreeing with dix pov.
760. 2. ‘Naught knowing of the future, whether it brings gain or no.’
762. Aphrodite is here the goddess of all increase.
763, Clearly from a satyric drama.
764. " φίλη] φίλα, MSS. Nauck corr.
766. The words are those of Ad- metus, probably in a satyric drama in which Apollo appeared as a shepherd.
767. The pair spoken of are Neopto-
lemus and Eurypylus, perhaps in the ‘Philoctetes at Troy.’ The word ἀλοι- δόρητα occurred in the preceding con- text. The words és κύκλα are suspected by Nauck. The meaning probably is that Neoptolemus and Eurypylus met the reviling words of their enemies with blows that crashed through their shields. In this case, another word may be re- covered from the corrupt text of Plutarch, perl ἀλοιδύρητα, φησίν), ᾿ἄκομπ᾽
οιδόρητα [" συννόμῳ * χερὶ] | ἐρρηξάτην * κύκλωμα χαλκέων ὅπλων.
768. ‘A scrutinizing eye finds most things base in men.’ Plutarch in quot- ing this observes that Sophocles is here too hard upon poor humanity.
769. πικρὰν πικρῷ κλύζουσι φαρμάκῳ χολήν.
770.
οὐ μέμφομαί ce’ δρῶν γὰρ εὖ κακῶς λέγεις. 771.
ov γάρ τι βουλῆς ταὐτὸ καὶ δρόμον τέλος.
7172.
ἔπεισας, ἐξέθωψας.
778. βραδεῖα μὲν γὰρ ἐν λόγοισι προσβολὴ μόλις δὲ ὠτὸς ἔρχεται τρυπωμένου᾽
πόρρω δὲ λεύσσων, ἐγγύθεν δὲ πᾶς τυφλός. 714.
φίλιπποι . καὶ KepovAkol, σὺν σάκει δὲ κωδωνοκρότῳ παλαισταΐ,
775, ἅπαντα τἀγένητα πρῶτον FAO’ ἅπαξ,
776. Σειρῆνας εἰσαφ[ικόμην] Φόρκου κόρας Ἑθροοῦντε τοὺς “Aidov νόμους.
711.
κἀπὶ Κυρβάντεσσι χορεύσατε.
769. ‘Similia similibus,’ probably ap- plied by Sophocles in a moral sense, viz. that sin must be cured by suffering.
770. The soft answer of Nestor when reviled by Ajax.
771. Cp. Ὁ. T. 617, φρονεῖν γὰρ oi ταχεῖς οὐκ ἀσφαλεῖς,
772. A ‘lover's complaint.’ For the force of ἐκ in comp., cp. ἐκπείθω.
773. ‘The dint of words comes slowly and hardly through the hollow of the ear: but the eye seeth afar off, and is blind when near.’ According to Plu- tarch this refers to the altered condition
of the senses in old age. 1 ee ae ee —v—vttuU- Ur. Said of the Trojans.
775. τἀγένηταῇο Another reading is τἀδόκητα. Cp. Phil. 305, 6, πολλὰ yap τάδε | ἐν τῷ μακρῷ γένοιτ᾽ ἂν ἀν- θρώπων χρόνῳ, and note.
776. From an ᾿Αλκίνου ἀπόλογος.
2. Ἐθροοῦντε] αἰθροῦντος or ἀθροῦντος, MSS. Lobeck corr.
7 Trach.
"τὰν é ν , 77. ἐπί, ‘Amongst; cp. 356, οὐ τἀπὶ Λυδοῖς,
OF SOPHOCLES.
557
778. φίλων τοιούτων of μὲν ἐστερημένοι χαίρουσιν, οἱ δ᾽ ἔχοντες εὔχονται φυγεῖν.
719.
λάμπει γὰρ ἐν χρείαισιν ὥσπερ εὐπρεπὴς
χαλκός" χρόνῳ δ᾽ ἀργῆσαν ἤμυσε στέγος. 780.
δεινὸν τὸ τᾶς Πειθοῦς πρόσωπον.
181.
. τιθασὸν χῆνα καὶ περιστερὰν
οἰκέτιν ἐφέστιόν τε͵
782. . . εὖ γὰρ καὶ διχοστατῶν λόγος
σύγκολλά + ἀμφοῖν ἐς μέσον τεκταίνεται,
788. γραίας ἀκάνθης πάππος as φυσώμενος.
784. πολλῶν χαλινῶν ἔργον οἰάκων θ᾽ dua, 785.
ταχεῖα πειθὼ τῶν κακῶν
ὁδοιπορεῖ,
786. ἀλλ᾽ οὑμὸς ἀεὶ πότμος ἐν πυκνῷ θεοῦ
τροχῷ κυκλεῖται καὶ μεταλλάσσει φύσιν. ὥσπερ σελήνης δ᾽ ὄψις *eddpdvas δύο
779. 1. εὐπρεπής] Av. τ. is εὐγενής:
i.e. ‘The hospitable house is distin- ἜΝ the inhospitable roof is sure to
782. Join εὖ σύγκολλά τε (adv.)] ‘Even a contradictory argument is well and harmoniously framed when brought into the mean,’ i.e. when stated mo- derately.
788. ‘ Like autumn thistle-down when blown.”
785. τῶν κακῶν is probably neuter. ‘Men are quickly persuaded to evil
courses.’ ‘Vicious influences speedily work their es ;
786. 1, 2. πυκνῷ θεοῦ | τροχ' Lit. ‘In the oft-repeated revolution ἯΙ the God;’ i.e. in frequent vicissitudes sent from heaven.
3 foll. It is uncertain whether an apodosis followed, or some general no- tion is resumed from the preceding words. Cp. Plato, Rep. 4. p. 420 (, al.
3. *ebdpévas | εὐφρεναῖ, MSS. Brunck corr,
στῆναι δύναιτ᾽ ἂν οὔποτ᾽ ἐν μορφῇ μιᾷ,
ἀλλ᾽ ἐξ ἀδήλου πρῶτον ἔρχεται νέα
πρόσωπα καλλύνουσα καὶ πληρουμένη,
χῶὥτανπερ αὑτῆς εὐγενεστάτη φανῇ,
πάλιν διαρρεῖ κἀπὶ μηδὲν ἔρχεται.
7187.
καὶ τὰν *véoprov, ds ἔτ᾽ ἄστολος χιτὼν
θυραῖον ἀμφὶ μηρὸν
πτύσσεται, ᾿ Ερμιόναν.
788.
ὅστις γὰρ ὡς τύραννον ἐμπορεύεται,
κείνου ᾽στὶ δοῦλος, κἂν ἐλεύθερος μόλῃ.
᾿ 789. ὦ θεοί, τίς ἄρα Κύπρις ἣ τίς ἵμερος
τοῦδε ξυνήψατο:
790.
ἕως drov ..
κριθώσης ὄνου.
791.
ἀσπάθητον χλαῖναν.
792. ποππύζεται ζευγηλατρίς.
5. ἀλλ᾽ ἐξ] ὡς ἐξ is ἃ v.r. ἡ, εὐγενεστάτη) ΟΥ. εὐπρεπεστάτη (Ὁ). Cp. supr. 779. 87. --«ω--ο-Σωυ πιο -Ξυ -- VW + Wr Ve Vv “ΣΖυυ-υυ -- The words are thus explained by Plu- tarch in speaking of Spartan customs about women: τοῦ παρθενικοῦ χιτῶνος αἱ πτέρυγες οὐκ ἦσαν συνερραμμέναι κά- τωθεν, ἀλλ᾽ ἀνεπτύσσοντο καὶ συνανεγύμ- γουν ὅλον ἐν τῷ βαδίζειν τὸν μηρόν. The use of ios = ‘Seen outside,’ is a So- phoclean refinement. Essay on L. § §2.
p.97- Cp. Shak. Cymb. 1. 6. 15, ‘ All
of her that is out of door most rich Γ᾿ 788. These lines may contain a re- mote allusion to Simonides or Euri- ides. See Pollux, 4. 11, quoted by auck on the Hipponous, Gr, Tr. Fr. Pp. 155.
789. τοῦδε] Sc. τοῦδε τοῦ ἔργον. Cp. Trach. 882--4, τίς θυμὸς... τάνδ᾽ al- χμὰν βέλεος κακοῦ | ξυνεῖλε; where, as here, the ἔυν- in comp. has reference to the agent.
791. Explained by Hesychius as a periphrasis for a garment of skin, παρόσον οὐχ ὕφανται. |
792. An instance of Sophocles’ fond- ness for the middle voice.
OF SOPHOCLES. 559 793. ὀρθόκερως φρίκη. 794. βομβεῖ δὲ νεκρῶν σμῆνος ἔρχεταί τ᾽ ἄλλη. 795. ᾿Αλφεσίβοιαν ἣν ὁ γεννήσας πατήρ. 796. ἐδοξάτην μοι τὼ δύ᾽ ἠπείρω μολεῖν. 798. ὦ Κραναὰ πόλις. 799. ὁ σκηπτροβάμων ἀετός, κύων Διός͵ 800. σαίνεις δάκνουσα καὶ κύων λαίθαργος εἶ. 801.
Ζεὺς νόστον ἄγοι τὸν νικομάχαν᾽
καὶ παυσανίαν καὶ ἀτρείδαν. 802. πρὸς πέτραις ᾿Ελυμνίαις, 808.
. οὔτ᾽ ἄλλο ity πρῷον.
804. Τἐπειγομένων *xepxidos ὕμνοις, ἣ τοὺς εὕδοντας ἐγείρει.
798. ὀρθόκερως is said by the gram- marians to = ὀρθόθριξ, an extreme in- stance of catachresis.
794. τ᾽ +dAAn] Lobeck conjectures δ᾽ dads. Qy. θ᾽ ἅλις (cp. Il. 2. go). Bergk’s conjecture, ἄλη, seems un- meaning.
795. Cp. Aj. 210, wai τοῦ Φρνγίου TeAevrayros, and note.
796. Quoted by the Scholiast on Aesch. Pers. 181 as a line of Sophocles, but this is justly questioned by Nauck, who thinks it more probably belongs to a comic poet, who is travestying Ae- schylus.
798, Used by Ar. Ach. 75.
801. If the reading is sound, νόστον tmaust be taken as a second accusative =‘Upon his return,’ i.e. ‘ With safe home-coming. But there is a v.r. ἄνοτος ἄγοιτο, whence Nauck conjec- tures αὐτὸς ἄγοι.
802. Elymnion was a place in or near Euboea.
803. ‘Nor other plant of Spring.’
804. -f ἐπειγομένων] This word is un- metrical in the anapaestic verse. Bergk conjectur:s ἐπεγειρομένων. ΟΥ̓. ἐπιθη- γομένων (7).
Ἀ κερκίδος ὕμνοις] οὐ κερκίδοις ὕμνοιε, MSS. Dindorf corr.
806.
παῖδας yap ods ἔφυσ᾽ ἀναλώσας ἔχει. 807.
εὐφημίαν μὲν πρῶτα κηρύξας exo, 808.
ὀργὴ γέροντος ὦστε μαλθακὴ κοπὶς {έν χειρὶ θήγει, ἐν τάχει δ᾽ ἀμβλύνεται.
᾿ 809. - ἀεὶ yap εὖ πίπτουσιν of Διὸς κύβοι. 810. εἴθ᾽ ἦσθα σώφρων ἔργα τοῖς λόγοις ἴσα. 811, δάφνην φαγὼν ὀδόντι πρῖε τὸ στόμα. 812, ἐγὼ κατ᾽ αὐτόν, ὡς ὁρᾷς, ἐξέρχομαι. 814, ὃς μὴ πέπονθε τἀμά, μὴ βουλευέτα. 815. “Ερμαῖον κάρα. 816. ὡς ἂν Διὸς μέτωπον ἐκταθῇ χαρᾷ. 817.
οὐ πώποθ᾽ ὑμᾶς συμβαλεῖν ἐπίσταμαι.
808. 2. The words Τ ἐν χειρὶ t θήγει are manifestly corrupt. ὀξεῖ" ὑπῆρξεν may be suggested as a rough guess.
809. Cp. Aesch. Suppl. go, 1, πίπτει δ᾽ ἀσφαλὲς οὐδ᾽ ἐπὶ νώτῳ | xopupG Διὸς εἰ κρανθῇ πρᾶγμα τέλειον.
810. ‘ Would thon hadst shown good sense in deeds according with thy words |’
811. To chew laurel-leaves was a way of participating in the Bacchic en-
thusiasm. Hence 8agvynpdyos-
812. κατά is here equivalent to évi.
814. Cp. Shak. Much Ado, 5. 1. 1]. 6. 7, ‘Nor let no comforter delight mine ear | But such an one whose wrongs do suit with mine.’
816. Cp. 1]. 15. 102, 3, οὐδὲ μέτωπον ὑπ᾽ ὀφρύσι κυανέῃσιν | ἰάνθη.
17. συμβαλεῖν] ‘To bring together,’
i.e. into agreement with each other.
OF SOPHOCLES.
561
818,
᾿Ενετοῖσιν ἵπποις τοῖσιν ἐκλελεγμένοις
ἥδιον εἰ Ἐχωροῖμεν ἣ παντὶ σθένει.
819.
ὃς παρακτίαν
στείχων ἀνημέρωσα κνωδάλων ὁδόν.
820.
μέν᾽ εἰς σοφιστὴν ἐμόν. 821.
ἤδη γὰρ tédpa Ζεὺς ἐν ἐσχάτῳ θεῶν. 822.
λύσω γὰρ εἰ καὶ τῶν τριῶν ἕν οἴσομαι. 828.
ὠνὴν ἔθου καὶ πρᾶσιν ὡς Φοῖνιξ ἀνὴρ
Σιδώνιος κάπηλος͵
824. χῶρος γὰρ *airés ἐστιν ἀνθρώπον φρενῶν, |
ὅπου τὸ τερπνὸν καὶ τὸ πημαῖνον φύει" a
δακρυρροεῖ γοῦν καὶ τὰ καὶ τὰ τυγχάνων.
825. ὦ γῆ Pepaia, χαῖρε, σύγγονόν θ᾽ ὕδωρ
“Υπέρεια κρήνη, νᾶμα θεοφιλέστατον.
826.
μηδ᾽ αἰόλιζε ταῦτα,
818. 2. ᾿ἤδιον] ἴδιον, MSS. Hecker corr. Cp. Aj. ror1, and v. rr.
*ywpotpev] χωρῶμεν, MSS. Nauckcorr. For the postponement of el, see Essay on L. § 41. p.78. Or qy. ἐκχωροῦμεν (?).
819. Said by (or if we read ἀνημέ- pwoe as suggested by Nauck, of) Theseus.
2. κνωδάλων] The genitive follows ἀνημέρωσα in the sense of ἐκάθηρα.
820. σοφιστής 5 here = κιθαρῳδός. The construction, in the absence of context, is not clear.
821. Perhaps ἔδραν γὰρ ἤδη Ζεὺς ἐν ἐσχάτῳ θεῶν [κατέσχεν].
822. Nauck suspects λύσω. ΟΥ̓.
VOL. Π.
λεύσσω (ἢ). But λύσω would be quite intelligible if ἄχος, πῆμα, βάρος, or some such word, formed part of the context. The three resources are the sword, the halter, and the precipice.
823. 1. For » You set on foot,’ cp. O. T. 134, πρὸς τοῦ θανόντος τήνδ᾽ ἔθεσθ᾽ μά e alt
824. 1. *avrés] οὗτος, MSS. Bam- berger corr.
2. φύει) Sc. ὅ dvOpasos.
825. Is Jason the speaker?
826. Quoted by grammarians as an instance of aloAl(a = ποικίλλω.
00
827. πάνσοφον κρότημα Λαέρτον γόνος.
828. εἰς Αἶαν πλέων. 829.
ἔστιν tis Ala Θεσσαλῶν παγκληρία. 880.
᾿Ανακτόρειον τῆσδ᾽ ἐπώνυμον χθονός. 881,
τί μέλλετ᾽ ᾿Αρτακεῖς τε καὶ Περκάσιοι ; 882.
πάντ᾽ ἐκκαλύπτων ὁ χρόνος εἰς [τὸ] φῶς ἄγει. 833.
f 4Φ 4 “a χρόνος αὖ χρόνος ἅμα κραταιᾷ
2 7 τερμοσύνᾳ βίου
πόλλ᾽ ἀνευρίσκει σοφὰ μαιομένοις, 834.
ἀλλ᾽ ov γὰρ ἂν τὰ θεῖα κρυπτόντων θεῶν
μάθοις ἄν, οὐδ᾽ εἰ πάντ᾽ ἐπεξέλθοις σκοπῶν.
835. σκαιοῖσι πολλοῖς εἷς σοφὸς διόλλνται. 836.
ἐσθλοῦ γὰρ ἀνδρὸς τοὺς πονοῦντας ὠφελεῖν.
827. κρότημα] Lit. ‘A thing hard- ened by beating.’ Cp. κρόταλον and Lat. ‘callidus,’ and see Theocr. 15. 48.
828. Aea in Colchis, distinguished from Aea in Thessaly, Fr. 829.
829. Θεσσαλῶν παγκληρία] ‘A freehold of the Thessalians.’
830. Said with reference to Anac- torium, but with what exact meaning the context would be required to show.
888. VU UU WU RH ων-ν -
tue = tr, Ι, 2 κραταιᾷ τερμοσύνᾳ βίον is a strange
expression, but the meaning may be that things are seen more clearly at the end of life, when ‘Old experience doth at- tain | To something of prophetic strain.’ Cp. Ant. 1353, γήρᾳ τὸ φρονεῖν ἐδίδαξαν : Plato, Apol. p.39 C, καὶ γάρ εἰμι ἤδη ἐνταῦθα, ἐν ᾧ μάλιστ᾽ ἄνθρωποι χρησμῳ- δοῦσιν, ὅταν μέλλωσιν ἀποθανεῖσθαι.
κραταιᾷ} ‘Mighty,’ both as inevit- able, and as bringing down the strength of man. Cp. Aj. 675, ὃ παγκρατὴς ὕπνος.
835. For the dative, cp. Aj. 1128, τῷδε δ᾽ οἴχομαι.
OF SOPHOCLES.
563
837. ἀλλ᾽ ἡ φρόνησις dyabh θεὸς μέγας.
838,
3 a GNA of κακῶς πράσσοντες ov κωφοὶ μόνον͵
ἀλλ᾽ οὐδ᾽ ὁρῶντες εἰσορῶσι τἀμφανῆ. 899.
ὡς δυσπάλαιστον ἀμαθία κακόν.
840. ἡ δὲ μωρία
μάλιστ᾽ ἀδελφὴ τῆς πονηρίας ἔφυ. 841.
χαίρειν ἐπ᾿ αἰσχραῖς ἡδοναῖς οὐ χρή ποτε. 842.
οὐ τοῖς ἀθύμοις ἡ τύχη ξυλλαμβάνει͵
848,
αἰδὼς γὰρ ἐν κακοῖσιν οὐδὲν ὠφελεῖ,
ἡ γὰρ σιωπὴ τῷ Ἰλαλοῦντι σύμμαχος.
844.
»,’ ~ % 9 “σι “A > ἃ 32. Α τί ταῦτ᾽ ἐπαινεῖς; πᾶς γὰρ οἰνωθεὶς ἀνὴρ
ἥσσων μὲν ὀργῆς ἐστι͵ τοῦ δὲ νοῦ κενός" φιλεῖ δὲ πολλὴν γλῶσσαν ἐκχέας μάτην ἄκων ἀκούειν ods ἑκὼν εἶπεν λόγους.
845, κλέπτων δ᾽ ὅταν τις ἐμφανῶς ἐφευρεθῇ, σιγᾶν ἀνάγκη, κἂν καλὸν φέρῃ στόμα.
839. Qy. [φεῦ δῆθ᾽, ὡς, κτλ. (ἢ).
843. The words τῷ λαλοῦντι in |. a are fairly open to suspicion (Cobet con- jectures τὠγκαλοῦντι), and it is doubted by Nauck whether the two lines were originally connected.
1, ἐν κακοῖσι] ‘In trouble,’ i.e. when one is accused of a crime. Cp. Ant.
495, 6, χῶταν ἐν κακοῖσί τις | ἁλοὺς ἔπειτα τοῦτο καλλύνειν θέλῃ.
2. Cp. Trach. 813, 4. οὐ κάτοισθ᾽ rsa ἐννηγορεῖς σιγῶσα τῷ κατη-
γύρῳ, 844. 3. πολλὴν γλῶσσαν ἐκχέα:) Cp. El. 596, ἢ πᾶσαν ἴη: γλῶσσαν.
002
846. ἢ δεινὸν dp ἦν͵, ἡνίκ᾽ ἄν τις ἐσθλὸς ὧν αὑτῷ συνειδῇ.
847. ὅρκοισι γάρ τοι καὶ γυνὴ φεύγει πικρὰν ὠδῖνα παίδων: ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὴν λήξῃ κακοῦ, ἐν τοῖσιν αὐτοῖς δικτύοις ἁλίσκεται πρὸς τοῦ παρόντος ἱμέρου νικωμένη.
848.
ὅρκος γὰρ οὐδεὶς ἀνδρὶ φηλήτῃ βαρύς. 849.
οἴκοι μένειν δεῖ τὸν καλῶς εὐδαίμονα. 850.
μή μοι κρυφαῖον μηδὲν ἐξεΐπῃν ἔπος" | κλῇθρον yap οὐδέν: ὡς δ᾽ dv Ἐεὐλαβῇ *Adyors, γλώσσης κρυφαῖον οὐδὲν οὐ διέρχεται.
851. ὅπου yap of φύσαντες ἡσσῶνται Téxvor, οὐκ ἔστιν αὕτη σωφρόνων ἀνδρῶν πόλις.
852. νόμοις ἕπεσθαι τοῖσιν ἐγχώροις καλόν. 853.
πολλῶν καλῶν δεῖ τῷ καλῶς TL μωμένφ' μικροῦ δ᾽ ἀγῶνος οὐ μέγ᾽ ἔρχεται κλέος,
847. 1. ὅρκοισι]7ὔ Cp. El. 47, ἄγγελλε δ᾽ Spey, and note.
ὅρκοισι φεύγει, ‘Swears she will avoid.’
849. xah@s] ‘Thoroughly.’ Cp. O. T. 1008, καλῶς ef δῆλος οὐκ εἰδὼς τί δρᾷς. The line is attributed also to Aeschylus (Fr. 310), and appears to
1361, Aj. 1117, and notes. Transl. ‘Prithee let fall no confidential word. for there is no bolt (to secure it), a0 howsoever you use caution in discourse, there is nothing secret that doth not escape the tongue.’
851. Cp. the speech of Creon im Ant. 639-80.
have been a favourite with the comic poets. See Nauck on Aesch., l.c.
850. 2. ὡς δ᾽ ἂν τεὐλαβῇ *Adyors] MSS. ὡς δ᾽ ἂν Τεὐπετὲς Τ᾿ λάβοις. Her- mann conjectures ὡς δ᾽ ἂν εὐστεγὲς λάβῃς.
For ὡς dy, ‘ Howsoever,’ cp. O. C.
853, ‘One who attempts aught nobly requires many favouring circumstances : great glory comes not from circum- scribed endeavours, μικρὸς ἀγών is a struggle of which the occasion 15 1D- ps carey Cp. O. Ὁ. 587, οὐ σμικρός, οὔχ.
ἁγὼν ὅδε.
OF SOPHOCLES.
565
854. γνῶμαι πλέον κρατοῦσιν ἣ σθένος χερῶν. 855. εἰ σῶμα δοῦλον, ἀλλ᾽ ὁ νοῦς ἐλεύθερος, 856. ὦ παῖδες, ἥ τοι Κύπρις οὐ Κύπρις μόνον, ἀλλ᾽ ἐστὶ πάντων ὀνομάτων ἐπώνυμος, ἔστιν μὲν “Αιδης, ἔστι δ᾽ ἄφθιτος Bla, ἔστιν δὲ λύσσα μαινάς͵ ἔστι δ᾽ ἵμερος
ἄκρατος, ἔστ᾽ οἰμωγμός.
ἐν κείνῃ τὸ πᾶν 5
σπουδαῖον, ἡσυχαῖον͵ és βίαν ἄγον. ἐντήκεται γὰρ πλευμόνων ὅσοις ἔνι ψυχή᾽ τίς οὐχὶ τῆσδε τῆς θεοῦ βορός.
εἰσέρχεται μὲν ἰχθύων πλωτῷ γένει,
ἔνεστι δ᾽ ἐν χέρσου τετρασκελεῖ γονῇ" 10
νωμᾷ δ᾽ ἐν οἰωνοῖσι τοὐκείνης πτερόν,
ἐν θηρσίν, ἐν βροτοῖσιν, ἐν θεοῖς ἄνω.
τίν᾽ οὐ παλαίουσ᾽ ἐς τρὶς ἐκβάλλει θεῶν ;
εἴ μοι θέμις, θέμις δὲ τἀληθῆ λέγειν,
Διὸς τυραννεῖ πλευμόνων, ἄνευ Sopds, 7 18
ἄνευ σιδήρου" πάντα τοι συντέμνεται
Κύπρις τὰ θνητῶν καὶ θεῶν βουλεύματα.
855. Cp. Trach. 62, 3, ὅδε γὰρ γυνὴ] δούλη μέν, εἴρηκεν 3’ ἐλεύθερον λόγον.
856. Nauck conjectures that this is a Fragment of the Danaé of Euripides, an opinion which he partly infers from the words of Plutarch, Mor. 757 A, ἀλλ᾽ ἀπὸ μιᾶς σκηνῆς ἀκούομεν, "Ἔρως γὰρ ἀργὸν κἀπὶ τοιούτοις ἔφυν (Eur. Dan. Fr. 324). καὶ πάλιν αὖ ὧδε, οὐ Κύπρις μόνον .. λύσσα μαινάς. But the μία σκηνή may be the whole Attic stage.
2. πάντων ὀνομάτων 1 ‘ De- serving to be called by every name.’ There is a v. r., πολλῶν for πάντων.
3. ἄφθιτος Bia ‘Inexhaustible might.’ Cp. Aesch. Suppl. 97, 8, βίαν... τὰν ἄπο- γον δαιμονίων. Bothe conjectures d¢- θιτος βίος, which could hardly mean anything but ‘ Inexhaustible substance.’
᾿ os | ἄκρατος] ‘Strong’ (lit. ateatiel ”) desire.’ Bothe, by con- jecturing dxpayros, would substitute for this the modern notion of ‘unsatisfied desire.’
7. πλευμόνων] For this genitive of place, cp. O. C. 729, 30, ὀμμάτων εἰλη- φότας | φόβον, and note.
8. Bopés is here a substantive.
9. The dative after εἰσέρχεται (for which see L. and S. s. v. εἰσέρχομαι, V.) is preferred for the sake of the parallel with the dative in 1.10. There is a v. r. υὐριμῥν, and Nauck conjectures πλωτῶν - τὸ. συντέμνεται) ‘ Curtails at her own will,’ ‘as she pleases,’ ‘ by her caprice.’ So the force of the middle voice may be expressed.
003
857.
τίς δ᾽ οἶκος ἐν βροτοῖσιν ὠλβίσθη ποτὲ
γυναικὸς ἐσθλῆς χωρὶς ὀγκωθεὶς χλιδῇ ; 858.
κατ᾽ ὀρφανὸν yap οἶκον ἀνδρόφρων γυνή. 859,
πενία δὲ συγκραθεῖσα δυσσεβεῖ τρόπῳ ἄρϑην ἀνεῖλε καὶ κατέστρεψεν βίον.
860. ὦ θνητὸν ἀνδρῶν καὶ ταλαίπωρον γένος, ὡς οὐδέν ἐσμεν πλὴν σκιαῖς ἐοικότες, βάρος περισσὸν γῆς ἀναστρωφώμενοι͵ 861. οὐ γὰρ θέμις ζῆν πλὴν θεοῖς ἄνεν κακῶν.
862, στέργειν δὲ τἀκπεσόντα καὶ θέσθαι πρέπει σοφὸν κυβευτήν͵, ἀλλὰ μὴ στένειν τύχην.
868. ἐλπὶς γὰρ ἡ βόσκουσα τοὺς πολλοὺς βροτῶν. 864, πάντ᾽ ἐμπέφυκε τῷ μακρῷ γήρᾳ κακά, - + pots φροῦδος, ἔργ᾽ ἀχρεῖα, φροντίδες κεναί,
865. οὐκ ἔστι γῆρας τῶν copay, ἐν ols ὁ νοῦς
858. The expression is general: ‘A fortune.’ For θέσθαι, cp. Ο. T. 633 ; woman left to watch over an orphan Phil. 451. home has the spirit and wisdom of a 863. Cp. Ant. 615,6; Aesch. Prom. man.’ 536, foll. ἀδύ τι θαρσαλέαις | τὸν μακρὸν 861. Cp. Aesch. Ag. 553, 4. τίς δὲ τείνειν βίον ἐλπίσι, x. τ. A. πλὴν θεῶν | ἅπαντ᾽ ἀπήμων τὸν 8: αἰῶνος 864. Cp. Ο. C. 1215 foll. χρόνων; 865. 1. τῶν σοφῶν is either (1) mas- 862. ‘A wise dice-thrower should culine and antecedent to ofs, or (2) take contentedly what falls and make neuter, the antecedent to the relative the best of it, instead of lamenting his _ being suppressed.
OF SOPHOCLES. 567
θείᾳ ξύνεστιν ἡμέρᾳ τεθραμμένος. }
προμηθία yap κέρδος ἀνθρώποις μέγα. 866.
ὅστις δὲ θνητῶν θάνατον ὀρρωδεῖ λίαν,
μῶρος πέφυκε. τῇ τύχῃ μέλει τάδε.
ὅταν *5 ὁ καιρὸς τοῦ θανεῖν ἐλθὼν τύχῃ,
οὐδ᾽ ἂν πρὸς αὐλὰς Ζηνὸς Ἐἐκφύγοι μολών.
867. ὅστις γὰρ ἐν κακοῖσιν ἱμείρει βίου, ἡ δειλός ἐστιν ἢ δυσάλγητος φρένας.
868. A, θανόντι κείνῳ συνθανεῖν ἔρως p ἔχει, Β. ἥξεις, ἐπείγου μηδέν, εἰς τὸ μόρσιμον.
868 a. χρόνος δ᾽ ἀμαυροῖ πάντα xels λήθην ἄγει.
869, νὴ τὼ Λαπέρσα, νὴ τὸν Εὐρώταν τρίτον, νὴ τοὺς ἐν “Apye καὶ κατὰ Σπάρτην θεούς.
870. ἐδέξατο ῥαγεῖσα Θηβαία κόνις αὐτοῖσιν ὅπλοις καὶ τετρωρίστῳ δίφρῳ.
871. ὅθεν κατεῖδον τὴν βεβακχιωμένην βροτοῖσι κλεινὴν Νῦσαν, ἣν ὁ βούκερως “laxxos αὑτῷ μαῖαν ἡδίστην νέμει, ὅπου τίς ὄρνις οὐχὶ κλαγγάνει ;
a. The words θείᾳ... ἡμέρᾳ are sus- ΒΥΒΕΊΔΕΟΙ, Aj. 473-80. pected, but may they not mean, ‘ Pro- 869. 1. Δαπέρσα] A title of the pitious length of days’? Cp. θεία Dioscuri. τύχη. 870. ἐδέξατο] Sc. τὸν ᾿Αμφιάρεων. Ὁ, 3. Ἐδ γάρ, MSS. Grotius 871. Cp. supr. 235. Welcker sup- co poses this to be part of Triptolemus’ ἧ * ἐκφύγοι) Sc. τις or ὁ Oayovpevos. account of his wanderings. Cp. supr.
ἐκφύγῃ, MSS. Halm. corr. 538. 868, Cp. with this and the preceding
872. θαυμαστὰ yap τὸ τόξον ds ὀλισθάνει. 873. θεοῦ δὲ πληγὴν οὐχ ὑὕπερπηδᾷ βροτός. | 874. of yap γύνανδροι καὶ λέγειν ἠσκηκότες. 875. ᾿Ηέλιος οἰκτείρειέ με, ὃν οἱ σοφοὶ λέγουσι γεννητὴν θεῶν καὶ πατέρα πάντων. 876. θεοῦ τὸ δῶρον τοῦτο χρὴ δ᾽ ὅσ᾽ ἂν θεοὶ διδῶσι, φεύγειν μηδέν᾽, ὦ τέκνον, ποτέ. 877. ὀρθῶς δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεύς εἰμ᾽ ἐπώνυμος κακοῖς" πολλοὶ γὰρ ὠδύσαντο δυσμενεῖς ἐμοί. 878. ὅταν τις ἄδῃ τὸν Βοιώτιον νόμον.
872. θαυμαστὰ .. ds] Cp. θαυμασίως philosophy. Mr. ΒΕ. Ellis conjectures ws in Plato, $A’, οἰκτείροις ἐμέ.
878. Cp. Ant. 454, δ. 876. Cp. Od. 1. 62, τί νύ οἱ τόσον οὐχ ὑπφπηδᾷ ‘Escapes not by ὀἀὠφδύσαο, Zed; leaping,’ ‘ Cannot leap beyond the rea 878. The ‘ Boeotian strain’ appea of.” Cp. O. T. 1300. to have been characterized by a {Υδ'
875. An allusion to the Heracleitean cendo movement.
Nes 09 17
OF SOPHOCLES.
569
APPENDIX TO THE FRAGMENTS.
List or ΘΙΝΟΙΕ Worps From Lost Prays or SOPHOCLES.
[The numbers refer to Nauck’s Tragicorum Graecorum Fragmenta,
ἄβολον ἵππον ...377
ἄβρωτος ...«...... 879 ἀγάζεις ........ὕ.Ψ 880 ἀγάμητος.......... 881 ἀγάσματα ...... 882 ἁγνίσαι ......... 118 ἄγος ....Κεννννον 622 ἄγχαζε ......«ν 888 ἀγχήρης θ ἀγωγεύς .........885 ἀγωνοθήκη ....... 884 ἄδημον .........Ψ 577 ἀδηφαγοῦσα ...886 ἀδικόχειρας ...... 887 ἄδοξα ...........- 65 ἀδόξαστον ...... 205 ἀδρέπανον ...... 888 ἁδρῦναι ......... 889 ἀειφόρος ......... 519 ἀελλόθριξ ......270 ἄζειν .....«ννννον 890 ᾿Α(ειῶται.........147 ᾿Αζησία ......... 891 ἀθαυμάστως...... 892 Αἰαντία .........893 αἴγλη ......0008. 534 αἰθύσσειν ......497 αἱματῶσαι ......894 αἰνῶ — coosecveeees 106 alxpdderos ......43 ἄκεστρον ......... 436
Sophocles, pp. 103-286.]
ἀκήρυκτον ...... 241 ἄκλεπτοι ...... .. 623 ἀκληρία ......... 895 ἀκολουθία ...... 896 dxovociwy ......897 ἀκρουχεῖ ......... 288
ἀκροφύσιον ......898 ᾿Ακτίτης λίθος ...66
ἀλαλίαν ......-... 212 ἀλεξαίθριον ...... 114 ἀλεύσω ......... 899 ἀλίβας 900 ἀλίνουσιν ...... 901 ἀλιτρία oo... see eeee 44 ἀλκάθω .....902 ἀλλάχθητε ...... 903 ἄλογα ......««.οον 242 ᾿Αλούσιοι ...... 904 ἄλυτον. ..298 ἀλωπεκίαι ...... 383 ἀλωπός 243 ἀλωπός ......... 271 ἄμαλλα .........δ46 dudoeTar.........562 ἀμβλύσκει ......127
ἀμόρφωτον ......228 ἀμύνασθαι ......905
ἀμυχνόν .....«νον 906
ἄμφιον ......... 384
ἀμφίπρυμνον πλοῖον.........128
ἀμφιτερμόνως ...120 ἀμφώβολα ......907 ἀναιδείας φάρος 272 ᾿Ανακτόριος ......908
ἀναλῶσαι ...... 470 ἄναντα ......... 273 ἄναρκτον ......... 27 ἀναρροιβδεῖ...... 404 ἀναστρέφων......909 ἀναστῦψαι ...... 385 ἀναχαιτίζειν ...181 ἀναψύχουσα ...910 ἀνέκτημαι ...... 330 ἀνεμώδεα (Σκῦ- ΡΟ»). .τοὐνουῖ οἷοι 506 ἀνετῶς......... ...5878 ἀνηκές ............4.8 ἀνθοβοσκόν ...... 28 ἄνθρωσκε.......... 886 ἀνόρεος πόλεμος 400 ἀνόσητος.........911 ἀνταίαν ........ ....68 ἀνταίας .........867 ἀνταίρουσιν ...... 244 ἀντίβοιον ......868 ἀντιστρέφω ...... 579 ἀξέστους ......... 299 ἀπαιόλημα ......912 ᾿ἀπαλέξασθαι ...282 ἀπάνθρωπος......913 ἀπαρθένευτος ...288
ἐπισπάσει ...... 138 ἐπιστατεῖν ......940 ἐρημοβοσκός .. 589 ὥρκεσι νον νενενοκερον 2 ἕρκη ...««οο νον 568 ἐσέφθην ... ..... 168 ἐσχάρα ......-.-. 657 εὐορνιθίαν ......941 εὐτύχεια ......... 942 εὐωριάζειν ......514
Ἔφέσεια ..... ...94
ἐφυμνεῖς ..........Ψ 88 ἔχθιμα .. .........584 ἐχρωματίσθη ......9 30 rr τ. ζευγηλάτης ...... 554 ζυξίλεως ...... 129 ζηλῶ ἐκούος οὐροςς 635 ἠγόμην — sacceceee 234 ἡμάλαψε «2.00000. 423 ἡμίκακον ...... «ον 943 ἤνεγκον 0... .00. 603 Oadapids......... 944 θεανὴ vdcos...... 585 OnAdorpia......... 95 θήλεια........ 00945 θήλυδος ........Ψ. 948
θῆμα ............495 θρεκτοῖσι νόμοις 424
θριάζειν ......... 425 θωχθείς ....... 176 ἰαί ....... bestest 569 Ἴαννα -sesseedsedes 53 ἴαννα ........008. 474 lavva .555 ἴδριδα ....... .....948 ἱερόλας ..,... σεν , 94 ἰήιος .....«{ν νον 570 ixropevoopen...... 55
OF SOPHOCLES.
ἰλλάδας γονάς ...73 lEopdpous δρύας 369
ἱπποβουκόλοι ...949 ἰσοθάνατον ...... 331 ἴτω δέ Πυθιὰς βοά447 καθελών .......... 204 κάνναβις ........ὃ. 228 Καρικοὶ τράγοι...496 καρπομανής ......586 καταγνῶναι ...... 1 καταρράκται.......648 καταρράκτης ...846 καῦρος....««Ὑ.ν νόον 951 KEKOUG..eseccceess 950 KepBépios ..952 κημός ...ccccecees 256 κηρίωμα ......... 644 κινάκης .....«ὁ«τν 953
. «κολασταὶ κἀπι- τιμηταὶ κακῶν 488
Κρανειάτης ...... 349 KPOKOS....00...060410 κυάμῳ πατρίῳ ...370 Κυκνῖτις ... ..... 452 κυνάρα..........{60. 822
Κυχρεῖος πάγος δ18
λαμπήνη .........405 λαπίζειν .........984
λαρός ..... 0666 κνν 265 λατύποι .......... 485 ETAL .......ὁ. ...486 ληκυθιστής ...... 955 λίβανος .........966 λιποψυχεῖν ...... 453 λιτροσκόπους ...957 Μαγνῆτις ...... 958 μάγνον ......... 426 μαιεύτριαν ... 2.008. 96
Maptevs ἀλοιμός 67
PaplAn....cereceee μάσθλη
μάστακας.......... μελλόποσις ....-.
μεμωλυσμένη ...
626 μένει ........0...57] μῆλον ....« «ον ννννιν 961 μὴ νόμισον ...... 454 μήτηρ ...... ......962 μιαίνεσθαι ...... 968 μνείαν .....«««ννος 97 Μύνουτ᾽ Εἰστρό-
DOU TE ...... 66. 40 νένωται oe. cosas 184 νυμφικὸν ᾿Ελύμ-
VUOV .coscrcccees 401 ξάσμα ...... .... 964 ξυμβόλους ...... 153 ξυνῶνα .........965 OLNTAS ...cereceees 130
(Cp. O. C. 1061.) ὀκριάζων .........966
ὁλκία ............402 ὁλοσπάδες
ὀμπνίου νέφους 226
ὀπισαμβώ ...... 968 ὀρθόπτερον ...... 80 ὀρθόφρων ...... 969
ὀροσάγγαι ......185 ὀροσάγγαι ......572 οὐκ ἀψάλακτος 505
OV κωφεῖ ......... 214 οὐράν ......««οννος 970 ὄφελμα .........971 πανόν ....««ννννοι 186 παρασάγχγαι....... 478 παρασάγγης 131
πέλλυτρα..........972
πεσσεία ......... 973 | σίκλος ....««.ον νος 987 προσσαίνειν ...974 | σιροὶ κριθῶν .. 255 πτέρυγας ......««ος 975 | Σκόμβροι ...... 988 πτύον ... .976 | στερνόμαντις....... 56 πύγαργος ........ὕ.ὄ 977 | στιβαδοποιούμε - πύνδαξ. ..290 DOS «.ονοοννννον 989 δ᾽ τος εις ἐε νον 978 | στομώδη ......... 990 “Patxol ......... 979 | στραβαλοκόμαν 991 PAX la .rccseceeoee 980 | Ταύρειον πῶμα ...20 Ῥειξά ἐν νυν 981 | Τεγεάς .......... 992 ῥήτωρ ....... .....982 | τερθρία πνοή ...309 ῥικνός ....«ν γόνον, 983 | τέως ............ 993 ῥικνοῦσθαι ...... 295 | roAvmas ......... 994 σάγη ....«ὐννννος 984 | τρασιά............11 σακκοδερμηστής 573 | τρίγωνος ......... 219 σαλά(μ)βη ...... 985 | τριπαία ......... 995 σαλητόν ........ὕ.Ψ 132 | Τυφῶ ............996 σαρδάνιον ---- γέ- ὑπόστασις ...... 647 AWTA .........164 | ὕπουλον ......... 997 Σαρπηδὼν axry...42 | ὕποφρον ......... 291
σέλας ........ ....986
φαικῷ ....(ννννονν 999 ghapxlda......... 1000 φαρμακῶνος ...1001 φενακίζειν ......661 Φθιῶτις.........1002 φίλανδρος ...... 1003 φιλόζωος ...... 1004 φορβὰς γυνή ...θ48 φρονεῖν ........-..- 89 φρονεῖν ......... 116 χαμεύνη .........178 χειμάμυνα ......1005 χειροβοσκός ...1006 XEPTEVEL ......... 300 χήλευμα 220000006442 χλωρανθείς ...1007 χνοῦς ....... «οὶ 1008 χρησμολάγος.. 1009 χυτρίζειν .......2.487 See τις ee 476 ὡρακιᾶσαι ...... 117
ge ΘΒ ἫΡ ΡΟ ΟΝ:
“498